ã€ŠMoon Lovers: Bound by Blood and Revengeã€‹


 Chapter 1 Love In The Moonlight

    *One thousand years ago*

    In the Valley of Promise, two figures were standing under the moonlight. Ady wearing a red velvet dress was being engulfed by a man in his strong arms as if she was a delicate and fragile jewel that he had to protect.

    She was leaning her back on his sturdy chest as they watched the starry night sky and the beautiful scenery below them. The wind was blowing, intensifying the coldness of the night but it was just nothing to her for she felt so warm in his loving embrace.

    The night was deep, so serene and quiet. They were alone in that ce. The silvery moon was shining brightly above them, apanied by countless twinkling stars that looked like pearls that adorned the night sky.

    They looked up watching the beautiful constetion of the stars and at the same time, silently making a wish in their hearts. They wished that this moment would never end, just the two of them together, enjoying each other''s warmth andpany.

    After a while, amidst the silence of the night, a deep husky voice was heard.

    "In this Kingdom of Phantasia, they thought I am the strongest and they made me the King. But they didn''t know you are the strongest creature here."

    The perfectly shaped eyebrow of the lovely woman in his arms knitted into a frown upon hearing that.

    "Who told you that? Why do you think so? Are you making meugh with that ridiculous joke?" She said, pouting her lips while tilting her head to look at him.

    The gorgeous man whose everything about him suggested valor and power let out a husky chuckle, tightening his grip around her body while cing his chin over her shoulder.

    "Because between us... you are more superior than me. I am always under your mercy because you are above me." He said matter-of-factly, shing his cheeky smile on his face.

    His love and devotion to her were reflected in those deep red orbs of his.

    A soft giggle escaped her lips as she turned to face the man who thought so highly of her. She cupped his face with both hands, her emerald eyes staring intently at him.

    "I didn''t know that you are good at ttering women with your sweet words, my King. Is this what you learned from visiting the human world?" There was a gleam of humor ying across her lips when she said that.

    "No. I only know how to tell the truth. And there are no other women. I only have one. And that is you. My heart only belongs to you¡­ now and forever." He softly said with a serious look on his face, his words filled with promise and sincerity.

    "I¡­ Kira damirovich ric, the Vampire King of Phantasia, will only love one woman, Selene Athanasia. In this Valley of Promise, I swear this with the Silver Full Moon and the million shining stars above the skies as my witnesses." he solemnly swore in front of his beloved woman.

    The corner of her lips went up into a glowing smile filled with joy and happiness. Her heart was beating rapidly against the wall of her chest and she could feel a flutter of butterflies in her stomach.

    Without saying a word, the woman tiptoed, grabbing the back of his head as she drew him closer to her. Then she pressed her mouth against his lips, fiercely kissing him.

    This was her reply to his heart-touching and stomach-fluttering words. Kira smiled in between their kisses. He just so loved this domineering side of her.

    Selene was the only one who could tame the strongest vampire in this realm, dominate him and make him into submission.

    The passionate kisssted for several minutes. They just parted when they had to catch their breath. Kira rested his forehead on hers, caressing her cheeks. She closed her eyes, savoring his touch.

    "I want you," his voice dropped almost to a hoarse whisper. A twinkle of moonlight caught his eyes as he nced at her with deep longing and desire.

    She looked up, meeting his gaze. The gleam in her emerald eyes contained a sensuous me as if inviting him to do as he pleased. Their mind and heart came in unison.

    He just found himself pushing her down on the ground which was covered with grass. He gave her body a raking gaze, staring at her hungrily.

    Before she could say a word, Kira slowly freed her from the soft fabric of her dress, his hands gently caressing her skin, tracing her slender figure while nting wet kisses all over her face down to her neck and cor bones.<sub> </sub>

    "Uhm¡­ Ki, someone might see us here," she said anxiously, darting her gaze around.

    "Hmm, worry not, my Lady. I will just please you," he uttered sensually, before using his robe to cover them both. In one swift move, he went down on her, parting her legs and lifting the hem of her dress. The next thing they heard was Selene''s soft moans as she drowned in the sea of pleasure.

    When he was done satisfying his woman, he raised his head, licking his lips with a satisfied smile on his lips. Meanwhile, breathing and panting heavily, Selene was still trying to recover from that intense pleasure she received from Kira.

    Hey down beside her and just cuddled her in his arms. They just stayed like that for several minutes before Selene spoke up, breaking the silence.

    "Ki, I just remembered. I prepared a surprise for you tonight. I have something to give you. Just wait here for a moment until Ie back," Selene lightly touched his face and smiled at him faintly.

    "Hmm. Of course, My Lady. I''m not going anywhere without you. Go and get it fast. I will be waiting here for you. I''m so excited to see your surprise. You rarely give me one," Kira slightlyined, pretending to be upset.

    Selene just looked at him helplessly, her eyebrow arching in amusement. Soon, she left him to get her surprise for Kira.

    Kira just remained in his spot, gazing at the clouds floating in the night sky which seemed to hide the ethereal fairnd of the Kingdom Phantasia, and ruled by a Vampire King and inhabited by supernatural and magical creatures like vampires, witches, werewolves, and hybrids.

    Kira was patiently waiting for Selene toe back when suddenly he felt someone else''s presence. A figure wearing a ck cloak just appeared out of nowhere, charging and attacking in his direction at the speed of light.

    ''Is this an assassination attempt against the King of this Land? Someone is trying to put me again in my eternal slumber. Who dares challenge me this time?''

    Kira pondered to himself as he continued avoiding and blocking the attack of the cloaked man who was thrusting a silver dagger in his direction.

    His eyes seemed to lose interest against his attacker who was having a hard timending a hit and touching even a single strand of his hair.

    Kira heaved a deep sigh and said nonchntly "You know thating here is like throwing yourself in thend of the dead."

    He was dodging every attack effortlessly. When Kira got bored he finally made a move to counterattack.

    "I have enough of this. Don''t spoil my Lady''s surprise. I will never allow anyone to disrupt our wonderful moment." Kira said with his stern cold voice.

    With his super strength and speed, he quickly grabbed the attacker''s neck and pinned him down on the ground.

    The cloaked man winced in pain at the impact of his back hitting the ground.

    Kira frowned as he watched the person under his grasp.

    ''This person is...not a man¡­ but a woman,'' Kira thought to himself when he heard her faint voice.

    For some unknown reason, he became curious about his attacker''s identity so he hastily removed the cloak to reveal her face.

    His world crumbled almost immediately upon seeing the face hiding in that cloak. He saw the face of his beloved woman, Selene.

    ''No!!! THIS COULDN''T BE¡­ WHY?'' his mind was screaming but he remained frozen in his spot.

    He was quite shaken and shocked by this. His stunned expression couldn''t hide the disbelief in his eyes.

 Chapter 2 Betrayal

    The cloaked woman who resembled Selene so much was looking straight in his eyes, expressionless. Kira couldn''t figure out what''s running through her mind.

    If she was indeed Selene, then this was the first time he saw her nk expression while staring at him. The love and affection were long gone, only coldness was left.

    Her face might be exactly the same as Selene but she seemed to be apletely different person.

    The girl who was pinned down on the ground immediately grabbed the chance that Kira was still in a trance. She gripped her silver dagger tightly and plunged it into his chest near his beating heart.

    Kira was not able to move nor react. His mind was in shambles while his heart was in great turmoil because of the raging emotions that were surging inside of him. He couldn''t believe this.

    The girl who looked like Selene just stabbed his chest.

    "Who are you? Are you really my Selene?" He finally found his voice to speak up.

    Kira could feel it. He was already losing his life force. There was something in the silver dagger that made him feel so weak.

    "I''m sorry, Ki," she mumbled with no hint of emotions at all.

    His heart broke into tiny pieces when he heard that familiar voice. He refused to believe the truth but the woman before him was indeed Selene, his beloved woman.

    ''Is this a work of a witch? Is my Selene under a spell? Why is she doing this?''

    Kira was still holding on to that tiny hope, wishing that Selene was doing this against her will. He hoped that someone was just manipting and controlling her mind.

    However, the moment he looked into her eyes, he could tell that Selene was not under a spell. He couldn''t sense any external force affecting her right now.

    He tried to check it again by using his mind control and mind reading power. But it was just a futile move since in thend of Phantasia, only Selene could not be prated or affected by his mind control ability. He couldn''t even read her mind even though he was the strongest creature among them.

    Kira recalled the warning given to him by the eldest vampire alive. He told him to be cautious and wary of Selene because she might pose a threat in the future since he couldn''t read her mind. She might be a great nemesis against Kira, the Vampire King.

    But Kira just ignored that warning and took it for granted since Selene was his beloved woman. He thought that there was no way Selene would be his enemy since they loved each other.

    ''Do we really love each other? Or did she just make me believe those lies?''

    Now, reality hit him so hard, seeing his beloved woman trying to harm and kill him with her own hands.

    "Why?" Kira asked her weakly, still holding the dagger buried in his chest. He sat on the ground just a few inches away from her.

    The tears of sadness and pain just suddenly fell from the corner of his eyes.

    "Is this your surprise to me, My Lady?" Kira asked her but Selene just remainedying on the ground while staring at the night sky.

    "Yes, that''s her surprise for you, Kira, do you like her surprise?" A neer arrived, answering Kira''s question on Selene''s behalf.

    A cold glint flickered on Kira''s eyes when he saw the man.

    "Dominique Silvano," Kira muttered his name through his gritted teeth.<sub> </sub>

    Dominique slowly walked towards them with a triumphant smile on his face. He nced at Kira with mockery and shook his head in disappointment.

    "I didn''t know that the strongest vampire could be easily deceived by a woman. Hahahaha. Don''t me me, Kira. Your downfall is entirely your fault."

    Selene mmed her eyes shut and clenched her fists as a single tear fell from the corner of her eyes.

    Kira didn''t notice it as he was looking at Dominique Silvano, the Leader of the Silvano n from the oldest family of the Werewolf n.

    Dominique and his Werewolf n had been wanting to rule thisnd. Werewolves and Vampires were sworn enemies. They have been fighting andpeting with each other for so long.

    A duel happened between Kira, the strongest vampire, and Dominique, the strongest werewolf. The great battlested for 60 days before it ended wherein Kira was dered as the victor. Dominique was utterly defeated and had sworn allegiance to Kira.

    The fights among different creatures in thend of Phantasia ended when Kira became the King. He reunited everyone through the peace treaty.

    "Kira¡­ Are you wondering why Selene betrayed you? Since Selene refused to tell you the truth, shall I give you the answer and enlighten your mind?" Dominique was looking at him with a treacherous smile painted on his face.

    Kira remained silent. He desired to know the reason but he didn''t want to hear it from Dominique. He preferred to hear it from Selene.

    "Selene is my Luna! She belongs to the werewolf n! She is destined to be the Queen of the Werewolf n," Dominiqueughed sardonically after revealing the truth.

    ''How is that possible? Her scent is different from a werewolf? Howe I didn''t realize it?'' Kira nced at Selene with his questioning gaze. He was clenching his fist tightly.

    Seeing her expression, Kira already knew that he would never hear an answer from her. He could only sigh in defeat.

    Kira could feel that sooner his life force would be consumed. He didn''t want to waste his remaining time talking to this cunning man Dominique Silvano.

    "If you want to be the King of this Land, then be it. I don''t care anymore."

    After saying that, Kiray down on the ground beside Selene. Just like her, he looked up at the night sky.

    He smiled but his eyes were filled with sadness and bitterness. With his remaining strength, he reached out to hold Selene''s hand for onest time.

    "See¡­ I told you. You are the strongest one. If this is your will then it will be done. But can you promise me one thing? If ever¡­ just ever¡­ we meet again in another life. I doubt if there will be another life for me," Kira said while chuckling dryly.

    He knew this was his end. He was already weakened and Dominique would make sure that he would be put in his eternal slumber soon.

    Dominique was already holding the stake in his hand. A wooden stake through his heart and he would be forever gone.

    "If ever we meet again¡­ don''t you dare approach me¡­ Make sure that you will stay away from me... because I might end up killing you¡­ and I don''t want that to happen."

    After saying that, Kira squeezed her hand and slowly closed his eyes, silently uttering another wish from the stars and the silver moon.

    What wish did he ask from the stars? No one knew but only him.

 Chapter 3 A Stranger In The Night

    ** Human World: Year 2022 ( Present Time ) **

    Zhou Ancestral Mansion...

    Just looking at this big old Mansion, anyone who happened to see this ce would think that this was a haunted house where several ghosts and spirits were currently living and wandering around.

    But little did they know that the true upant of this old mansion was not a ghost but a witch¡­ a cunning witch in the Business World, Marceline Celeste Zhou, the heiress of the Zhou Empire.

    But don''t get the wrong idea. She was called a witch not because she had a superpower or knew witchcraft, but because she was a cold-blooded and stone-hearted woman.

    She was living alone in that old mansion. Her servants were justing to the mansion during the daytime. She didn''t like noisy and crowded ces. She preferred to be alone in her house.

    For safety and security, she installed various security devices in the different parts of the house, hiring a few guards as backup. They were just staying in the guardhouse near the gate so their presence would never bother her.

    The mansion might be looking old outside but it was filled with different high technologies and equipment, protection against those bad guys who would try to trespass and break into her house.

    This was the precautionary measure of keeping her safe from external threats for she was a strong but stubborn woman who chose to live in istion.

    After all, she was an heiress of the Zhou Empire and she was known as a ruthless and cruel businesswoman who offended lots of people.

    Aside from that, with the current power struggling within the family, she couldn''t trust anyone, even her closest rtives. In other words, she needed to be cautious to protect herself from danger.

    However, tonight... who would have thought that the danger she was trying to avoid would note from the outside, but it was already inside her house?

    Marceline was currently sleeping in herfy bed. She was only wearing her thin nightgown. Since she was just alone in her house, she didn''t bother wearing underwear.

    She felt morefortable sleeping with fewer clothes on, or better not wearing anything at all. This is one of her deepest secrets that no one was aware of. She loved living alone in her own silent world, her safe haven.

    In her deep sleep, Marceline had no idea that somewhere in the mansion a faint sound could be heard. It was the sound of a casket opening.

    She was clueless that something was hidden in the underground basement of the mansion.

    It did not take long when the sound of heavy footsteps could be heard along with the crushing sound of some things falling on the floor. Then it was followed by silence once again.

    A tall figure of a man emerged from the secret door of the underground basement.

    "Where am I? What is this ce? Why am I still alive?" The deep husky voice of a man echoed amidst the silence of the night.

    The house was engulfed by darkness but with his super sense of sight, he could still see his surroundings clearly. Night vision- one ability of a vampire like him.

    Kira couldn''t understand what was happening right now. Thest thing he remembered was the time he was betrayed by his woman.

    He was supposed to be dead by now. But he wondered why he was still alive. He even checked his body. His wound was already healed.

    A smirk yed across his pale face, his eyes were burning red.

    "Don''t tell me Dominique failed to kill me once again? But where am I?"<sub> </sub>

    He peered at his surroundings but all he could see were unfamiliar things. He could only conclude that he was not in his kingdom right now.

    He continued roaming around the house until his eyes found a room. He paused for a moment, his eyes staring fixedly at the closed door.

    Kira couldn''t exin why but something was pulling him to enter that certain room. When he started to move closer to the door, he realized that there was a human inside.

    He could smell a pleasant scenting from the inside. He suddenly felt an intense hunger. He got injured and he didn''t know how long he was put to sleep. And now that he was awakened, he needed to consume blood to satiate his hunger.

    His two sharp fangs were already visible. He could no longer wait to have his fill. Without further ado, Kira traced his steps towards the room.

    He pushed the door, creating a loud bang as the door got destroyed. Despite the noise made by the falling off the door, the person inside didn''t wake up. Soon, he entered the room.

    In a sh, Kira was now standing by the bedside. His red eyes gazed down only to be greeted by a beautiful sight of a woman, soundly asleep in her bed.

    Kira couldn''t help but assess the sleeping beauty starting from her feet going up. Her wless long legs were visible since her nightgown was only covering the upper part of her thighs.

    Kira gulped hard as his hunger intensified upon seeing her exposed skin. For him, she was like a delectable meal that he couldn''t resist. Her unguarded appearance seemed like inviting him and telling him, ''Come and eat me all you want. I''m yours.''

    His sharp eyes scanned her body as if she was a subject for a thorough inspection.

    ''She has a nice figure, a pair of long legs, a narrow waist, and two plump round mounds.''

    His eyes stopped on her curvy twin peaks. Her nightgown was so thin that he could already see her protruding crowns.

    Three words popped up in his mind: ''A Beautiful Enchantress.''

    He couldn''t deny the fact that the delectable meal before him was a very attractive and beguiling woman.

    His thirst for blood increased further after smelling her sweet scent. For some unknown reason, this fragrance was quite familiar to him.

    "She smells like her¡­" Kira mumbled through his gritted teeth. It brought back some unwanted memories of the past.

    Kira shook his head, pushing the unpleasant memories to the back of his mind. Then he climbed the bed and trapped the woman under him.

    He slid the strap of her nightgown down her shoulder. He paused for a moment after seeing her scar, his hand unconsciously caressed her shoulder, touching her exposed skin and tracing her scar. He wondered what happened to her to get that mark.

    Fueled by his intense hunger, he moved his face closer to her neck. Kira closed his eyes, savoring her sweet scent before opening his mouth and revealing his sharp fangs.

    ''Damn! I''m so thirsty. I just want to have a taste of her blood¡­ but I might end up sucking her dry. Why do I feel this kind of intense hunger right now? I don''t want to kill a human¡­''

    He hesitated for a moment. But his mouth was drawing closer and closer to her neck, getting ready to take a bite¡­ to have a taste of her.

    When he could no longer hold back, his hungry mouth finally touched her neck. Her body felt so warm. Then Kira buried his fangs and he sucked on her skin, drinking her blood.

    ''Shit! Her blood is so sweet. It tastes so good¡­''

 Chapter 4 Her Nightmare

    In Marceline''s subconscious...

    Marceline Celeste found herself in the middle of the forest which was engulfed by darkness. The stars and the moon were hiding behind the thick clouds.

    The howling of the wind intensified the eeriness of the night. Then she heard the rustling sounds of the dry leaves as running footsteps wereing in her direction.

    Marceline felt like she had already seen this scene. She gazed at her surroundings until her eyes were able to adjust in the dark.

    She froze in her spot the moment she saw the three figures who were running towards her- a man, a woman, and a young girl. They were a family of three.

    She looked at them with her unblinking eyes, a trace of disbelief resurfacing on her face. For some unknown reason, the three people didn''t notice her presence as if she was invisible.

    They continued running as if their lives depended on it. Marceline finally took a step, following them.

    "Mom! Dad! I am here! I''m Marceline, can''t you see me?" She called on them but they couldn''t hear her voice.

    She saw them, hiding the 6-year-old child under the giant root of an old forest tree. She even heard her mother''s words.

    "My daughter, our princess, please stay here and don''t make any sound. Keep hiding. We promise we wille back for you."

    After ensuring the safety of the young girl, her parents left in a hurry.

    "Mom! Dad! No, please don''t leave! Don''t leave her. She''s just a kid. Please bring her with you! Please bring me with you!" Marceline screamed while begging them not to leave.

    But before she could do anything to stop them, they suddenly vanished in the darkness. The young girl was the only person left. And that young girl was none other than Marceline herself.

    Trying to save her life, her parents abandoned her with the promise they woulde back. But they never returned.

    Marceline already knew what was the oue of this dream, her nightmare.

    She saw her young self, trying to keep her silence even though she was so scared that all she could think of was to cry. She was frightened to death of being alone in that big dark forest.

    Her heart constricted inside her chest as the most frightening experience was just about to happen.

    Loud growls echoed in the entire forest. Marceline started to panic. An intense fear could be seen in her emerald eyes.

    Another growl reverberated in the forest as if the creatures weremunicating with each other. This time the sound was going near her hiding spot.

    Marceline stayed rooted in her spot just watching her young self cowering in fear as two giant wolves appeared in front of her. They both had gray fur.<sub> </sub>

    The young Marceline was trembling in fear. She felt like she was about to die and be eaten by these giant wolves.

    She wanted to scream for help but she couldn''t. Her intense fear already affected her ability to speak. Her tears started to fall, feeling helpless.

    In her current state, her situation was hopeless- a powerless child being trapped by two giant wolves, just waiting for her to be devoured by them.

    In a sh, one wolf charged in her direction, pouncing on her and trapping her in that tree.

    The big bad wolf didn''t waste time as it buried its sharp teeth on Marceline''s small shoulder.

    "No! No!!!" Marceline watched her young self in horror as she was bitten by the big wolf.

    She could still vividly remember the excruciating pain she felt at that time. It was so painful that she fainted.

    At that time, she almost thought that she would meet her end, thinking she was too young to die.

    But a miracle happened. She didn''t die that night. She survived but that incident left her with a deep scar in her heart along with a nightmare that continued haunting her until she grew up.

    On that same night, she lost her parents. They were the ones who didn''t survive. But their sacrifice was all worth it since their beloved daughter was alive.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Kira was so focused on consuming her blood that he failed to notice that thedy lying on the bed was currently trapped in her darkest dream.

    As he continued sucking her blood, he could feel that his strength was returning. It did not take long when he heard a soft moan.

    The sleeping beauty was slowly waking up. She started moaning at the feel of his lips sucking on her neck. For some unknown reason, Kira suddenly felt hot as if his body was responding and getting affected by her soft moans.

    He was about to lose his self-control when suddenly...

    "Ah, what the hell?! Go away you f*cking pervert!!!"

    *Pak!*

    *Thud!*

    A loud smacking sound resonated in the entire room followed by a loud thud. Someone fell off the bed.

 Chapter 5 The Encounter

    Kira was caught off guard when a handnded on his face. Never in a million years had he imagined that a day like this woulde.

    A human being who for him was a source of food to satiate his hunger was able to p him, a mighty Vampire King. It was like a great insult, hurting his ego to the core.

    And the most shocking part was that he felt an intense pain as if he was hit by a big rock. How could that happen? She was just a mere human. Where did she get that kind of strength?

    Kira received a hard p and a great push causing him to fall off the bed. He was rubbing his face, still in a trance for what had transpired in that room.

    ''Is she really that strong or I am just weakened since I just woke up from my deep sleep? But it doesn''t make sense at all. I just had consumed her blood and I felt my strength returning to my body.''

    Kira''s mind was very upied, trying to figure out how she was able to do that when another loud crash was heard. This time it was the sound of broken sses.

    "How dare you touch me, you pervert?! Die!"

    Those were thest words Kira heard before he cked out, losing his consciousness. It was as funny as it may seem but he just woke up after being put to sleep for thousand years only to be knocked out again by a mere human.

    Marceline hit his head with thempshade. Kira was lost in his thoughts at that time so he didn''t notice that she already grabbed thempshade, smashing it against his skull.

    Her survival instinct was triggered so she didn''t hesitate to hit him on his head. Marceline was too flustered. She just had her nightmare. And in that bad dream, she saw her young self getting bitten by a giant wolf.

    Whenever she would dream about this, she would feel an excruciating pain coursing through her body as if she was burning inside.

    However tonight, for some unknown reason, she felt something different. A tingling sensation spread through her body as she felt someone''s cold lips sucking her skin on the sensitive part of her neck.

    The pleasure was so overwhelming that she couldn''t help but let out a surprised moan. Marceline was confused. She was dying to know where that source of pleasant sensation wasing from.

    She just found herself opening her eyes as it seemed like someone was trying to wake her up from that nightmare.

    And the moment she opened her eyes, she was shocked beyond her imagination seeing arge figure on top of her, trapping her in his arms.

    Her whole being was put on red alert as she felt him sucking on her neck. With the surge of adrenaline rush, Marceline used all her strength to p the man and pushed him out of the bed.

    "Who is this bastard who breaks into my house?" Marceline mumbled, massaging her chest. Her heart was still pounding rapidly.

    After calming herself down, Marceline got up from the bed to turn on the lights. She needed to see the face of the culprit.

    She hoped that he was not yet dead because she already thought of so many ways to interrogate him. She was dying to torture him just to find out who sent this man.<sub> </sub>

    In just one click, the dark room was suddenly filled with lights. Marceline grabbed the flower vase near her sliding ss window. She needed it as her weapon to knock him down again just in case the man would wake up.

    With the loud beating of her heart, Marceline grabbed the flower vase tightly as she traced her steps towards the man who was lying unconscious on the floor.

    It was to her great surprise learning that her attacker was a handsome man. In fact, the word handsome was an understatement. He was the epitome of a man''s majestic masculine beauty.

    He had dark hair that looked so soft. His moon-crescent eyebrows were drawn together as if he was in pain. His angr cheekbones carved down towards a chiseled jaw.

    His face looked pale including his lips. But the corners of his lips were tainted by blood¡­ Marceline''s blood.

    Then her eyes moved down on his body. She almost gasped the moment she saw his exposed body. He was only wearing a long open golden robe and ck medieval pants. His sturdy chest and six-pack abs were visible to her.

    ''Damn, he looks so hot! He has a great physique,'' Marceline''s inner self had spoken in her subconscious.

    She could see the up and down movement of his chest, signifying that there was still a sign of life. He didn''t die yet from her brutal attack.

    Marceline''s lips curled up into a sly smile. ''I''m d he is still alive. I can do lots of things to make him talk and get his confession. I wonder who instigated this.''

    As she gazed at him she couldn''t help but be captivated. She had to smack her face to break herself from his enticing spell.

    "Gosh, Marceline, wake up! Stop fantasizing and admiring this man. For goodness''s sake, he is your assant. He is a dangerous person!" she muttered, reminding herself.

    After she was done assessing the man, Marceline carefully kneeled beside Kira, avoiding the broken sses scattered on the floor. She was careful with her actions.

    She checked his breathing and his pulse. Everything is normal, except that his body felt so cold.

    ''Why does his body temperature like this? He is as cold as a corpse.'' Marceline cringed at that thought.

    "Ah! Whatever! This is not the time to show concern about this man. He is the one who broke into my house. I will give him the punishment he deserves. Handing him over to the police right away is no fun. I will y with him first."

    Marceline tossed a look at him for onest time before she stood up to get some rope and handcuffs. She needed to restrain this man and tie him up before he woke up.

    "Once you wake up, you are a dead meat to me," Marceline said, shing an evil smile on her lovely face.

 Chapter 6 Hot And Cold

    Uncertain of how long he was unconscious, Kira slowly opened his eyes only to be greeted by an empty in room. The walls were painted white and there was no window.

    He blinked several times to get rid of the blur as he tried to adjust his vision in that well-lighted room.

    His curious gaze wandered around that room. "Where am I?" Kira asked himself.

    Then a memory of what had transpired a while ago shed in his mind. He remembered that he woke up in the middle of the night in an unfamiliar ce.

    He found a room wherein a beautiful alluring woman was lying on the bed. His hunger was awakened. He felt the need to consume her blood and so he did.

    While he was sucking her sweet delicious blood, the woman suddenly woke up and pped him hard on his face. Aside from that, he fell off the bed after getting a great push from her.

    Kira shook his head, trying to shove that unpleasant and humiliating memory of him to the back of his mind.

    "Whoa, she is so strong for a mere human¡­ I still can''t believe it. Did I be so weak? This is so embarrassing," Kira kept talking to himself.

    He was about to stand up only to find out that his hands and feet were tied down on a steel chair. His eyes grew wide seeing the metal cuffs that were binding his hands on the different sides of the chair''s armrest.

    He tugged his hand and murmured annoyingly, "Why am I bound in this thing? Where is the woman who pped me?"

    "Are you looking for me?" A feminine voice echoed in the room.

    Kira frowned as he didn''t expect that someone had been standing there, silently observing him or should we say, patiently waiting for him to wake up.

    ''Speaking of the devil. She''s here. I swear I will teach her a lesson for treating me like this. How dare she treat me like a prisoner? Just you wait¡­ I will show you how scary I am and you will regret this.'' Kira thought to himself, smiling mischievously.

    With his strength and power, he could easily escape from those binds. But he decided not to reveal his super ability yet.

    Concealing the yful smirk on his face, Kira turned toward the direction of her voice and found Marceline leaning on the wall just beside the door. She was ying with a sharp dagger in her hand.

    For a few seconds, they gazed intently into one another''s eyes, no one between them said a single word.

    His eyes studied her intently, pacing from her face to her body. Kira was dazzled by her overbearing aura.

    She was no longer wearing her thin nightgown, but instead, she was wearing a ck-fitting hoodie jacket and ck tights.  She looked like a female assassin who was ready for a kill.

    At that certain moment, he realized that she was not a helpless sheep who was about to be eaten by a tiger like him but she was like a wolf who was ready to fight back.

    Kira had be absent-minded and seemed to be upied by this cold alluring woman before his eyes.

    Then suddenly, Marceline broke the silence first as she spoke up once again.

    "Are you on drugs?"

    Kira: "???"

    Not getting a response from him, Marceline threw him another question.<sub> </sub>

    "Are you high?"

    *Another moment of silence from Kira''s end*

    ''What does she mean by that?'' He thought to himself while giving her a confused look.

    Marceline took a step, moving closer to Kira.

    "Your eyes are so red. But I think it''s not because of sore eyes. Therefore I conclude you are not only a hired killer but also a drug addict who happens to be a pervert." Marceline stated matter-of-factly.

    ''What did she say? Me, a hired killer, a drug addict, and a pervert? My eyes are red because I am a vampire!''

    Kira was at a loss for words. He never had imagined that a mighty vampire king like him would be called by these human''s aliases.

    (*But the funniest thing was he thought of those words as human aliases. Little did he know that those terms also meant bad guys and criminals. LOL*)

    He squeezed his eyes shut and drew a deep breath, trying to control his temper.

    ''This woman is trying to test my patience. I don''t want to hear another insulting word from her,'' Kirained inwardly.

    Before he realized it, Marceline was already standing in front of him, cing the dagger on his neck. She was looking straight into his eyes while arching her eyebrow. She was trying to intimidate him with her cold stare.

    "Who sent you? Who hired you to kill me? Speak up or else, I will slit your throat right here right then." Marceline had be serious. She pressed the sharp dagger on his neck, slightly cutting the surface of his skin to prove that she was not bluffing.

    Kira was caught off guard by her aggressiveness.

    ''What the hell? No one hired me to kill her. I didn''t even know who sent me here to this house. I am wondering as to why I am here.''

    He wanted to tell her those words but he knew that this woman wouldn''t buy that exnation unless he would reveal his real identity to her.

    But aside from that, Kira had another concern. He hated daggers.

    "Get that weapon out of my sight!" Kira suddenly burst out. He didn''t like to see a dagger as he was reminded of Selene''s betrayal.

    It seemed like fate was ying a game with him. Before he was put in a deep sleep, his beloved woman plunged a silver dagger into his chest.

    And after he was awakened from that long sleep, another woman pressed a dagger on his neck.

    His eyes set aze, shing a warning. If he would not be able to control the raging fury inside of him then he was afraid that he might end up hurting this woman.

    However, Marceline was not scared of him. She was clueless about the danger Kira might bring to her. Kira''s existence and his race were not known to her world except for the chosen ones.

    Only a selected few knew the existence of other creatures like vampires, werewolves, and witches. These chosen ones were called the gatekeepers.

    The gatekeepers were the ones guarding the portals connecting the two worlds: Kingdom Phantasia and the Human World.

 Chapter 7 A Stolen Kiss

    Marceline shot Kira a sharp re when he raised his voice, telling her to keep her weapon.

    "Why should I listen to you? Do you think you are in a position to tell me what to do? You are at my mercy right now. One move and I can slit your throat to end your sinful life," Marceline hissed with a mocking look in her eyes.

    She hated this man''s gut. He didn''t even blink nor be intimidated even after getting a knife being pressed at his neck. His eyes had no fear nor worry, only pride and confidence could be seen in them.

    "I''ll ask you again. Who. Sent. You. Here?" Marceline emphasized her fourst words.

    Kira''s scarlet eyes zed as he held his head high, meeting Marceline''s emerald orbs. He was already contemting in his mind whether to make a move or not.

    The dagger on his neck was adding fuel to his rage. As much as he wanted to forget that tragic past, he couldn''t do it as a certain woman whose identity he did not know kept on reminding him about her.

    Aside from the dagger she was holding, Marceline''s emerald eyes and her sweet scent were making Kira remember the woman who betrayed him~ Selene Athanasia.

    "Lady, mind your manners. You are a bit rude. Instead of asking me about who sent me here, you should have asked for my name first¡­" Kira said with a sneer.

    "You didn''t even have the slightest courtesy of introducing yourself," he added with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. But Marceline totally ignored it.

    "I''m not interested in your name. What I want to know is the person who gave you an order to break into my ce and hurt me," she said nonchntly, rolling her eyes at him.

    Kira exhaled deeply. He already had enough of this. Not wanting to cater her baseless usation nor prolong this unnecessary interrogation, Kira finally removed his binds by just tugging his hands forcefully thus breaking the metal handcuffs.

    Marceline didn''t see iting. Before she knew it, Kira was already holding the dagger that was in her hand previously.

    Marceline looked at him with eyes wide open and mouth gape. She was surprised beyond belief, wondering what had just happened. Her gaze fell on the handcuffs that were now broken. Even the rope that was binding Kira''s legs had been removed.

    ''What the hell is that? How did he break those handcuffs? And how did he steal my knife?''

    Kira used his super speed and strength, catching Marceline off guard. She didn''t even see his movement.

    Kira smirked triumphantly seeing her stunned reaction. Unknowingly, he found her cute with her current expression.

    ''Tsk, Now it''s my turn to counterattack.''

    Marceline stepped back as she sensed danger. She didn''t like the way Kira was shing his devilish grin while staring at her as if she was his prey whom he was about to devour.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    For the first time, Marceline''s heart started pounding rapidly against the wall of her chest. But it was not because of fear. Instead, it was because she found the man dangerously but strikingly beautiful.

    ''Shit! Marceline Celeste, get a grip of yourself!'' She gulped hard trying to bring back herposure.

    Kira broke her momentum and he turned the table around.

    "Now, mydy. Let''s talk properly. We don''t need this anymore." Kira mumbled with his suave tone before throwing the dagger away from both of them.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline continued to step back, maintaining a certain distance from Kira. She was calcting his next move. She knew how to fight and some self-defense moves so she was confident that she could protect herself against this strange handsome man.

    "Let me ask you a question, mydy," Kira mumbled, shing a taunting smile as he walked closer to her.

    Marceline squinted her eyes at him, clenching her fists as she got ready to throw a punch at any moment.

    "Your Lady your foot," Marceline muttered annoyingly through her gritted teeth.

    Kira let out a huskyugh, amazed by her bravery. She was still putting up a brave front.

    "May I know your name? I think I owe you for giving me such a delicious meal." Kira was referring to the blood he consumed from her. Marceline was still unaware of it.

    Marceline frowned, ring at him. "No! I refused to answer." she promptly responded with conviction.

    Kira mmed his eyes shut and massaged his temples. He just wanted to have a proper conversation with her to find out where he was. But this woman was so stubborn beyond his imagination. He was losing his patience.

    "I guess I have no choice but to force an answer from you," Kira said with his threatening look. He decided to use his mind control ability against this stubborn woman.

    In just a blink of an eye, Marceline felt her body being pushed to the wall. But she wasn''t hurt at all.

    When she raised her head, Marceline met his intense gaze. He was pinning her on the wall while holding both her shoulders.

    For some unknown reason, Marceline couldn''t look away. Her eyes were glued on his face as if there was an invisible force urging her to look at his eyes.

    She was at a loss for words. She felt like she was being hypnotized by those scarlet eyes. She couldn''t take her eyes off him.

    ''Why do I suddenly find his eyes beautiful and mesmerizing?'' She thought to herself, swallowing hard. She could feel it, the loud drumming of her heartbeat.

    Marceline was still lost in her thoughts when Kira had spoken again.

    "Whether you like it or not, you will answer my question. Do you hear me?" Kira was looking at her, not breaking their eye contact. He was now using his mind control ability.

    He thought his power was already in effect as he saw Marceline bobbing her head obediently.

    Kira shed his charming smile as he moved his face closer to hers. "Now tell me your name, my Lady."

    Instead of hearing her name, Kira received a shocking responseing from Marceline.

    Marceline suddenly leaned over pressing her lips against Kira''s lips.

    At that certain moment, Kira froze in his spot and it seemed like his body was electrocuted when her soft warm lips touched his cold ones.

    ''What the hell is happening here? I ordered her to say her name, not to steal a kiss from me!!!''

 Chapter 8 Under Her Spell

    Kira remained still for a while, trying to figure out what was going on here. With his unblinking eyes, he looked at her in a state of shock.

    Their lips were still connected, no one between them dared to move. He could feel the softness of her lips. They were so warmpared to his cold ones.

    ''Why did she kiss me? Is there something wrong with my power? Or maybe she didn''t hear me clearly. I asked for her name, not to be kissed by her! Why can''t she follow a simple instruction??!''

    His mind was so upied as if he was trying to solve a riddle. And that riddle was none other than Marceline, herself.

    Unknowingly, Kira loosened his grip on her shoulders. When he did that, Marceline was able to move her arms.

    She raised her hands, anchoring them around Kira''s neck. That''s the time Marceline started to move, brushing her lips against his lips in a slow but sensual movement.

    Kira began to panic. This was not what he had in mind when he tried to use his ability. He was supposed to seek answers from her, making her open her mouth to talk but they ended up sealing each other''s lips.

    ''No! This is so wrong! You have to stop this, Kira.'' He warned himself as he was having an internal struggle.

    Somewhere in his subconscious, he was reminded of the promise he made one thousand years ago in the Valley of Promise. He swore to love only one woman.

    Kissing another woman felt like he was breaking his promise and betraying her. With that thought in mind, Kira found the courage to fight this temptation.

    He held Marceline''s body, getting ready to push her away. However, before he could do that, his inner self spoke to himself once again.

    ''Betraying her? Did you lose your mind Kira ric? Have you forgotten that she was the first one who betrayed you? She deceived you. She''s Dominique''s Luna! They are mates and they have love bonds!''

    Kira''s heart suddenly clenched inside his chest. The raging fury within him was awakened, burning his soul and whole being.

    So instead of pushing Marceline, Kira pulled her body against him. He kissed her back!

    He closed his eyes as he began responding to her, deepening the kiss. The rage inside his heart triggered him to kiss her aggressively and hungrily.

    When he thought that he was already dominating her through this kiss, Kira just found himself drowning in ecstasy when Marceline matched his aggressiveness with equal intensity.

    Marceline took the lead once again as she invaded his mouth seeking something inside. When she found what she was looking for, she began teasing him by sucking his tongue while caressing his face.

    For some unknown reason, Kira felt like her kiss wasforting him, slowly extinguishing the zing rage within him. He was surprised as to how she was able to tame his angry heart and make him into submission.

    Without realizing it, Kira was now the one being pushed on the wall as she continued kissing him sensually and passionately.

    ''Damn! This woman is driving me nuts. She''s a great kisser.''

    After that long deep passionate kiss, Marceline drew back for a moment to catch some breath. Her forehead rested on his, both of them panting heavily. Her hands were still cupping his face while Kira''s hands were gripping her narrow waist.

    Marceline gave him another peck on his lips, making Kira crave for more. He felt the need to kiss her lips again.

    "Don''t stop¡­ Kiss me more¡­" Kira murmured with a hoarse voice.

    ''Damn! I think I really lost my mind. Why do I sound like a desperate man asking to be kissed by her once again?'' Kira scolded himself inwardly.

    He didn''t know why he suddenly felt a strong attraction to this woman. Was it just because of his hatred toward Selene that he wanted to rebel by getting intimate with another woman?

    "If you want me to continue then stop thinking about something else and just focus on me," Marceline suddenly blurted out with hermanding tone.

    ''Eh, how did she know that I am thinking about something? Do I look distracted?''

    Kira gulped hard. He couldn''t believe it. A mere human was talking to him in her authoritative voice. She was so bold and fierce that he was afraid to disobey her.<sub> </sub>

    Subconsciously, Kira nodded his head obediently as he waited for her to reward him with another sweet kiss.

    Marceline finally opened her eyes, meeting Kira''s scarlet ones. Then she shed a charming smile and said, "Good boy¡­"

    Kira: "..."

    Kira blinked several times just staring at her.

    ''What? Did she just call me good boy? Why do I feel like she is treating me like a child now?''

    Kira pouted his lips as his brows were drawn together.

    Marceline giggled seeing his annoyed expression. Herughter was like a piece of beautiful music in his ears. He couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her.

    Kira didn''t know what happened but he felt like the woman suddenly changed her attitude toward him. Was this an effect of his mind control power that he used against her?

    Marceline moved closer to him until their bodies were already touching each other. She leaned over, whispering in his ear.

    "Handsome, you look familiar to me. I think I have seen you somewhere. Oh yeah, I remember now."

    Kira frowned upon hearing that. "D-Do you know me?"

    "Yes, I do," Marceline softly mumbled before nibbling on his earlobe.

    Kira''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Then who am I?" Kira asked her expectantly, his eyes filled with anticipation. What if this woman had some idea how he got there? He wanted to know.

    "You''re my future husband," she said seductively, nting a soft kiss on his jawline. She was clearly flirting with him.

    Kira: "..."

    He breathed in deeply, trying to calm those strange but familiar feelings she managed to stir inside him.

    ''A while ago, she was determined to kill me and now she is hitting on me! Does she have a split personality or what?''

    Kira was still lost in his thoughts when Marceline threw him another question.

    "What''s your name, handsome?"

    "I''m Kira¡­" he subconsciously mumbled.

    "Hmm...Kira, Who?"

    "Kira damirovich ric, the Vampire King¡­"

    It was toote when Kira realized what he had just said. He was not supposed to reveal that. But those words just came out of his mouth naturally when she started asking him questions.

    ''Damn! What''s wrong with me? She is supposed to be the one under my power but it seems like I am the one who is put under her spell.''

    "Kira¡­" Marceline uttered his name before passing out in his arms.

 Chapter 9 No Ordinary Human

    p When Marceline passed out, Kira quickly caught her in his arms. He lifted her body, carrying her in a bridal style.</anda>

    He didn''t know why she suddenly lost consciousness. Deep down, he was very disappointed since she didn''t even mention her name.

    He gazed down as he watched the unconsciousdy in his arms. "She is one strangedy," Kira mumbled, his lips curling up in a small smile.

    Everything was just getting exciting. Too bad their fun conversation ended right away because she fainted.

    ''Are you sure that you are referring to ''fun conversation'', not the kiss?'' Kira''s inner self had spoken again.

    The kiss¡­ it all started with a stolen kiss and they ended up exchanging a long deep passionate kiss. He felt weird. He didn''t hate the idea of kissing her.

    Subconsciously, his gazended on her soft kissable lips. He gulped hard as he felt the urge to kiss her again. Her rosy lips were like inviting him but he tried to control himself.

    Kira shook his head trying to push that thought to the back of his mind. He decided to bring her back to the room where he first found her sleeping.

    Kira put her down,ying her body on the bed in afortable position. He stayed there, just staring at Marceline while thinking hard.

    "If she''s under my mind control power then she will not recall the kiss. Should I erase her memory about our encounter in this room as well?"

    Kira frowned at his own words. He knew that the best thing to do was to erase her memory but he was hesitating. Part of him didn''t want this woman to forget his existence.

    He already figured out that he was in the human world, not Kingdom Phantasia. Humans didn''t know their existence except for the chosen ones.

    Not only revealing his identity as a vampire but he also told her that he''s the Vampire King. For this reason alone, Kira must erase her memory.

    "Sigh. I guess I have no choice but to make you forget about me. Don''t worry. I promise to return the favor of giving me your blood to satiate my hunger." Kira caressed the spot where he bit her.

    After saying those words, Kira ced his palm over her head. A faint light illuminateding out of his palm. He was in the process of erasing her memory.

    Complicated emotions shed through his eyes when he was done. He stroked her hair before retreating his hand.

    He turned around, nning to leave. But even before he could take another step, Kira turned to look at her for onest time. He bent down, whispering something in her ear.

    "We will meet again for sure." Kira softly mumbled before leaving her room.

    *****

    The next morning, Marceline woke up with a throbbing headache. She felt like her head was going to explode.

    "Shit! It hurts¡­" she groaned in pain, massaging her temples. She tried to sit up, resting her back on the headboard of her bed.

    She opened her eyes, looking around the room. She paused for a moment, her eyes thoroughly assessing her surroundings.<sub> </sub>

    After a while, her perfectly shaped eyebrows were drawn together in a deep frown.

    "Damn! Don''t tell me¡­ I ck out against night? I couldn''t remember-" She hadn''t finished her sentence yet when she hastily gazed down at her body.

    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that she was still wearing her clothes.

    "Thank God, I''m still alive. I hope I didn''t do anything weirdst night when I cked out," she muttered to herself.

    A few secondster, Marceline''s eyes widened as she realized something. She gasped, covering her mouth. Then she quickly got up from the bed, leaving her room in a rush.

    She ran to the next room just beside her room. Upon getting inside, she found out that her white room was empty. The steel chair and the broken handcuffs and rope were there but the handsome stranger she encounteredst night was gone.

    Marceline ground her teeth while clenching her fists. "Damn! He escaped! I cked out and he sessfully escaped!"

    Marceline could recall everything~ the moment she woke up and saw the stranger on top of her. This only meant Kira failed to erase her memory. His power didn''t work on her.

    She could still vividly remember how she pped him, pushed him off the bed, and hit his head with ampshade.

    She dragged him to this white room and restrained him using handcuffs and ropes.

    Marceline slumped her body on the steel chair where Kira was tied downst night. She was still in disbelief.

    "How can a man like him easily break free from these handcuffs? He even broke them," she said, wondering about everything that transpired in that room.

    She tossed a look at the wall where Kira pinned her, trapping her with his body. That was thest memory she could remember before she cked out.

    After looking at his scarlet eyes, Marceline began acting strangely as if she had be apletely different person. She had forgotten the kiss and the things that happened after that. She had no recollection of that moment.

    Marceline tugged her hair in annoyance. "Why did I have to ckout in the most crucial moment? What happened between us? Where did he go?"

    Feeling annoyed to herself, Marceline stood up and proceeded to the CCTV control room. She installed some security cameras in her living room, in the hallway upstairs, and in different areas outside the mansion.

    She wanted to see how Kira entered the house and where Kira went after she cked out. She forgot to check the CCTVst night because she didn''t leave his side until he regained consciousness.

    Upon entering the control room, Marceline sat down and began reviewing the CCTV records ofst night. She spent an hour inside the control room just watching everything.

    "Oh my God¡­ who is this man? What is he?" Those were the only words Marceline could utter after checking the CCTV footage several times. There was a look of utter shock and disbelief in her eyes.

    Marceline came up with one realization after watching the videos. The man whom she encounteredst night was no ordinary human. How could this happen?

 Chapter 10 Vampires And Werewolves

    After spending an hour inside the CCTV control room, Marceline went downstairs to check everything inside her house.

    Her expression darkened as she saw the mess Kira created in her ancestral mansion. He broke the door of her room by pushing hard. Even the main front door got destroyed in just one push from him.

    "Doesn''t he know how to open a goddamn door? Why does he have to destroy them?" Marceline muttered, massaging the space between her brows.

    p The truth was Kira kept pushing the door since he had no idea how to open a modern door like this which had a doorknob. So typically, Marceline''s assumption was right.</anda>

    Kira didn''t know how to open the door so he ended up destroying them by applying too much force!

    Marceline exhaled deeply, trying to calm herself down.

    "I have to hire someone to fix those broken doors today. That strange man is truly getting on my nerves!" Marceline said through her gritted teeth.

    She clenched her fists and went to the location where she saw Kira emerge. He didn''t enter the house from the outside but he was already inside her house.

    She discovered something in the video. It was a hidden door, connecting to the secret underground basement of the mansion. She had no idea that the Zhou Ancestral Mansion had this underground basement.

    There was a long staircase going down. Since it was underground, the ce was too dark. Marceline brought a shlight with her before descending the staircase.

    She couldn''t understand but she felt the chill run down her spine as she continued going down. It felt cold inside as well. The atmosphere was so eerie that her entire body- including the hair on her arms and the back of her neck- bristled.

    Marceline tried to maintain her focus even though her heart was already pounding rapidly inside her chest. She wondered what was waiting for her at the end of this staircase.

    The man she encounteredst night was no ordinary human. This was the reason she felt a little bit nervous.

    But one thing was bothering her. It was the fact the man didn''t do anything to her. He didn''t hurt her even though he had all the opportunity to do it. She fainted and she was vulnerable to him.

    Marceline saw how Kira carried her back to her room. He didn''t stay too long inside. He went out, trying to leave the house.

    When he destroyed the front door, the rm went on, catching the attention of the security guards. Two men responded right away and saw Kira at the front door.

    They pointed their guns at him. But secondster, Kira said something to them. The two security guards just nodded their heads before putting their guns down.

    Kira spoke again as if he was asking the guards about something. Marceline saw how Kira''s lips tugged upward into a cheeky smile after getting an answer from the guards.

    She had no idea what they were talking about. The recording didn''t have audio so she didn''t hear the conversation.

    She was also surprised when she saw the guards leaving Kira alone as they went back to their guard post.

    Marceline didn''t know what Kira said to her guards, making them obey and follow hismand.

    She took note that she needed to interrogate those guards and punish them ordingly. They just let the perpetrator go, without apprehending him.<sub> </sub>

    It did not take long when she finally reached the bottom of the staircase. She covered her mouth and nose as the basement was so dusty.

    Using her shlight, she surveyed the area. Marceline''s eyes widened in utter shock when her gaze found something. It was a wooden casket!

    ''What the hell?! Why is there a wooden casket here?!''

    Marceline immediately called the two people who were close to her, the only people she trusted the most. Dr. Lyca Lee and Aunt Brianna.

    Dr. Lyca Lee was her personal psychologist who was also her friend. She''s only 25 years old.

    On the other hand, Aunt Brianna was a single middle-aged woman who was Marceline''s nanny. She took care of her ever since she was a child. When Marceline''s parents were killed, she was the one who helped her cope up, acting as her second mother.

    Half an hourter, the two women arrived at Zhou Mansion. They were surprised to see Marceline''s broken door. They dashed inside the house, searching for Marceline, their faces covered with worries and concern for her.

    Then they saw Marcelineing out of the secret door. Lyca and Aunt Brianna ran in her direction.

    "Hey! What happened here? Did someone break into the house? Are you okay? Are you hurt somewhere?" Lyca bombarded her with so many questions.

    "Did someone try to kill you again?" Aunt Brianna also spoke to her with her concerned voice.

    The two women assessed Marceline from top to bottom. Both of them heaved a sigh of relief when Marceline looked fine. She had no injury at all.

    "I''m fine. Let''s sit down first. I will tell you everything." Marceline grabbed their hands, pulling them to the nearest sofa.

    When the three of them settled down, Marceline began telling them the story of what had transpiredst night.

    Lyca and Aunt Brianna were just listening to her attentively. They were showing different reactions as Marceline continued to tell them about Kira.

    In thest part, Marceline showed them the video recording, proof of Kira''s extraordinary power. Lyca gasped in surprise upon watching the whole video while Aunt Brianna remained silent, her eyes focused on Kira''s figure.

    "See, I am not dreaming nor imagining things! I am not crazy either! This video proves that there are supernatural beings in this world. Did you see it? He is so strong and moves at the speed of light! His eyes are bloody red like a vampire..."

    Marceline came up with this conjecture that Kira was a vampire as she put the pieces together. His body was as cold as a corpse plus his unimaginable strength and speed. Then the wooden casket she found in the underground basement.

    She even remembered him sucking her neck. When she checked it a while ago, she confirmed that she had a bite mark on her neck.

    "Lyca¡­ Aunt Brianna¡­ 18 years ago¡­ I know what I saw. The creatures I encountered in the forest... They are not wild animals, not ordinary wolves¡­ They are giant wolves, bigger than a human! They might be¡­ Werewolves."

    Eighteen years ago, no one believed the statement of the 6-year-old child who lost her parents in the forest. They thought that what she saw was just part of her imagination.

 Chapter 11 Mysterious Illness

    Dr. Lyca was at a loss for words. Part of her wanted to believe Marceline''s words. She even saw the video as proof of her ims. But part of her still could hardly believe that creatures like vampires and werewolves do exist in their world.

    Meanwhile, Aunt Brianna had a different reaction from Lyca. She was not shaken by this discovery, instead she looked more curious about the man in the video.

    Eighteen years ago, when Marceline was desperately telling everyone of what she had seen in the forest, no one believed her except Aunt Brianna.

    This was the reason why Marceline became closer to her nanny and she started to trust her more than her rtives.

    "Young Mistress, I will just prepare some breakfast for both of you. I believe you haven''t eaten anything yet. You can continue talking here while I prepare your food," Aunt Brianna said, breaking the silence.

    For now, she wanted to keep her thoughts about this incident. The most important thing for her was that Marceline was safe and sound. Nothing bad happened to her.

    "Okay, Aunt Bri. Can you also ask someone to repair and fix the broken doors? Please contact the agency that installed the security lock and rm. Everything got broken."

    Aunt Brianna gave her a nod. "I got it. I will handle everything so you don''t have to worry."

    Marceline moved her gaze back to Lyca who was still in a trance. She rolled her eyes at her. It seemed that her Psychologist friend received a great shock today.

    She was still trying to absorb everything. Marceline knew that this was unbelievable. But this strange phenomenon couldn''t be exined by mere logic or present knowledge that they had about the world they were currently living in.

    <o>,m Marceline tapped Lyca''s shoulder, pulling her out of her deep stupor.</o>

    "Wake up, Lyca. You can''t lose your mind. It''s hard for me to find another doctor whom I can fully trust."

    Lyca arched her eyebrows because of Marceline''sst remarks. "I knew it. You just care about your benefits, you cruel girl!"

    Marceline just clicked her tongue, not denying it. She even shed her wicked grin, teasing Lyca more.

    "Celeste! Don''t give me that kind of smile. It''s creeping me out." Lyca preferred to call her Celeste rather than Marceline, especially when she was annoyed by her friend.

    Marceline just shrugged her shoulders and stood up.

    "Hey, where are you going?" Lyca also stood up, following Marceline.

    "I''m gonna take a bath first. You cane and wait for me in my study."

    The twodies went upstairs. Marceline stepped into her bathroom while Lyca proceeded to her study.

    Inside that small room, Lyca saw different books about werewolves. She knew it. Her friend was so obsessed with werewolves. It was all because of what happened in her past.

    She collected different books about wolves and werewolves. She didn''t stop investigating and studying about their kinds. For Marceline, werewolves were the ones responsible for the death of her parents.

    Now that another creature had appeared, Marceline would not stop until she proved to the world the existence of those supernatural creatures.

    Furthermore, Marceline wanted to avenge her parents'' death. She was still trying to unfold the truth about what happened to her family eighteen years ago.

    She wanted to know why they were being chased by people she didn''t know. From whom her parents were trying to protect her? She had so many unanswered questions.

    For the past few years, she didn''t make any progress with her investigation. But with Kira''s sudden appearance, she saw the slightest hope. Marceline had this feeling that she would be able to find the answer soon.

    "I need him. I need to find him. He might know something about werewolves." Marceline mumbled to herself as she watched her reflection in the mirror.<sub> </sub>

    She tilted her head, checking her neck. Marceline frowned as she noticed that Kira''s bite mark was slowly fading.

    ''No. It should not disappear¡­ Damn! I should have taken a picture of it.'' Marceline smacked her forehead.

    Feeling annoyed to herself, Marceline finished her shower quickly. She headed to her study room after putting some clothes on.

    Lyca was already reading some books when she entered the room. "Whoa, that''s so quick. You are done already."

    Marceline just gave her a simple nod before sitting on the couch beside Lyca.

    "Celeste¡­" Lyca nced at her as she put down the book she was reading previously.

    "Hmm?"

    "I am just wondering¡­"

    "Wondering about what?" Marceline probed, lifting an eyebrow.

    "You said you were about to interrogate the man and make him talk. However, he was able to break free and started to approach you. He pushed you on the wall and then¡­ your memory stopped there¡­" Lyca enumerated the sequence of events Marceline had told her a while ago as if she was analyzing something.

    "Yes, that''s true. Why did you ask?"

    "What if¡­ your illness suddenly started acting out at that time¡­ Remember, if you experience ck-out, you don''t usually remember what happens after waking up."

    Marceline''s body stiffened at the mention of her illness. She had this kind of mysterious illness that only the three of them were aware of- Lyca, Aunt Brianna, and her.

    It began when she reached the age of 18. There was a time she just found herself lying naked in the middle of the forest, near the ancestral mansion.

    It didn''t only happen once. It repeated several times. She couldn''t recall anything after waking up.

    One time, while she was on her business trip, her mysterious illness acted out. ording to her colleagues, she began acting strangely like apletely different person.

    She started flirting with the male colleagues as if she was seducing them. She keptining that she felt so hot that she wanted to make out with them just to feel better.

    She found her target that night after the team dinner- a handsome young director of theirpany. She grabbed him in her room.

    Her colleagues thought the two of them would end up having sex. But to their surprise, the handsome young director ended up being admitted to the hospital. His body was badly beaten up. The young director resigned after that incident.

    Later on, Aunt Brianna and Dr. Lyca found out that Marceline became aggressive when the man tried to touch her and force her.

    She told the man that he was not the guy she was looking for so she asked him to leave but the man insisted on staying and doing the deed with her. Marceline got furious so she beat him, teaching him a lesson.

    Ever since that day, Marceline started to seek help from a psychologist for her inexplicable behavior. Her mysterious illness always happens once every two months.

    Lyca and Aunt Brianna were helping her to cope up with this illness. Marceline was very careful not to leave her house or meet people when her illness was about to act out.

    Sometimes she would feel an intense desire and lust over a man. But for some unknown reason, she would also find herself unable to do the deed with any other men as if she was looking for the right guy, her match.

 Chapter 12 Vampire King Is Alive

    Meanwhile, the man whom Marceline and Lyca were talking about was stuck in the forest for a whole day.

    After leaving Zhou Ancestral Mansion at dawn, Kira roamed around the forest and nearby mountains, searching for the portal going back to the Kingdom Phantasia.

    Lots of things had changed. He was no longer familiar with the human world. Some forests had be industrialnds where several buildings andpanies had been established.

    From the mountain peak, Kira could see the city lights. He descended from the mountain and decided to go to the city. Kira was shocked by the modernization of the human world.

    At the time he was visiting the human world, there were no such things asrge buildings and vehicles. The technology had improved a thousand times. Kira felt like his head was spinning seeing this modern world.

    Couldn''t digest everything, Kira decided to go back to the forests. But the sun finally rose in the east. Kira couldn''t leave the forest as he couldn''t walk in broad daylight.

    Unlike in Kingdom Phantasia, vampires could roam around during daylight since the kingdom was enclosed in a barrier, protecting the vampires from the sun.

    But here in the human world, vampires needed sun protection spells in order to walk in broad daylight. The witches were the ones creating and producing those spells for the vampires.

    Kira was bored to death as he took shelter under a big old oak tree, waiting for the sun to set. Then suddenly he just found himself smiling as he recalled his encounter with Marceline.

    "So her name is Marceline Celeste Zhou," Kira mumbled, tracing his lips using his finger.

    Kira learned her name when he asked those security guards. They were under his mind control ability so they answered him right away. They let him go without apprehending him.

    They would not remember anything after their encounter with Kira so even if Marceline would interrogate them, she couldn''t get any information from them.

    "Sigh. I think it''s best for me to take a nap. I can''t find the location of the portal. I wonder where I can find the gatekeepers."

    Kira closed his eyes while leaning his back on the tree trunk. He didn''t know how long he had slept. But he was awakened by the sound of howling from the distance.

    When he opened his eyes, it was already nighttime. Kira stood up, stretching his arms. He looked around but all he could see was darkness.

    Loud Growl!

    Kira furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing another loud growl. He was familiar with this sound. Werewolves!

    His lips curled up into a mischievous smile. If he was lucky enough, maybe he could meet Dominique Silvano in this forest.

    Kira moved swiftly in the dark, shing from one tree after another. He rushed into the middle of the forest where the howling sound could be heard, his steps making a crackling sound as he stepped on the dry leaves.

    Kira halted on his steps the moment he found four figures. He made sure to conceal his presence as he assessed the situation first.

    He saw two werewolves, one witch and one vampire. It looked like the vampire was cornered by the other creatures.

    "You have nowhere else to go. Surrender now!" The witch had spoken.<sub> </sub>

    The vampire was injured. He was barely hanging on. His hips and his right shoulder were bitten by the werewolves. The w marks around his body were deep and long. The blood was oozing out of his wound.

    Despite his helpless situation, the vampire refused to give up. Kira could see the determination in his eyes.

    "I prefer to die fighting, than surrendering to assholes like you!" The vampire snarled at them, showing his sharp nails and fangs. He was getting ready to fight back.

    Another loud growl reverberated in the forest along with the peal ofughtering from the witch.

    "Alright. If you insist, then die!" The witch said, signaling the werewolves tounch their attack.

    The two werewolves leaped forward, attacking the vampire using their ws and sharp teeth. He had no way to run as he was trapped by them.

    The vampire was about to swing his hands to block their attacks when suddenly he felt his body being pushed aside.

    Someone else shielded him from the werewolves'' attack, protecting him at his back. He just saw the werewolves flying a few meters away from them before their bodies hit the ground.

    The witch and the vampire nced at Kira in a state of shock. For some unknown reason, this kind of aura was familiar to them.

    The werewolves stood up from the ground, getting ready tounch another attack. They growled at Kira, looking at him with an intent to kill.

    Running paws could be heard, inching closer and closer to him. The witch also joined the werewolves in attacking Kira, releasing a lightning spell.

    But Kira just raised his hand in front of them and said the word, "Kneel!"

    At the mention of that word, the werewolves and the witch dropped on their knees as they could feel a strong pressure around them. They felt the gravity pulling them down.

    ''Damn?! Who is this vampire? He is so strong!''

    The witch could feel an intense fear covering her whole body. She couldn''t believe that there was still a powerful vampire living in this world.

    She wanted to see his face but she couldn''t lift her head. The pressure was too overwhelming as if she was not allowed to look at him.

    "Sleep!" Kira said another word in hismanding tone. The witch and the werewolves lost consciousness in an instant.

    The vampire who was just watching Kira at his back suddenly kneeled on the ground with eyes shedding tears.

    "Vampire King is alive¡­ my Lord, you are alive!!!" The vampire finally recognized Kira.

    His voice and his domineering aura, he couldn''t be mistaken. The man standing before him was none other than their Vampire King, Kira damirovich ric.

    Kira turned around to face the injured vampire, touching his head while saying, "Yes, I am alive and I am back."

 Chapter 13 The Reign Of Werewolf Clan

    ? "May I know your name? Why are you being chased by these werewolves and witches?" Kira asked the vampire while he was tying the unconscious witch and werewolves up around the big tree.

    "I''m Serafino, my Lord. Lots of changes have happened ever since your disappearance. We really thought you died. Dominique Silvano told everyone that he killed you." Serafino clenched his fists tightly, his tone filled with anguish.

    Kira turned to look at him, wondering what had happened when he was gone.

    "How long have I been gone?" he asked him.

    "One thousand years, my Lord," he promptly responded.

    "WHAT??!" Kira''s eyes widened in utter disbelief the moment he heard his response.

    "One thousand years¡­ I slept for one thousand years¡­" Kira muttered as he slumped his body on the ground.

    "No wonder the human world looks very different from before¡­"

    Serafino politely nodded his head as affirmation of Kira''sst remarks. He thought that their Vampire King must be in shock as of this moment.

    "Serafino¡­ tell me everything that happened in the Kingdom Phantasia and in the human world during my absence." Kira focused all his attention on Serafino, waiting to hear a very long story.

    Serafino gritted his teeth as he recalled the downfall of the vampire n. It all began when their Vampire King disappeared and Dominique Silvano ruled the Kingdom Phantasia.

    "One thousand years ago, the Kingdom Phantasia was put in a chaotic state when Dominique dered your death. Another war between vampire n and werewolf n broke out."

    Serafino paused for a moment, sucking a deep breath. He could still vividly remember the bloody night wherein lots of theirrades were killed. It was a one-sided fight.

    "Your vampire general, Raizel Uchiha, led the vampire n. He tried his best to stop Dominique and his n from ruling thend. But we were outpowered. We were defeated. The vampire n suffered a great loss."

    Kira didn''t know what to feel after hearing this. He felt responsible for this. He should have fought until the end, instead of epting his tragic fate that night.

    Just because he was heartbroken and felt betrayed, he had lost the will to live. He even told Dominique to be the King of Phantasia as he didn''t care anymore.

    His heart was suddenly filled with a raging fury. He hated Dominique Silvano but he loathed himself more. He was deceived and betrayed. Because of that, his vampire n suffered from the consequences of his own actions.

    "The werewolves enved the vampires, making us into submission... making us work and serve the werewolf n. This was their revenge for the humiliation they got when you defeated Dominique and the werewolf n during the great battle." Serafino couldn''t hide the hatred and anger he had against the werewolves.

    Kira couldn''t utter a word. He was just quietly listening to his every word while trying to control the zing fury that was awakened deep inside his heart.

    "Dominique took control of the food sources of the vampires, making us so weak. The blood supplying from the Human World was taken over by Dominique. This is his way of threatening and suppressing the vampires who will try to retaliate against them."

    Those were the darkest moments of the vampire n. Disobedience would mean unbearable punishment and torment or death.<sub> </sub>

    Some vampires fled most especially the loyalrade of Kira. They went to the human world to hide from Dominique''s power. Serafino was one of those vampires who sessfully escaped from Dominique''s grasp.

    But Dominique was not satisfied. He created a group that would hunt those vampires who would pose a threat to him. They were called Witches and Wolves Warriors.

    "My Lord, Dominique is a cunning and greedy monster. He is not satisfied by ruling the Kingdom Phantasia. He began spreading his power and influence here in the Human World."

    Serafino nced at the witch and werewolves who were tied down in the big tree.

    "They are members of Triple W. Here in the human world, Triple W looks like a security agency for humans. But little did they know, this agency has another purpose. Triple W means Witches and Werewolves Warriors. Their primary purpose is to hunt the vampires who rebel against Dominique and those vampires who fled from Kingdom Phantasia just like me."

    Kira couldn''t believe that everything he had worked for his n would be put in vain just because of one fatal mistake- loving the wrong girl.

    After hearing the sufferings of his vampire n, he swore to reim the throne and punish the traitors. He would avenge the deaths of his fellow vampires.

    "Serafino, what happened to my vampire general, Raizel?" There was a look of deep concern in his eyes as he asked him about the whereabouts of his loyal general who also happened to be his best friend.

    Serafino nced at Kira with a faint smile on his face. "Don''t worry, my Lord. General Raizel survived. He also escaped from Kingdom Phantasia. He is hiding here in the Human World, trying to build his army and strengthen the vampire n once again."

    "Our morale is low but once they learn that you are alive, my Lord¡­ we will find our strength to fight back and rebuild our n."

    Kira held Serafino''s shoulder. His face was covered withplicated emotions. He needed to start again from the bottom and lead them to another sweet victory. He was able to do it before so he could do it again.

    But to do that, he had to reunite all the vampires. He needed to protect them against Dominique''s army. He must save those vampires who were being enved by werewolves.

    "Serafino, do you know where Raizel is right now?"

    Serafino shook his head, feeling dejected. "I am also searching for General Raizel, my Lord. But I''m so lucky that I stumbled with you instead!"

    Kira''s lips curled up into a small smile. He was also d to meet Serafino. Because of him, he learned everything he needed to know after he was awakened from a deep sleep.

    "Serafino, I will give you an important task. Do you think you can manage it despite the fact, werewolves and witches are everywhere, hunting our kinds?"

    Serafino bobbed his head frantically, great determination reflected in his eyes.

    "Just give me your order, my Lord! I will do my best to fulfill it. Don''t worry about me. The werewolves will be busy this month and can''t hunt for several days because of their mating season."

    Kira''s eyes lit up upon hearing that. This meant they could move freely without worrying about those werewolves hunting them down.

 Chapter 14 Meeting The Tigress

    "Serafino, continue your search for Raizel. Spread the word to all the vampires you will meet that the Vampire King, Kira ric, is alive to boost the morale of our fellow vampires." Kira gave him this important task for the sake of their kind.

    "I will do as you say, my Lord." Serafino epted this task with a hopeful heart.

    He would look forward to the time when the vampire n would rise again in the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    "How about you, my Lord? What are you nning to do now?" Serafino politely asked Kira''s thoughts.

    "I will look for the gatekeepers. I can''t locate the portals going back to the Kingdom Phantasia."

    Serafino''s expression suddenly became gloomy at the mention of gatekeepers. Kira took notice of his reaction, wondering what was the cause of this sorrowful mood surrounding him.

    "The gatekeepers of the three portals are now under Dominique''s power and influence. Only the gatekeepers of the Northern Gate Portal refused to obey Dominique''smand. They were the ones who helped us pass through the portal as we escaped from Kingdom Phantasia."

    Kira had never imagined that Dominique Silvano would gain great power, and different allies after taking over his position.

    The witches and gatekeepers were now on his side. The vampire n was truly at a great disadvantage as of now.

    "I should thank the gatekeepers of the Northern Gate Portal for helping the vampires. Where can I find them?" Kira asked him expectantly.

    Gatekeepers were just ordinary humans. So he admired them for standing up for the vampires while going against Dominique Silvano.

    "The gatekeepers of Northern Gate Portal are known now as Zhou n. The Zhou family is residing in this country, my Lord. However, I heard that thest gatekeepers of the Zhou n were murdered eighteen years ago."

    Kira mmed his eyes shut in rage when he heard that unfortunate news.

    "I am not sure if the other members of the Zhou family have already sworn loyalty to the Werewolf King."

    Serafino lowered his gaze as he could feel the chilly aura emanating from his King.

    The two of them fell silent for a few moments. Then amidst the deafening silence, Kira suddenly blurted out someone''s name.

    "Marceline Celeste Zhou¡­"

    The cold and chilly aura was long gone. It was reced by Kira''s cheerful and excited mood.

    "I wonder if she is a member of the Zhou Family, the gatekeeper of the Northern Gate Portal¡­" Kira murmured to himself.

    Serafino gazed at Kira with amusement. He blinked his eyes several times trying to figure out whether he was just imagining things or not. Kira''s mood suddenly changed after mentioning a woman''s name.

    "My Lord, what are you thinking?" Serafino asked him meekly.

    Kira nced back at him, grinning from ear to ear.<sub> </sub>

    "I think I don''t need to look for the gatekeepers. I already found one. Serafino, go now and do your mission. Once you see Raizel, tell him to meet me on this mountain peak during the full moon."

    Serafino nodded his head before picking something inside his pocket.

    "My Lord, use this sun protection spell. And this is my phone. You canmunicate with me any time using a mobile phone."

    Kira epted the mobile phone and looked at him confusedly. He had no idea what this mobile phone was.

    Serafino smiled at Kira awkwardly. It seemed like their Vampire King was not yet used to this modern technology. He was not yet aware of this so-called mobile phone.

    Serafino was now getting worried about Kira. ''Will he be fine if I leave him alone in this modern world?''

    Serafino gave Kira a brief overview of the use of mobile phones. He gave him his phone so that he could easily contact him for updates.

    When they were done discussing their n, Kira stood up and traced his steps toward the unconscious witch and werewolves. Serafino was following him behind.

    "My Lord, if you will allow me¡­ I want to kill them using my own hands."

    But Kira shook his head in objection. "We don''t have to kill them, Serafino. Instead, we can use them. Just leave them to me. I have a n set on them already."

    "Apology for my actions, my Lord. I understand your motive now. Please do as necessary. I will not interfere with your n."

    Kira was nning to put those three under his mind control power. In the future, he would be able to use them as a spy. He also needed the power of the witch to create more sun protection spells and potions.

    The werewolves enved the vampires for a long time. Now Kira would not let go of this opportunity to make use of these traitors for their own benefits as well.

    When they were done wrapping things up in the forest, Kira and Serafino bid their farewell to each other for the time being. They would meet each other again. He hoped that once it happened, Raizel would also be there to meet him.

    Kira looked at the night sky. The moon and the stars were shining brightly tonight. Thest time he watched this beautiful scenery was also the time he was betrayed and was put into his slumber.

    He was given a second chance. Now he would redeem himself and would not allow tomit the same mistake in the past.

    His goal was to bring the glory back to the vampire n. And tonight would be his starting point.

    A glowing smile was formed from the corners of his lips as he thought of someone he needed to see.

    "Hmm, time to meet the Tigress once again. I shall introduce myself properly this time."

    Kira was thinking about Marceline. He spected that the Zhou n might have something to do with his survival. He didn''t know what happened after he was put to sleep.

    But surprisingly, he woke up in thend of the humans. His body was protected and kept in a mansion owned by the Zhou Family. Dominique, the Werewolf King, assumed that he was already dead but here he was still alive and kicking.

 Chapter 15 Go Wild And Break Free

    Marceline had her regr consultation session with her psychologist and friend, Dr. Lyca. They were currently talking in her private office.

    Aside from her mysterious illness, she could also talk to Dr. Lyca about her personal life and issues within her family.

    "Celeste, how do you feel nowadays? Yearly, your mysterious illness will suddenly act out especially at this time around as if it has a regr and repeating cycle¡­" Dr. Lyca spoke seriously while checking Marceline''s past consultation records.

    Marceline also frowned as she also noticed the pattern and cycle when her mysterious illness would suddenly strike her.

    "So far, I didn''t feel anything weird¡­ Maybe I''m good for now. But if our estimate is correct, I might suddenly experience it any time this month." Marceline took a deep breath before massaging her temples.

    She already felt stressed because of her family issues. And now she still needed to be careful with this mysterious illness that she had.

    Dr. Lyca continued reading her diagnosis about her friend''s illness. ording to her past records, Marceline would feel an intense lust before cking out.

    It happened several times. After waking up, she couldn''t remember what happened. Marceline just found herself naked, lying on the floor, or worst case outside her house near the forest.

    "Celeste, have you tried my advice before?" Dr. Lyca put down her patient''s chart and looked at her expectantly.

    "What advice?" Marceline asked her innocently.

    Lyca rolled her eyes skyward. It seemed that she didn''t take her advice seriously.

    "You said you often feel an intense sexual lust towards the opposite sex. Since you are already an adult and not a conservative type¡­ I told you to go out and getid. This might be the only way to cure your illness!"

    "You are like a beast in heat¡­" Dr. Lyca added, teasing her friend.

    Marceline shot her doctor friend a cold sharp re. But Lyca just ignored it.

    "Sigh! It will be easy if you have a boyfriend! Why do you have to be so intimidating, scaring away your potential suitors?!" Dr. Lyca couldn''t help but facepalm at that thought.

    "Best friend¡­ can you please try acting like a fragile woman who needs a man? Don''t frighten them away! Or else you will end up living as an old maid." She started nagging Marceline.

    Marceline''s face darkened as Lyca began lecturing her again. She already heard this multiple times from her doctor friend.

    "Don''t worry, I will not be an old maid. My grandfather is already setting me up with someone. A young handsome bachelor from a powerful Silvano family!"

    Lyca mmed the table using both hands upon hearing that. "What?! An arranged marriage?! Don''t tell me you agree?!"

    Marceline crumpled her face in annoyance. Of course, she didn''t agree yet. She didn''t even meet that guy in person.

    Lyca could already tell that Marceline was not in favor of this arranged marriage. She didn''t look happy at all.

    "Ahem, why don''t you try? Maybe that guy can help you cure your insatiable hunger. Get married and have sex!" Lyca said boldly while winking at her.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline suddenly stood up. She hated it when other people were the ones deciding for her own. The more they wanted to control her the more she wanted to rebel, go wild and break free.

    She knew that her Uncle influenced his grandfather about this arranged marriage. This was one way of suppressing her so that she would be stopped from taking the Zhou Empire away from them.

    She would not be surprised if her Uncle already colluded with the Silvano Family. There might be a conspiracy behind this arranged marriage proposal.

    She''s the rightful heir of the Zhou Empire since she''s the daughter of the first son. However, when her parents died early, she was not fit to manage thepany at a young age.

    Her Uncle took over her Dad''s position as the CEO. But she would rece him at the right time. This was what her Uncle was trying to avoid.

    After managing the Zhou Empire for several years, he thought that he was the one who made thepany sessful and progressive. He wouldn''t let Marceline take what he thought belonged to him and his family.

    "Lyca, I think this is the right time to follow your advice as my doctor. Are you free tonight? Let''s hang out! I will do a manhunt! I don''t need a husband for me to getid. I can have all the men I want. I am free to choose whom I want to do the deed. Do you agree?" A yful smile yed across Marceline''s face. She was up to something wild tonight.

    Lyca grinned from ear to ear. She liked Marceline''s boldness and confidence.

    "Ahem! Celeste, you know that I can''t refuse you, right?! A doctor like me also has a secret nightlife! Let''s go!"

    Lyca immediately removed her doctor''s coat, throwing it at her table. Then she snatched her purse and grabbed Marceline''s hand as she pulled her out of her office in a hurry.

    Marceline could only giggle while letting her friend drag her. Lyca seemed more excited than her.

    Meanwhile, at the Zhou Ancestral Mansion, Aunt Brianna was looking at the night sky. There was a serene look in her eyes.

    The broken doors inside the mansion had been repaired and fixed. Aunt Brianna handled everything ordingly.

    She was now standing outside the balcony, her mind upied by something.

    "It''s starting again¡­ tonight," she mumbled while taking a deep sigh.

    She decided to leave the house. Marceline informed her that she and Lyca would stayte for a night out.

    But before she left, Aunt Brianna dropped by the guardhouse, giving them some instructions.

    "Tonight, you should go home to your family. You don''t need to stay here." Aunt Brianna told them meaningfully, making the guards look at each other in confusion.

    They couldn''t understand why there were certain times that they were prohibited from staying at the mansion. But seeing the seriousness in Aunt Brianna''s expression, they could only nod their heads in obedience.

    That night, Aunt Brianna and the guards left the Zhou Ancestral Mansion, leaving it empty.

 Chapter 16 A Knight To The Rescue

    ~ Golden City- S Club ~

    In the heart of the Golden City, people could find the famous nightclub for rich and wealthy female and male bachelors.

    This was the perfect ce wherein they could hang out with their friends, seek fun, drink, and dance at their hearts'' content.

    If they wanted to find a one-time pleasure, a long night filled with thrill and excitement, then this S Club was suitable for them.

    You could be yourself, do whatever you wanted and break loose inside this S Club. No one would care!

    Their identities were also safe and confidential here as every guest and customer were all wearing a mask. This was one of the reasons why Marceline and Lyca preferred to hang out here.

    No one would know that the cunning witch of the Zhou Empire, Marceline Celeste Zhou, was here to do a manhunt.

    No one would suspect that the innocent-looking doctor, Lyca Lee also had her wild side.

    Two stunningdies, one wearing a white dress while the other one wearing a red dress, both entered the club and made their way to the dance floor.

    The moment they appeared in the crowd, they caught the attention of men because of their head-turning appearance.

    Even though they were wearing a mask, the men could tell how gorgeous and breathtakingly beautiful thedies were.

    When they started dancing at the center of the dance floor, several pairs of eyes were ogling at their hot and sexy bodies swaying to the music.

    Some guys tried their luck by approaching them. Since Lyca''s and Marceline''s goal tonight was to find a hot guy, they entertained the men who mustered up their courage to dance with them.

    Marceline was surrounded right away by several men, trying to catch her attention.

    "Hey, guys. Easy. Wait for your turn. I can only dance with one man at a time." Marceline mumbled with her seductive voice.

    She agreed to dance with them but on one condition: No Touching! She was the only one allowed to touch them.

    The men were totally smitten by this alluring vixen in her red dress. Her red lips were so kissable that the men were fantasizing how it would feel to taste and kiss her.

    Though the men were not allowed to touch her, they already felt heaven the moment Marceline touched their chest down their stomach as she continued dancing, swaying her hips back and forth in front of them.

    They were gawking at her two wless legs, plump butt, and her beautiful cleavage. The men around her couldn''t help but drool over her with their lustful eyes.

    Just smelling her sweet scent, seeing her sexy hot body that was almost touching theirs were enough to turn them on. Others couldn''t even hide their hard-on. For them, she was like an aphrodisiac.

    Her long curly brown hair helped her hide the curves of her round breasts as she was only wearing a strapless body-fitting red dress.

    Marceline just continued dancing, no one stopping her from getting wild tonight!

    From a distance, a pair of sharp brown eyes were looking at her with burning desire. The man in a ck disheveled suit who was sitting in one of the VIP booths was scanning her slender but perfect curves as if she was a prey he was about to devour tonight.

    The moment Marceline entered that club, his gaze was already locked on her, watching her every move. He witnessed how she flirted with other men on the dance floor. He had the urge to pull her out and bring her in his private booth.

    The man was interrupted when a woman suddenly sat on hisp, pressing her hand on his bare chest. She leaned over, anchoring her other hand around his neck.<sub> </sub>

    "Alpha Cedric, the mating season will start at midnight. Do you have any ns? Have you found your mate? If not, then I can be yourpany tonight¡­ and serve you¡­" she softly whispered while blowing a kiss on his neck.

    The corners of his lips tugged upward in a devilish grin. "Are you asking about my n tonight?"

    "Yes, Alpha."

    Cedric pointed his index finger at the dance floor. The woman followed his line of sight and she saw thedy in a red dress. She nced back at Cedric while lifting an eyebrow.

    "I nned on screwing that woman tonight. I want to tear her clothes apart and bend her over this table as I fuck her so hard. I will make her scream my name over and over until her voice bes hoarse."

    "I will rock her body and rip that proud look and confidence off her face. I will fuck her until she begs me to stop. And the most exciting thing, I am nning to do it in front of those men who are lusting over her. I want to show them how I will conquer her."

    The woman gulped hard at the intense and erotic thoughts of their Alpha. For some unknown reason, she was the one getting aroused by just listening to his words.

    "But she is just a human, Alpha. You might end up killing her without even getting satisfied by her."

    "Hmm? Just a human?" Cedric looked at Marceline intently. Another sly grin yed across his face.

    "I don''t care. I just want to y with her tonight."

    After saying that, Cedric signaled his two bodyguards, giving them hismand. "Bring thatdy here now."

    The two bodyguards moved immediately to follow his order.

    Marceline was still in the middle of enjoying the dance floor when two bulky men approached her, pushing away the other men who were surrounding her.

    Lyca and Marceline were surprised when the men became aggressive.

    "What do you want?" Marceline asked them with her annoyed expression. She hated the rude attitude of these two men.

    One man grabbed Marceline''s hand and said, "Come with us! Our boss wants to share a drink with you."

    Marceline sneered at them with contempt in her eyes. "I am a customer of this club, not a table girl! Tell your boss to find someone else. I can afford to buy my own drinks! Now, get lost!"

    The two men didn''t like the way she acted so arrogantly. The man didn''t release her hand but tightened his grip instead.

    Marceline had a short temper to rude men like them. Without thinking twice, she raised her hand and pped the man on his face. It was so hard that it left a red mark on his cheek.

    The man got furious and was about to hit Marceline on her face when someone interfered, catching the man''s hand thus stopping it mid-air.

    "If you darey a hand on her, I will break this arm into pieces¡­" a deep cold voice of a man was heard.

    Marceline gazed up and almost choked in surprise the moment she saw his face.

    ''The strange guy?! What is he doing here?''

 Chapter 17 Hold On To Me Tight!

    Marceline never had imagined that the strange man she was looking for would suddenly show up in front of her like a knight in shining armor.

    Although she didn''t need his help, he came just in time, defending her against those two bodyguards who were forcing her toe with them.

    Of all the ces in the Golden City, who would have thought that their second encounter would happen here in the famous S Club?

    ''Is he a regr of this club as well? But howe he is not wearing a mask?'' Marceline checked him out from top to bottom.

    Secondster, she arched her eyebrow upon noticing that he was still wearing the same clothes he wore thest time she saw him.

    Marceline''s train of thoughts was interrupted the moment the angry bodyguard whom she pped suddenly spoke up.

    "Who are you? Do you know this woman or are you just courting death?" The bodyguard questioned Kira, trying to pull his hand away from Kira''s grip.

    Kira''s lips twitched into an evil smirk and a cold glint flickered through his scarlet eyes as he shot the man with a deathly re.

    Before everyone realized what happened, they suddenly heard a loud thud followed by a loud whimper of a man.

    Kira just grabbed the man by his armpit and mmed him hard to the floor, causing him tond on his back.

    Kira got furious after identally reading what''s on the bodyguard''s mind when he got in contact with him.

    He also caught a glimpse of the conversation in the VIP booth involving Alpha Cedric and a woman when they talked about Marceline. That''s what triggered Kira to act aggressively toward the bodyguards.

    What he hated most was that the pervert guy who ordered those bodyguards to get Marceline was a fucking asshole Alpha mutt!

    ''Damn! Werewolves are everywhere!'' Kiramented to himself, feeling annoyed.

    "Yes, I know her. She''s special to me so you are not allowed to touch her! In short, She. Is. Mine!" Kira snarled with a hint of warning in his voice.

    Marceline: "..."

    ''His? Special to him? What is he talking about?''

    Meanwhile, Lyca nudged her friend''s shoulder while eyeing her suspiciously.

    When Marceline turned to her, Lyca was already giving her a questioning gaze as if asking her, ''Special someone? Why am I not informed about this? Exin!''

    Marceline could only shake her head while massaging her temples. Lyca didn''t recognize Kira because the CCTV record that she had seen before failed to capture a clear shot of Kira''s gorgeous face. Only Marceline could identify him.

    "Lyca, I smell trouble. You go ahead in the parking space and get the car ready. I will exin everything to youter!" Marceline whispered to Lyca, giving her instruction.

    Lyca darted her gaze between Marceline and Kira. Indeed! She could also sense the iing trouble. So without thinking twice, Lyca obediently followed Marceline''s advice.

    She simply escaped from the scene, going to the parking area where their car was being parked.

    On the other hand, Kira started fighting against those two bulky bodyguards. Kira didn''t hold back as he could tell that his opponents were werewolves.

    The other customers of the S Club started to stay away from those men fighting at the center of the dance floor. They felt like they were watching a live-action movie.

    Someone already called the security and the bouncer of the S Club. But for some unknown reason, they were found sleeping and unconscious.

    They should be the ones maintaining the peace and order in this club when troubles and fights like this would suddenly erupt. But at this moment, they were all knocked down.

    Well, this was the price they had to pay after stopping a certain someone from entering the club a while ago. That someone couldn''t show them an S Club membership card and he was not wearing a mask so they had to stop him from stepping inside.<sub> </sub>

    Who would have thought that with just one look from his scarlet eyes, they would pass out right away?

    As of this moment, Alpha Cedric was already fuming in rage, seeing his men being badly beaten up by a stranger whose identity he didn''t know.

    The egoistic and arrogant Alpha stood up from his seat, getting ready to fight this asshole who ruined his n tonight.

    But even before he coulde to their spot, Cedric saw thedy in red pulling the man away from his men. Marceline started dragging Kira going to the exit door of the club.

    Her survival instinct told her to escape now and so she did! And of course, she brought Kira with her. She had no n of letting him slip out of her grasp this time around.

    "Fuck! They got away!!!" Alpha Cedric uttered through his gritted teeth, flipping over the table.

    Alpha Cedric contacted his other men outside the club and those in the parking lot,manding them to chase after Kira and Marceline.

    The two of them managed to leave the club. Marceline was about to pull Kira toward the parking area where Lyca was waiting for her when suddenly, Kira stopped her.

    "What? Why did you stop? We need to hurry and leave here as soon as possible!"

    "I know the quickest way for us to leave here!" Kira reasoned out.

    Before she knew it, Marceline just found herself being lifted from the ground. Kira carried her in a bridal style.

    "Hold on to me tight!"

    Marceline had no time toin as Kira suddenly moved at lightning speed, jumping from one building to another.

    Marceline could only cling to him tightly while gazing at him intently with fascination in her eyes.

    She had already known that this man was no ordinary human. Still, it was a great surprise seeing him do wonders in the middle of the night. He moved so fast and he jumped so high as if they were both flying in the air!

    But instead of getting scared, she felt a sense of security in his presence. Somewhere in her subconscious, she knew that Kira would never let her fall. She was secured in his arms.

    ==========

    [ Moon Lovers Behind the Scene #1 ]

    ~ 30 minutes before the fight broke out in S Club ~

    News Anchor Reporting a Late Night News Update¡­

    "An unidentified man caused a great scene on the busy highway of the Golden City. He crossed the road without following the traffic rule!"

    "It was seen in the CCTV footage that the man walked leisurely in the middle of the road without thinking about the speeding cars."

    "He even stopped at the center of the road, causing a traffic jam for our drivers andmuters. Some cars even ended up bumping into each other after the drivers tried to avoid hitting him."

    "The bystanders thought he was trying tomit suicide. Others said he looked like a lost puppy who doesn''t know where to go."

    Others called him "The Handsome Nightwalker!"

    [ End of Bonus Scene]

    Moon Goddess: ~ Happy Reading! ^^,)

 Chapter 18 Cure Me

    "We''re here," Kira mumbled, snapping Marceline back to reality.

    Her mind was so distracted by Kira''s strong physique and his unbelievable speed that she failed to realize they had already arrived at Zhou Ancestral Mansion.

    When she looked ahead, Marceline''s eyes widened seeing the broken front door.

    ''No! No! Not my door again!'' Marcelinemented to herself as Kira continued stepping inside the house, still carrying her in his arms.

    ''He seriously needs to know how to open a damn door!''

    Kira was about to put her down but Marceline was still clinging onto him, refusing to let go.

    "Bring me to my room!" Marceline suddenly blurted out, catching Kira''s attention. She even tilted her head while pointing her lips in the direction of her room.

    Kira arched his eyebrow but obediently followed her request. In just a blink of an eye, Marceline found herself being transferred to her room.

    She smiled inwardly thinking she got an instant express transporter. It was fast and very convenient for herzy self. She got tired of running while wearing high heels a while ago.

    Upon reaching her room, Kira finally put her down. But Marceline remained standing close to him, her arms still holding his shoulders.

    Marceline gazed up only to find out that Kira was also staring at her. Her emerald eyes met his scarlet eyes. They nced at each other for several seconds and it seemed that no one between them wanted to look away.

    Unknowingly, Marceline tightened her grip on his shoulders. It was those deep eyes that captivated her.

    "Work for me¡­ and be my bodyguard!" Marceline broke the silence and just spoke up whatever words that came to her mind.

    Kira blinked his eyes several times, trying to absorb what she had just said.

    ''Is she asking me to serve her? Me¡­ a vampire king working under a mere human? Her family might be the gatekeepers who helped my n but still, I didn''te here to serve her.''

    "No! I refuse," Kira promptly responded.

    Marceline''s perfectly shaped eyebrows twitched in annoyance. She didn''t expect to receive a tant answer of "No" from this man.

    "I will pay you three times! Just work for me!" Marceline offered him again.

    But she received another firm "No".

    Marceline pursed her lips, unhappy to hear his refusal. She needed to use her negotiation skills so she made another tempting offer.

    "I will give you monthly blood supplies!" Marceline looked at him expectantly, waiting for his answer.

    ''She knows that I am a vampire?!''

    Kira''s eyes instantly lit up. Then his gaze subconsciously moved from her face down to her exposed neck, his eyes lingered on her beautiful neckline which seemed to invite him to take another bite.

    He gulped hard as he recalled how sweet her blood was. He clenched his fists, suppressing the urge of consuming her blood once again.

    "So?" Marceline asked him with her fluttering eyes, her hands began to wander on the surface of his sturdy chest.

    A mischievous smile yed across her lips as her fingers started drawing circles on his muscr chest.

    Marceline was now using her beauty trap, teasing Kira with her mesmerizing smile along with her yful touch.

    She could feel it. Her body was acting abnormal again. It was starting¡­ the insatiable hunger and lust awakening deep inside her.<sub> </sub>

    He noticed the changes in her body temperature. Even Kira could feel her hotness. He caught her waist, pulling her closer to him as he assessed her.

    With a concerned look in his eyes, Kira pressed the back of his palm over her forehead. "You''re burning!"

    Marceline rolled her eyes, hitting his hand away from her. This was not new to her. It only meant her mysterious illness was acting out again.

    "Hey, change of n!"

    "Change of n?" Kira repeated her words, confusion resurfacing on his face.

    Marceline bobbed her head while biting her lips.

    "Errr, forget about being my bodyguard! Or working under me! I have a much more urgent matter now!"

    "What is it?"

    Marceline raised her hands, cupping Kira''s charming face.

    "Cure my illness! I will give you anything you want¡­"

    Kira couldn''t stop himself but frowned. "Cure your illness? What illness?"

    "Gosh, don''t be like a parrot, repeating every word I say!" Marceline pouted her lips whileining to him.

    Kira fought the urge tough after seeing her cute and adorable expression. She still looked pretty even though she was annoyed.

    "Are you terminally ill? Do you want me to turn you into a vampire?"

    Marceline shot him a sharp re while hitting his shoulder.

    "No way!" she said exasperatedly.

    "What do you want me to do then?"

    Marceline stood on her toes, bringing her face closer to his. Her lips lightly brushed his jawline as she whispered to him, "Sleep with me. Have sex with me!"

    Kira was too startled to respond or breathe, his entire body stiffening as her hot mouth nibbled on his jaw, trailing kisses down his neck.

    Her hand moved, sliding up and down the surface of his chest, feeling his muscr build. He felt so helpless as if he had been bound to her with indestructible chains.

    He was surprised as to why this petite woman had this kind of effect on him. He just found himself reaching for her as his hand slid around the back of her neck, gently rubbing her nape. His other hand was still hooked around her waist, holding her in ce.

    Marceline felt her inside aze with burning passion. A spark of electricity went through her at the feel of his cold touch. She craved for more.

    She pressed her soft body against his hard but strong one. She couldn''t wait to remove the fabrics that were only separating their bodies from each other. She wanted to have a flesh to flesh contact with him.

    Marceline put her arm at her back, catching Kira''s hand that was rubbing her skin. She guided his hand on the zipper of her dress.

    "Strip off my clothes¡­ Darling¡­" she breathed, her voice tempting him further.

    "How much control do you think I have, my Lady?" he growled, pulling her mouth to his.

 Chapter 19 Flame Of Desire [ R18 ]

    Kira lost the remaining self-control that he had because of Marceline''s provoking but tempting words. He took her by the waist, pulling her against his body as his mouth imed her lips.

    He kissed her softly at first butter on, he became more aggressive than he had ever before. His persistent mouth was parting her craving lips, sending wild tremors along her nerves.

    ''Gosh! He is such a great kisser! I wonder how many women he had already kissed in the past.''

    Just thinking about this, Marceline couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. She hated the thought that this guy kissed several women aside from her.

    At that certain moment, she felt like conquering him. She wanted to possess him as her own!

    Before she knew it, her lips were already acting on their own, matching the intensity of his kiss. She clutched on his robe, pulling him harder against her. Kira groaned softly inside her mouth.

    His mouth settled more firmly on hers, consuming her as his tongue continued to explore her insides.

    Savoring her sweetness, the tip of his tongue slid past her teeth, stroking and licking the softness of the interior of her mouth and tongue.

    Soon, she felt his hand voluntarily undressing her, pulling the zipper of her red dress down. She let her dress fall on the floor. She was now only wearing her redcy underwear.

    Suddenly, Kira drew back, ignoring her whimper of protest. Marceline was about toin but stopped when her eyes found the smoldering look in his scarlet eyes.

    His gaze locked on hers, intently staring at her as if he wanted to devour her with just one nce from him. It sent chills and shivers through her nerves, making her body limp and her knees weak.

    Her heart began pounding crazily in both nervousness and excitement. Then she felt a rush of burning passion in her core.

    He was looking at her possessively as if he wanted to explore every inch of her body and consume every flicker of her soul.

    ''Gosh! I want him more¡­'' Marceline closed their gaps as she reached out, removing his clothes.

    With her eagerness, she tore off his robe, throwing it on the floor. His upper body was now exposed to her. Marceline licked her lips in satisfaction as she admired his nakedness.

    She pressed her soft hands against his chest, teasing him further. Kira could only gulp hard, biting his lower lip to suppress his moan.

    Marceline''s yful touch was making him yearn for more. She was slowly awakening the beast inside him. Kira was afraid that he could no longer stop himself from taking her right now.

    "You are ying with fire, my Lady¡­ Will you not regret this? You know¡­ you can still run away from me now. I''m giving you onest chance..." Kira warned her for onest time.

    A soft giggle escaped her mouth. It seemed that Kira misunderstood her. She had no n of stopping him or running away from him. This was what she truly wanted.<sub> </sub>

    "I am not ying with fire because¡­ I am the fire itself¡­ and I am nning to burn you tonight as I am your me of desire¡­ my darling."

    Without breaking their eye contact, Marceline brought her hand at her back, unsping her bra. Secondster, her full round breasts were revealed to Kira''s view.

    Kira''s eyes darkened with lust. He could no longer stand this. He was totally smitten and captivated by this beautiful hot alluring woman. He finally sumbed to his desire.

    In a blink of an eye, Marceline found herself being tossed on the bed. And Kira was now on top of her, pinning her down as he trapped her using his strong body.

    He was all over her, their mouths just centimeters apart from each other. His hand touched her face, gently caressing her.

    "Stop ying hard to get! Just f*cking kiss me!" Marcelinemanded Kira in her authoritative voice. The suspense was killing her and this long anticipation was making her impatient.

    She swept her hand up his spine and into his head, her fingers raking his hair in a tight grip, pulling him into a deep hungry kiss.

    Kira''s mouth moved, crushing her lips with his. He plunged his tongue inside her, making her moan in satisfaction. He was tasting her again as if she was his sweet dessert.

    A pleasant sensation rushed through her when she felt his mouth sliding from hers. He dragged his lips roughly along her throat, licking and sucking the sensitive parts of her neck that made her writhe and tremble.

    Marceline arched her body and threw her head back when Kira''s hand began kneading her soft breasts.

    She longed for this moment toe. Kira was still a stranger to her but she didn''t feel disgusted to be touched by him. Instead, her body was enjoying every attention she was receiving from him.

    "Oh God, I love it. Yes, Darling. Touch me more. I want to feel more of you." Marceline encouraged him as she anchored her arms around his body and at the back of his head.

    His mouth was already trailing gentle kisses down the hollow of her neck while his hand continued fondling and groping her full breast before his touch became more teasing.

    Loud moans escaped her mouth, echoing in the entire room. His attention turned on her aroused nipple, gently sucking it with his hungry mouth.

    To give her more pleasant sensation, he swirled his tongue around her crown, gently biting and tugging it using his teeth.

    Her pupils dted at the feel of overwhelming pleasure. He was making wonders on her body and she liked it so much.

    When her mouth fell open in a loud gasp and moan, Kira moved back, iming her lips once again. Marceline could only close her eyes, savoring this sweet kiss.

    Sweeping his tongue in between her lips, Kira licked and tasted every corner of her. ''Damn. His kiss is so addicting. I don''t want this to end.''

 Chapter 20 A Night Of Passion [R18]

    Kira continued stimting her body as if he was a hungry beast who was denied to eat his favorite meal for a long time. He couldn''t understand where this insatiable desire wasing from.

    It had been so long that he found himself craving to touch a woman and possess her with all he got. He couldn''t ignore the strong attraction that was drawing him to her.

    ''Who is this woman? Why can''t I stop myself from lusting over her? I thought only Selene could awaken my desire. But to my surprise, I found myself being spellbound by this beauty. I was put under her spell over and over again.''

    Using his fingers, he teased her crown with twirling strokes as he continued devouring her lips. The sound of wet kisses reverberated in the entire room along with her soft moans.

    mes flickered at her insides, spreading fast like a bolt of lightning, igniting all her hidden desires.

    For some unknown reason, she was being swayed by his passion. This was no longer the effect of her mysterious illness. All her senses were already triggered by his touch, making her crave for more.

    It did not take long when he released her lips, lowering his head toward her bare chest. He covered her hard peak using his mouth, licking and flicking it with his yful tongue.

    ''Oh Gosh, this guy is driving me insane.'' Marceline tugged his hair tightly, pushing his head closer to her breasts.

    Her soft moans resounded in his ears. It was like a piece of beautiful music that was encouraging him to please her more.

    Kira''s movement became bolder than before. His tongue slid back and forth over her nipple, gaining another loud gasp and moan from her. He did it alternately while his other hand was fondling and groping the fullness of her other breast.

    Marceline''s mind became hazy. This overwhelming pleasure was too much for her to handle. But she didn''t have any n to stop him. For goodness''s sake, she was already an adult. Her entire womanhood was aching for this to happen.

    Marceline tried to move, reaching out to touch him. But he caught her arms, pinning them over her head.

    "My Lady, you are not allowed to move. Wait for your turn. Let me finish first before letting you take the lead¡­" Kira''s hoarse voice was heard as he cooed in her ear.

    Kira felt helpless whenever Marceline would take charge so for now, he wanted to savor this moment wherein he was the one dominating her.

    "We have a long night¡­" he added, nibbling on her earlobe.

    Marceline''s lips tugged upward into a satisfied smile. She had to admit but she loved his boldness. At least, he knew how to y his own game, unlike the other guys who always cowered in fear in front of her.

    Marceline gasped and whimpered when Kira suddenly bit her neck.

    "Ouch! That hurts a lot!" Marcelineined.

    Kira let out a huskyugh. The truth was he was dying to taste her blood once again. The more he was bing intimate with her the more he felt the need to consume her blood.

    "Ahem, apology for that, my Lady¡­" he simply apologized, hiding the fact that he had already taken an ample amount of her blood.

    However, aspensation, Kira gently licked the spot where he bit her. Then he began teasing her by sucking on her skin with a ticklish sensation.

    Then Kira''s scorching hand slid down further, tugging her underwear down. Marceline''s womb clenched and her hips flexed under him when his fingers touched her slit.

    A shiver spread over her skin, following the trail of his burning touch. Kira''s fingers were now sliding up and down her folds.<sub> </sub>

    She croaked, parting her legs apart to give him more ess. The dampening of her core worsened as his hot fingers traced her slit in a slow but teasing manner.

    She closed her eyes while biting her lips as Kira began ying with her breast and aching apex simultaneously.

    His fingers continued stroking her folds while his mouthvished her breast, his teeth nipped and pulled at her pulsing nipple. It felt so good that Marceline couldn''t stop herself from moaning loudly.

    Kira''s free hand caressed her body. His every touch was like electric currents that worked their paths through her entire body, sending her wonderful sensations that made her more aroused and throbbing.

    Suddenly strong hands were on her waist, holding her in ce. Then Kira''s lips left her breast as they made their way down, nting gentle kisses on her stomach.

    She sucked a deep breath at the feel of his tongue swirling inside her navel. She gulped hard as she could somehow guess his real intent of moving south.

    Her eyes gradually closed and soft moans escaped her lips. Her heart fluttered in anticipation when she felt his shoulders press against her thighs, opening them wider.

    ''Gosh! Will he taste and kiss me down there?'' Marceline''s cheeks became crimson red at that thought.

    Marceline didn''t have time to process her own question when his tongue flicked her swollen bud. He did it! He was now licking her down there.

    Marceline felt like she was melting like an ice cream as he continued tasting her core. Her body trembled and quivered with the overwhelming pleasure brought by his lips.

    She clutched the bedsheet in a tight grip while her eyes rolled skyward from too much pleasure.

    His mouth settled over her aching clit for several seconds, just sucking, kissing, and licking her wetness.

    She didn''t know what to do. She wanted to move but Kira''s hands were gripping the back of her thighs tightly, not allowing her to escape.

    Every stroke of his tongue was making her mad with lust. Just thinking about this handsome stranger devouring her most precious pearl was enough to make her climax on the spot.

    She could feel it, her orgasm building at every flick and swipe of his tongue on her sex.

    "Aah! I think something ising," Marceline gasped helplessly.

    Her womb began to clench inside her. The pressure was too much to bear as if something was about to explode inside her.

    Kira continued to slide his tongue back and forth over her folds while his lips were wrapped around the top of her clit. Just when she was about to reach the peak, Kira added his fingers, thrusting in and out of her entrance.

    Her hips bucked, moving in sync with his fingers. She felt her muscles inside squeezing his moving fingers. It did not take long when Marceline felt the tight pressure inside her explode followed by her loud moan.

    Panting heavily, her body writhed and quivered, riding the waves of her first orgasm.

    Marceline closed her eyes, trying to steady her breathing. Her mind was still in shambles. Then suddenly she saw an image of a white wolf looking straight into her eyes, a faint voice whispering in her subconscious.

    Her eyes snapped open, her emerald eyes turning brown. With her hoarse voice, she mumbled, "Mate¡­"

 Chapter 21 The Werewolf Princess

    ~ Kingdom Phantasia ~

    Most of the werewolves were in their respective chambers in the pce. Tonight was the start of the mating season wherein the werewolves had to sleep with their mates.

    If they didn''t find their mates yet, werewolves had to partner up with someone just to survive this season.

    This was the time wherein werewolves could feel an insatiable hunger, making them go wild with lust.

    This was a very important asion for the werewolves as the female virgin werewolves would be marked by the male werewolves.

    Aside from mating, this season would serve as the vacation for other werewolf warriors who didn''t have to go hunting vampires in the human world. They could do whatever they wanted, no one would stop them.

    The Werewolf King gave them the luxury to be free and enjoy the season.

    When the clock strikes midnight, werewolves would satiate their hunger, letting them drown in the pool of their burning desires.

    Different noises resounded in the pce~ the cries of every werewolf indulging themselves in the mes of lust.

    While everyone was enjoying themselves in their respective chambers, the Werewolf King was nowhere to be found in the pce.

    A man with silver-gray hair stood silently in the Valley of Promise, looking up at the half-crescent moon, a gleam of both anger and regret reflected in his brown eyes.

    Aside from the silver-gray-haired man, two people were there, kneeling before him. They didn''t dare to raise their heads, afraid to see the sharp eyes of their Werewolf King.

    "Have you found her? Twenty four years had passed. I believe that you should have found her by now." His voice was calm but it still sent shivers down their spine.

    They had already known that the moment they opened their mouths, they would only bring disappointments to their King. However, they had no other choice left but to tell him the truth.

    "Forgive us, our King¡­ but we failed again in locating her. We have been searching for her but we didn''t get any clue. Even her scent vanished as if she never existed in this world." The man tried his best not to stammer while reporting this bad news to their King.

    Dominique Silvano mmed his eyes shut while gritting his teeth. He balled his fingers to a fist as a boiling fury swelled inside of him.

    "Useless bunch of Mutts!" He snarled at them while swinging his fists. The two men were thrown away a few meters from him.

    The two men coughed a mouthful of blood the moment they hit the ground. They could feel the raging fury emanating from Dominique. His sharp ws were now visible to them. He was in the process of transforming into his wolf form.

    The two men gulped hard as their entire bodies trembled with intense fear. They could smell death¡­ their own deaths.

    Dominique was about tounch another fatal attack when suddenly another silver-gray-haired young man appeared in front of them, shielding the two men from Dominique''s attack.<sub> </sub>

    "Father, killing them will not solve your problem!" The man who looked like in his mid-20s spoke up, stopping Dominique from killing the two injured men.

    "Dn, what are you doing here? You were supposed to lead the mating ritual!" Dominique asked his son with his authoritative voice.

    Dn kneeled before him to show courtesy in greeting his father, the Werewolf King.

    "My mother asked me to look for you. She had been waiting for you in your chamber, father. How can you leave your Queen on this important asion?" Dn wanted to lighten the atmosphere by saying those words to his father.

    "Oh my poor Mother¡­ I''m sure she will be upset once she finds out you are here rampaging and taking out your anger on our people, instead of making love with her." Dn added, before signaling the two men to leave right away.

    The two men felt really grateful for Dn''s interference. Because of him, they were saved tonight from the wrath of their King.

    Meanwhile, Dominique squinted his eyes at his son. He was aware of what Dn was trying to do. His son was protecting those useless mutts against him.

    "You might be the one next in line for the throne. But who gives you the right to intervene when I am disciplining my own people?" Dominique sounded upset and mad about Dn''s actions.

    The smile on Dn''s face dissipated into thin air. He nced at his father with a serious expression on his face.

    "Forgive me, my King. I didn''t intend to disrespect you. But in my opinion, killing them is different from the word disciplining. If I hadn''te, the two of them would have been dead by now."

    Dominique sneered at his son. "They deserve to die. I have given them several chances but they still failed to do their job. Your sister is still missing. No one knows whether she is still alive or not!"

    Dn''s expression became saddened at the mention of his sister, the werewolf princess. She had been missing for twenty four years. Dominique already dispatched his elite team to find his daughter but until now, they failed to locate her.

    Princess Ste was kidnapped by Dominique''s enemy when she was still months old. They didn''t know who was the mysterious culprit but the werewolf n believed that the vampires were the ones responsible for that incident.

    "Father, my King! Please grant me permission to find her myself. Please allow me to go to the human world. I think I can find my sister as I am connected to her." Dn was dying to find his sister but his father refused his request several times as he was his only heir left.

    He was afraid that the vampire n would try to kill his son if he went to the human world.

    "Please father! Allow me to do this. This is the most effective way to find my sister! I promise, no one will know that I am the werewolf prince. I will be more careful." Dn begged his father.

    Dominique could only sigh in defeat. Dn had a point. He had a strong bond with his sister since they were twins. He would be more helpful in finding her.

    "Alright. I will only give you this one chance to find her. Be careful!"

    Despite his several refusals, Dominique finally agreed and granted Dn''s request. He didn''t want to give up on finding Princess Ste. He and his wife believed that Ste was still alive out there.

 Chapter 22 I Want You!

    Broad rays of sunshine passed through the window of a certain room. The air was so warm. But that warmth was particrly pleasant with the invigorating freshness of the morning frost.

    Marceline slowly opened her eyes and blinked at the sunlight streaming through her ss window. She moaned sleepily, turning her head to the soft pillow in azy manner.

    Her tired body just wanted to stay in bed. She felt like every ounce of her energy was drainedst night because of that intensive exercise she did with a handsome stranger.

    When Kira''s gorgeous face shed in her mind, Marceline flung her eyes open, hastily sitting up on the bed. Her sleepiness suddenly disappeared as she swept her eyes around her room, searching for Kira.

    Turning to her left side, she was greeted by two beautiful scarlet orbs that were staring at her intently. Marceline held her breath as her eyes moved from his face down his exposed muscr body.

    She cursed under her breath after seeing his broad shoulders, sturdy chest, and well-toned abs.

    ''Damn! Is he trying to seduce me so early this morning?'' Marceline bit her lower lip, her gaze lingered on his excellent physique.

    Kira was sitting beside her while leaning his back on the headrest of the bed. His morning look was so tempting, enough for every woman to drool over his beauty. He was so charming that she had the urge to pounce on him and ravish him.

    ''How can a man be as beautiful as him?'' Marceline continued checking him out with fascination in her emerald eyes.

    Meanwhile, Kira arched his eyebrow, his lips forming a thin line as if he was upset about something. This was not the kind of expression Marceline was expecting to see from him.

    Oblivious of the reason for his dark expression, Marceline asked him innocently. "Why are you giving me that kind of look?"

    Kira didn''t say a word. He just pulled the nket up to cover Marceline''s naked body. That was the time she realized that she was not wearing anything underneath theforter.

    The memories of their intimate moment yed in her mind like a series of shbacks. A blush overtook her face, turning so hot that she could feel her cheeks throb.

    She covered her mouth using her hand as she started struggling through a hup.

    Kira narrowed his eyes on her and had finally spoken a word. "Have you forgotten what happenedst night?"

    Marceline gazed up, meeting his eyes. She paused for a moment, scanning her brain about thest thing she remembered.

    She recalled having a mind-blowing orgasm before passing out. She didn''t remember the other details after that.

    ''Did we sleep? Did he¡­ take my virginity?'' Marceline asked herself before tossing a look on the bed. She hadn''t seen any red dots. It only meant they didn''t do the deed yet.

    Marceline pressed her hand on her chest, heaving a sigh of relief. She didn''t know if it was a good thing or not. But one thing was certain. She might have done somethingst night that put Kira in a bad mood.

    "Ehem, I can''t remember everything. Do you mind telling me what I did that made you upset?"

    Marceline was already grateful that she didn''t wake up in the middle of the forest today. She wondered ifst night''s incident already cured her mysterious illness.

    On the other hand, Kira rubbed the space between his eyebrows before shaking his head helplessly. He chose to maintain his silence.

    He didn''t want to be reminded of what happened next after he was done fulfilling his duty of satisfying thisdy.

    He was too embarrassed to admit that he was taken advantage ofst night. Thisdy before him was so unpredictable. Sad to say, Kira was left hanging!

    In other words, they were not able to finish what they had started the moment Marceline suddenly changed into another persona.<sub> </sub>

    Kira couldn''t understand what happened to Marceline that she became very aggressive to the extent she pounced on him like a predator who was ready to devour her prey.

    He identally hit his head, making him lose consciousness. The moment he woke up, the two of them were still lying on the bed. Marceline''s arms and legs were all over him. She fell asleep while hugging him tightly.

    "Hey, Vamps! I''m talking to you." Marceline tugged Kira''s arm before pouting her lips in annoyance.

    "Vamps?" Kira looked at her in confusion.

    Marceline bobbed her head, giving him a silly smile.

    "You are a vampire, right? So Vamps for short!" Marceline stated matter-of-factly.

    The crease on his forehead deepened. "I have a name!" Heined.

    "Hmm, then tell me your name."

    "I''m Kira!" he promptly responded, then he continued, "How do you know that I am a vampire? Aren''t you afraid of me?" Kira asked her expectantly, his eyes filled with curiosity.

    "Why would I be afraid of you? You are handsome. You don''t look scary at all," Marceline responded nonchntly, shrugging her shoulders.

    Kira: "..."

    ''She''s so weird,'' He mumbled to himself, eyeing Marceline in disbelief.

    "By the way, it''s not important how I learned that you are a vampire. What matters here the most is whether you will ept my proposal or not. Have you thought about it? Will you work for me?" Marceline was so direct to the point. She started negotiating with Kira once again.

    Kira nced at her with a raised eyebrow. He rubbed his chin as if he was thinking about the proposal.

    "Hmm, as far as I could remember, you promised me blood supply for my consumption in exchange for satisfying youst night. So now, what will you offer me to ept your new proposal?"

    Kira was testing her. He wanted to know what benefit he would get from her.

    "What do you want? Name your price," Marceline said confidently.

    A mischievous smirk worked its way on the corners of his lips.

    "You. I want you."

    Marceline: "..."

    ''What the hell?! Is he trying to y a game with me or is he flirting with me early this morning?'' Marceline knitted her perfectly-shaped eyebrows into a frown.

    "Are you kidding me?" Marceline spat back at him.

    "No! I''m dead serious. I want you¡­" he insisted.

    "...your loyalty!"

 Chapter 23 His Effect On Her

    "You want my loyalty?" she asked.

    "Yes. Your loyalty!" Kira promptly responded, the smile on his face never left.

    Marceline groaned inwardly while staring at him with disbelief. For some reason, a feeling of disappointment surged up in her heart. She really thought Kira was referring to her when he said he wanted her.

    ''You. I want you.'' Those words resounded in her ears like a beautiful melody, making her heart flutter. But unfortunately, Kira just wanted her loyalty¡­ her damn loyalty.

    ''I want to punch this guy and rip that cheeky smile off his face!'' Marceline thought to herself, grinding her teeth in annoyance while giving Kira a cold sharp re.

    "Why the hell do you want my freakin'' loyalty?! I am the one offering you to work for me. You should be the one giving me your loyalty, not the other way around." Marceline spoke spontaneously, getting worked up.

    Kira blinked his eyes in amusement. The grumpy tigress had awakened. He thought she was getting furious for no reason.

    Not wanting to be intimidated by her, Kira leaned over, pushing her against the headboard of the bed. He trapped her again using hisrge figure.

    Marceline scowled at him defiantly, meeting his gaze. Kira liked this fierce side of her. He lifted her chin as he drew his face closer to her as if he was going to kiss her.

    But Kira stopped when their faces were just inches apart from each other. Marceline tried to hold her breath, anticipating his next move.

    ''Is he going to kiss me? Should I push him or not?''

    Marceline was having an internal battle in her mind when she heard Kira''s deep husky voice.

    "I want your loyalty because thest thing I want to happen is to be betrayed again by a woman close to me¡­" Kira said meaningfully while his eyes lingered on her red kissable lips.

    *Hup*

    Marceline let out another surprised hup, making Kira chuckle cheerfully. He could hear it~ the rapid beating of Marceline''s heart.

    At that certain moment, Kira realized that he was also affecting her emotions as much as she was affecting him.

    As he could hardly control himself, Kira moved closer to her, nuzzling his nose on the crook of her neck.

    ''I meant it. I want you¡­'' Kira mused under his breath. Then he sensually kissed the spot where he bit herst night.

    Marceline''s eyes widened at the feel of his cold lips pressing against her skin. She continued struggling through a series of hups. Kira was making it worse for her.

    For the first time, Marceline raised her white g as she pushed Kira away from her. She jumped off the bed to flee.

    *Bam*

    Marceline rushed inside the bathroom, shutting the door in a loud bang. She couldn''t handle Kira''s advances. But in fact, she was more afraid of herself as she was tempted to pounce on him again.

    She didn''t want Kira to think that she was a woman in heat who couldn''t control her carnal desire.

    Meanwhile, Kira just stared at the closed door, grinning from ear to ear. Who would have thought that he would enjoy every single moment and interaction he had with Marceline?<sub> </sub>

    "This woman is so interesting. She never fails to amuse me."

    The next thing he heard was the sound of running water. Marceline was already taking a warm bath as she tried to extinguish the ming desire Kira had managed to awaken within her as early this morning.

    Kira didn''t move an inch in his current spot as he patiently waited for her to finish showering. They were not yet done talking. There were lots of things they had to discuss and settle.

    Kira was also nning to ask Marceline about the portal. He wondered if she knew how to open the Northern Gate Portal which was one of the gates going back to Kingdom Phantasia.

    Kira closed his eyes, trying to concentrate on his surroundings. Just like werewolves, Kira also had super senses like a better sense of sight, smell, and hearing.

    He could hear everything that was happening in his surroundings within a one-kilometer radius.

    At first, he was trying to scan the house if there were other people aside from the two of them. Luckily, they were just alone in that mansion today.

    "The olddy and the guards are not here yet." He mumbled, his lips curling up into a smirk. He was d to know that no one would disturb them.

    Later on, Kira just found himself focusing his attention on the bathroom. With his curious mind, he couldn''t stop himself from spying on Marceline. He wondered what she was doing behind that closed door.

    From his current position, he could smell a very pleasant aromaing from the bathroom~ her natural feminine scent mixed with the strawberry fragrance of her favorite soap and shampoo.

    ''She smells so sweet¡­ but her scent is somewhat simr to Selene.'' Kira frowned at that thought.

    He immediately shook his head, trying to get rid of Selene in his mind.

    Then he brought his attention back to Marceline. He could hear the water droplets pouring on her body and tracing her sexy figure.

    Kira swallowed hard as Marceline''s wless and soft body appeared in his mind. He could still vividly recall her softness as his fingers and lips explored and caressed every part of her body.

    Currently, he could tell that Marceline was rubbing her body using her hands with soap. How he wished he was the one touching her right now.

    Kira gritted his teeth while clenching his fists as he tried to suppress the urge of barging into her bathroom and joined her.

    Ugh! He was ying with fire the moment he decided to spy on her. Now, he was in trouble as he could feel something hardening underneath his pants.

    ''Oh no! Wrong move, Kira! What the hell are you thinking, putting yourself in this dire situation?!'' He scolded himself inwardly.

    Kira snapped his eyes open, his scarlet orbs burning with desire. Without thinking twice, he got up from the bed as he traced his steps toward the bathroom.

    He pushed the door with his one hand causing it to copse in an instant.

    *Thud*

    "Damnit! You broke my door again!"

 Chapter 24 The Deal [ R18 ]

    "Dammit! You broke my door again!" Marceline eximed while covering the upper and lower private parts of her body.

    Then her eyes darted back and forth between the broken door and Kira''s figure for five seconds before her gaze stopped on his face.

    Her expression darkened as she pursed her lips. She was ring at him as if she was shooting arrows in his direction. If just one look could kill, Kira should have been dead by now.

    Oblivious of the ''crime'' hemitted, Kira hastily stepped inside the bathroom. He tookrge steps towards her, closing their gaps as he invaded her personal space.

    "Hey! What are you doing here? Can''t you see that I am not yet done taking a bath?! Go out and leave!" Marceline raised her voice. But in fact, she began to panic with Kira''s sudden intrusion.

    Meanwhile, Kira totally ignored Marceline''s angry tone. Before she knew it, he already caught her by the waist, joining her under the shower.

    Kira pulled her naked body against his as he gazed down at her with eyes filled with desire and yearning.

    Marceline tried to struggle, pushing him away. But Kira didn''t even budge in his position. He stood still, holding her in ce. She was like a small mouse trying to bump and push a big mountain. Her effort just ended in vain.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Marceline hit his chiseled chest in annoyance.

    "I need your help," he mumbled helplessly with his raspy voice.

    After saying that, he pushed her back in one swift move. She was now trapped between his strong built and the cold bathroom wall.

    Marceline gulped hard when she felt something hard poking her stomach. She finally understood what he meant by asking her for help. He was hard and throbbing down there. He badly needed a release.

    "I agree to work for you¡­" Kira groaned as he continued. "... just do something about this." he gazed down at his growing erection.

    Kira mused on himself what kind of spell Marceline cast on him that he couldn''t suppress his urges when it came to her. He was losing his self-restraint against this uncontroble desire he was feeling towards her.

    On the other hand, Marceline found this situation advantageous for her. Now, this strong vampire finally agreed on working under her. But in exchange, she had to help him with his physiological needs.

    She just had to satisfy this gorgeous vampire king for him to get his release. Fortunately, Marceline knew some things. She was not that naive and innocent who knew nothing about ways of pleasuring a man. She could do it without doing the deed.

    ''Hmm, it seems that we both have a unique way of making deals.'' Marceline''s eyes sparkled with delight as her lips curled up in a yful smile. The irritation and anger she had moments ago just suddenly disappeared and hadpletely forgotten.

    "Okay, It''s a deal! I will help you then you will officially be my bodyguard!"

    Kira suddenly had a bad feeling after seeing her evil smile. ''Why do I feel like the word "bodyguard" is equivalent to the word "ve"?''

    Kira could only nod his head in agreement. He was left hangingst night. He felt like he would die if he wouldn''t find his release this time.

    Getting his response, Marceline started to make a move. She pressed her hand on his pants. Kira hissed a breath when she slightly touched him.

    She traced the bulge of his erection making Kira groan in pleasure while leaning his body on her. Her hands tugged the garter of his pants as she continued to lower it down, revealing his hardened and stiff rod.

    Marceline bit her lower lip. She blinked several times with an amused and silly look in her eyes. This was her first time seeing a man''s private part. She was baffled for a moment, just staring at his majestic rod.<sub> </sub>

    ''Oh my, thank God we didn''t do itst night. I don''t think his thing will fit inside me. Hisrge size took me by surprise.'' Marceline mumbled to herself.

    Meanwhile, Kira''s cheeks heated up as he noticed how Marceline was assessing his member. The vampire king was literally blushing!

    ''Damn! What is she nning to do? Her expression is making me feel conscious.'' Kira swallowed hard as he waited for her to continue. He felt like the suspense was slowly killing him.

    Secondster, Kira heaved a sigh of relief when Marceline went back to business. Her hand finally grabbed his bare erection. Kira let out a soft grunt when Marceline slightly gripped his length. It felt so damn good.

    Kira pressed his palm on the wall as he leaned his body forward, his forehead resting on hers. Marceline continued to palm his shaft, massaging and gently squeezing it in her hands.

    Another desperate whimper escaped from his mouth, his body quivering under her touch. She increased her pace, rubbing his length back and forth using both hands, making him experience an overwhelming pleasure. His loud groans echoed inside the bathroom.

    For some reason, Marceline could also feel the rush of escting passion within her as if she was sharing the same pleasure with Kira.

    Then she just felt the wetness between her legs as she was being carried away by the sexy sound of Kira''s soft groan. She let out a surprised moan, keeping her legs shut as she continued pleasuring Kira.

    Their sessionsted for several minutes before Kira finally found his release. Marceline felt like her hands got numb after pleasing and satisfying Kira.

    When they were done, they continued showering together, cleaning each other''s bodies. They were both silent when they left the bathroom at the same time.

    Marceline put her clothes on while Kira remained wearing a bathrobe. She didn''t have any men''s clothing inside her house so she had to request Aunt Brianna to buy some clothes for Kira. She already estimated his body size.

    "Now, Mr. Kira ric, let''s discuss the terms and conditions of our deal!" Marceline said, breaking the silence.

    Kira had a satisfied look in his eyes when he nodded his head. Making a deal with Marceline was not a bad idea. He could tell that this woman was not just an ordinary woman.

    She''s fierce and bold, and most especially she''s smart¡­ and strikingly beautiful! It''s a win-win situation for him.

    ===========

    ***Special Note to our Moon Lovers***

    You can motivate and boost Moon Goddess with Four things: Golden Tickets, Power Stone, Offerings(Gifts), and Magical Scriptures (Comments/Review)

    Moon Goddess is holding an Event!

    50 Golden Tickets = 5 Chapters Mass Release

    500 Power Stones Total Weekly = 4 Chapters Mass Release

    Magical Scriptures = Chance to Win Coin Redemption Code worth 100 coins

    200 and above Offerings (Gifts) = ShoutOut Cameo Role in the Story and Privilege to name one character in the book

 Chapter 25 His Skills

    Marceline was sitting on her bed with herptop on herp while Kira was leaning on the wall just three steps away from her. His arms were folded over his chest but his gaze lingered on her face. The two were looking at each other''s eyes.

    "Mr. Kira ric, please enumerate to me your terms and conditions regarding our deal so that I can include them here in our master-servant contract." Marceline cracked her knuckles as she was getting ready to type their agreement on herptop.

    She was smiling brightly as she was excited about this coboration. She had never imagined that she would ever encounter a real vampire in this world and in this modern era.

    And this vampire was indeed a beautiful creature who was about to work for her. She felt like she just won a lottery because she thought Kira was truly a great deal.

    ''Hmm, he will be useful in my future ns. I must ensure to get the most out of this deal. Heh,'' Marceline thought to herself.

    "Do we really need to do that?" Kira asked her, lifting an eyebrow.

    "Of course! Our agreement should be put in records! Someone should take responsibility for breaching the contract. I will have this notarized with an attorney to make it legal. You can be punished for breaking our contract," she replied without missing a beat.

    Kira just looked at her in amusement. ''Human world has be so weird with their newws. I haven''t heard any of this before. We only do bloodpact for such agreements like this one.''

    Kira moved from his spot, going to her side. He sat down next to her, taking a peek at herptop.

    "What is this thing?" Kira asked, looking at her with his innocent and clueless eyes.

    Marceline frowned in disbelief. "Huh? You don''t know this thing? From what era do you belong in?!!" she questioned him exasperatedly.

    She couldn''t believe that there was still a man living in this world who didn''t knowputers.

    ''Oh right! He is not a human but a vampire. But still¡­ that''s not a valid reason for him not to recognize this.''

    Marceline didn''t know that Kira had been sleeping when the human world was developing from the ssical age up to theputer age era.

    "I was put in a deep sleep for a long time and had just awakened two days ago, that''s why I am new to these things," Kira exined to her.

    He chose not to mention the years or era he belonged to because he didn''t want Marceline to think that he was very old.

    Human''s lifespan was very shortpared to supernatural beings like werewolves, vampires, and witches.

    They could live for thousands and millions of years without getting old. They could maintain their youthful beauty as if they were immortals, unlike humans who could die at the age of 100 while looking so old.

    "Oh, God! Does it mean I still need to train and teach you about this modern age technology?!" Marceline facepalmed at that thought.

    Kira bobbed his head frantically while shing a charming smile.

    ''Don''t tell me I just picked a stone just to strike my own head?'' Marceline nced at Kira withplicated emotions on her face. ''Damn! No wonder he doesn''t even know how to open a simple door!''

    "Don''t worry, I am a fast learner!" Kira proudly said, reassuring her.

    Marceline just shook her head helplessly. She had no choice but to teach him to make him more useful to her.

    She couldn''t afford to have a bodyguard who didn''t know the things here. People might think Kira was weird and dumb.<sub> </sub>

    She would be aughingstock for hiring that kind of bodyguard! She had a reputation to keep and maintain so Kira must be taught and trained well.

    "Alright, before we proceed to your terms and conditions, tell me your skills first. I need to know your strengths..." Marceline sized him up from top to bottom.

    ''... aside from being super handsome with a perfect body.'' she added to her thoughts.

    Her lips twitched fighting a smile as she tried to look strict and serious.

    "Hmm, my strength," Kira murmured, rubbing his chin as he started to think about his skills.

    Marceline waited for his response. She just stared at him, secretly admiring the picturesque view in front of her which was Kira, himself.

    It was not long when she finally heard Kira enumerating every skill he could think of.

    "I have super strength that no other ordinary human possesses¡­" Kira started.

    Marceline bobbed her head in approval. She witnessed it herself- Kira''s super strength and speed. He carried her from the club going back to her mansion as if he was just carrying a sack of cotton.

    Aside from that, she saw how he beat up those bulky men in the club. He even broke her doors with just one push.

    "I like that skill of yours. You will need that as my bodyguard." Marceline put on a sly smile.

    She knew that lots of people were trying to target her. She even received different threats from her enemies and the people she had offended. They hated her so much that they wished for her to vanish in this world.

    Aside from those people, she needed Kira''s strength in unfolding the truth behind her parents'' death. Werewolves were involved. And Kira had the power to fight against those creatures. She would use him for her revenge.

    "I can fly and jump so high. I can heal my wounds most especially if I consume blood. Blood is my source of strength."

    "Oh, I know that. Don''t worry about that. As I promise, I will give you blood supply!"

    Marceline was referring to the blood bank. With her influence, she could get blood supply in different blood bank centers and hospitals.

    However, Kira was thinking about a different thing as his eyes fell on her exposed neck. Then a devious smile formed from the corner of his lips.

    He would love to consume Marceline''s sweet blood. He could feel the thrill and excitement just thinking about having another taste of her blood.

    ''Hmm. I want to bite her neck again although I''m not yet hungry.'' Kira licked his lips as he imagined himself sucking her neck once more.

    "Tell me more¡­" Marceline''s voice snapped him out of his daydream.

    "I can read minds and control people''s minds." Kira dered to her.

    Marceline hastily turned her head to her side, facing him with eyes wide and mouth loose open.

    ''What the hell?! He can read and control mind?!! Then¡­ does it mean he can read my mind!!!''

 Chapter 26 Im Lending You My Power

    "Seriously?! How do you do that?" Marceline gasped.

    "Reading, controlling and manipting people''s minds¡­" she added.

    Kira smirked, enjoying the shocked expression on Marceline''s lovely face.

    "By eye contact-" Kira hadn''t finished his words yet when he suddenly felt a soft hand covering his eyes.

    Marceline pressed her hand over his eyes almost instantly as she was afraid that Kira would use his power against her.

    Kira chuckled as he somehow knew her motive for covering his eyes. ''This woman is very cautious. But she dares make a deal with a vampire. Is she not afraid I might hurt her or even kill her?''

    Kira caught her hand, trying to remove it from covering his eyes. Marceline felt like an electric current flowed from her fingertips spreading throughout her body the moment he touched her hand.

    ''Damn! Why am I being so sensitive to his touch?'' she cursed inwardly.

    Kira squeezed her hand, shing his gorgeous smile. Then he continued his interrupted words.

    "I can also do it by touching someone¡­" he said meaningfully, squeezing her hand once more.

    Marceline''s eyes widened, feeling rmed. She quickly retreated her hand. She was avoiding his touch.

    Kira let out another chuckle because of Marceline''s reaction. He found her so cute and pretty.

    "From now on, don''t touch me! Keep yourself away from me. And don''t you dare look into my eyes!" Marceline said with hermanding tone, moving away from Kira and not looking at him.

    "Are you sure about that, my Lady? What if you will ask me again to make love with you? How can I do that without touching you?" Kira''s lips tugged upward in a yful smile. He enjoyed teasing her or rather, flirting with her.

    Marceline was forced to look at him when she heard those words. With her ring eyes, she scowled at him, saying "Correction! Making love is different from having sex. Furthermore, you don''t have to worry about that. I can find another man if I need someone to touch me. It doesn''t have to be you."

    Kira''s face darkened. He was displeased upon hearing that. Suddenly, he felt his heart tighten as a surge of fury welled up inside him.

    Just imagining Marceline being intimate with another man, Kira could not stop himself from getting mad. Was it jealousy? But he had just met her.

    "Have you forgotten? As one of my conditions, I want your loyalty! You can''t be with another man!" Kira said sternly, narrowing his eyes at her.

    "Huh? My loyalty to you has nothing to do with me sleeping with another man. Let me remind you, Mr. ric... I am NOT your woman and we are not in a romantic rtionship. Our rtionship is purely work-rted. I''m your Boss and you are my employee¡­ my bodyguard." Marceline reasoned out with him.

    "Anyway, what kind of loyalty are you referring to?" she asked him, feeling a little bit confused.

    Kira''s grim expression didn''t change as he stayed silent. He leaned forward, getting closer to Marceline.

    She tried to move backward, maintaining a distance from him. But it did not take long when her back touched the headboard of her bed. She nced at Kira who was inching closer and closer to her.

    "Hey! I told you to keep your distance from me. Just stay there!"

    But Kira didn''t listen to her. He continued advancing forward until he reached her. He grabbed her shoulders as he looked at her eyes intently.

    "Kira! What are you doing? Release me!" shemanded him.

    Kira frowned deeply, puzzled. ''What''s wrong with me? I can''t read her mind. An unknown force is blocking me.''<sub> </sub>

    "When did you first see me? Was it in the club?" Kira asked her out-of-the-blue.

    Marceline rolled her eyes skyward. "Seriously? Do you have a memory gap, Mr. ric? Of course, I first saw you when you barged into my room in the middle of the night!"

    Kira was at a loss for words. He just confirmed his suspicion. His mind control ability didn''t work on her.

    ''How is that possible? She remembered everything? I thought my hypnotic ability took effect at that time. I even erased her memory.''

    Kira couldn''t believe this phenomenon. Humans were weaker than vampires and other creatures. His mind control may not work on other powerful creatures but he was certain that it would always take effect against a mere human.

    ''Why? She is like Selene¡­ I can''t prate her mind.''

    "Hey! Are you sure you are just an ordinary human?" Kira asked her again.

    Marceline arched her eyebrow. She didn''t know why Kira was suddenly asking her this kind of question.

    ''Is he crazy? Of course, I am a human!'' She thought to herself.

    "No, I am not a human! I am a cunning Witch!" Marceline responded. There was a hint of sarcasm in her voice. Others always considered her as a Witch because of her cunning, cold-blooded, strict, and frightening behavior.

    "A Witch? Does it mean you are not a member of the Zhou n? Zhou Family are just ordinary humans." Kira assessed her, eyeing her suspiciously.

    Marceline took a deep sigh before rubbing her temples.

    "Gosh! I just said it metaphorically. Of course, I am a human... A member of the Zhou Family. I am the heiress of the Zhou Empire!"

    "If I have power and I am not a human, then I will not rely on vampires like you! I hire you because I need you¡­ your power." Marceline said her real intention out loud.

    "Why? Why do you need me? Why do you need my power?" Kira could see something in Marceline''s emerald eyes- hatred, anger, and something more. It caught his interest. Now he became more intrigued about thisdy.

    Marceline met his gaze, not breaking their eye contact. If he wanted her loyalty then she should be honest with him.

    "Eighteen years ago, I lost my parents. I believe they were killed by werewolves! No one believed my words since I was just a 6-year-old kid whom they thought was just traumatized by the incident." Marceline started sharing her story with Kira.

    "Since a vampire like you does exist, then werewolves also exist, am I right?"

    Marceline smiled bitterly as she tugged her shirt, revealing her right shoulder to Kira.

    "Can you see this scar? I got this when a giant wolf attacked me in the forest. I got bitten. It''s a miracle that I stayed alive. But my parents didn''t make it."

    "This is why I need you and your power. Will you help me out?" Marceline asked him,plicated emotions shing on her face.

    Kira ground his teeth. Then he raised his hand, touching Marceline''s scar.

    "I guess I just got another reason for fighting the werewolf n¡­" Kira paused, giving Marceline a reassuring smile.

    He stroked her hair gently and continued, "Don''t worry, my Lady. I will help you. I am lending you my power."

 Chapter 27 An Evil Scheme

    [ Triple W Building ]

    Cedric Morgan, an Alpha of White w pack under the Silvano n, was one of the trusted generals of Dominique Silvano, the Werewolf King.

    Dominique let him manage the Triple W Security Agency here in the human world. In other words, he assigned Cedric the task to hunt down all the vampires who were trying to rebel against him.

    He was currently sitting on his executive chair, having a dark expression on his face. He was moody today as he didn''t get what he wantedst night.

    His target escaped from his grasp because of an unknown guy who happened to be a vampire. A vampire just stole the woman whom he nned on ying that night.

    His people were not able to track them down as they both vanished in an instant. A stray vampire dared to enter their territory! He was furious just thinking about that!

    His men got a lot of scolding and beatingst night. He took his anger out on them. They were so useless, letting one vampire escape right under their nose.

    He kept on thinking about that alluring woman in a red dress. Because of that, he was not able to enjoy the first night of their mating season. He badly wanted her and it just ruined his mood to sleep with another female werewolf.

    He was still thinking of the way on how to find that woman and kill that asshole vampire who took her when suddenly he heard a knock outside his office door.

    His train of thoughts was interrupted by that knocking sound. Knitting his eyebrows in a deep frown, Cedric called upon the person outside, letting him in.

    Cedric''s expression changed the moment he saw the man who came to see him. That person was his secret messenger from Kingdom Phantasia.

    The messenger greeted him respectfully by bowing his head and kneeling before him. Cedric acknowledged him by nodding his head then he waved his hand, signaling him to stand up.

    "Speak." Cedric simply said with his authoritative voice. He was expecting to hear an important update from his messenger.

    "Alpha Cedric, the Werewolf King is mad. He was disappointed once again by the performance of the Shadow Wolf Elite Team. They still failed to find the missing princess."

    Cedric smiled inwardly upon hearing this news. He found a great opportunity despite this failure. Alpha Cedric was also searching for the missing werewolf princess for his personal reason.

    Since Cedric didn''t say a word, the messenger continued his report, supplying him with pieces of information that he had gathered from Kingdom Phantasia.

    "Werewolf prince ising here in the human world. He asked the king to allow him to search for his sister."

    Cedric was both surprised and displeased with this report.

    "What? He ising over?! Did the King approve his request? Howe I didn''t receive a notice from the King?! The werewolf prince needs protection from Triple W as his guards."

    Cedric felt rmed because his prior n would be ruined once the werewolf prince arrived in the human world.

    "They agreed to make this a secret to everyone, including you, Alpha Cedric."<sub> </sub>

    Cedric clenched his jaw, unhappy with this turn of events.

    ''Prince Dn, what are you nning to do? Is the small cub ready to unleash his sharp fangs?''

    "Do you know the exact date and time when the werewolf prince wille here? What portal is he going to use?" Cedric asked his messenger with a serious expression on his face.

    "One week from now at midnight, Alpha. I heard that he insisted on passing through the Northern Gate Portal."

    Cedric''s eyes lit up and his lips curled up into a sly smile. ''Hmm, interesting. He will be entering here¡­ in my territory. I should give him a warm wee.''

    He just nodded his head, hiding his ill-motive in mind.

    "Do you have something more to report?" Cedric closed hisptop and stood up.

    His mind was now upied by another thing. He was no longer thinking about the stray vampire and thedy in red. His attention was now focused on the werewolf prince.

    "Nothing more, Alpha. This is all I got. The king and the werewolves are upied because of the mating season. Nothing more significant happening in the kingdom aside from this."

    "Okay. Go back now. Keep me updated if something important happens in the Kingdom Phantasia." Cedric dismissed his messenger.

    The messenger bowed again slightly, before leaving his office. A few seconds after the messenger left, another person entered to seek Cedric''s presence.

    It was dimir, the elder of the White w Pack and his loyal adviser.

    "Cedric, I saw your spy dropping by so I came here to see you. Is there a piece of good news from him?" dimir asked Cedric, his eyes filled with interest and curiosity.

    Cedric invited dimir to sit down, offering him a ss of whiskey. He was now smiling as his gloomy mood already changed into a cheerful one.

    "The werewolf prince ising here," he informed dimir.

    "What?! But why? What will happen to your n now? You haven''t talked to the King yet about the arranged marriage with the Zhou Family," dimir said exasperatedly, utterly surprised by what he had just heard from their Alpha.

    "Hmm, rx dimir. Nothing will go wrong with my n. I think this is a good opportunity to get rid of the werewolf prince. No one will suspect us. We can me the rebel vampires for his death."

    The marriage proposal was also a trap set by Cedric against the werewolf prince, Dn.

    Since Dominique wanted to expand his power and influence in the human world, Cedric nned on suggesting this marriage between the werewolf prince and the heiress of the Zhou Empire. Zhou was one of the powerful families in this country and they were the gatekeepers of the Northern Gate Portal.

    He conspired with the Zhou Family about this arranged marriage. Ronan Zhou, Marceline''s uncle, wanted to suppress her through this marriage while Cedric wanted to get rid of the werewolf prince who was next in line to inherit Dominique''s throne.

 Chapter 28 A Secret Mission

    Cedric Morgan was a greedy and ambitious werewolf. On the outside, he looked like an obedient and loyal general who would never betray his king.

    But little did they know, this Alpha was already coveting the King''s throne, slowly making a move in secret to achieve his goal. He was good at hiding his true intentions.

    His selfish greed started to grow a long time ago when Dominique Silvano and his wife had difficulty bearing a child. Without a child, no one would inherit the throne.

    A hearsay was going around the Kingdom of Phantasia that the werewolf king and his queen were being punished by the Moon Goddess for a reason they hadn''t known, not allowing the two to bear a child.

    Cedric found their misfortune as a great opportunity for him to be the next werewolf king. He worked hard and devoted himself to Dominique just to gain his favor because everyone believed that Dominique would try to pass down the throne to one of his loyal generals.

    He almost thought he was already close to reaching his goal as Dominique treated him like a son, his youngest werewolf general. Other werewolves believed that Alpha Cedric would be chosen by Dominique as the next King.

    However, all his efforts went in vain when twenty-four years ago the Werewolf Queen was finally able to conceive their child, not only one child but twins!

    But again, another mischief happened to the King and Queen. The werewolf princess was taken away from them by a mysterious man whom they believed was a vampire. Cedric would be happy if Dn was the one who disappeared, not the princess.

    "What are you nning to do now?" dimir asked, snapping Cedric back to the present.

    "Since the werewolf prince ising here on his own ord, I believe you already thought of an alternative n," he added, assessing Cedric''s expression as he tried to figure out what he was thinking.

    dimir''s query was answered with a malicious smile stered on Cedric''s face.

    "Like I said, this is a great opportunity to get rid of Dn. We are going to assassinate him the moment he sets foot in this human world."

    dimir nodded his head in agreement. He liked Cedric''s idea but he still had a lingering concern as he couldn''t deny the fact that Dn was also a strong and powerful werewolf.

    "Killing him is not going to be easy. We need to choose our strongest fighters to do this mission. But I''m still worried that Dn will recognize them. It will be a big problem for us once they fail their mission of killing him," dimir expressed his opinion on this matter.

    "Are you willing to take the risk? Do you really think this is the right time to eliminate the werewolf prince?" he sounded so serious when he asked those questions to Cedric.

    Cedric fell silent for a moment, wrinkling his brows in a slight frown. He was put in a deep thought, analyzing the pros and cons.

    "dimir, you were the one who always supported my decision. I could still remember the piece of advice you''ve given me before." Cedric smiled faintly as he reminisced about the past.

    "I learned a lot from you. Until now, the Werewolf King trusts me wholeheartedly. But you know that Dn is a different matter. He is always suspicious of me. Before he can shake and ruin my rtionship with the King, I must kill him..."

    "... I can''t allow him to live longer and strengthen his power. I have waited long enough for this perfect opportunity to eliminate him."

    dimir took a deep sigh. He understood Cedric. He had a point. Dn might be a great hindrance to Cedric''s goal. They should eliminate the rightful heir so that Cedric would get the chance to inherit the throne and be the next Werewolf King.<sub> </sub>

    "Alpha Cedric, just give me yourmand, I will definitely do as you say. We still have one week to prepare for this mission."

    Cedric put his hand on dimir''s shoulder, satisfied with the support he always rendered to him. He knew that he could always count on dimir.

    "How about the search for the missing princess? Should I pull out the team?" dimir suddenly thought of the werewolf princess.

    "No! Don''t stop looking for her. Even if we seed in eliminating Dn, we can''t guarantee that Dominique will pass the throne to me. He will not give up on finding his daughter."

    Cedric already knew how the Werewolf King''s mind worked after spending his time with him for so long.  Dominique Silvano could be stubborn at times.

    It would not be favorable to them if the Shadow Wolf Team would be able to find the missing princess. They needed to find her first. The werewolf princess would be the main key in getting what he wanted.

    Dominique promised to grant one wish as a reward to someone who would be able to find his daughter. If Cedric found her, he would ask Dominique for the hand of his daughter.

    Marrying the princess would ensure that he would be the next werewolf king since the princess would be their queen, especially if Dn was already gone.

    "I understand, Alpha Cedric. We will continue searching for her. But what if she is already dead? The vampires might have killed her already." dimir still pondered as to why the vampires kidnapped the werewolf princess and didn''t even negotiate with the Werewolf King.

    ''What is their true purpose for taking the princess? Are they going to use her as a hostage? But we never hear any demand from the vampire n. Are they really the ones responsible for this incident or is there another group involved?''

    dimir couldn''t help but think hard about the possible motives of the person who took the princess.

    He was still lost in his thoughts when Cedric spoke up, answering hisst question.

    "I don''t think the vampire already killed her. If they did, they should have announced it to the entire kingdom as part of their revenge against the werewolf n. But surprisingly, the vampire remained quiet for so long, hiding from us." Cedric shared his own spection regarding the case of the werewolf princess.

    "I guess¡­ the vampire n is plotting a big n. They might use the princess for their counterattack. So I believe she is still alive out there¡­"

    dimir snapped his fingers as an idea popped up in his head.

    "Alpha Cedric, if the princess is being held captive by the vampires, should we make a deal with them?" dimir suggested out-of-the-blue.

    Cedric chuckled upon hearing that. "That will be ourst resort. But I won''t take a big risk making a deal with our enemies. For now, we should focus more on our first goal. Killing the werewolf prince!"

    "Okay, Alpha. I understand. I will gather our elite team and brief them about this confidential and very important mission."

 Chapter 29 The Witch Boss

    [ Zhou Empire¡­ ]

    The employees and staff of Zhou Empire were surprised that their Witch Boss took a leave today which was so unlikely of her to do so.

    She was the most workaholic person that they knew. She was so strict, forcing everyone to work to their limits. Laziness was a big no to her.

    Once she found out that someone was cking off in the workce during duty hours, she would not hesitate to punish him or her¨C scolding, sry deduction, and suspension. The worst punishment she could bestow was firing them.

    "Today is a fine day without the presence of our Witch Boss!" One employee said to her colleagues.

    They felt so rxed knowing Marceline was not in the office.

    "Is she sick? But she''s the kind of irondy who will stille to office even if she''s sick." One employee voiced her opinion.

    "Tsk tsk tsk! You are wrong. She seldom gets sick. She''s very healthy and strong. I never heard of her getting sick or whatsoever." Another woman spoke up.

    If Marceline was there no one would dare talk about her. But since she was absent today, the employees and staff working in her department were all talking about her. Marceline was currently the Operations Director of the Zhou Empire.

    "Hey, stop talking about our Madam. Don''t jinx this. What if she changes her mind andes to the office today since you keep on talking about her? Let''s just have a peaceful and rxing day! Today is such a miracle!"

    A peal ofughter echoed in the office as the employees rejoiced for today.

    Even Ronan Zhou, Marceline''s Uncle was wondering why she took a day off today. His imagination was running wild, thinking Marceline might be up to something.

    <o>,m He kept pacing back and forth inside his office when his son, Enrique arrived. Enrique was the Finance Director of thepany.</o>

    "Dad, is there something wrong? Your expression is telling me that you are bothered by something," Enrique asked his father, walking closer to him.

    When he reached his spot, Enrique held his shoulders, guiding him toward the vacant sofa.

    "Sit down. I will ask your secretary to bring you tea. It will calm you down a little."

    Enrique moved to his father''s desk, pressing the inte as he gave an order to his father''s secretary.

    Soon, the secretary came inside, bringing two cups of tea for the father and son. She came out of the room right away after getting a signal from her Boss.

    "Your cunning cousin didn''t report today. I wonder if she is plotting something this time. That brat is so hard to control." Ronan rubbed the space between his brows, feeling troubled and displeased.

    Enrique just chuckled at his father''s remarks. He could tell that his father felt threatened by Marceline. He couldn''t me him because his beautiful cousin was very wise and unpredictable.

    He took a sip of his tea beforementing on his father''s words.

    "Dad, you are overthinking. My cousin might just not be feeling well today, that''s why she took a one-day leave. Anyway, just to change your mood, I have something for you."<sub> </sub>

    Enrique handed over a small envelope to his father. It was sealed. It contained a message from Cedric Morgan, the CEO of Triple W, the famous and top-notch security agency in the country.

    "Dad, I didn''t know that you are close to the CEO of Triple W. Hmm, you are amazing, Dad. Only a few people can talk and exchange messages with their CEO." Enrique couldn''t hide the fascination in his eyes. In fact, he didn''t know the real connection between Ronan and Cedric.

    Enrique wasn''t aware that his father became the gatekeeper of the Northern Gate Portal and that Ronan knew about supernatural beings like werewolves, vampires, and witches.

    But when the right timees, Ronan would pass the responsibility to his son and daughter as the gatekeepers. The existence of other creatures would only be revealed to the gatekeepers.

    Marceline''s parents, Uncle, Aunt, and Grandpa were the only ones who knew about the secret of the world¨C there were other supernatural creatures living with them in the human world and there was a magical ce called Kingdom Phantasia.

    Ronan shed a forced smile before epting the envelope. He believed that there was an urgent matter this time which was rted to his duty as gatekeeper.

    Cedric would not send him this sealed envelope unless the message was very important and confidential.

    "Don''t worry, son. You will be able to meet him soon. Your grandfather is celebrating his 65th birthday in a few weeks. Cedric Morgan will be attending the party. He will introduce us to the Silvano Family."

    Enrique''s expression dimmed the moment he heard the word ''Silvano Family''.

    "So is it true? Grandpa will marry off Marceline to a member of the Silvano Family?" Enrique couldn''t hide the distaste in his voice.

    For some unknown reason, he didn''t like the idea of Marceline getting married to someone. He didn''t know when it started but he felt so possessive of her.

    Maybe because Marceline was a very attractive woman that he became fond of her and couldn''t stop himself from admiring her.

    But unfortunately, she was his cousin so Enrique tried his best to hide his feelings, convincing himself that he just liked her as his sister and as a family.

    Enrique was one of the only few people in thepany who didn''t dislike Marceline. Unlike his father and sister, he truly cared for her.

    "Yes, that is true. We will introduce her to her future fiancee. I just hope your cousin will listen to your grandpa and agree with this arranged marriage between the two families. We can''t afford to offend the Silvano Family."

    Enrique could only sigh in defeat. He had to agree that the Silvano Family was very powerful and influential. They had great connections all over the world, no wonder his grandpa didn''t think twice about this marriage.

    He could already see the oue of this agreement. Aside from that, no one would dare defy his grandfather''s decision, even Marceline.

    But little did he know, his father was the one who made the deal with Cedric Morgan for this arranged marriage, not his grandpa.

    *****

    Meanwhile, the person whom they were talking about was currently teaching a certain someone how to properly open and use the door, instead of breaking it. (^o^)

 Chapter 30 Im Hungry... ( For You )

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    Marceline decided not to go to work today to finalize her agreement with Kira. But their discussion was interrupted when Aunt Brianna arrived, holding the paper bag containing Kira''s clothes.

    She let him put his clothes on first before she introduced Kira to Aunt Brianna. She already told her that Kira was a vampire. Aunt Brianna didn''t say a word. She just believed Marceline, not asking further questions.

    "Mr. ric, this is my personal assistant, Aunt Brianna. She will help me in teaching you all the things that you need to learn. You should learn the basics first within one week before you can start working as my bodyguard."

    "Miss Brianna, it''s nice to meet you. From now on, I will be under your care. I will put my trust in you." A beaming smile made its way across his face as he talked to Aunt Brianna politely.

    "The pleasure is mine, Mr. ric," Aunt Brianna responded to him meaningfully. Then she turned to Marceline. "Dear, I know you are still discussing something. I will just go downstairs to prepare your breakfast."

    Marceline thanked her before she left. When she nced back at Kira, his eyes already lingered on her charming face.

    Marceline frowned as the look in his eyes was telling her that he was up to something.

    "What? Why are you looking at me like that? Can you please stop doing that or else, I will gouge your eyes out." Marceline scoffed at him.

    He was too charming to ignore. She couldn''t stand him looking at her with his dazzling smile so she pretended to be annoyed.

    "I''m sorry. It''s just that I heard the word breakfast which means food. I guess I''m hungry. Feed me now, my Lady."

    Kira lied. He was not hungry for blood, but rather he was hungry for her. He loved the taste of her sweet blood and he wanted to have another bite.

    Meanwhile, Marceline merely lifted her one brow, eyeing Kira from top to bottom. She wondered how much blood this gorgeous vampire needed to consume in a day to satiate his hunger.

    "Can you wait? I will need to request some blood first from the blood bank center."

    Kira shook his head in disapproval. "Miss Zhou, I forgot to tell you but I am a picky vampire when ites to my food. I only consume fresh blood. When I mean fresh blood, I am drinking blood directly from the source."

    Kira moved closer to her, raising his hand to touch her neck. Marceline felt like her body was electrocuted when Kira''s finger got in contact with her sensitive skin. She immediately smacked his hand away from her neck.

    "You can''t reject me. You promised me a blood supply. And it has to be you¡­ my direct source," Kira reminded her.

    Marceline''s jaw dropped, staring at him with disbelief. She wanted to whine andin but she couldn''t refute his words. She indeed promised him. But she had never imagined that Kira wanted her to be his blood donor.

    ''Damn! Why did I suddenly be his blood donor?''

    After a while, Marceline exhaled deeply. She was left with no choice but to feed this ''hungry'' vampire. She couldn''t take back her promise. A deal was a deal. She was not the kind of person who would go back on her own words.

    "Fine! I will feed you for now. But let''s discuss this furtherter. I can''t donate blood to you regrly or else, I will suffer from anemia."

    "Hmm¡­ rest assured, My Lady. I am the first person who wouldn''t like you to get sick."

    Marceline rolled her eyes at him. "Sigh. Can you stop calling me ''My Lady''? I''m not your woman. I have my name."

    "Marceline Celeste," Kira softly mumbled her name.

    Marceline''s heart skipped a beat when he called upon her name. For some unknown reason, her name sounded so beautiful when it came from his mouth.

    ''Get a grip of yourself, Marceline Celeste.''

    She cleared her throat while scolding herself inwardly. Then she motioned him to sit down beside her.

    "Okay. Come here. I will let you drink my blood. But don''t consume too much!" She reminded him.

    Kira bobbed his head vigorously, his eyes sparkling with delight while his lips curled up into a triumphant smile.

    In an instant, Kira sat down next to her, drawing his face closer to her neck. His lips just touched her skin when Marceline stopped him abruptly, pressing her hand on his chest.

    "Will it hurt?" Marceline maintained her stoic expression but deep inside she was feeling anxious.

    Kira shook his head to reassure her. "No. Just think of it as a¡­ mosquito bite. Yeah¡­ simr to a mosquito bite." There was a gleam in his eyes as he hid his yful grin from her.

    Afraid that Marceline would change her mind, Kira bit her without any warning. She was caught off guard but she still felt the pain in her neck.<sub> </sub>

    ''Mosquito bite my foot?!!! A big fat liar!''

    *Pak*

    A loud smacking sound was heard followed by Kira''s grunt.

    "Aww! Why did you hit me?" Kira asked her, putting on a pitiful face.

    He raised his hand, rubbing his cheek that got hit. He didn''t even get to suck her blood as he was interrupted by that p.

    "Oh, I thought you''re a Mosquito. You know... I tend to smack mosquitoes whenever it bites me." Marceline barked at him with a straight face.

    Kira: "..."

    ''She''s the only woman who dares to p me several times!'' (T-T) [*Insert crying emoji*]

    There was a short moment of silence before Kira was able to speak again.

    "I''m hungry¡­" Kira mumbled with his puppy-eye look. He even pouted his lips.

    Marceline sighed helplessly. "Alright. Let''s do it again. Just be gentle!"

    Kira bobbed his head obediently.

    Marceline gulped hard then she tilted her head to the side, exposing her neck to him. Her heart started beating rapidly inside her chest. She didn''t know whether she was nervous or excited.

    This time Kira held her shoulders in ce as he leaned over, bringing his face to her neck. Marceline''s heart raced even faster when she felt his warm breath fanning her skin.

    "Mmmh!" Marceline let out a surprised moan when Kira''s lips touched her neck, his tongue licking her skin.

    ''Is this how vampires consume blood? Why is he licking me?'' Marceline bit down on her lips to suppress a moan. The pleasant sensation was tingling her.

    Kira was trying to divert her attention first so that Marceline would not feel the intense pain once he buried his fangs.

    Soon, Kira took a bite, burying his sharp teeth on her neck. He began sucking her blood, his scarlet eyes bing brighter like a burning fire.

    Marceline gripped his arms tightly. She felt the pain at the first bite but it was soon reced by a pleasant sensation.

    As Kira continued sucking her, Marceline felt her body getting hot, a familiar pleasure tingling her insides.

    ''Gosh¡­ Am I getting a sudden arousal?'' Marceline couldn''t believe herself. Her body was responding to him.

    She bit her lower lip while keeping her legs firmly shut. Her breathing became erratic as Kira was awakening her burning desire.

    ''Stop¡­ please stop!'' She barked in her mind.

    A minute had passed but for her, it felt like eternity. Before Marceline could lose herself, Kira finally stopped sucking her. He licked his lips sensually while observing Marceline. He had a satisfied look on his face.

    ''She''s so sweet. I can''t get enough of her.''

    Meanwhile, Marceline tried her best to bring back herposure.

    "You are a big fat liar Mosquito!" She murmured.

    "Hey, I heard that! Do you want to get bitten again¡­ hmm... or I will just eat you now and make you my sweet delicious dessert?"

    Marceline shot him a cold sharp re. "Kira damirovich ric!!!"

    Kira conceded right away upon seeing her cold stare and hearing her calling his full name.

    "Alright! Alright! I''ll behave now. Thanks for the meal!"

 Chapter 31 Preparation For The Journey

    [ Kingdom Phantasia¡­ ]

    Dn was preupied with the preparation of his uing journey to the human world. The strange feeling of excitement filled his heart as the day of his journey was approaching.

    Atst, he would be able to set foot in the human world. It was something he was dying to do for so long but he couldn''t because of his overprotective parents.

    The werewolf king and queen always restricted him from leaving the Kingdom Phantasia at the fear of their only son being targeted by their enemies¨C the rebel vampires. They already lost Princess Ste, they couldn''t afford to lose their only son.

    However, this time, Dominique finally granted his wish as their elite team continued failing their mission of finding the missing werewolf princess. He had no choice but to trust his son that he would be able to find Princess Ste.

    "My sister¡­ I am certain that we will cross paths soon. Wait for me¡­ this brother of yours will definitely find you." Dn was looking at the distance where the Northern Portal Gate was located.

    His gut feeling was telling him to pass through this certain gate since he had a vision of his twin sister staying in the northern part of the human world. He believed that their twin bond was the one that triggered him to dream of her and get a clue about her current location.

    After gathering his emotions and clearing his mind, Dn continued to navigate in the dark forest, going to the stone wall house of the White Witch who was living near the gate of the Northern Portal.

    Dn would seek the help of this White Witch in order to perfect his disguise so that vampires and werewolves staying in the human world would not recognize him. He would pretend to be an ordinary human being.

    That was his initial n to ensure his safety and at the same time, he would be able to move freely without being watched by the werewolf guards.

    After fifteen minutes of traversing through the forest, Dn had reached his destination. He was now standing at the front door of the White Witch whose name was Riemc. Dn raised his hand to press the doorbell.

    As everyone could see, Kingdom Phantasia also adopted some modern technologies, and ways of living from the human world such as house structures, vehicles, electric power, gadgets, and many more.

    The Kingdom Phantasia had be a mixture of the magical world and the human world. But unlike the human world, the Kingdom of Phantasia was still rich in natural resources.

    A few seconds had gone by before the door swung open from the inside, then a beautiful maiden with long silver hair emerged from it. She looked so pale like a vampire.

    Her hair and skin color was unique with the other witches in the kingdom. For that reason, everyone called her the White Witch. Aside from that, among the witches, she''s the only one who only used light spells. She never used dark spells.

    "Prince Dn, wee to my simple but humble house." Riemc greeted him with utmost respect, motioning him to enter the house.

    Dn returned her greetings with a friendly smile. "Lady Riemc, thank you for this warm wee."

    Riemc guided Dn towards her small living room. He sat down on the artistic wooden chair which was personally designed by the White Witch.

    As soon as the two settled down in their respective chairs, Dn quickly brought up his main agenda. "I will be direct to you, Lady Riemc. I came here because I need your help. 6 days from now, I will be going to the human world. I need to conceal my identity as a werewolf and pretend to be a human."

    ? The White Witch was stunned for a moment when she heard that. As far as she knew, the King and Queen forbade the prince from visiting the human world because of safety and security concerns.

    "My prince, forgive me for asking you this but may I know the reason why you are going there despite the firm disapproval of your parents?"<sub> </sub>

    Dn shed his charming smile and said, "I''m going to find my twin sister, and my father already approved it!"

    Dn told the White Witch that this should remain a secret between them. He also shared his n with her. Riemc understood his intentions so she never questioned his decision anymore. She reassured him that she would keep this secret and would never tell anyone about it.

    After hearing out Dn''s overall n, Riemc invited him to enter her special room where her book of spells and potions were being kept.

    Inside that room, she provided him with all the things he needed for his journey to the human world.

    "Prince Dn, use this magical perfume that I made myself. This will help you conceal your werewolf scent from the vampires and your fellow werewolves. This will make them believe that you are just an ordinary human."

    Dn epted the perfume bottle and brought it upon his nose. Then he smelled a scent of jasmine.

    Dn crumpled his face and said, "I will smell like a girl?! My masculinity will go down several points."

    The White Witch giggled after seeing the reluctant expression on Dn''s face. "Yes, my prince. Next time I will make something that is suited for male werewolves. But for now, you have to use this."

    Dn just sighed helplessly, scratching the back of his neck.

    Then she picked another ss, containing a potion. "This is a Silver Antidote which will help you be immune to silver for an hour. After that, you have to drink another droplet. You need this because everyone knows that a werewolf is vulnerable to silver. If they notice that you can''t get near silver or are afraid to touch any material made of silver then they will know that you are a werewolf."

    Dn nodded his head, indicating he understood her. Then the White Witch gave him a small bottle containing small white pills.

    "What''s this med for?" Dn asked her.

    "My prince, this is the first time you are going to visit the human world. You might encounter new and unfamiliar things while interacting with humans. You might be in trouble and experience human threats and dangers. Thest thing we want to happen is you losing control and shifting into your wolf form in front of the humans."

    She knew that once the werewolves would encounter great danger, their survival instinct would be activated and there was a tendency that they would shift into their werewolf form to protect themselves against those external threats.

    Unlike vampires, werewolves couldn''t erase people''s memory so it would be troublesome for them to expose themselves to the public.

    Dn: "..."

    ''Do I look like a wild, aggressive, and hot-blooded werewolf to her? I am confident that I can control my wolf.''

    "These capsules or magic pills will help you in controlling and sealing your wolf. If your wolf feels threatened and is about to go wild, you can take this to calm him down."

    In the end, he just epted everything she offered. It''s better to be prepared than to be sorry.

 Chapter 32 A Moon Goddess Curse?

    [ Kingdom of Phantasia¡­ ]

    In the King''s chamber, a slim figure of a woman with emerald eyes was standing by the window, a gloomy aura surrounding her.

    Her heart was too full of sadness leaving only a hole that could never be filled. She kept asking herself if she regretted what she had done in the past or not.

    But she never seemed to know the answer yet. She just thought she had done what was needed to do for the sake of their n.

    And tonight, she was reminded of the time they lost their daughter. Twenty-four years ago, the werewolves were so upied with the mating season that they lowered their guard down against their enemies.

    Someone took their princess to this very same ce without leaving a trace. They both vanished in the night as fast as the lightning struck. They failed to track the culprit down.

    Her heart clenched as she remembered the intense pain of losing her daughter. She asked the Moon Goddess if this was another punishment for betraying the person close to her but she never received an answer.

    The Moon Goddess had already stoppedmunicating to them as if she never existed in their world. Did the Moon Goddess forsake her and her husband for the bloodshed brought upon by the war between the two races¨C vampires and werewolves?

    The tears in her eyes began to blur her vision and they continued to flow down her cheeks like raindrops.

    She was so lost in her train of thoughts that she failed to notice that someone already entered the chamber.

    Then she just found herself being engulfed by strong arms and being kissed by the man behind her.

    "My wife, it''s time to fulfill our duty as Alpha and Luna," he whispered in her ear, his hands starting to remove her robe.

    She clenched her fists, her eyes still fixed on the outside. "Do we still have to? The ending will be the same. We can never bear another child. And our one and only daughter is still missing until now." There was a hint of bitterness and rage in her voice.

    Dominique just sighed helplessly. He turned her around to face him. He knew it! She was crying again, shedding unending tears as tonight was the same night when their daughter had gone missing.

    He raised his hands, wiping her tears. "Shhhh, don''t lose hope. We will find her. Dn will be able to find his sister." He shushed her out, kissing away those tears.

    He began kissing her from her forehead, down to her nose and her cheeks. Then his lips stopped on her lips, giving her a lingering kiss.

    Dominique really knew how to divert her attention. Their mate bond was too strong, she couldn''t stop yearning to be touched and kissed by him. And just like that, he was able to make her into submission, enving her with her burning desire.

    Dominique knew that her heart was filled with sadness right now. He couldn''t bear to see her like that. As much as possible, he wanted her to be happy.

    And tonight, he promised to himself that he would try to be gentle and patient with her. He would be the one serving and pleasuring her until she forgot the sadness in her heart.

    Dominique was a cold and cunning man¨C a ruthless and merciless person to his enemies. But to her, he was just a man in love who wanted to pamper her.

    Before she knew it, her clothes were already scattered on the floor as he carried her toward their bed.

    The next thing they heard was no longer her cries of sadness, but her loud moans of pleasure. The creaking sound of the bed along with the pping sound of flesh reverberated in their chambers as he took her, iming her over and over again.<sub> </sub>

    *****

    Meanwhile, Dn just arrived at the pce after meeting the White Witch. He nced in the direction of his parents'' chambers. He wondered if they were just doing fine tonight. He knew how his mother would always feel down on this very night¨C the same night his sister got taken away from them.

    Dn exhaled deeply before going into his own room. Upon reaching his chamber, he was greeted by a ve vampire who was assigned to take care of his every need. Her name was Beatrice.

    Beatrice was so lucky that Dn became her Master after bing a ve for the werewolves. He never hurt her or asked her to do something against her will. The werewolf prince never treated her as an enemy or as his ve. He treated her as his friend.

    Dn entered his chamber while Beatrice was following him behind. He sat on the bed, his eyes still looking at his ve vampire.

    Beatrice felt conscious seeing her master''s intense gaze, a blush creeping over her face. "Master, do you need something? I already prepared your warm bath."

    Dn shook his head before signaling her toe over. Beatrice traced her steps towards him and stopped in front of him.

    Dn stood up, holding Beatrice''s shoulders. "I will be leaving for a long journey and I don''t know when I will being back. You can do as you want without my presence. But I will just ask you one thing¡­"

    Beatrice looked at him with eyes filled with curiosity.

    "Take care of my Mother."

    Beatrice nodded her head frantically. "Yes, Master. I will do that."

    Dn shed his gentle smile before patting her head.

    "Beatrice, I just remembered¡­ there is something I was dying to know. Can you tell me more about your Vampire King?"

    Beatrice was taken aback when the werewolf prince suddenly brought up the topic of the Vampire King.

    "W-Why do you suddenly ask me this, Master?" She asked him in amusement. Everyone in the kingdom was not allowed to mention the Vampire King. But here he was, a werewolf prince trying to ask about their enemy''s king.

    Dn shrugged his shoulders and responded, "I''m just curious how powerful he was because I just heard a weird rumor from a certain someone telling me that my parents are suffering right now just because of him. Is it true that he cast a vampire''s curse on my parents?" That certain someone Dn was referring to was the White Witch.

    Beatrice tried her best not tough. "Master, even though our Vampire King is powerful, he can''t cast a curse. There is no such thing as a vampire''s curse. The witches are the ones casting some curse, not vampires. That rumor is definitely not true."

    "Eh??! That means she was just pranking me?"

    Beatrice giggled before nodding her head. "But the most powerful curse cane from the Moon Goddess¡­ the guardian of Phantasia."

    "You are a werewolf prince. You should know this!" Beatrice added, fighting the urge tough at her master.

    Dn just frowned at her words. But then again, he pondered to himself¡­ did the Moon Goddess curse his family to have this kind of mishap? But why? What was the reason behind this? Dn wanted to find out.

 Chapter 33 A Handsome Bodyguard

    One week had passed since Marceline and Kira made the deal with each other. She was now his Lady Boss while the vampire king just became a mere bodyguard.

    Kira chose to keep his real identity hidden from Marceline for now. He didn''t trust her fully yet to reveal that he was the king of all vampires. Fortunately, Marceline had forgotten about it when he identally mentioned it to her during their first encounter. She had no recollection of it, even their first kiss.

    Besides, he was trying to keep her safe from his enemies. It would be best for her not to know the identity of the vampire king. He wanted his enemies to believe that he was already dead.

    Rebel vampires were being hunted by Dominique''s people. If they learned that the Vampire King was alive then they would start looking for him.

    Once they found out Marceline''s connection to him then her life would be in danger. The werewolves might target her just like what they did to her parents.

    ording to Serafino, the gatekeepers from Zhou Family were killed because they helped the vampires to pass through the northern gate portal to escape from Dominique''s grasp.

    After hearing Marceline''s story, he presumed that Serafino was referring to Marceline''s parents as the timeline of their deaths and that the killing incident was the same.

    He hadn''t told this information to Marceline yet as he needed to confirm and verify it. Aside from that, he wouldn''t like Marceline to me the vampires for her parents'' death.

    Kira just finished fitting his uniform. He wore a slim-fit ck suit jacket and a white long sleeve as his inner clothing partnered up with a ck necktie. His fit jacket had two button fastening and slim linepels.

    He looked gorgeous in a ck suit, so neat and well-groomed. His previously thick wavy ck tousled hair was now slicked back on his head, emphasizing its natural wavy flow on top.

    He was like a supermodel and a matinee idol whose charm and sex appeal were overflowing, making any women melt in just one nce from him. The words handsome and gorgeous were truly an understatement.

    Kira was still trying his best to befortable with his new clothes when Marceline stepped inside his room. She came to a halt as she stared up at him in awe.

    ''Oh Damn! This vampire is surely a drop-dead gorgeous!'' Marceline mused to herself with a silent gasp.

    "Do I look like a human now?" Kira asked Marceline the moment he noticed her presence.

    His voice pulled Marceline out of her deep stupor.

    ''NO! You look like Adonis¡­ the god of beauty and¡­ desire!'' Marceline''s inner self screamed in her mind after hearing Kira''s question.

    For her, he was the epitome of Adonis, possessing an out-of-this-world beauty and bing a center of desire for women¡­ including her.

    But Marceline would never admit that in front of him or else, he might be conceited and full of himself.

    "You look fine," she inly said, concealing the admiration in her emerald eyes.

    A pleasing smile radiated on his charming face. Her word of approval was enough for him to feel at ease.<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile, Marceline couldn''t stop herself from walking toward him. Before she knew it, her feet already brought her in front of Kira.

    He gazed down, ncing at her with a puzzled look in his eyes. Before he could ask her, Marceline''s hands already reached out for him, holding and fixing his tie.

    While she was doing it, Kira''s eyes never left her. He was thoroughly observing her. Their closeness made him enjoy her sweet intoxicating feminine scent.

    He slowly bent down, bringing his face closer to her. That was also the time Marceline had finished fixing his tie as she looked up at him. Her movement made their distance close to nil.

    Their faces were now just centimeters away as they could feel their fresh but warm breath fanning each other, their lips almost touching.

    Marceline gulped hard, her eyes fixated on his tempting lips. She had it again¨C the urge to seal those lips and kiss him passionately and endlessly.

    Kira was also in the same predicament as hers. The crescents of hisshes lowered slightly as his gaze moved from her eyes to her lips. His eyes lingered on the pair of red kissable lips of hers, wanting to taste and bite them hard once more.

    Unknowingly, Marceline''s hand gripped his tie, tugging it downward causing Kira''s head to be pulled down to hers. Their lips touched!

    The two finally let go as they stopped fighting their urges. Going with the flow, their lips started to move, brushing each other in a slow and gentle manner.

    Kira nibbled on her lower and upper lips alternately, giving her a kind of kiss that was so sweet but sensual.

    Marceline''s heart pounded so hard against her chest, closing her eyes to savor this moment.

    ''Oh gosh! I can''t stop it. He is bing my addiction now.'' Marceline thought to herself, snaking her other hand at the back of his head. She pulled his head closer, urging him to deepen the kiss.

    And as an obedient bodyguard to his Lady Boss, he must perform well today and satisfy her. So Kira deepened the kiss, consuming her lips with ardent need.

    His hand grabbed her by the waist, gathering her firmly against him while his other hand slid around the back of her neck, further deepening the kiss.

    The curves of their mouths were pressed together, Kira tasting her with the tip of his tongue. The pleasant sensation crawled on her insides, making her keep wanting for more. Her fingers were now tangled in his hair as they continued kissing passionately.

    The two were lost in their own magical world. Both of them felt the desire, yearning, and passion shuddering through their bodies.

    When they finally parted, Kira gazed down at her with a teasing smile and said, "My Lady Boss, why don''t you add ''Kissing you every morning'' in my job description?"

    Marceline was at a loss for words, a pinkish flush creeping over her cheeks. She was the one who told Kira not to touch her and keep his distance from her. But here she was, unable to control her desire as she kept getting attached and being drawn to him.

 Chapter 34 First Day Of Work

    ''Gosh, where is your integrity, Marceline Celeste Zhou? Breaking your own words? Please next time learn to control your libido!'' She chastised herself inwardly, biting her lower lip.

    To save herself in this embarrassing moment and keep her pride, she chose to me this irresistible fellow for her bold action.

    "Hey, you! Did you just use your mind control ability against me? How many times should I tell you that you are not allowed to use your power against me? This is one important rule in our written contract!"

    Kira''s jaw dropped, his scarlet eyes staring at her with amusement and disbelief as he couldn''t find the right word to describe Marceline''s shamelessness.

    ''How could she me me for something I haven''t done? I can''t even use my mind control ability against her.'' Kira thought to himself, lifting an eyebrow.

    "Hmm, Miss Zhou, I could attest to myself that my mind control ability has nothing to do with you pulling my necktie so that I could kiss you." He folded his arms over his chest while giving her a smug smile, not allowing her to me an innocent gentleman.

    "I believe you did it on your own will," Kira added, his scarlet orbs glowing with a glint of humor.

    "Cough! Cough!" Marceline pretended to be choking as she continued feigning innocence.

    And just in time, Aunt Brianna knocked on the door, catching the attention of the two souls inside and at the same instant, saving Marceline before she could fall under Kira''s yful teasing.

    Marceline found her chance to save herself as she immediately strode toward the door, opening it for Aunt Brianna.

    Aunt Brianna joined them inside. She was holding a small box of contact lenses. She gave it to Marceline.

    "Thanks, Aunt Bri!" Marceline dly epted it before approaching Kira.

    "Kira,e... look at me and lower your head a little." Marceline started opening the small box to pick the brown contact lens.

    "Why? Are you going to kiss me again?" Kira asked her suddenly.

    The lens almost slipped out of her hand the moment she heard Kira''sst remarks. She gazed up at him, narrowing her eyes as if telling him ''Hello? Can''t you see? We are not the only people in this room. We gotpany!''

    Upon meeting Marceline''s deathly re, Kira immediately shut his mouth for him not to say another unnecessary word.

    Fortunately, Aunt Brianna didn''t make the situation awkward for them as she pretended that she didn''t hear anything. But her lips twitched, fighting a smile.

    "Here, I will teach you how to put a contact lens on your eyes. No normal human being has red eyes. You should hide it or else people will think you are a freak."

    ''Though I know people will not mind seeing a super handsome man with beautiful scarlet eyes. In fact, I love the color of his eyes.'' Her inner self had spoken again in her mind.

    Kira nodded his head, letting Marceline put the contact lens on his eyes. Secondster, his scarlet orbs were no longer visible. His eyes turned brown.

    He blinked, trying to adjust his vision. It worked just fine so he had nothing toin about using the contact lens.

    "Now, it''s all done. Make sure to remember what we taught you for the past seven days!" Marceline reminded him once more.

    "Put your mind at ease, My Lady Boss! I know what to do. Please have a little faith in me," he responded, giving her a reassuring smile.

    Marceline just let out a deep breath, hoping that nothing would go wrong on Kira''s first day of duty.<sub> </sub>

    "Now, let''s go. I don''t want to bete." Marceline made her way to the door, stepping out of the room without waiting for Kira.

    He was about to follow her when Aunt Brianna suddenly stopped him by grabbing his elbow. Kira looked at her with his questioning gaze.

    Aunt Brianna just smiled faintly, picking up something inside her bag~ a bottle of perfume.

    "Here, you''re gonna need this. Use this perfume before you leave," Aunt Brianna said meaningfully, putting the bottle in his hand before she followed Marceline.

    Kira was puzzled by her action and the way her eyes were looking at him as if she was trying to send him a secret message. But he couldn''t figure out that old woman.

    ''Hmm, should I try reading her mind next time?''

    Kira shrugged his shoulders before spraying the perfume around his body.

    "Eh, strange! Is this really a perfume? I can''t even smell a thing. A scentless perfume?! So weird!"

    He was still assessing the bottle of perfume in his hand when he suddenly heard Marceline''s voice.

    "Kira ric! Move fast, don''t make me wait for you, or else I''m gonna leave you here!"

    "Sigh! The Grumpy Tigress is here." He sighed deeply before dashing out of the room to catch up with the two women. Of course, he used his super speed!

    "I''ming!"

    *****

    [ Zhou Empire¡­ ]

    The staff and employees of Zhou Empire started entering the building to report on time for today''s work. Today would be the busiest Monday of the week as the Boss Witch was returning from her one-week leave.

    The previous week without the presence of Marceline Celeste Zhou was like heaven to them, most especially to all the staff under her department.

    Everyone made sure that no one would bete today. The staff under Operations Department were already sitting in their respective desks and cubicles when they heard amotion outside their office.

    "Eh, what''s that noise?"

    "Why is it there are lots of people gathering outside? Do we have visitors? VIP or Superstars?"

    "Oh my, what if we have a surprise external audit today?!"

    Marceline''s staff were still guessing and specting when they heard another noise. Not able to keep their curiosity, some of them went out of the office to see what was happening outside.

    Just when they were about to pass through the office door, their Witch Boss suddenly arrived and she was not alone!

    A tall and handsome man in a ck suit stood beside their Witch Boss. The pair looked so dazzling in their eyes. Then they realized that the main source of themotion outside was this beautiful duo!

 Chapter 35 Trouble

    Marceline had a dark expression on her face upon entering their department''s office. She was infuriated by the scene that weed them.

    It was undeniable that Kira possessed a face that was capable of capturing the hearts of women, including men. His handsomeness was at the peak of the pyramid of the beauty and masculinity standards!

    His presence alone created amotion upon entering the building. Several pairs of lecherous and lustful eyes were directed at himing from thedies of all ages. But not only women, but also men!

    For that reason, Marceline''s blood boiled and she had the urge to growl at them, telling them to fuck off! She hated the way those women looked at Kira with their covetous eyes.

    The Vampire King became the center of attraction. She felt like he was the one who needed a bodyguard who would send away those flies!

    Upon noticing the grim expression and the chilly aura emanating from their Witch Boss, the staff moved back to their respective desks and cubicles in an instant.

    As much as they wanted to stare at and admire the gorgeous man standing beside her, they avoided looking in that direction, afraid to meet Marceline''s sharp gaze.

    Their Witch Boss was like a fire-breathing dragon who was ready to burn everyone alive. They didn''t want to die yet so it''s best for them to set their eyes on a proper ce!

    Meanwhile, Kira maintained his professional look and posture which were taught to him by Marceline and Aunt Brianna. He was unaffected by the people''s reactions although he could hear different words ofpliments, praises, and admiration from them.

    But Kira''s calm expression suddenly changed when he heard people talking badly about Marceline. He was displeased, wanting to shut them up.

    ''So this is what she truly meant by saying she''s a Witch. People herebeled her as Witch Boss. How did she earn so much hate from these people?'' Kira clenched his fists, feeling sorry for Marceline.

    He hated to hear someone insulting and ridiculing Marceline. With his super sense of hearing, he could listen to other people''s discussions without them knowing.

    Just when he was about to do something about it, he felt a soft hand tugging his sleeve. He nced at his side only to see Marceline already grabbing his arm.

    The next thing he knew was that Marceline was already dragging him toward her office. She wanted to hide him from other people''s eyes.

    After entering her office, she mmed the door, making Kira jolt at the loud impact of the door closing.

    ''Eh? Did I do something wrong? Why do I feel like she is furious because of me?''

    "Just stay here and don''t you daree out without my permission. Is that clear?!" Marceline muttered with her stern cold voice.

    Kira bobbed his head in an instant. "Yes, Ma''am! Understood!"

    Marceline was satisfied with Kira''s obedience as she smiled inwardly before proceeding to her desk. Meanwhile, Kira darted his gaze back and forth between Marceline and the closed door.

    ''Ahem, Why do I feel like I have be a prisoner of this lovely vixen? Hmm, well I don''t mind.''

    Kira made himselffortable inside her office as if it was his own ce. He stood by the door for several hours just watching Marceline do her work.

    At the same time, Marceline was also secretly observing Kira, stealing nces at him from time to time. She just pretended to be working on herptop but in truth, she couldn''t concentrate on her work as she was being distracted by this gorgeous vampire.

    ''I wonder how long he can stand there without getting tired.'' she mused to herself, tossing another look at Kira.

    A dazzling smile lit up his charming face as their eyes met. Kira caught her looking at him!

    ''Shit!'' Marceline cursed under her breath, looking away. ''His irresistible charm is affecting me too much!'' she added in her thoughts.

    "Boss Lin? Can I go out?" Kira blurted out, finally breaking the silence.

    "Why?"<sub> </sub>

    "There is something I need to do for you, Boss Lin," Kira said, a cold glint shing through his eyes.

    He just overheard a certain group of male employees nearby, badmouthing Marceline. Kira could no longer stand still.

    "Alright! Just be fast and don''t cause trouble." Marceline allowed him to leave thinking Kira got bored just standing there for several hours. She didn''t want to appear like an inconsiderate boss.

    "Noted, Ma''am!"

    Upon leaving Marceline''s office, Kira proceeded in the building corridor nearby where the three men were gathered while talking about Marceline.

    "Who do you think is more beautiful between Natasha Zhou and Marceline Zhou? If you were to choose, who between them do you want to spend the night with?" One male employee asked his colleague.

    "Do you need to ask? Of course, our Angelic Boss, Natasha! I will be dead if I will choose the Witch Boss, Marceline!"

    The three men erupted into a peal ofughter.

    "But Bro, we can''t deny the fact that our Witch Boss is more beautiful than Natasha. Her hot and fierce personality matches her hotness," the man bit his lower lip, imagining Marceline in her sexy dress. The image she created in his mind was enough for him to drool over her.

    "We never know, her fierce personality is just a facade. And when ites to bed, our alluring Witch Boss is so submissive!" The third man butted in, thinking some lewd and perverted things about Marceline.

    "Damn! It will be satisfying to conquer her, making her into submission while fucking her non-stop in different positions! Well, that''s the best punishment I could think of for her bitchy and prideful attitude!"

    Just secondster after he had spoken those words, a strong hand suddenly grabbed his cor, lifting him up and throwing him a hard punch on the face.

    Everything happened so fast. The two other men didn''t even notice Kira''s presence until he struck one of them. The man fell on the floor with a broken nose. He was now unconscious.

    "What the hell are you doing? Beating a program manager!!" One man snarled at him.

    Kira looked at them with his murderous eyes. The two men suddenly felt chills all over their bodies. They were frightened!

    They wanted to run away but they couldn''t move their feet. They were rooted in their spot like a frozen statue.

    Before they knew it, they just heard the sound of cracking bones. Kira started punching them, trying his best to control his strength so that he wouldn''t end up killing them.

    He was freaking mad right now as he heard them disrespecting Marceline with their lustful and perverted thoughts.

    Only ten seconds had passed but the three men were all knocked down on the floor.

    "How dare you talk to her like that¡­" Kira said through his gritted teeth.

    Since he was done punishing those perverts and scumbags, Kira decided to go back to Marceline''s office as he promised her he would not take long.

    He was about to leave when a soft hand grabbed his elbow, thus stopping him from taking a step.

    Then he heard a feminine voice telling him, "Hmm, so you are the personal bodyguard hired by my dearest cousin. I saw what you did to my staff. I can''t let this slide. You have to go to my office now."

    Natasha Zhou was looking at Kira intently with a malicious smile on her lovely face.

    The trouble was here!

 Chapter 36 A Werewolf Blood

    Just one nce at her, Kira could tell that this woman before him spelled trouble. He could sense some uncanny thoughts in her mind as she looked at him with her lustful eyes.

    Natasha moved closer to him, gripping his elbow tightly. Kira''s brows were drawn into a deep frown. He was displeased by the way she was touching him.

    She raised her hand, lightly brushing his chest. She tiptoed and whispered something into his ear. "Hmm, why are you not talking to me? I said you shoulde to me at my office or else, my dearest cousin will be the one to bear the consequence of your action."

    She tried to threaten Kira, but he remained unfazed. He would not yield to such a lousy threating from a mere human.

    ''Ahem, Except Marceline!'' His inner self uttered in his subconscious.

    Natasha raised her eyebrow as Kira didn''t even budge at her warning. He was not even falling into her beauty trap as she tried to use her charm against him.

    ''Hmm, aside from his good looks, my cousin''s bodyguard is such an interesting fellow. I like him more because I like challenging things.''

    Marceline''s newly hired bodyguard became the talk of the town in the Zhou Empire. Even Natasha''s interest was piqued by Kira.

    She was curious about what he looked like. Who would have thought that she would encounter him in this hallway while beating some of the staff under her department?

    Natasha snapped out of her train of thoughts when Kira held her hand that was gripping his elbow. He put on a cold aura, a look of distaste could be seen in his eyes.

    ''I can just erase her memory and everything will be solved,'' he thought to himself as he held her shoulders, allowing her to stare into his eyes.

    However, just when he was about to use his mind control against Natasha, someone stormed in their direction, breaking the two of them apart.

    Kira was astounded to see Marceline who had juste out of nowhere.

    "Natasha, fuck off! Just manage your own staff and keep your nose out of mine!" Marceline said with her angry voice. She was now in the middle of Natasha and Kira.

    Natasha sneered at her and said, "Your bodyguard is the one who caused trouble here by beating my staff. I need to punish him myself. I saw what happened. My staff were just talking here when he suddenly attacked them for no valid reason."

    Marceline didn''t want to waste her most precious time talking to her white lotus cousin.

    "Don''t challenge me, Tasha! He is my staff so I will be the one to punish him, not other people."

    Kira gulped hard as he could feel the tension rising up between the two women. But he was more concerned about Marceline as he could feel that she was furious at this moment.

    Without more ado, Marceline grabbed Kira''s hand, dragging him back to her office. He just followed her obediently.

    He knew he had to exin his actions to Marceline. He didn''t want her to get mad at him just because of those scumbags.

    When the door of her office was shut behind, her self-control broke down like a bubble that popped after being poked. She pushed him hard on the door, surprising Kira with the strength she exerted to him, one hand was grabbing him by his neck.<sub> </sub>

    ''Damn! When did she get stronger like this?'' Kira pondered to himself.

    He could feel the bone-chilling aura radiating off her. ''I''m doomed.''

    Meanwhile, Marceline couldn''t understand why she felt this intense fury after seeing Kira getting close to another woman. She could smell Natasha''s scent into his body, making her blood boil further.

    For some unknown reason, she couldn''t stop herself from getting mad and¡­ jealous! Yes, she was definitely jealous! Something within her triggered her emotions.

    And at the back of her subconscious, someone was whispering, "He is yours. Only yours! You can''t let other women touch him nor have him."

    Marceline tightened her grip on his body as she continued pinning Kira on the closed door. But Kira didn''t dare to move although he could use his strength to stop her.

    Seeing the aggressive behavior of her, Kira was baffled to the core. ''Why is she getting mad at me again? Was it because I created some trouble for her?''

    He was staring into her eyes when he noticed something unusual¨C her beautiful emerald eyes turned brown¡­ No! not brown but amber¡­ like those eyes of a wolf.

    Before he could process it in his mind, Marceline started to move, shifting her face closer to him. He just found her nuzzling into his neck as if she was sniffing his scent.

    "I. Hate. Smelling. Other. Scent. From. Your. Body." Marceline growled at him, her lips biting his earlobe.

    Kira was conflicted about whether to move or not, grab her or let her do as she wants. Then he felt her thumb lightly tracing the line of his jaw and her lips already trailing kisses on the side corner of his face going to his lips, heat suddenly skittered through him.

    Kira felt like a different person was in front of him, fiercer and more aggressive than the one he knew.

    "You are mine. Only Mine." Marceline muttered before pulling him into a deep kiss.

    The kiss was so intense as Marceline crushed his lips with her mouth in a hungry manner. She bit his lips hard, causing them to bleed. Marceline could taste his blood but she continued kissing him aggressively as if she was giving him a punishment kiss.

    Trying to pacify the angry jealous possessive woman, Kira matched the intensity of her kisses as if he was trying to convey to her that he was hers.

    He pulled her by the waist while his other hand was already holding her chin. Marceline pressed her body against him, wanting to feel more of him. The kisssted for several minutes, leaving them breathless.

    When they parted, Marceline had already calmed her jealous heart. She was panting heavily, her eyes looking at him intently.

    Kira smiled tenderly as he engulfed her in his arms. "I''m sorry¡­ this will not happen again. I will stay away from thosedies, so please don''t get mad at me anymore."

    Marceline''s amber eyes were slowly fading, turning back to their original color. She didn''t utter a word. She just leaned her head on his chest while wrapping her arms around his waist.

    ''Marceline, you are a mystery to me. I am now starting to worry. It seems that a werewolf''s blood is running into your veins.''

 Chapter 37 Being Summoned

    There was something mysterious about Marceline that Kira could hardly figure out. He didn''t know if he was just overthinking but he felt like Marceline had two souls residing in her body.

    One moment, she wanted to keep her distance from him. Then time like this would happen wherein she was taking the initiative to be intimate with him.

    ''Does she have a split personality? She is so unpredictable.'' Kira thought to himself while watching Marceline who was lying on the couch.

    She fainted once again after that intense kiss. Fortunately, she was leaning on him while hugging his waist so she didn''t fall on the ground. Besides, Kira was there to catch her.

    But for now, he was more concerned about her eyes. How could it be possible to change the shades of her eyes at a given moment?

    Kira was still observing her when Marceline finally woke up, slowly opening her eyes. Kira''s handsome face was the first thing that greeted her sight.

    "What happened?" She asked, sitting up while rubbing her temples. She felt a throbbing pain in her head.

    "You kissed me and you passed out," Kira replied, pouting his lips.

    Marceline hastily turned, gazing at him with her mouth hung open. There was a hint of disbelief in her eyes although she vaguely remembered what transpired. Her memories got mixed up as if she had a dream.

    "Does your lips have a sleeping effect?" Marceline suddenly blurted out, making Kira chuckle with glowing eyes.

    "I''ve been wondering the same thing. Maybe I am your sweet dreams," he responded, shing a conceited smile.

    Marceline just rolled her eyes, shaking her head helplessly. Then she stood up and stretched her arms while bending her body side by side. She didn''t feel dizzy anymore.

    "Boss Lin," he softly called her name.

    Marceline responded with a simple "Hmm?"

    "Can I speak my mind regarding your condition?"

    Marceline nced at Kira expectantly, taking an interest in what he was about to say. "Go on."

    "I suspect that you are infected by a werewolf''s blood. That''s the only exnation I could think of regarding your odd behavior." Kira had a serious look in his eyes when he shared his thoughts with her.

    Her emerald orbs flickered the moment she caught on to his words. Her heart constricted as a portion of her memory on that tragic night resurfaced in her mind.

    "I got bitten by a werewolf¡­ So are you implying that I became one of them? Are my actions manifesting behaviors of a werewolf? Is that what you mean by saying I am infected by a werewolf''s blood?" She despised this thought.

    If this was the case, Marceline didn''t know how she would take this. She would never want to be like those creatures who killed her parents.

    Meanwhile, Kira paused for a moment, thinking hard about it. He couldn''t tell if she''s half-werewolf and half-human now. But her strength was undeniably more powerful than a mere human. Her eyes were changing colors.

    However, it was unusual that Kira couldn''t smell a werewolf scent in her. He also wanted to make sure that Marceline was not a werewolf.<sub> </sub>

    He tried scanning her mind while she was asleep a while ago but unluckily, he couldn''t pass through nor prate her mind. A force was blocking him from entering her subconscious. In the end, he failed to read her.

    "I''m not certain about it. But there is a kind of werewolf who can turn human as one of them in just one bite. They are called the Gamma."

    Marceline started to worry. To think about it, sometimes she felt like she was not in her usual self. Weird things kept on happening to her¨C waking up in the middle of nowhere while naked and not remembering something.

    The intense urges brought by her mysterious illness and her crazy strength¨C She wondered if this had something to do with the werewolf''s bite.

    Both of them were still lost in their train of thoughts when they heard a knock outside the door. Marceline told the person to enter. It was her personal assistant, Aunt Brianna.

    "Marceline, your Uncle, I mean the CEO asked for your presence including Kira, your bodyguard," Aunt Brianna informed them.

    Marceline sighed deeply as she rubbed her forehead. She knew it! Her white lotus cousin would create some trouble for her.

    "Okay, Aunt Bri, I understand." She turned to Kira. Lifting an eyebrow, she asked him, "Why did you beat those guys?"

    "Because they were saying bad things about you. I had to give them a lesson," Kira promptly responded, justifying his actions.

    Marceline didn''t know whether she should be thankful or not. She was already used to people badmouthing her so she wouldn''t be surprised if those three guys did the same.

    "You shouldn''t beat people around just because of that. Lots of employees here are even cursing me to death." Marceline said it as if this was just a normal thing there and she didn''t give a damn to them anymore.

    "But they talked about lewd things and perverted thoughts about you! I can''t let that slide."

    Kira told Marceline everything about what he heard. Her expression immediately turned ugly. She wanted to beat those guys herself.

    A chilly glint flickered through her eyes. "Let''s go. Meet my Uncle."

    Marceline came out of her office with a dark face while Kira was following her behind. She would defend Kira for this incident. No one was allowed to mistreat her own staff.

    When they arrived in the CEO''s office, Ronan, Natasha and the three men whom Kira beat up were already inside, waiting for them.

    Marceline shot the three men a cold sharp re. One of them was a program manager while the other two were finance staff under Natasha''s department. As she could see their injuries were already treated with those bandages, arm sling, and ointment on their faces.

    With her head held high, Marceline faced everyone, showing them her superiority and overbearing aura. She looked so fierce along with her mighty bodyguard escorting her inside.

    "Uncle, Thank you for gathering these scumbags here. Don''t be troubled, I will deal with them myself," Marceline muttered, an evil smile shing on her face.

    Everyone: "..."

    They were gathered there to ask for an exnation from Marceline for Kira''s action. An official apology from Marceline and Kira perhaps could satisfy the victims. They wanted to punish her bodyguard. However, Marceline sounded like she was the one going to punish the three men.

 Chapter 38 [Bonus Chapter] Sudden Appearance Of An Alpha

    Ronan and Natasha tried to maintain their cool, not allowing themselves to be intimidated by Marceline''s overbearing aura.

    On the other hand, the three men cowered in fear while looking at the duo. Marceline''s deathly re was enough to send chills down their spines while Kira''s mocking smile reminded them of how they got beaten up today.

    "Cousin, maybe you have misunderstood something here. I think we are here because someone just ran wild, beating people for no valid reason." Natasha was the one who dared to speak up, correcting Marceline.

    Ronan chose to remain quiet as he didn''t want to look biased. Although, he already set his mind on supporting his daughter''s im, making Marceline take responsibility for her bodyguard''s aggressive behavior. He would pretend to hear both sides but he already decided whom they should punish.

    Kira sneered as he already read Ronan''s mind. He moved closer to Marceline, leaning over to whisper something.

    Marceline''s eyebrows twitched and her lips already formed a thin line, indicating that she was already displeased.

    Having someone by your side who could read people''s minds was very convenient and advantageous for her. Now, she appreciated Kira''s power more.

    "The CCTV recorded the incident. My daughter also witnessed it. After visiting the hospital, these three men already got their medical records for the injury inflicted on them by your bodyguard. Now I want to hear your side. Why did your bodyguard do it?" Ronan questioned Marceline.

    The three men looked at their CEO and Finance Director as if they were their angels who would save them from this evil Witch.

    "Dad already told you several times to hire your bodyguard from Triple W Security Agency. At least, their bodyguards are well-trained and know the proper conduct, not just a pretty face," Natasha chimed in, not waiting for Marceline to respond.

    Ronan and Natasha exchanged meaningful nces with one another. It was a good thing she brought up the Triple W.

    Ronan had been urging Marceline to hire her bodyguard from Triple W so that he could ask Cedric''s people to monitor her every move. But Marceline was so stubborn. She refused to do it, saying she hated being watched by bodyguards.

    Surprisingly today, she brought her newly hired bodyguard, making Ronan wonder what she was nning. He thought she hated bodyguards but now, she hired her own personal bodyguard whom they didn''t know what security agency he came from.

    "Director, I think you should heed to their suggestions. You should fire your bodyguard! He will cause you more trouble in the future. I am nning to sue him for the assault. Now, I have a broken nose." The program manager found the courage to speak up because he knew Natasha and Ronan would back him up.

    "I got four broken ribs!" The finance staff also joined the conversation.

    "I will ask forpensation to settle this!"

    All eyes were on Marceline, waiting for her response. They wondered what she should do now as they got concrete evidence for this assault. They thought there''s no way she could protect and defend her bodyguard.

    Once again, Kira leaned over and whispered, "Boss Lin, do you want me to use my power to fix this? Just say the word and I will do it."

    Marceline''s lips tugged upward into a devilish smile before giving Kira an instruction. Ronan, Natasha, and others were annoyed seeing the two of them exchanging messages to each other that only the two of them could hear.

    Kira nodded before leaving the office. The three men reacted andined when Kira left just like that.<sub> </sub>

    "Where is he going?"

    "He should apologize to us first!"

    "Marceline, what is the meaning of this? Speak up and exin!" Ronan demanded sternly.

    Marceline strode toward them. She stopped upon reaching the three men. Natasha and Ronan were watching her confusedly. What happened next in that office surprised everyone to the core.

    Marceline raised her hand, pping each one of them. The loud smacking sound of a palm hitting their faces reverberated in the room.

    Natasha gasped while Ronan''s eyes bulged out as they didn''t expect Marceline to do that.

    "I hit you so you can try and sue me. I can pay thepensation. But before anything else, I want you to know that¡­ You. Are. All. Fired!" Marceline emphasized herst four words.

    "If you haveints then go ask my grandfather, the Chairman. I will just tell him how you disrespect me. You sick perverts! Scram!"

    Three men: "..."

    This was not the result they expected. They wanted the bodyguard to be fired, not them! And howe Marceline knew that they talked about her? Did the bodyguard overhear them? But he was not there when they were talking about Marceline.

    "Oh, by the way, Natasha¡­ these three men were talking about spending the night with you as well. My bodyguard overheard them. So if you want to support and defend these perverts, then suit yourself." Marceline smiled at her mockingly.

    "What??!" Natasha red at the three men. Ronan''s expression also darkened.

    Everyone inside didn''t notice that they already had somepany there who witnessed Marceline''s boldness.

    His eyes were sparkling with admiration. He liked Marceline''s fierce attitude, including her guts.

    "CEO Zhou, I think you should listen to this bravedy. Disrespecting a woman is so unmanly. I hate those men. Thedy''s decision is right. You should fire them." A baritone voice of a man was heard from the entrance door.

    Everyone tossed a look in his direction. Natasha''s eyes glowed in excitement upon seeing the man while Ronan was surprised to see him. On the other hand, Marceline just stared at him with a nk expression.

    "Cedric Morgan¡­" Ronan mumbled his name.

    ''Cedric!'' Natasha screamed his name in her mind as she looked at him with her fluttering eyes.

    But Cedric didn''t pay attention to Natasha. His eyes were fixed on Marceline''s lovely face, giving her an enigmatic smile. "Sorry for the intrusion. The door is open so I entered without asking permission. I didn''t mean to witness all of this."

 Chapter 39 Hiding Together (^O^)

    With Cedric Morgan''s interference, Ronan couldn''t possibly ignore his proposition of firing those men. In fact, Cedric''s suggestion helped him save his face as CEO since he would appear like he supported Marceline''s decision just because of Cedric''s presence, not because Marceline said so.

    If Cedric didn''t arrive, the end result would be the same. Even if he would object to Marceline''s demand, he knew that he could no longer stop her from firing those men.

    The Chairman pampered this granddaughter of his so much. Since Marceline''s parents died and became orphaned at 6, Grandpa Rnd took care of her, treating her not only as a granddaughter but as his own daughter.

    Just one request from her, the old man would move mountains just to fulfill her request. Same thing for Marceline, one word from her grandpa and she would not defy him.

    This was one of the reasons Ronan convinced and used her grandfather to agree with the arranged marriage as he believed Marceline would definitely listen to him.

    But little did he know, Marceline could see through his n. She would not let herself be manipted by her Uncle just because he used her grandfather as an instrument for this wicked n of his.

    "The three of you¨C You are all fired! Leave my office right away! Start packing your things as well! I don''t want to see you in this building in an hour!" Ronan showed off his authority to their VIP visitor.

    The three men who disrespected Marceline just got the most shocking surprise of their lives. In one fell swoop, they were now unemployed!

    They left the CEO''s office with heavy footsteps, regretting what they had done but at the same time, ming Kira and hating Marceline Zhou for this mischief.

    Meanwhile, Cedric Morgan traced his steps toward Marceline, nning to introduce himself. The mischievous smile still stered on his face.

    On the other hand, Natasha frowned in annoyance when Cedric stopped in front of Marceline, asking for her name.

    "May I know the name of this lovely maiden who is as brave as the Amazon Lady?"

    Cedric was confident that Marceline would talk to him since he just helped her get rid of those scumbags.

    But Marceline could discern men like him. He was oozing with Casanova''s aura and she hated those kinds of men.

    Though Cedric also had good looks and prominent physiques that could charm any woman, Marceline would not be fooled by his pretentious act. The smile on his face was telling her that this guy was no gentleman.

    Marceline could see the warning sign "Stay Away from this Man!"

    Since the problem had been taken care of, there was no more reason for her to stay there.

    Marceline just merely lifted her one brow, without responding to Cedric. His charm would not work on her as she already saw someone as gorgeous as Adonis¨CKira ric. Cedric was just like an average beauty in her own standard.

    She gave him a side nce and said, "Everyone who sets foot in Zhou Empire should already know my name. Why are you still asking me that?"

    Natasha and Ronan were both displeased by the rudeness Marceline was showing to Cedric.

    ''Is she crazy?! The man before her is the powerful man behind the Triple W!'' Natasha wanted to pull Marceline''s hair out.

    However, Cedric didn''t look displeased at all but rather, his eyes were sparkling with amusement as he looked at her. He maintained his smile, unaffected by Marceline''s rudeness.

    ''She''s so bold to talk back to me! I like her.''

    Fortunately, Cedric didn''t recognize her as thedy in a red dress. She was wearing a mask at that time. Besides, Marceline''s appearance today was prim and proper, too different from her sexy and hot image when Lyca and she went clubbing.

    Though he could smell a familiar scent from her, Cedric didn''t suspect that she was thedy in red whom he was searching for.<sub> </sub>

    To avoid wasting her most precious time, Marceline walked out of the room, leaving the three people inside and not caring about the deathly res her cousin and Uncle were giving her.

    Cedric just watched her back until she vanished from his sight, a malicious smile ying across his lips.

    ''Hmm, I guess¡­ she is the infamous heiress, Marceline Celeste Zhou. I didn''t expect that she was strikingly beautiful and a very alluring woman.''

    Meanwhile, when Marceline just got out of the CEO''s office, someone immediately grabbed her by the waist, pulling her to the storage room nearby.

    Everything happened so fast that she was not able to react. She just found herself being trapped in the storage room by Kira.

    "It''s you! Why did you bring me here? Are you done with your task?"

    Kira bobbed his head. "I deleted the CCTV recording without anyone knowing. I am also done tampering and manipting the memory of those three scumbags. They will not be a problem anymore."

    "Good! So why are we here?" Marceline asked him, looking around in that empty storage room.

    Their bodies were still close to each other. Kira was holding her waist, pinning her on the closed door.

    "I heard that there are men from Triple W who just came here. I need to hide from them."

    Marceline arched her eyebrows. "Then you should have gone to my office. Why drag me here?"

    "And why do you need to hide from them?" she added, throwing him another question.

    "They are werewolves! They can smell my vampire scent. They are hunting vampires like me. I can''t pass through the corridor going to your department office. Triple W members just passed by that corridor."

    Marceline was surprised upon hearing that. Who would have thought that the famous and top-notch security agency wasposed of werewolves?

    "Damn! Those creatures can really blend well in our human world. No wonder those staff and bodyguards from that agency are said to be stronger and faster than other human beings. So that''s the secret of Triple W! It''s not because of their special training but the members of that agency are supernatural beings!"

    Kira nodded his head at herst remarks. "So I''m trying to avoid them since fights will not be avoided once our paths will cross."

    "When I saw youing out of the CEO''s office, I grabbed the opportunity to drag you here and inform you about my situation. I don''t want to leave the building without you knowing. You might look for me." Kira exined his side.

    Marceline tried her best to hide her smile. She liked the way Kira thought of her first, instead of leaving the building to avoid the werewolves.

    "Hmm, alright. Let''s hide here for a while," Marceline mumbled as she looked at him with a gleam in her eyes. She pressed her hands on his chest since Kira was still leaning on her.

    ''Us? Does it mean she will apany me here?''

    Kira gazed down, staring at her charming face. For some unknown reason, a crazy idea and wild imagination suddenly popped up in his mind.

    "Good suggestion, Boss Lin. We can do more enjoyable things here together¡­ while killing our time and waiting for those mutts to leave the building." Kira said meaningfully, his eyes lingered on her lips and his thumbs caressing and rubbing her waist.

    Marceline: (0_0)

 Chapter 40 Bite Or Touch? [ R18 ]

    The thought of him being alone with her in that closed space triggered his wild imagination, feeling the strong need to touch her and crush her lips with his own.

    He couldn''t understand why he had this strong attraction towards her. She was like a ma that was pulling him into her. He felt so helpless that he couldn''t stay away from her even if she strictly instructed him to do so.

    His self-restraint was slowly breaking whenever he was with her. The sweet and increasing intimacy between them had be his addiction and now all he could think of was grabbing this chance to indulge himself into this burning passion.

    He leaned on her further, trapping her between the closed door and his body. He brought his lips closer to her ear and softly mumbled, "Boss Lin, how will you reward this loyal subordinate of yours for beating those pervert scumbags on your behalf?"

    Marceline gulped hard, trying to focus even though his hot breath was already distracting her. "R-Reward? Why ask for a reward? It''s part of your job."

    Marceline curled her fingers, trying topose herself. She wanted to fight Kira''s temptation. However, her heartbeat was already running wild at the feel of their bodies being so close like this.

    Kira could feel and hear her loud and rapid heartbeats, a strong indication that he was affecting her this much.

    Kira had noticed that Marceline was fighting the desire of her body, keeping her mind in control. Kira smirked yfully. The more she struggled the more he wanted to tease her and at the same time, slightly punish her for the several ps he got from her.

    After all, he was still the mighty vampire king. His pride and ego were hurt after being pped by her. However, he couldn''t bring himself to hurt this strikingly beautiful vixen. But rather, he wanted to punish her in a different way¨C making her into submission!

    "You should reward me because my performance today is exemry," Kira insisted, his hands caressing the sides of her waist while his nose nuzzled into her neck, smelling her sweet feminine scent.

    With Kira''s advances, Marceline just found herself yearning for his touch. He noticed her reaction! So the corner of his lips went up in a lopsided grin, feeling proud of himself.

    ''She starts breaking her defenses¡­ slowly giving in to me.''

    He drew his head back to see her face only to be surprised when he saw a hint of a strong desire emanating from her beautiful emerald eyes.

    He allowed his eyes to roam over her face with a triumphant smile shing on his lips.

    "Choose my reward¡­ Bite or Touch?" he asked her flirtatiously.

    Marceline forbade him to touch her (means intimately touch her) so Kira was asking her this as one of his rewards. How about the Bite? Well, Kira just wanted to have another taste of her sweetest blood. Either of the two, Kira would dly ept them.

    "Touch¡­" she murmured. It was a slip of a tongue! She was not supposed to answer and just continued resisting. But her mouth already betrayed her.

    ''Yes! I got her go signal!'' Kira''s eyes sparkled with delight. He was ted by her response.

    "Hmm, now, let me enjoy my reward¡­" he cooed, licking her earlobe.

    Secondster, Kira began touching her body with a goal in mind¨C torture her in pleasure as part of her punishment for pping him twice.

    Marceline stood frozen in her spot while Kira was removing her ck zer. Now she was only wearing her white turtleneck blouse partnered with her below-the-knee ck pencil skirt.

    A sharp breath escaped from her mouth when Kira''s hand slid under her skirt, rubbing her bare thigh with a slow and snake-like movement, sliding up and down.

    Marceline chewed on her lower lip, balling her fingers into a fist. ''Damn! His touch is burning my body. I should have chosen the Bite.'' She was slowly regretting her choice as she could feel that Kira was up to something.

    His other hand cupped her one breast, gently squeezing through her blouse.

    "Uhm~ Why do you want this as a reward? I thought you meant I am the one touching you, not the other way around¡­" Marceline was trying to find her way out of this pleasurable torture.<sub> </sub>

    If she couldn''t control her lust, she might end up ravishing her gorgeous bodyguard there. She liked ying dominant.

    "Boss Lin, rx¡­ put your mind at ease and just savor the moment," he said in a deep raspy but seductive voice.

    "Mhmm~" she let out a soft moan as Kira suddenly pinched her hard nipple protruding on her blouse.

    She was so distracted that she failed to notice Kira already seeded in lowering the cups of her bra. She leaned her back on the closed door and held Kira''s shoulders for support as her legs became limp, too weak to stand still.

    ''Gosh. I''m so crazy for allowing this to happen in this storage room during working hours! But I had to admit that I am liking this¡­ and I am wanting for more.''

    Kira was only touching and teasing her breast through her blouse but she could feel the pleasant sensations stirring her insides.

    His thumb and forefinger were twirling her crown, tugging and pinching it in a pleasurable manner while drawing circles around it. Marceline had to bite her lips to suppress her moans.

    She''s already soaking wet and Kira knew it as he could feel the dampening of her underwear. His fingers were already touching her core through her panty.

    He slid her underwear on the side for his fingers to get in contact with her baredy part. He ran his forefinger and middle finger on her folds, sliding back and forth while pinching her clit in the process.

    "Aaah~" Marceline was not able to suppress her loud moan, her chest heaving up and down as her breathing became erratic.

    Kira''s yful fingers were teasing her breast and her folds. She felt like exploding at any moment. But before she could reach her climax, Kira suddenly stopped and said, "Boss Lin, I''m done iming my reward. I like it!"

    Marceline: "..."

    ''What the hell? He stops?! Is he ying with me?'' Marcelinemented to herself, frowning while pouting her lips.

    Kira winked at her with a teasing smile on his face. He did it on purpose, leaving her hanging!

    ''Marceline Celeste Zhou, we are now even!''

    "Why did you stop?" Marceline asked him, grumpy and annoyed.

    Kira just shrugged his shoulders, the smug smile still hanging on his lips.

    Marceline wanted to punch Kira for doing this to her. She pushed him away with all her might, getting ready to throw a punch but Kira sessfully dodged her attack by stepping backward.

    "If I catch you, you are a dead meat to me!" Marceline threatened him.

    Marceline was still chasing after him when someone suddenly tried to open the door of the storage room!

    Kira and Marceline looked at each other, both were thinking about the same thing¨C Lock the Door!

    But before Kira could reach it, the door swung open and a staff holding some files entered the room.

    ''Shit!'' Marceline cursed under her breath as she realized that her clothes were untidy and in a messy state right now.

 Chapter 41 [Bonus Chapter] "Know Thy Enemy"

    Kira also noticed her disheveled appearance¨C her clothes unkempt, her skirt slightly hanging above her knees exposing her wless thigh, unbuttoned blouse revealing her cleavage and her bra not in the proper ce it should be.

    Before the male staff could see her in that messy but sexy state, Kira immediately grabbed the man, turning him around to block his view on Marceline. Then Kira shut the door behind. He didn''t allow him to have a glimpse of Marceline''s hot appearance. That was for his eyes ONLY.

    Marceline grabbed this opportunity to fix her clothes. Her appearance a while ago looked like someone had ravished her and she just gotid. It would ruin her image and reputation once this scene would be the source of her scandal.

    Everyone''s eyes were focused on her, waiting for her tomit mistakes so that her haters and enemies within thepany would have the chance to chase her out of the Zhou Empire. Without her, their lives would be more peaceful.

    Some wished that Marceline would not be the next CEO. They were afraid of her but they couldn''t deny the fact that she was very skillful, smart, and efficient, having excellent performance in both technical and professional aspects. She''s alsobeled as the irondy of the Zhou Empire.

    Despite her strict and cold behavior, some directors and board members acknowledged her talents and managing skills. So it was very important for her to keep her respectable reputation.

    If rumors of her making out with her newly hired gorgeous bodyguard inside a storage room would spread around thepany, her image would be ruined, especially in the eyes of the board members.

    Well, back to Kira¨C he was already solving Marceline''s concern so she could be at ease. Staring directly into the man''s eyes, he snapped his fingers before him and the man was immobilized on his spot.

    The male staff was just looking at Kira with his nk expression. He was already in a hypnotic state under Kira''s mind control.

    On the sideline, Marceline watched Kira in amusement while he was using his ability. She''s done fixing herself as she approached the two men. Then she heard Kira''s voice, instructing the male staff of what he should do and remember.

    "Forget that you saw us here. You see nothing but an empty storage. Once we leave this room, you will wake up from my mind control and you will do your own thing here, forgetting all about us."

    The male staff subconsciously bobbed his head.

    Kira turned to Marceline, feeling relieved that she already fixed her clothes. He grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s go, Boss Lin. Time to change our hideout!"

    Kira winked at her before pulling her out of the storage room. Marceline just followed him obediently. Luckily, Cedric''s bodyguards were no longer lurking in the hallway going to Marceline''s department office.

    ''The mutts are not here!'' Kira thought to himself, makingrge strides as they both moved quickly, avoiding the members of Triple W.

    Without encountering any problem, Kira and Marceline arrived in her office. Aunt Brianna was there waiting for them. She wondered where the two of them had gone as she didn''t see them when she dropped by the CEO''s office.

    Aunt Brianna shed a faint smile upon seeing the entangled hands of Kira and Marceline. They didn''t realize that they were still holding each other''s hands.

    Noticing the teasing looking from Aunt Brianna, Marceline was the first one who retreated her hand. Sheposed herself, fixing her zer as she traced her steps towards her desk. She returned to her unfinished work and acted as if nothing fishy happened between Kira and her.

    "Where have you been?" Aunt Brianna asked Kira in a low voice. She was now standing next to him.

    Kira whispered back, answering her. "Hiding in the storage room."

    Aunt Brianna''s brows knitted into a frown. She didn''t know if Kira was joking or not because he was smiling broadly when he said those words.

    "Hiding? But why?" she asked him again, confusion resurfacing on her face.<sub> </sub>

    "There are hunting dogs roaming around the building. I can''t afford to start a fight with them here in the building otherwise, Boss Lin will be in trouble again because of me." He just shrugged his shoulders, thinking about the possible damage he would cause once he fought the werewolves in that building.

    Aside from that, he was avoiding a much greater cmity. Breaking one door was enough to anger the tigress, how much more breaking the concrete walls and ss walls of her building.

    He could already imagine the aftereffect of the fierce fight between werewolves and him. But he was more afraid to see the growling irondy ranting and nagging at him with her zing eyes like a fire-breathing dragon.

    Aunt Brianna couldn''t stop herself from giggling. She could somehow guess what Kira was thinking. Marceline tossed a look at them, feeling curious as to why Aunt Brianna wasughing.

    Kira just waved at her with a bright smile while Aunt Brianna apologized for the sudden noise she created. Marceline nced at them suspiciously. She felt like Kira and Aunt Brianna were talking about her.

    She shot Kira a cold sharp re as if giving him a warning to keep his mouth shut and not mention anything about what happened in the storage room.

    It seemed Kira had understood her, he zipped his mouth while giving Marceline an ''Okay'' hand sign.

    Getting his response, Marceline nodded her head before moving her gaze back to herptop.

    "By the way, Kira, the perfume I gave you this morning. It can help you hide your scent even from the dogs. So you don''t have to worry if you bump into them somewhere. They won''t bite you because they can''t notice you." Aunt Brianna said, her eyes looking at him meaningfully. A mysterious smile appeared on her face before she excused herself, going out of the office.

    Kira just watched her in amusement. ''It seems like aside from my Lady Boss, there is another mysterious woman here.''

    After digesting her words, Kira realized that he had something to do.

    "Boss Lin, may I go out again?"

    Marceline lifted her head upon hearing that. "Why?"

    "I need to spy on ourmon enemies. I guess there is an important reason why they came here."

    A hint of worry shed through her eyes. "I thought you wanted to hide from them to avoid a fight?"

    "Fear not, I can handle this Boss Lin. Besides, I promise to help you uncover the truth behind your parents'' death. We need to know more about our enemies." Kira wanted to reassure her.

    It took her a while before she was able to respond to him. "Okay. Just be careful not to blow your cover."

    "Have a little faith in me. I will not let you down." Kira said confidently with a sign of promise in his words.

    Marceline bobbed her head. She wanted to trust him. He was the only person whom she could rely on as of this moment. Even her family who knew the existence of werewolves hid this fact from her. Kira already told her about the gatekeepers, informing her that her family was one of them.

    They never supported her ims that she saw those creatures in the forest. They made it look like she was just hallucinating because of the tragic and traumatic event that happened to her parents and her.

    Because of this, she started doubting the Zhou Family. She couldn''t trust them. And she nned on confronting her grandfather about this matter.

 Chapter 42 I Will Make Her My Woman

    At the CEO''s Office¡­

    When Marceline left the office, Ronan also asked his daughter, Natasha to leave them. Cedric Morgan and Ronan Zhou had something important to discuss privately. Natasha was not allowed to hear their conversation.

    Feeling disappointed, Natasha had no choice but to yield to her father''s request. Besides, she still had a chance to get closer with Cedric. On the uing birthday party of her grandfather, Cedric Morgan would be attending.

    She gave Cedric a lingering look, smiling sweetly before she came out of the office. Cedric just smirked at her. He could tell that this Young Miss Zhou was attracted to him.

    When the two of them were left alone, Ronan and Cedric started to talk about their main agenda today.

    "Ronan, you received a special order from the Kingdom Phantasia to open the portal gate tonight at midnight, right?" Cedric wanted to confirm with him even though he already received a tip from his spy.

    "Yes, a messenger sent me an order from Kingdom Phantasia a few days ago. But they didn''t mention anything about how many werewolves and witches areing."

    An enigmatic smile yed across Cedric''s face when he heard his response. ''It seems that the King and the Prince are being very cautious. They didn''t even inform the gatekeeper that the one who will pass through the portal is the werewolf prince, himself.''

    "I came here to inform you about my n tonight. Just do your job as a gatekeeper and my team will do what they have to do."

    Ronan frowned, feeling puzzled by his words

    "What are you nning to do?" he asked, a hint of curiosity flickering in his eyes.

    "Brace yourself, Ronan. A bloody night will happen. My team is tasked to eliminate the personing tonight. The time hase for me to kill the werewolf who is the hindrance to my n of bing the King of Kingdom Phantasia."

    Ronan was taken aback for a moment. He already caught on to his words. Cedric Morgan was referring to the werewolf prince.

    "So the person who ising is the¨C"

    "Yes. He is!" Cedric confirmed it right away, not allowing Ronan to mention the word werewolf prince. Everyone from his allies knew how much he hated that word.

    After he recovered from the shock, a sinister smile appeared on Ronan''s face. Cedric began to move, paving his way to be the King of all werewolves and other creatures.

    He would gain more benefits from this alliance with this cunning and greedy werewolf Alpha. Of course, he would dly help him with his n.

    "Just tell me what I need to do and I will be happy to serve you, Alpha Cedric." Ronan raised his cup of tea to him, before taking a sip.

    Cedric was satisfied with Ronan''s obedience. The two of them were the same, both were greedy for power.

    "Just pretend that you don''t see anything and just hide during the fight. If someone will investigate and look for that person you just have to say that you see him safely pass through the portal gate before he vanishes. This will be your statement. Understood?"

    "Yes, of course. That''s an easy task. I will just turn a blind eye and cover up the things that happen there," Ronan responded.

    Cedric nodded at him. He gave him further instruction. He assured Ronan that nothing bad would happen to him. He would send one guard to apany Ronan and to keep him safe during the attack.

    When they were done talking about the assassination n, Cedric chose to talk about something more. Someone had piqued his interest today and now he couldn''t get her out of his mind.

    "So that woman¡­ She''s your niece, Marceline Celeste?" Cedric suddenly blurted out of the blue.

    "Yes, she is the one," Ronan answered. "By the way, since you are nning to kill him, what will happen now to the arranged marriage? Just like you, I need to aplish my goal of acquiring thispany as the rightful heir! I need to remove her as well for me to get what I want."<sub> </sub>

    Ronan raised his concern since the werewolf prince would be killed then who would marry Marceline to control her and take her away from the Zhou?

    Cedric smiled mischievously, his eyes gleamed with delight and an evil intent.

    "Don''t be too concerned about her. I already have an alternative n for that."

    "What is it? What n do you have in mind for that woman?" Ronan asked him eagerly. He wanted to make sure that the Zhou Empire would be his.

    To do that, Marceline should disappear here. She should marry a werewolf who would bring her to the Kingdom Phantasia or any ce far away from the Zhou Family!

    "I will take her!" Cedric dered, grinning widely.

    Ronan: "..."

    <o>,m For a second, Ronan got confused, not understanding his motive. He had to ask him again to know his thoughts.</o>

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I will deal with her myself. Instead of proposing an arranged marriage with the Silvano Family, I will just take her, making her my woman. I think I can tame her and control her for you. And as you wish, she will no longer be a hindrance in your goal of owning the Zhou Empire."

    Ronan was conflicted when he heard that. How would he exin this to his daughter, Natasha? She already told her father about her attraction to Cedric.

    But since Cedric was offering him this help, he could not refuse him. He would be happy if he would take care of Marceline for him to fulfill his goal. Getting the Zhou Empire was his priority, not his daughter''s feelings.

    "Are you nning to make her your wife?" Ronan asked him, disbelief and confusion were in his eyes.

    Cedricughed sardonically. "Of course not! I will make her my woman but not my wife. There''s only one person I have to marry¡­ and that someone is the werewolf princess."

    Ronan nodded his head. "Okay. Just do what you want."

    When the two were done talking, Cedric Morgan immediately bade goodbye to Ronan as he still needed to finalize everything for tonight''s mission.

    Secondster, Cedric came out of Ronan''s office. He was greeted right away by his bodyguards who stood outside just guarding the door, not allowing anyone to enter the office.

    "Let''s go," Cedric said in his authoritative voice. Then he walked ahead without waiting for them. His guards just followed him, escorting him out of the building.

    When they left, a man in a ck suit stepped from the shadowed cross-passage. Kira came out of his hiding spot with his dark expression, a chilly aura emanating from him.

    He had been there, eavesdropping on Cedric''s and Ronan''s conversation inside the office. He used his super sense of hearing.

    Just like Aunt Brianna said, the werewolves who were just near his location, standing on guard, couldn''t smell his vampire''s scent, that''s why he was able to spy on Cedric and Ronan easily without getting caught.

    "Ronan Zhou, how evil are you to connive with werewolves, plotting something against your niece, your own family member?!" Kira mumbled through his gritted teeth.

    "I will stop you. I will protect her from you and from that cunning mutt."

 Chapter 43 She Had Enough

    Marceline couldn''t concentrate on her work. She was so distracted as she kept on thinking about those supernatural beings. This was not a dream, a movie nor a fairytale. It was for real.

    She was discovering more things with each passing day because of Kira''s presence. The world was indeed different from what she knew.

    For her, meeting Kira was like a blessing. It seemed that she was already close to uncovering the truth behind her parents'' death.

    But part of her was getting anxious. She wasn''t certain if she could handle the truth. What if there was more conspiracy behind that tragic night?

    There were lots of questions running in her mind as of this moment.

    Why did her grandfather turn a blind eye even though she told them that werewolves attack them?

    Why did they keep this truth hidden from her?

    If they knew the existence of those werewolves then they should have believed her that her parents were killed by those ferocious beasts.

    Why did her Uncle interact and connect with Triple W, an organization which wasposed of werewolves? He should hate werewolves for killing his brother!

    Marceline didn''t know what to think any more. She felt like her brain was gonna burst trying to figure out those things.

    She massaged her temples, leaning on the backrest of her executive chair. She closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. She felt emotionally and mentally exhausted right now.

    She stayed in that position as she decided to clear her mind, keeping her emotions in check. If she wouldn''t do it, she might burst out at any moment.

    ''Is my own family trying to cover up something? Until now, my parents'' case remains unsolved.'' Marceline thought, clenching her fists as she gripped the armrest tightly.

    She was in that state of emotional turmoil when she caught a whiff of a familiar masculine scent but she was toozy to open her eyes.

    ''He is back!'' Her heart jumped with joy.

    For some unknown reason, she was able to calm herself a little after knowing he was near. His presence gave her a sense offort and security.

    Secondster, she just felt Kira''s hands rubbing her temples. "Boss Lin, are you tired?" His voice was very gentle and she heard a slight hint of worry in his voice.

    He was already standing at the back of her chair. She believed he used his super-speed to reach her spot in no time. She didn''t even hear his footstepsing in her direction.

    "Yes¡­ I am tired¡­ emotionally tired," she weakly mumbled, taking a deep sigh.

    She was surprised as to why she easily admitted it to Kira. She was the kind of person who didn''t want to show her vulnerable side to others. She always put her brave front on, not allowing people to see her weak side.

    Despite her overbearing aura and strong image, she was still a woman who had weakness and a soft spot that she was trying her best to hide.

    Kira didn''t say a word. He just kept massaging her temples. When Marceline opened her eyes, she met his intense gaze. He was looking at her as if he was engraving her beautiful features in his mind.<sub> </sub>

    Thump! Thump!

    Her heart started to run wild once again. She was captivated by his mesmerizing eyes. It would be more beautiful without those brown contact lenses.

    Marceline subconsciously chewed on her lower lip as Kira''s gaze was making her feel something¨C something she couldn''t exin nor describe.

    "W-What¡­ Cough! Cough!" She cleared her throat as she stammered at her first word. "What did you find out?" Marceline finally blurted out. She was referring to the spying stuff Kira did a while ago.

    Kira''s face darkened and his eyes glinted angrily when he recalled the things he overheard after spying on Cedric''s and Ronan''s conversation.

    The rage reflecting on Kira''s face didn''t escape from Marceline''s observant eyes. She assumed that Kira found out something that made him mad like this.

    Marceline caught his arms, rotating her swivel chair to face Kira. "Tell me what you learned after spying on them. Why are you furious?" She asked him while looking straight into his eyes.

    Kira didn''t answer her right away. He was contemting whether to tell her now or not. She said she was emotionally tired. He didn''t want to give her another burden.

    He didn''t know how Marceline would react once she found out that her own Uncle was trying to chase her out of thepany. He was scheming against his own niece just because of greed and selfishness.

    The worst part was that he even connived with a werewolf whom Marceline hated the most¨C the creature involved in her parents'' death.

    "Kira, don''t make me ask you thrice. Just spill the beans now." Marceline became impatient because of Kira''s silence. The more he acted like this the more she wanted to know.

    Kira could only sigh in defeat. He knew it. He couldn''t bear to hide nor lie to her.

    "Your Uncle and the CEO of Triple W¡­ are up to something. They talked about you." Kira paused for a moment, assessing her expression.

    He could see that Marceline was so eager to know everything. She was so focused on him, anticipating his next words.

    "What about me? What are they up to?"

    "Your Uncle¡­ he wants the Zhou Empire for himself. To do that, you must disappear¡­ so he conspires with this werewolf to take you away. He is like selling you out to the werewolves, sending you to their den." Kira clenched his jaw after saying hisst words, cold glint flickering in his eyes.

    Marceline was not surprised about her Uncle''s motive. She knew from the start that her Uncle wanted to suppress her. But the thing she couldn''t forgive was that he colluded with the werewolves!

    She could no longer stand this. She already had enough of this scheme.

    With her grim expression, she hastily stood up, storming out of her office. Kira moved quickly to follow her.

    "Boss Lin, where are you going?"

    "To my grandpa! I need to get some answers now otherwise, I will lose my mind!"

 Chapter 44 Grandfathers Resolve

    Marceline went to see her grandpa at his office. Kira followed her as she instructed him to stay on guard outside the door, not allowing anyone to enter.

    She had to confront her grandfather. In the Zhou Family, the person whom she could only trust was her grandpa. But now, she''s afraid that his grandfather was also covering up something, that''s why he kept his silence about her parents'' death.

    Grandpa Rnd was sitting on his long couch, having his tea time when Marceline entered his office.

    "Marceline," Grandpa Rnd mumbled her name with puzzlement. He could see her grim expression so he was wondering who made her upset today.

    "Grandpa, I need to talk to you¡­ alone."

    Hearing her granddaughter''s request, Grandpa Rnd turned to his secretary, signaling him to leave them. The secretary bowed his head and politely greeted Marceline before he came out of the office.

    "What do you want to talk about, my dear? Did someone offend you for you to be in a bad mood right now?" Grandpa Rnd asked, motioning her toe over and sit beside him.

    Marceline traced her steps towards her grandpa, a series of emotions surging up inside her. She didn''t know if she could get an answer from him but she was still hopeful.

    She slowly sat down, turning to her right side to face her grandfather. Grandpa Rnd put down his teacup on the table in front of him before focusing his attention back on Marceline.

    "Grandpa¡­ Eighteen years ago, why didn''t you believe me when I said I saw giant wolves attacking me? Why didn''t you believe me when I said my parents were killed by those ferocious beasts in the forest?" Marceline tried to calm herself but her voice couldn''t hide the bitterness she felt deep down her heart.

    Grandpa Rnd was not able to respond right away. He was caught off guard when Marceline brought up the incident that happened 18 years ago.

    His heart constricted inside his chest as he recalled that tragic night. They found Marceline lying on the ground unconscious. She was bleeding as she was wounded in her right shoulder.

    Just a few steps from Marceline''s spot, her parents were found dead with a hole on their chest. The forest ground was bathing with their blood. w marks could be found in different parts of their bodies.

    Grandpa Rnd would always feel the raging fury stirring his insides whenever he would remember the unsightly and gruesome scene of his son and his daughter-inw''s deaths. They died brutally in the hands of those beasts.

    "Grandpa, please answer me!" She was pleading but her voice was stern with a hint of anger.

    Marceline''s words snapped him back to the present.

    "Why are you bringing this up, Marceline?" he asked her, looking away. With his trembling hand, he tried to pick up his teacup. He wanted to act normal but failed.

    Marceline clenched her fists while gritting her teeth. She could tell that her grandfather was unwilling to talk about this.

    "I know the truth, grandpa! My father is a gatekeeper. There is the so-called Kingdom Phantasia! Werewolves exist! Vampires and Witches! I was not imagining things nor hallucinating. You know this!" Marceline burst out as she could no longer hold her emotions back.

    A smashing sound was heard as Grandpa Rnd dropped the teacup he was holding on the floor. It broke into pieces.

    He was in a state of shock. He couldn''t believe that Marceline would find out. How did she know about this? Who told her?<sub> </sub>

    "Why did you do it, grandpa? Who were you protecting? Are you covering up something? Why did you turn a blind eye to my parents'' death? Why grandpa? Why?" Marceline bombarded him with so many questions.

    Her stored tears started to fall down her cheeks like raindrops, her eyes filled with sorrow, bitterness, and rage.

    After so long, this was the first time Grandpa Rndo saw her like this. All this time, she maintained her strong front, not allowing anyone to see her vulnerable side. Thest time he saw her cry in front of him was 18 years ago when she was begging him to believe her.

    "Grandpa, I trusted you! Why did you hide this truth from me? You have power and influence, why didn''t you do something? Are you afraid of those beasts?!"

    Kira, who was standing outside and listening to them, was now facing the door while holding the doorknob.

    His heart clenched upon knowing Marceline was crying right now. He had the urge to enter the room. He wanted to hug her andfort her.

    He knew how miserable she was right now. She thought she was betrayed by her grandfather. He knew how it felt to be betrayed by someone close to him so he could understand her feelings.

    But Kira knew that Marceline wouldn''t want him to interrupt her conversation with her grandfather. So he just stood there, releasing the doorknob before he could end up breaking it.

    Meanwhile, Grandpa Rnd pulled Marceline into a hug, trying tofort her.

    "Marceline, this old man always believed in you and I never doubted your words. I lost my son and my daughter-inw. I don''t want to lose you too. I did it... to protect you..."

    "I don''t know how you learned these things¡­ but please, my granddaughter, just trust me. This grandpa of yours had never forgotten that incident 18 years ago. Believe it or not, I''m doing my best to seek justice for their deaths."

    Marceline didn''t know what she should feel. She still couldn''t understand or evenprehend her grandfather''s motive. There were lots of things he was hiding from her.

    ''Did the werewolves threaten my grandfather using my life?'' Marceline pondered to herself.

    p "If you already knew, then why¡­ Why did you agree to my Uncle marrying me off to Silvano n? I heard that they are a family of werewolves as well." Marceline questioned him.</anda>

    "How can I trust you, Grandpa, if you are not telling me everything I need to know?" she added, her doubts reflected in her eyes.

    Complicated emotions shed in her grandfather''s eyes. He didn''t want to involve her in this revenge thing. But when he heard from his second son about the arranged marriage between the Zhou Family and the Silvano Family of Phantasia, he thought it would be a perfect opportunity to avenge his son''s death.

    The Silvano family was powerful and well-protected by his army so it would be hard to kill any members of that family. But Grandpa Rndo found a chance to use the wedding ceremony to assassinate the Silvano Family.

    He already formed an alliance with someone. The Zhou Family remained neutral for so many years. But now, he could no longer do that as the blood of his family had been spilled because of the war between werewolves and vampires.

    "You have to trust me, Marceline. I will never put your life in danger. Please just pretend that you don''t know about this. It''s for your own safety." Grandpa Rnd sounded so desperate while begging her.

    Marceline met her grandfather''s gaze. She could feel that he was sincere. She knew that she could still trust him. But¡­ she decided to do her own revenge with the help of Kira.

 Chapter 45 The Sweetest He Had Ever Tasted

    Until the end, Grandpa Rnd chose not to reveal anything to Marceline except for the fact that her parents'' death had something to do with the werewolves.

    He pretended to be unwell and sick so that Marceline would not ask further questions. But he promised her that he would tell her everything once he was ready.

    As much as possible, Grandpa Rnd wanted to keep her safe by hiding the truth from her. The more she knew about werewolves and vampires the more her life would be in danger.

    She was not yet a gatekeeper so she didn''t have the protection against those supernatural beings. Grandpa Rnd never wished for her to get hurt.

    He had sworn to Marceline''s parents that he would protect her. He hoped for his granddaughter to live a normal but happy life away from the dangers.

    "This is not good. My granddaughter continues seeking answers. She is not supposed to know this yet," Grandpa Rnd murmured to himself as he rubbed the space between his brows.

    Gatekeepers had a sworn duty to keep the existence of supernatural beings hidden from ordinary people. Eighteen years ago, Grandpa Rnd had no choice but to cover up the tragic incident wherein he lost his son and his daughter-inw. He couldn''t involve the police to investigate the case.

    Grandpa Rnd stood up after picking up his phone. He dialed someone''s number. It rang several times before it was answered.

    "Hello? Is your General avable today? I would like to speak to Raizel." Grandpa Rnd asked with some urgency in his voice.

    "Master Zhou, General Raizel has not returned yet from his overseas travels. No one can contact him as of now. But rest assured, I will get back to you as soon as we hear from our General Raizel."

    Grandpa Rnd heaved a deep sigh. "Okay. I got it. Please tell him to call me once he contacts you."

    Grandpa Rnd hung up the phone, his face covered with anxiety. He was still conflicted about what he should do to Marceline. He could tell that his granddaughter was not satisfied with the answers she got from him.

    It was no secret to him that Marceline kept on investigating and gathering information about werewolves as she tried to uncover the truth behind her parents'' death.

    He visited the mansion and Grandpa Rnd once saw that her study was full of books about werewolf''s legend and their origins. It seemed that she was investigating and gathering evidence that werewolves did exist in this world.

    "Marceline, my granddaughter, please don''t do something that might put your life at risk¡­"

    *****

    At Zhou Ancestral Mansion: Nighttime¡­

    Marceline was in a bad mood after what happened today in thepany. Her grandfather remained tight-lipped, hiding lots of things from her.

    After changing her clothes, she immediately proceeded to her kitchen, getting two canned beers in her refrigerator. She grabbed a stool and sat in front of her kitchen counter. She started drinking her beer without eating her dinner first.

    Marceline already finished one canned beer when Kira joined her. He was wearing his white shirt and blue cotton pajama pants. His hair was still wet, a sign that he had just came out of the shower.

    She propped her hand underneath her chin as she sized him up from top to bottom and vice versa.<sub> </sub>

    ''Damn! This gorgeous vamps still looks like a supermodel even in his pajamas.'' she thought to herself, admiring Kira''s physiques and good looks.

    "Drinking already? Are you not going to eat?" Kira asked her as he grabbed another stool, sitting next to Marceline.

    "I don''t have an appetite," she inly responded.

    Marceline simply tilted her head to Kira''s side, enjoying his fresh masculine scent. ''Hmm¡­ He smells good. So refreshing.''

    Realizing what she was thinking, Marceline gently smacked her cheeks while scolding herself inwardly. ''Stop thinking inappropriate thoughts, Marceline!''

    "Ah, so you don''t want to eat. So why don''t you just feed me? I always have my appetite!" Kira said cheerfully, teasing her.

    Marceline just tossed a look at Kira, giving him a sharp re. Seeing her signature re, he let out a huskyugh, before snatching the second canned beer from her hand. He tried to taste it only to crumple his face at the bitter taste of the beer.

    "What a baby," Marceline hissed before taking her beer back.

    Kira arched his eyebrow and said, "Me? A baby? Then why don''t you feed your baby now? Come, Mama! Your baby is hungry. I want to eat you!"

    "Eww! Mama your foot! You are even older than me!" Marceline spat back at him, hitting his shoulder.

    Then their eyes met. The two suddenly burst outughing so hard as they realized that Kira did a baby-talk. What a cutie?!

    "When did you learn to speak like that?" Marceline asked him after she was doneughing. Her mood was getting better now aspared to before.

    Kira just shrugged his shoulders. "I just want to make youugh. You were frowning the whole day. You know... you look prettiest when smiling." He reached out, wiping the spilled beer from the corner of her lips with his fingers.

    Marceline: "..."

    With hispliments along with the slight touch of his fingers stroking her lips, Kira once again awakened something within her. Her body was really sensitive with his every touch.

    "Kira... I think I have a better way for you to enjoy this beer. I can make it taste sweet, not bitter¡­" Marceline muttered, smiling yfully, her eyes lingered on Kira''s lips.

    Before Kira could say a word, Marceline took a sip of her beer. The cold liquid stayed in her mouth, not gulping it. Then she grabbed and pulled Kira''s head into hers, sealing his lips with her mouth.

    Kira blinked several times, just feeling her soft lips. He just felt Marceline transferring the beer to his mouth through this kiss.

    It was true! Marceline just made this beer the sweetest beer he had ever tasted!

 Chapter 46 [Bonus Chapter] Craving For More [ R18 ]

    Kira just tasted the sweetest beer he ever had in his entire vampire life. Marceline made it happen.

    She didn''t know what had gotten into her but she just felt the need to satiate her desire, thinking of a unique but exciting way of drinking a beer.

    It was Kira''s fault to begin with. He unknowingly seduced her by touching her lips and saying somepliments, fluttering her heart.

    Her action was only intended to transfer the beer into his mouth through a quick kiss, but it didn''t work out that way as Kira''s hand began to move, grabbing her head and crushing her lips in a full-mouthed kiss.

    The feeling of his mouth against hers had her body deliciously electrified. He consumed her as if his mouth was unashamedly hungry for her sweetness.

    Marceline felt herself drowning, yielding to the intensity of his kiss. Before she knew it, she just found herself being lifted by him, letting her sit on the countertop, still kissing her ardently with so much passion.

    She slipped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to her until their bodies were pressed against each other. Heat started to conquer their bodies as no one between them wanted to end the kiss.

    She liked being kissed by him, letting herself drown in it. Nobody made her feel like this but only him. She couldn''t exin where this strong attraction wasing from. She just felt like there was a special bond pulling them to each other.

    Their tongues were intertwined inside her mouth, licking deep into each kiss. She weed every dash and stroke of his tongue colliding with hers. Kira groaned inside her mouth when she caught his tongue, sucking it hard and licking it sensually.

    Marceline wanted to feel him more so she wrapped her legs around his waist while her fingers tangled in his hair. She was clutching onto him tightly.

    Who would have thought that her yful teasing would turn into an erotic and searingly hot kiss between them?

    The two would part their lips from time to time only to grasp some air then they were back to kissing once again. Yearning and desire could be seen in their eyes.

    It did not take long when Kira''s hands began to explore her body, sliding under her shirt, going up until they found her soft plump breasts. As usual, Marceline was not wearing any bra.

    She was used to not wearing any pair of underwear whenever she was at home since she was living alone in that mansion. It slipped from her mind that Kira was now living there with her.

    She moaned in between their kisses as Kira started kneading her breasts. The heat from his palms seemed to burn her skin but she kept craving for more.

    But she was not the only one yearning for more as she could already feel his undeniable hardness inside his pants that was now poking her.

    Kira released her lips, moving down on her jawline. Secondster, his warm mouth went down her throat, trailing tiny wet kisses down the swell of her breasts.

    His other hand was now rubbing her thighs back and forth. A wild quiver of pleasure went through her at every caress of his hand. And that made her want him more.

    "Kira¡­" she murmured his name with a hoarse voice, breathing heavily. Then she gasped and moaned as he suddenly squeezed her one breast while pinching her nipple.

    Before she knew it, her shirt was already torn into pieces, Kira freeing her soft body from the fabrics that were obstructing him from exploring her body.

    Kira became more aggressive when he heard Marceline calling his name in a very sensual tone. His heart fluttered with joy just because she called his name.

    "Kira¡­" she called him out again.

    He just answered her with a "Mmmh?" since he was already busy sucking her other breast with his hot mouth. Her nipples became rosy red already because of his pinching, sucking, and biting.

    "I swear¡­ I will put you on diet¡­ with no blood supply for a week once you leave me hanging again tonight," Marceline finally spoke up, threatening Kira.

    Kira: "..." ( He paused for a moment. )<sub> </sub>

    So this was her motive for calling his attention, giving him a warning just in case Kira would ever think of leaving her hanging once again just like what he did to her in the storage room this morning.

    ''Diet? No blood supply? Is she kidding me? I can force it myself, drinking her blood without her knowledge. Remember, she sleeps like a baby,'' Kira thought to himself, arching his eyebrow in amusement while smiling inwardly.

    To punish her for threatening him, Kira bit her nipple using his teeth, making her feel the slight pain. Marceline gasped and whimpered, tugging his hair tightly.

    But Kira immediately licked and sucked it to ease her pain, just giving her a wonderful sensation, spreading throughout her body.

    "Aaah~" Marceline moaned loudly, arching her back as she pressed his head further on her breast. Gosh! This felt so amazing and her body was liking every action Kira was doing to her.

    "Kira¡­ give it to me¡­" she said in amanding yet sexy voice, pushing his head down.

    Marceline wanted him to devour her precious pearl. She wanted to feel his hot mouth and wet tongue pleasing her down there.

    Kira gazed up to see her face. They stared into each other''s eyes for the longest time. The burning desire gushed from their eyes. They both knew what they wanted.

    "Lie down on your back and spread your legs wide for me¡­ my Lady."

    Marceline did as he told. In one swift move, Kira removed her pajamas.

    The next thing she felt was his mouth erotically smashing her bottom lips. He opened her folds using his fingers as he ran his tongue up and down her slit, his thumb massaging her clitoris.

    "Aaah~ Oh Damn¡­ this is driving me insane!"

    Marceline could feel something delightful stirring her insides. Her wombs clenched and love juices continued to flow down from her core.

    The powerful stroke of his tongue seemed to take all her strength and her legs suddenly felt weak. Her entire body quivered.

    Marceline was lying on her cold tiled countertop with her legs spread apart and Kira was in the middle of her, devouring her precious pearl.

    His tongue and fingers continued teasing her entrance making her even more wet. Her loud moans echoed in the kitchen. With the continuous stimtion, she couldn''t stop herself from bucking her hips against him.

    He pushed two fingers inside her, prating her slowly while he ran his tongue over her clit back and forth.

    "Aahhh~ I need more¡­ Ki¡­ Faster," she begged.

    With her request, he pumped his fingers into her even faster and harder until Marceline reached her climax. Her toes curled and her body trembled, rolling her eyes as she rode the waves of her mindblowing orgasm.

    Kira was about to take off his clothes when Marceline suddenly stopped him.

    "Kira, wait! Not here... Let''s go to my room..." Marceline requested while panting. She was still trying to normalize her breathing after that orgasm.

    She extended her arms in front of Kira, motioning him to carry her. "I can''t walk. Carry me to my room."

    Kira looked at her helplessly,ughing huskily before scooping the petite woman in his arms.

    "As you wish, My Lady Boss."

 Chapter 47 Reward [ R18 ]

    Kira carried Marceline to her room. It only took them five seconds to reach the bed as he used his super speed. Then he gently put her down on the mattress.

    Marceline was now sitting on the edge of the bed while Kira was standing before her. The two stared at each other''s eyes, no n of looking away.

    "What happened to your rule of No touching?" Kira suddenly asked her, a teasing smile shing across his face. "Are you removing that rule permanently?"

    Marceline bit her lower lip. Looking at this gorgeous hot sexy man in front of her, she could no longer keep her words.

    "Y-Yes¡­" Marceline meekly said.

    Kira''s scarlet eyes brightened up when he received the answer he wanted to hear. Not touching her was impossible. He was always itching to feel her softness and caress her body.

    "Great!" He mumbled before taking his shirt off, throwing it on the floor.

    He bent over, iming her lips once more. When their lips got connected, she found herself longing for his touch once again.

    His kiss seemed to be her weakness. She could almost lose her senses at the feel of his lips gently brushing hers. He could make every cell of her body scream for need.

    With Kira''s presence, she had forgotten all her troubles. For some unknown reason, it felt so right to be hugged by him close in his arms and be kissed by him endlessly as if she belonged to him.

    She ran her fingers through his hair and grabbed on, pulling him closer. It did not take long when she found herself being pushed back on the bed while Kira was climbing on top of her, trapping her in his arms while he continued kissing her.

    He sucked on her lower lip seeking entrance. She parted her lips, allowing his tongue to invade and explore her inside. Hotness and desire flooded through their bodies.

    With their closeness, Marceline could already feel his hardened erection, touching her core. The fabric of his trousers was the only obstruction for their bodies to have a flesh-to-flesh contact.

    Getting hot and excited, Marceline broke the kiss and flipped him over, changing their current position. Now, Kira was lying under her while she was on top of him.

    Kira looked at her with amusement in his eyes. ''She is strong¡­ and aggressive.''

    A charming but yful smile made its way across her lips, allowing her eyes to roam over his handsome face.

    "You are right. I should reward you for doing a great job on your first day¡­" Marceline mumbled.

    Before Kira could respond, her mouth was already on his neck, nibbling and sucking on his skin. He could feel the tingling sensation brought by her soft lips.

    Kira let out a surprised groan when Marceline bit his neck, sucking him hard as if she was a vampire. She just wanted him to experience how it felt to be bitten by someone.

    Fortunately, she had no sharp fangs¡­ as of now.

    Then her hands began to roam around his body, caressing his sturdy chest down to his strong abs.

    "Mr. ric¡­ I will satisfy you tonight but in return¡­ I need you to do something for me," Marceline whispered in his ear while her hand began rubbing his bulge through his trouser.

    Kira groaned before nodding his head obediently. "Sure¡­ just tell me, my Lady. But I thought this was my reward Aah~" Kira''s words were interrupted when Marceline gripped his erection.

    "Yes, but this reward is very special¡­ because I am only doing this for the first time¡­" she said, licking and biting his earlobe. Her hand already slid under his trouser pants, touching his bare erection.

    Marceline moved down, trailing kisses on his neck down to his chest. She continued tracing his bulge while she took his nipple inside her mouth, mimicking how he sucked on her breast.

    Kira groaned in pleasure, trying to restrain himself from ravishing this alluring woman. He didn''t want to interrupt her. He loved every attention she was giving him right now.

    Then her lips moved further south. She teased him by kissing and licking the contour of his abs. Kira just watched her, his eyes darkened with lust seeing how she sensually kissed every part of his body.

    ''Argh¡­ She''s dangerous¡­ I feel like I am spellbound by her. I can''t stop myself from desiring her¡­ But I¡­ I don''t have feelings¨C'' Kira didn''t continue the word in his mind as he felt the lump in his throat.

    Complicated emotions shed in his eyes before he shook his head, pushing the unwanted thoughts to the back of his mind. He didn''t want to ruin this moment. He just wanted to enjoy this with her.<sub> </sub>

    Before he realized it, Marceline already reached out the V of his long muscr legs, lowering his trouser. Secondster, his enormous manhood sprang free.

    Amusement and desire were reflected in her eyes as she observed his majestic rod. ''He is really big.'' She licked her lips, trying to calm her nervous heart.

    She wanted to satisfy Kira as well. Now, she would do something she had never done yet in her entire virgin life! A forey!

    With determination in her eyes, she grabbed his shaft using her hand while moving her head down his crotch. Anticipation and excitement could be seen in Kira''s face as he looked at her.

    He gasped and groaned at the feel of her lips touching his tip. She kissed him. Just a mere contact of her lips against his tip was enough to electrify his entire body, a pleasant sensation spreading through him.

    He had to admit that this was the first time he experienced this! Not even with Selene.

    Marceline was satisfied with Kira''s reaction. She became motivated to do this. Hearing his sexy moan was making her more aroused. He was so damn hot!

    She was holding his enormous thing using her palms. Then she tried to run her tongue from its base going to its tip. Every stroke of her tongue sent waves of pleasure throughout his body.

    Kira could only groan loudly, clenching his fists while closing his eyes as he savored the moment.

    He snapped his eyes open when he felt her taking his thing inside her mouth. Damn! He was now the one being devoured by her.

    She began to smoothly move up and down his thing while being careful not to hurt him with her teeth.

    "Ohhh~" he growled in pleasure. It felt so damn good!

    Marceline bobbed her head in a rhythm, sliding his thing further deep in her throat. Kira''s loud groan echoed in her room.

    Kira rested his head on the cushion, tilting it up while gritting his teeth. His breathing was erratic. He felt like he was going to explode soon.

    Before he could warn her, he suddenly burst and released his load inside her mouth. ''Damn!'' He cursed under his breath.

    Cough! Cough!

    Marceline almost gagged and choked on his seed. Kira immediately sat up, gathering her in his arms while rubbing her back.

    "Are you okay? I''m sorry¡­ I was not able to warn you." Kira apologized to her, feeling so guilty.

    Marceline wiped her mouth, staring at him expressionlessly. Kira bit his lip, putting on an apologetic look.

    Before he could say another word, Marceline pounced on him, sealing his lips as she let him taste his own semen. When she drew back, she was already smiling at him.

    "Now, we are even." She said before lying on top of him, hugging his body.

    Kira heaved a sigh of relief. Marceline didn''t get mad at him. He cuddled her in his arms as he covered their naked bodies with theforter.

    "Hmm, so now tell me. What do you want me to do for you?" He softly asked her.

    "Can you hypnotize my grandfather to tell me everything I want to know? I guess your mind control ability is very useful. Thinking about it, why don''t you hypnotize my Uncle to open the portal for you?"

    Kira took a deep sigh. "I''m afraid I can''t do that. The gatekeepers are under the protection of the Moon Goddess. They had this magic stone that they can use as protection against vampires, werewolves, and witches. They carry it all the time."

    Marceline hastily gazed up at him when she heard that.

    "Then howe my parents died in the hands of the werewolves if they have that kind of protection?!!"

 Chapter 48 The Magic Stones

    Hearing that question, Kira tossed a look at her, allowing his eyes to roam over her beautiful face. He could see that Marceline had been troubled by these thoughts for the past years. A mixture of hatred, sadness, and helplessness red in her emerald eyes.

    She seemed to be walking and running around the maze seeking for answers only to get lost and meet a dead end. She got nothing at all, even the tiniest clue. Her grandfather kept her in the dark for a long time.

    "When I heard about your parents'' death, knowing they are the former gatekeepers, I also wondered how werewolves were able to hurt them. I''ve been asking myself the same thing." Kira answered her truthfully.

    Seeing her tears threatening to fall, Kira reached out, caressing her cheeks using his fingers. "I can only specte three things, my Lady."

    "Three things?" Marceline mumbled, looking at him expectantly. She wanted to hear it. Maybe Kira might have some useful information again.

    "One possibility. Your parents lost their magic stones during the attack. Second possibility¨C the magic stones were taken or stolen from them. But only humans could do that because witches, werewolves, and vampires couldn''t touch the stones¡­"

    "Why is that so?" she asked him curiously as her interest was now piqued by that magical stone.

    "That magic stone has a great effect on us. Once we are exposed to it, we are weakened and our special abilities like mind control will not work. Besides, if the gatekeepers feel threatened because of supernatural beings like us, the magic stones will react automatically."

    Kira continued exining things to Marceline. She was just silently listening to him, trying to remember if she had seen that magic stone before.

    "Gatekeepers were supposed to be neutral so Moon Goddess made sure that our kinds would not be able to harm them or threaten them¡­"

    Kira told Marceline the most important role of the gatekeepers.

    Gatekeepers were said to be the protector of the human race. Since humans did not possess superpowers like vampires, werewolves, witches, and hybrids, Moon Goddess gave them the power to lock the portals so that supernatural beings from the Kingdom Phantasia would not be able to invade the human world.

    When Kira became the King of Phantasia, he had sworn to the Moon Goddess that he would maintain the peace among the different beings and would ensure the safety of humans.

    But everything changed when he disappeared and was put into his slumber. Werewolf n monopolized the power, making the witches and other creatures submit to them while enving the vampires. Even the other gatekeepers already sided with the werewolves.

    The bnce of power was long gone. The Vampire n and the Werewolf n were having another war! Now, even the humans were getting involved.

    "So, what is your third spection?" Marceline softly asked. Her voice sounded sleepy but she kept fighting it as she still wanted to hear Kira''s thoughts. She sunk into his body further, hugging him as shey her head on his chest.

    "My third spection is that¡­ maybe your parents gave the magic stone to you as your protection. Maybe that''s the reason why you were the only one who survived during the attack. But still¡­ I''m wondering how the werewolf was able to bite you."

    "Another scenario is that¡­ maybe your parents came when you lost consciousness and they tried to save you against the werewolves and used the magic stones to protect you."<sub> </sub>

    Marceline frowned when she heard that. Her eyes flickered when she recalled something.

    "Perhaps these magic stones are in the form of jewelry such as a ne or bracelet?" She tilted her head to see Kira''s face.

    "Yes¡­ I saw one magic stone before. It''s a purple crystal stone. We called it Ametiz Stone. It is used as a pendant by a gatekeeper. But it can be in another form. It depends on the owner. Why did you ask? Do you have this magic stone? Are the magic stones of your parents in your possession? But magic stones will lose their power once the owner dies."

    Marceline shook her head. "I don''t think my parents gave me that magic stone. But I can remember something. I saw it once. My mother''s pendant. But my mom warned me not to touch it."

    "But one time, I got sick because I didn''t listen to my mother. I touched her ne because of my curiosity. Since that day, I haven''t seen her ne again. She said I am allergic to jewelry, especially silver."

    Kira blinked his eyes, looking at her with disbelief. "Marceline Celeste¡­ you have a rare and unique illness for a mere human. Are you sure you are a human?" Kira raised this question once again.

    Marceline pursed her lips, feeling annoyed. She hit his chest and bit his shoulder.

    "Aww! Are you a wolf or a vampire? Why are you biting me?" Kira asked her again, a teasing smile visible on his face.

    Marceline red at him and said, "Be grateful that I don''t have fangs like a vampire and I don''t have sharp teeth like a werewolf! Of course, I am a human! Do you have any problem with that?"

    Kira moved his head from left to right. A warm glow of happiness could be seen in the faint curve of his lips. "Honestly, I''m so d that you are a human. Hmm, you have to be a gatekeeper! I will need your help to open the portal for me and I will make sure to get to the bottom of all this mystery."

    She somehow felt reassured by Kira''s words. Her soft lips stretched into a small smile before nodding her head.

    "Let''s work together and unfold the truth," she mumbled, feeling hopeful.

    Kira bobbed his head, touching the tip of her nose before saying, "Yes. We are in this together. So sleep now, my Lady. I know you are tired and want to take a rest."

    Kira cuddled her in his arms as Marceline slowly closed her eyes, her head stillying on his chest. He just watched her, waiting for her to fall asleep.

    Speaking of the portal, Kira remembered the conversation between Cedric and Ronan. A bloody night would happen when the clock struck midnight in the Northern Portal Gate.

    ''Hmm, I guess I have to go and have some fun tonight.'' Kira smirked at that thought.

 Chapter 49 Assassination Attempt

    [ Northern Gate Portal¡­ ]

    Thirty minutes before midnight¡­

    Ronan Zhou, the current gatekeeper of the Northern Gate Portal, arrived at the entrance of Northleaf Timbend Forest where the portal was located.

    He was apanied by Cedric''sckey who would serve as escort. Although Ronan Zhou had the magic stone, it won''t work against wild animals like boar, fox, and other predators residing in that forest.

    Furthermore, Cedric''s motive for assigning hisckey was to monitor Ronan''s movement. He was very cautious. Tonight''s mission was very important so any mistake was uneptable.

    Ronan and his escort entered the forest, navigating in the dark with only a torch as their source of light. It was also useful to fend off wild animals if ever they would encounter one.

    p He didn''t want to admit it but Ronan could feel the chill and eeriness of that forest. The dark woods stood like giant ck knights, waving at them as the leaves and branches swayed at the blowing winds.</anda>

    He was d that he had his escort by his side. This was what he hated the most being the gatekeeper¨C navigating the forest at night. It was histe brother who always opened the portal at night while he was assigned during the daytime.

    Ronan gathered himself and worked his way along the narrow trail, leaves and small branches sliding across his forearms. Fortunately, he was wearing a ck hooded jacket.

    While they continued traversing the forest, they heard the sound of creaking tree trunks, the flutter of wings unseen, and the snapping twigs nearby.

    "What is that?" Ronan asked his escort, his heart mming against his ribs.

    His escort tapped his shoulder and said, "Don''t be afraid. I think they are here. The Assassins."

    Cedric assigned five elite Werewolf fighters to do this mission. Five loyal Witches and Wizards and five Human Hunters who are members of Triple W apanied the team. They were already in the forest, following Ronan and his escort.

    After fifteen minutes of navigating in the dark forest, Ronan finally reached his destination. Before him stood arge arch made of stones. It was the doorway going to the Kingdom Phantasia.

    However, before the gate would be open, the gatekeeper had to do some ritual wherein the gatekeeper needed to recite the chants in front of the gate.

    This ritual chant was only passed down to the gatekeepers and they were the only ones who knew how to utter those magical words. This power was only bestowed to them by the Moon Goddess. Even the Witches couldn''t learn this chant.

    Ronan moved to the center of a circle which was engraved to the ground in front of the Stone Arch. He kneeled and closed his eyes while pressing his palms together. Then he began to concentrate, meditating internally.

    His escort maintained a one-meter distance from him as he watched the gatekeeper. Ronan started reciting the chants in words which he couldn''t understand nor decode.

    He roamed his eyes around the surroundings. He saw the shadows of the assassins hiding in the bushes and trees near them. Everything was set for tonight''s assassination attempt.

    Several minutes had passed and the Stone Arch started to illuminate shimmering lights around the entrance. It was shining too brightly, blinding their eyes so they had to squint their eyes, raising their arms to slightly cover their eyes.<sub> </sub>

    The portal gate connecting the human world and Kingdom Phantasia had been opened! All eyes were fixed on the entrance, waiting for the werewolf prince to pass through the portal.

    "Mr. Zhou, step back. We need to hide now," The escort notified Ronan, reminding him of what they should do next.

    Ronan nodded his head as he stood up, leaving his spot. The escort guided him at the back of the giant stone nearby.

    The portal gate would only remain open for half an hour after the gatekeeper left his spot. Without his presence, the gate would close automatically at the given time.

    Ten minutes had passed and the man they were waiting for emerged from the portal. The werewolf prince finally showed up and he was alone! This was a perfect opportunity to attack and ambush him.

    The moment Dn stepped into thend of the humans after passing through the portal he was surrounded immediately by several men wearing all ck, their faces hidden in a hideous-looking porcin mask.

    They were pointing several guns at him which were loaded with silver bullets. These were the Human Hunters.

    The scene alone was enough to tell Dn that these people were not sent to wee him warmly. Besides, his arrival here was hidden to others, only his parents, the White Witch, and the gatekeepers were aware of it.

    He could sense the killing intent emanating from them. So Dn quickly spun to a defensive stance, "Who are you? What do you want?"

    A cold glint shed through his eyes as he caught a whiff of werewolf''s scents nearby.

    Secondster, he heard the crackling sounds as several paws stepped on the dry leaves, inching closer to them. It was followed by loud growls. The five werewolf fighters came out from the shadows, surrounding the werewolf prince in different directions.

    ''Fuck! This is clearly an ambush!''

    Dn clenched his fists, getting ready to shift into his werewolf form. However, his enemies had already figured out what he was about to do. They had to stop him from transforming as he was ten times stronger in his wolf formpared to his human form.

    The hunters started to shoot in his direction while witches and wizards started to cast spells to immobilize the werewolf prince. They attacked him all at once, not giving him the opportunity to shift!

    ''Fuck!'' Dn cursed under his breath as he got hit by several silver bullets.

    But thanks to his speedy reflex he was able to avoid getting hit in the critical spots of his body. He dropped to the ground, rolling over as he dodged the bullets and the witches'' spells.

    But the werewolves leaped forward to attack him altogether. He tried to punch and kick them with all his might, sending the three wolves a few meters away from him. But one werewolf bit his right leg while the other one sunk its sharp teeth on his left shoulder.

    "Argh!!" Dn whimpered at the excruciating pain.

    ''Damn! I didn''t go here to get killed!''

 Chapter 50 The Fight In The Forest

    "Put a barrier to block the entrance so that he can''t return to the Kingdom Phantasia," One wizard told hisrades while Dn was struggling against those werewolves.

    Two witches immediately cast the spell to build a barrier in front of the Northern Gate Portal so that Dn would not be able to pass through if ever he wanted to escape here and go back to Phantasia.

    They must eliminate him here, not in Phantasia, otherwise, Dominique, their King, would find out what happened to Dn right away. It would be hard for them to frame the Vampires.

    Meanwhile, the five chosen human hunters were trying to find a clear shot since two werewolves were blocking their views.

    If they fired, they might hit the two werewolves fighting and wrestling Dn on the ground. So they just waited for them to break away from Dn before shooting another bullet.

    Dn exerted force on his leg to kick one werewolf. The werewolf who was biting his leg was thrown back as if he was hit by a big truck. That''s the strength of a true Alpha, the werewolf prince.

    Then Dn focused his attention on the wolf whose canines were still buried on his shoulder. He used his two hands to hold its mouth, dragging it away from his shoulder.

    The werewolf raised its w, trying to hit and scratch Dn''s face. However, Dn moved quickly, grabbing onto the werewolf''s head. In just a split second, he snapped its neck, killing it on the spot.

    Animalistic and ferocious growls reverberated in the forest as the other werewolves saw their fellow get killed in the hand of the Werewolf Prince. They were so furious, their eyes zing with rage.

    The three werewolves came running in his direction, raising their ws and showing their sharp fangs while aiming at his neck. They wanted to avenge their fallenrade and cut Dn''s head off.

    But even before they could reach Dn, they heard the cracking sound of bones and ripping sounds of fabrics. The werewolf prince started to shift as his bones and body structure began to deform right in front of them.

    "No, this is not good!" One Witch blurted out anxiously.

    "Don''t be afraid. Just focus. We have outnumbered him. He can''t win against us!" Another Witch spoke up, trying tofort her fellow Witch.

    Secondster, a giant werewolf stood before them. It was three timesrger than the werewolves fighters who were present there. Dn''s fur was abination of the shades of dark, white and light gray. He was the mini-version of their Werewolf King, Dominique. His amber eyes illuminated in the darkness.

    Dn''s wolf instinct was triggered causing him to shift and be more aggressive. He was threatened and under pressure facing numerous enemies who were trying to kill him. Though some of them were his fellow werewolves, he couldn''t stop himself from killing one of them.

    Growl! Loud Growl!

    Dn gave them a warning growl. It was so loud and bone-chilling that even the branches of trees shook and the other animals in the area were awakened and fled away, extremely frightened by that menacing sounding from the giant beast.

    Though intimidated by Dn''s wolf form, the assassins tried their best to maintain theirposure. One mistake would cost them their lives so they had to do it right.

    The hunters started to shoot once again. This time they were not only using silver bullets. They used a heavy dose of tranquilizers, hoping it would work to knock Dn down.

    He got hit on his legs and arms but it was not that painful aspared to before when he was in his human form. The bite wounds on his shoulder and legs were also recovering because of his healing ability.

    But his toughness and strength were unbelievable. They underestimated the power of the werewolf prince. They thought they could easily kill him as they fought him together. But this fight was taking so long.

    The four werewolves tried to bring back the momentum on their sides as they leaped forward attacking Dn''s all at once. But it was a mistake fighting him head-on. They were just thrown away with their back colliding with the tree and giant rocks.

    Soon, Dn did his counterattack, charging towards the hunters to get rid of their silver weapons! The running paws could be heard inching closer to them.

    The hunters could no longer catch up with Dn''s speed. Soon, the hunter''s excruciating scream echoed in the forest along with the skin-rippings and bone-cracking sounds of their limbs.

    Fortunately, the wizards and witches were there to back them up, diverting Dn''s attention. With their immobilizing spells, it helped them a lot to slow down Dn''s movement.

    He was receiving various attacks from hunters, witches, and werewolves in different directions. Dn was distracted that he failed to notice that a man in a ck cloak was hiding in the shadows. He was wearing leather gloves while holding the crossbows in his hands.<sub> </sub>

    The man was silently observing the fight as if he was waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. His lips curled up into a sinister smile as he noticed that Dn started to get tired and weakened.

    "How long can you hold it, young pups? Should I intervene already? But I don''t want to spoil the fun yet." He murmured to himself, his eyes fixed on Dn who was busy fighting the other creatures.

    Meanwhile, Dn could feel that he was reaching his limits. The silver bullets were making him ufortable and the tranquilizers began to take effect, slowing his movement down.

    The witches'' spells were also troublesome, not allowing him to get near them. If he continued this, he would just exhaust too much energy. The witches were also helping the other creatures using their healing spell and energy boost spells.

    In this long fight, he was at a disadvantage. If he stayed there, he would just end up dying in their hands.

    ''I need to escape and flee. I can''t win like this. I have to run and hide before I lose all my strength,'' Dn thought to himself, peering at his surroundings as he looked for some openings.

    He jumped from one direction to another, trying to dodge their attacks. Using his speed, he leaped forward as he ran away from his enemies.

    His action caught them off guard. They never thought that the werewolf prince would decide to run away rather than fight them till the end.

    "Hmm, it seems the young pup is using his head, instead of relying on his super strength. He doesn''t give in to his bloodlust, aggression, and temper. He is wise." The cloaked man said in amusement.

    Soon, the chase in the forest began. They would not allow the werewolf prince to escape from their grasp especially now that they had the upper hand.

    Before this, they already sealed the forests, preventing the werewolf prince from escaping. The witches made sure to scatter bundles of wolfbanes around the forest entrance and exits.

    Wolfbanes were harmful to werewolves. Just a mere scent or smell of this nt could disorient and nauseate the werewolves. There was only one spot in the forest where they hadn''t ced wolfbanes¨C the cliff.

    If in case the werewolf prince would try to run they wanted to lure him on the cliff. Though he was able to escape for now, everything was still under control.

    Dn was trapped and cornered in the cliff!

    ''Damn! I have nowhere else to go.'' Dn clenched his teeth as he darted his gaze back and forth between his enemies and the fast-flowing river as he stood on the edge of the cliff.

    Fighting them head-on was too risky. He didn''t know how long he could retain his consciousness. He was also outnumbered by them. The pesky attacksing from the Witches were giving him too much hassle and difficulties.

    Jumping off the cliff was not the best option either as he was already losing his strength. He might even drown in the river once he suddenly lost consciousness.

    Dn was still trying to figure out what he should do when one witch spoke up.

    "Say yourst words, werewolf prince. This is your end." said the Witch, mocking the prince.

    Dn growled at them. He wasn''t surprised that they knew his real identity. This assassination attempt was well-nned. He wanted tomend them on that.

    But he would not let them kill him without putting up a fight. He bent his knees and jumped forward to attack them.

    Then from out of nowhere, a silver arrow was shot in Dn''s direction, hitting him on his wolf''s chest. Everyone was shocked as that arrow didn''te from the team.

    Dn was blown away by that shot, causing him to fall off the cliff. The witches, hunters, and werewolves gazed in a certain direction where the cloaked man suddenly appeared, showing his presence to them.

    ''Who is he?''

 Chapter 51 A Friend Or A Foe?

    Dn had been searching for a way out but the possible entrances and exits in the Northleaf Timbend Forest were surrounded by the wolfbanes so he couldn''t pass through nor proceed further.

    He kept on running until he was forced to climb the Northleaf Mountain and there¡­ he was cornered by the assassins at the edge of the cliff.

    He decided to fight back but who would have thought that aside from the witches, werewolves, and hunters, there was another creature hiding in the shadow, just waiting for the right opportunity to strike?

    He jumped forward to charge in andunch an attack against his opponents only to be thrown back after getting shot by a crossbow.

    Dn''s body was now being pulled by the gravity as he just fell off the cliff with a silver arrow buried in his chest. He was going down so fast from an estimated height of 200 feet while he was transforming back to his human form.

    He felt a sharp wrench of pain in his chest, making him weaker¨C drained and exhausted. His hands mored wildly for non-existent handles, and hisst thoughts were of the purpose foring here in the human world.

    ''Is this truly my end? I still need to find my twin sister¡­ Ste.'' Dn muttered to himself while staring at the night sky.

    Gushing air raced throughout his whole body and it whistled in his ears. From his peripheral vision, he could see that the river getting closer and closer by the second.

    Dn, heart leaping, breath speeding, managed to force his eyes shut, bracing for impact. He was powerless versus gravity. He''s a werewolf, not a vampire so he couldn''t fly!

    Ssh!

    His body submerged in the cold water of the river, going deeper. Secondster, he found it harder to breathe, almost to the point of having been denied the ess to oxygen. He started to feel drowsy, slowly losing his consciousness.

    ''Ste¡­ my sister¡­''

    Meanwhile, at the top of the cliff, the werewolves, witches, and human hunters were still wondering about the identity of the person who shot the arrow.

    He was wearing a cloak and a mask, his face not yet visible to them. He was now walking towards them, still holding the crossbow in his right hand.

    The werewolves immediately dropped on a crouching position while lowering their heads as they finally recognized the cloaked man before them. It was their Alpha¨C Cedric Morgan!

    A surprise look could be seen in the eyes of the Witches, Wizards, and Hunters the moment he revealed his face to them. They didn''t expect that Alpha Cedric woulde tonight personally. They were not informed about this.

    It seemed that Alpha Cedric wanted to make sure that everything would go smoothly tonight so he came here personally to help the team.

    It was too risky but he took a gamble, hoping that the mission would seed.

    "What are you waiting for? Go and confirm if he is dead!" Cedric roared to his fellow werewolves.

    He wanted to make sure that Dn would no longer pose a threat to his n. He must die tonight at all costs!

    The werewolves moved quickly, obeying Cedric''s order. The running paws could be heard as the werewolves descended from the mountain going to the river.

    Cedric traced his steps toward the edge of the cliff. From his position on the clifftop, he had a good view of the river underneath.

    But he could no longer see Dn''s body nor smell his scent. It might have been washed away by the flowing water.

    ''Dn Silvano¡­ hope we don''t meet again. This is just the start¡­ I will soon achieve my goal.''<sub> </sub>

    His golden yellow eyes glowed in the dark as his lips curled up into a sardonic smile.

    Cedric dispatched the Witches and the Hunters to remove the wolfbanes surrounding the Northleaf Timbend Forest so that the other werewolves could pass through the forest.

    Wolfbanes were no longer needed as he was certain that Dn could not get that far even if he survived that fall. He was already weakened and a silver arrow pierced his heart. He had a low chance of survival. But he still wanted to see his dead body.

    After giving everyone hisst instruction, Cedric went to meet Ronan and his guard who were hiding in the giant rock near the Northern Gate Portal.

    With his speed and agility, he reached their hiding spot in no time. He noticed that the portal was already closed.

    "Ronan, it is safe now. Come out," Cedric said in his domineering tone.

    Ronan and his guard stepped forward, revealing themselves to Cedric. There was a look of relief on Ronan''s face. Fortunately, the battle between those supernatural beings didn''tst long.

    "How is it? Did you seed in killing the werewolf prince?" Ronan asked him expectantly, his eyes darted everywhere, surveying the area.

    "I dispatched my team to confirm his death. We will hear from them soon. For now, let''s leave the forest," said Cedric, motioning Ronan and his guard to follow him.

    Ronan just nodded his head. That''s what he wanted to do. He was dying to leave that dark forest as soon as possible. Just watching those creatures fighting each other was enough to frighten him.

    The awful truth that these creatures were superior to humans and that they could kill someone in just one snap of their fingers was beginning to dawn on him.

    Ronan tightened his grip on the magic stone in his hand. He was so d that he was a gatekeeper. At least he had some protection against these dangerous creatures.

    *****

    On the riverbank, stood a man who was watching the unconscious man lying on the ground. His clothes were all wet as he was the one who saved the other person from drowning.

    He shook his head helplessly while clicking his tongue. "Poor guy. Are you also betrayed by people close to you? Hmm¡­ Betrayed by your own kind?"

    Growl!

    The man turned around only to see four werewolves snarling at him, getting ready to attack him.

    "Oh, Hello old friends, wanna have some fun tonight?" Kira asked, a devilish grin shing on his face. His scarlet eyes shone brightly in the dark as he stared at them with a deathly re.

    =========

    Hello Moon Lovers:

    Moon Goddess is dropping a treasure here. im it now and redeem it to get your 100 golden coins that you can use to read the magical scriptures.

    Treasure Code:

    AB9NY2T44G56F43KA

 Chapter 52 Vampire King Vs Werewolf Fighters

    Kira''s scent was exposed to the werewolves after diving into the river to save Dn. The water washed away the perfume masking his vampire scent.

    The werewolves didn''t waste time as they charged to Kira, knowing he was a vampire. But most of them didn''t recognize the vampire king.

    They came from a new generation of werewolves so they were clueless about the real power of the vampire before them.

    Kira just remained standing in his spot, next to unconscious Dn. He was also cautious, guarding him against the sneaky attack of the werewolves. He never knew if they were going to attack the person lying on the ground or they would just focus on him.

    But it seemed that it was thetter. Running on all fours, the werewolves leaped at Kira, stretching their ws and showing their sharp teeth as they aimed for his head!

    To kill a vampire, they must cut his head off or dig his heart out of his chest. The same thing applied to the werewolves.

    Two werewolves pounced on Kira! But Kira remained unfazed. He just raised his two hands, weing the two werewolves who charged first in his direction.

    Using his two hands, Kira pushed the two werewolves with his super strength, sending the werewolves a few meters away. Thud! They crashed into the tree trunk and hit the ground! The werewolves winced in pain, surprised at the strength Kira possessed.

    They fought numerous vampires in the past but this was the first time they encountered such great power.

    The other two werewolves also tried their luck, attacking Kira in opposite directions. Kira just put on a smug smile as he waited for them to deliver their own selves to him.

    Kira kicked the other werewolf who was thrown away at the contact while he caught one werewolf by his neck, smashing him into the ground.

    Kira attempted to deliver the killing blow with a fatal bite. Kira could turn his vampire bite into a poisonous one once he bit a werewolf. This was one way of weakening them and slowing them down as werewolves'' super strength and healing speed were superior to vampires.

    Heh! But the vampire here was not just an ordinary vampire. He was the King of all vampires and the one who defeated the King of werewolves! He could easily defeat and kill these werewolf fighters.

    The werewolf, who was pinned by Kira on the ground, howled in pain the moment his fangs sunk into his flesh. He tried to grab Kira''s head and push him away but to no avail, he couldn''t move as Kirapletely immobilized him. He used his mind control ability!

    The two werewolves, who were sent flying a while ago, scrambled to their feet, and ran as fast as they could towards Kira, wanting to help and rescue their fellow werewolf.

    Kira stood up and faced the other two. This time, his sharp nails grew in his fingers, a frightening aura emanating from him. What he hated the most was betrayal so he loathed these werewolves who tried to kill their fellow werewolf, Dn.

    However, Kira had no idea that the werewolf he was trying to protect right now was the werewolf prince, the son of his sworn enemy, Dominique Silvano.

    The two werewolves became more aggressive, attempting to rip Kira''s head off. But Kira matched their speed, dodging their attacks.

    As the fierce but one-sided fight continued between the two werewolves and Kira, the other one howled loudly as if he was sending a signal to other werewolves around.

    He could see that they were at the losing end. One of their kind could no longer fight as the poison from Kira''s bite started to take effect, spreading fast throughout his system.

    The other two were being beaten up badly, acquiring multiple injuries from Kira''s attack. The vampire king was dominating the fight. All he could do was to ask for reinforcements. He knew that their Alpha was still there.

    Kira had figured out the werewolf''s intention so he assumed that another batch of werewolves would being. He had no n of revealing himself to the werewolves.<sub> </sub>

    They must not know that the vampire king was alive. So before other werewolves arrived, he decided to finish this fight quickly and leave the area together with Dn.

    "Alright! Let''s end this. I''m done toying with you. I wanted to have fun but this is getting boring now," Kira said, mocking the werewolves.

    His words infuriated the beasts more. Growling and snarling at him, the werewolves leaped forward, pouncing on Kira. However, before they knew it, they just found themselves toppling to the ground, smashing each other''s bodies.

    Crack! The sound of bone cracking was heard along with the howling of the werewolves, crying in intense pain. Blood had been spilled and scattered on the ground.

    Meanwhile, the howling sound echoed in the forest. Cedric and others also heard it. A deep frown appeared on his face as he got the message. The werewolves were fighting someone as of now and it seemed it was asking for his help.

    Cedric halted on his steps making Ronan and his guard stop walking as well.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Ronan, with a curious look in his eyes.

    "You go ahead first. I need to check on them. It looks like they encountered some problem while trying to confirm Dn''s death."

    Cedric''s face darkened, gritting his teeth. He didn''t know if the werewolf prince was still alive and if he was the one fighting his pack members. Dn shouldn''t be able to fight back now even if he survived.

    He wondered what was happening on the riverbank. He needed to see and know the situation. Without waiting for Ronan''s response, Cedric left in a hurry, dashing in the direction of the river where the howling sound wasing from.

    The moment he arrived, it was already toote. The fight was over¡­ and he saw his pack members lying on the ground, utterly defeated and barely breathing. There was no sign of the werewolf prince but the vampire scent was all over the area.

    "Fuck! A bloodsucker was here!"

    ==========

    Moon Lovers,

    It''s the end of the month. Please reserve your Golden Tickets and bestow them to this book on the first day of December as support to our Moon Goddess. Thank you so much my dearest Moon Lovers.

    We will also join the Win-Win next month. Please support by subscribing as Privilege Readers and unlock the Privilege Chapters.

    Our target Unlocks are the following

    Win-Win Tier 1= 1000 cheers/unlocks

    Win-Win Tier 2= 5000 cheers/unlocks

    Win-Win Tier 3= 10000 cheers/unlocks

    Once we seed together, the book will receive feature blocks while readers will receive coins rebates. Let''s work together Moon Lovers to reach our goal!

 Chapter 53 His Savior

    Cedric let out a loud growl of annoyance, clenching his fists so hard that his nails cut into his skin. He could feel his blood boiling in his veins because of the fury welling up inside him.

    It was like mockery to him seeing his four elite werewolf fighters utterly defeated while bathing in their own blood. They were barely alive, slowly dying due to the poison of Kira''s bite. Though werewolves had healing and regenerative ability, the poison slowed down and weakened their healing ability.

    Furthermore, what made him more upset was the fact that the werewolves only fought one vampire as there was only one vampire scent lingering around the area. And this scent was unique, iparable to the other vampire''s scent they had smelled before.

    He was unbelievably angry, his heart filled with rage and hatred toward the bloodsucker creature who hurt his pack members.

    He could feel the bloodthirst of the beast inside him who wanted to go on a rampage. He almost lost control and shifted into his wolf form.

    But he was an Alpha! For the sake of his wounded soldiers, he needed to maintain his sane mind rather than let his wolf beast take over his body and chase after the vampire.

    He wanted to track and follow Kira''s scent. But his pack members needed to be treated right away or else, they would die in that forest. His main priority now was to save his fellow werewolves!

    "I swear I will find you¡­ I will cut your head off, dig your heart and rip your body into tiny pieces," Cedric mumbled through his gritted teeth.

    He only had one constion for this¨C that vampire would never help a werewolf. So he believed that Dn was already dead. It never came into his mind that the vampire who appeared in that area would save Dn, a werewolf. If he saw him, the vampire might be the first one to make sure Dn would never survive!

    He called the other assassins¨Cboth Witches and Hunters to help him rescue the wounded werewolves and bring them back to their headquarters.

    Cedric peered at the flowing river for onest time. He wondered if Dn''s body was still submerged in the water. But he had no time to spare. He quickly left together with the others.

    Meanwhile, two figures were navigating to the opposite side of the Northleaf Timbend forest. Kira was carrying the unconscious Dn on his shoulder.

    He shed from one tree to another. The trail led to the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. He decided to bring Dn there to treat his wound.

    Though he saved Dn, Kira still considered him as an enemy. He was still a member of the werewolf n. The only reason he helped him survive was because Kira thought he could be useful to him someday.

    Aside from that, he hated Cedric Morgan, the douchebag mutt who was scheming against his Boss Lin! And he just heard that this young pup he was carrying right now would be the threat in Cedric''s n.

    Of course, he would try to use Dn to wedge a war with the other werewolves. After all, he was betrayed by his own kind.

    He was now aware that the werewolf n was not united at all. They didn''t hesitate to kill their own kind because of their greed. It was easy to shake them from the inside.

    "I am just letting you live just because you are useful to me. Imagine! A vampire king like me is carrying a werewolf whom I loathe so much," Kiramented to himself.

    It did not take long when they reached their destination. He entered the mansion quietly. He could tell that Marceline was still sound asleep in her bedroom.

    He put Dn down on the sofa to check his wound. Kira already removed the arrow on Dn''s chest a while ago before leaving the forest. He was surprised at Dn''s fast healing ability. His wound almost healed instantly.

    "Is he an Alpha? He is even bigger than the other werewolves."<sub> </sub>

    Kira didn''t forget to spray some perfume to mask his vampire scent and wear his contact lenses to hide his scarlet eyes. He didn''t want to alert Dn once he woke up. He wanted to avoid fighting him by hiding his identity as a vampire.

    Dn was now lying naked on the sofa as his clothes were ripped off after shifting into his wolf form.

    Kira came a little bitte because he tried to leave the bed without waking up Marceline. She was hugging him tightly so it took him a while before he was able to remove her arms and legs that were clinging to him.

    But he still saw the fight in the clifftop where Dn was cornered by the assassins. Fortunately, Dn was able to hold up and stay alive until he came.

    But he never expected him to be shot by an arrow from a sneaky enemy hiding in the shadows.

    "This young pup is tough. His wound recovered fast. Even the silver arrow didn''t hurt him that much." Kira was fascinated by the fact the silver arrow didn''t pierce Dn''s heart.

    After confirming that Dn was just fine, Kira put his hand over his forehead trying to read what''s on his mind. He also wanted to know the identity of this werewolf.

    Kira frowned when he read Dn''s subconscious. He was thinking about his sister. He was calling the name Ste. He wanted to go deeper and prate his mind further to gather more information.

    However, before he could do it Dn opened his eyes, grabbing Kira''s hand tightly.

    "Who are you?" Dn gripped Kira''s hand tightly. He was in both defensive and attacking mode.

    "Easy man! I''m the one who saved you from drowning." Kira said, restraining himself from pulling his hand away from Dn who was exerting too much force on his wrist.

    Dn loosened his grip on his wrist after hearing that. He eased up a little bit when he didn''t smell any supernatural being nearby.

    He slowly sat up, sweeping his eyes around his surroundings. They were no longer in the forest. He was now inside the house which was so big but unusually quiet.

    ''Is there no other people living here?'' He asked himself as he couldn''t smell other scents aside from Kira and the person sleeping in the bedroom upstairs.

    Kira was just silently observing Dn. He saw him pressing his hand on his chest. His wound already healed so Dn heaved a sigh of relief. He really thought he would die tonight. But fortunately, someone saved him.

    "Thank you for saving my life. I owe you." Dn expressed his sincere gratitude towards Kira.

    Kira just nodded at him. "Wait here. I will just get you some clothes." He felt so awkward seeing a naked man.

    When Kira left, Dn continued to wander his gaze around the house. Then his eyes stopped on a certain room where he could smell a pleasant scenting from a woman.

    As if his feet were being drawn to that room, Dn subconsciously tookrge steps and climbed the stairs going to Marceline''s room. For some unknown reason, he wanted to see the person behind that closed door.

 Chapter 54 The Promise Between The Two Men

    Dn was now standing in front of Marceline''s bedroom. He reached for the doorknob, wrapping his hand around it.

    He was about to turn the steel knob when suddenly arge hand gripped his wrist tightly thus stopping him from opening the door.

    When he looked up, he met Kira''s cold sharp re. His aura changed and there was no hint of friendliness on his face at all. His dark expression seemed like giving him a warning that this room was off-limits.

    Dn blinked several times, just staring at Kira with a puzzled look in his eyes. He didn''t know what made this man so mad and upset with him.

    "You. Are. NOT. allowed. to Enter. this. room. Try to open it, I''ll throw you out of the house at this instant." Kira''s tone was so cold and firm.

    He didn''t care if he would blow up his cover. Once Dn insisted on opening this door, Kira would not hesitate to use his superpower and kick this young pup out of this mansion with brute force!

    Kira has two main reasons for stopping Dn from seeing Marceline.

    First one¨C his Boss Lin was sound asleep in her room with no clothes. He would not allow any stranger, especially a werewolf man, to enter that room to feast his eyes on his beautiful alluring Lady Boss.

    Second reason¨C he feltpetition in Dn''s presence. He didn''t know how Marceline would react once she woke up and saw another handsome creature inside her room. And the fact that Dn was still naked!

    Kira had to admit that this young pup was undeniably gorgeous, a worthypetitor when it came to male beauty! He felt threatened.

    Towering over six feet, this silver-gray-haired man was definitely good-looking with his muscr build. His skin was wlessly tanned, a typical alpha male oozing with sex appeal.

    His amber eyes were so deep and attractive. Just like Kira, he could melt any woman''s heart with just one look.

    After a while, realization had dawned on Dn as to why his savior looked angry and displeased. He immediately retracted his hand that was holding the doorknob, raising his arms in front of Kira while shing his charming smile.

    "Sorry, Bro! I didn''t mean to upset you. My feet just brought me here as I was just curious about the person behind this door¡­"

    ''Because she smells very pleasant and so unique that I was drawn here¡­'' Dn added in his thought but didn''t dare to say it out loud.

    ''Bro my foot! I''m not your brother.'' Kira pursed his lips, knitting his eyebrows into a frown. He remained silent so Dn had spoken again.

    "I guess she is your woman, right? So I understand why you are upset by my intrusion here. Rest assured that I will not do something that will harm you and your woman, my savior." He tried to appease Kira, telling him that he had no interest in stealing his woman from him.

    Dn smiled sheepishly while scratching the back of his head. For some unknown reason, he felt some fondness towards Kira.

    "Yes, she is my woman! And she is sound asleep right now. I don''t want others to disturb her peaceful sleep."

    Kira immediately threw the clothes on Dn. The white shirtnded on his face, covering his charming smile. He hated the way this young pup was acting friendly towards him. He still considered him as an enemy.

    ''But you need to befriend him so that you can use him in the future,'' Kira''s alter ego reminded him.

    Dn took the clothes¨C a white shirt, boxer brief, and ripped jeans. Fortunately, Kira and Dn had the same size and body build. His clothes would certainly fit Dn''s figure.

    Kira guided him to the next room for the young pup to put on some clothes and fix himself. He allowed him to use the bathroom for a quick shower.

    When Dn was done, he went downstairs where Kira was waiting for him. Kira offered him hot coffee which Dn dly epted.

    "By the way, I''m Dn. May I know the name of the person who saved my life?" Dn asked Kira expectantly.

    "I''m Kira," he simply responded, taking a sip on his cup of coffee.

    Dn nodded his head. He was staring at him with a grateful look in his eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "Bro, if you don''t mind, can I ask you what you saw in that forest? And what are you doing there in the middle of the night? You were supposed to be sleeping with your woman at this hour. But you were out there¡­"

    Kira''s face turned ugly. He was displeased to be interrogated by this pup. It seemed that Dn was quite smart. He knew how to connect things so he should better be careful in answering his questions.

    "As you know, this mansion is not far from the Northleaf Timbend Forest. I couldn''t sleep so I went out for a night walk. Then suddenly I heard some loud growls. As curious as I could be, I followed the sound and I ended up reaching the riverbank."

    Kira paused for a moment, observing Dn''s reaction. So far, he could see that he was listening attentively, not doubting his words.

    "Then I saw someone falling off the cliff. It was you. So I jumped into the water to save you. You were unconscious, so I decided to bring you here."

    ''Did he see my wound? Is he not wondering that my wounds healed so fast?''

    "Did you see my wound?" Dn asked him directly.

    But Kira knew how to feign ignorance. "What wound? Are you hurt somewhere? Should I bring you to the hospital?" Kira''s acting was so convincing.

    "Oh, it''s nothing. I don''t need to go to the Hospital. I''m just fine." Dn immediately rejected his offer. He heaved a sigh of relief thinking Kira didn''t see his wounds healing up on their own.

    "How about you? What are you doing in the Northleaf Mountain at this hour?" Kira threw him a question, diverting the topic away from him.

    "Oh, I went there for hiking and camping. You know I am an adventurous person. I didn''t expect that the mountain would be dangerous at night. I was chased by wild wolves so I tripped and fell off the cliff." Dn also made up some alibi. But his story was partly true as he was indeed being chased by wolves¨C werewolves!

    Kira''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. The young pup was also good at making a story up.

    These two men were trying to hide their real identities from each other. One is a vampire king while the other is a werewolf prince.

    "You can stay here for a night and rest. You can leave tomorrow." Kira wanted to call it a night as he was dying to go back to Marceline''s room and cuddle her. He had a long night fighting those mutts.

    "Thank you again, Bro. I owe you my life so I will make sure to return this favor someday. You have my word," Dn said to Kira meaningfully.

    Kira responded with a smirk. "Hmm, sure. I will keep that in mind as I believe no good deed should go unrewarded. I will be waiting for that time you will return that favor to me."

    Dn bobbed his head, extending his right hand to Kira. Kira gazed down and epted it. The vampire king and the werewolf prince shook their hands as a sign of their unwritten promise to each other.

    ==========

    Moon Lovers,

    It''s the end of the month. Please reserve your Golden Tickets and bestow them to this book on the first day of December as support to our Moon Goddess. Thank you so much my dearest Moon Lovers.

    We will also join the Win-Win next month. Please support by subscribing as Privilege Readers and unlock the Privilege Chapters.

    Our target Unlocks are the following

    Win-Win Tier 1= 1000 cheers/unlocks

    Win-Win Tier 2= 5000 cheers/unlocks

    Win-Win Tier 3= 10000 cheers/unlocks

    Once we seed together, the book will receive feature blocks while readers will receive coins rebates. Let''s work together Moon Lovers to reach our goal!

 Chapter 55 "Mate... Lets Do It!"

    After talking to Dn, Kira returned to Marceline''s room and joined the sleeping beauty in her bed. He smiled inwardly when she moved closer to him, snuggling into his armsfortably as if she had known that he went out and she was waiting for him toe back.

    Before going to bed, he also took a shower to erase the werewolf scent into his body. He didn''t want Marceline to smell another guy''s scent while hugging him like this.

    Tonight was a long night. He fought werewolves and saved another one. This may sound ironic but Kira was doing this for his revenge n. Saving one mutt could change the course of this war significantly.

    "My Lady, just bear with it for a while. We will take one step at a time. I will make sure that those mutts will never touch and hurt you again," Kira softly mumbled before nting a soft kiss on her head.

    The beauty was still sound asleep. He loved feeling her warmth. For some unknown reason, their physical intimacy was getting stronger by each day.

    He felt the need to be with her and not be separated from her. Cuddling her in his arms seemed to give him an inexplicable joy deep down his heart. He was growing fonder of her every passing day, and he couldn''t help it.

    While he was fighting the werewolves a while ago, Marceline''s face came into sight. He began thinking of her. He could kill those werewolves easily but he chose not to because of her.

    As much as possible, he was avoiding himself to be a ferocious and cold-blooded monster that

    would scare Marceline. She still didn''t see the bad and cruel side of him.

    He wondered how she would react once she found out that he was a very dangerous creature who mercilessly killed his enemies in the past. Selene was the only one who was able to tame him and melt his cold heart.

    Now that he met Marceline, he was surprised as to why he was being submissive to her sometimes. He was also very gentle towards her which was unlikely for him to do when dealing with another person.

    To think about it, this strange behavior of his towards Marceline had started after that stolen kiss which seemed to have stolen something else from him¨C could it be his heart?

    Kira shook his head, brushing the unnecessary thoughts off his mind. He kept on denying it and didn''t want to acknowledge any feelings as he hadn''t moved on yet from the betrayal he got.

    He needed to guard his heart from potential threats. That thing called love was thest thing he wanted in this new lifetime for it was the cause of his tragic downfall in the past.

    Kira''s mind had be upied, thinking of those memories he shouldn''t be remembering until he finally drifted off to sleep.

    Maybe it was because of those lingering thoughts that Kira found himself trapped in a strange dream.

    He felt his body immobilize for a reason he didn''t know. It seemed like this feeling was simr when lying inside his golden casket during his deep sleep.

    His eyelids were too heavy for him to open his eyes. His vision was so dark that he couldn''t see anything. He felt so weak that he couldn''t even lift or move his fingers.

    ''What''s happening to me? Am I too tired to move after fighting those werewolves?'' Kira asked himself, not realizing he was dreaming.<sub> </sub>

    He tried numerous times to open his eyes and get up but a strong force was stopping him from doing so, making him more puzzled and confused.

    It wasn''t so long when Kira felt a warm liquid drip down his lips, entering his mouth. It had a metallic taste¨C it''s a Blood! Consuming it felt delightful inside and his strength was slowly returning to him.

    Soon, he heard a faint voice of a woman telling him, "Kira¡­ please stay alive. You must not die¡­ I won''t let you die¡­ Please fight it¡­ Please wake up."

    "I love you¡­ I can''t lose you..."

    Then he felt a pair of soft warm lips brushing his in a slow and gentle manner. She kissed him! She was kissing him sensually¡­ and this gesture warmed his heart, making his tensed body to rx.

    Later on, he just found himself responding to her and so the kiss deepened further as he increased the pace while the momentum gradually picked up with every movement of their lips.

    This time Kira opened his eyes only to be greeted by Marceline who was now on top of him, kissing him passionately. At that certain moment, Kira realized that he was awakened from a strange dream by Marceline''s kiss.

    ''Eh? But wait¡­ why is she kissing me? Though I don''t mind it at all, I''m still curious. Did her illness act out again?''

    Marceline didn''t give him time to think as his full attention was now fixed on her and the movement of her yful lips. She was running her tongue over his lips, licking and nibbling on them.

    He inhaled her sweet tempting scent, triggering and awakening the ming desire inside of him. He could feel the hardened buds of her soft bosoms press against his chest, sending heat all throughout his body.

    p ''Damn! This woman is spoiling me too much with this great intimacy. I am no gentleman... Not anymore. So who am I to refuse this?''</anda>

    And like nothing, Kira had long forgotten his strange dream just a moment ago as all he could think of now was how to savor this wonderful moment with this alluring woman.

    "Stealing a kiss while I''m asleep, my Lady? What a wonderful way of disrupting my peaceful sleep. I''ll be honest with you¡­ I like it!" Kira cheekily said after breaking the kiss.

    But the smile on his lips disappeared in an instant as soon as he met her amber eyes. What the hell? Her emerald eyes turned into amber once again?!

    "Mate¡­ Let''s do it!" Marceline seductively mumbled, her eyes beaming with excitement.

    Kira: "..."

    ''Huh? Do what? And why the hell is she calling me Mate? Don''t tell me she lost herself again?!''

 Chapter 56 [Bonus Chapter] Mating Seasons Effect

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]

    The Witches and the doctor of the White w Pack were busy treating the severely wounded werewolf warriors who were beaten up badly by the vampire king, Kira.

    They lost one pack member tonight as Dn killed one of them when he tried to defend himself. Cedric was in a grouchy mood when he entered his quarters.

    In the spurt of anger, Cedric flipped over his table using one hand. The loud crashing sound echoed in the entire room. The she-wolf who was about to join him in bed tonight came to halt even before she could reach his door.

    She could tell that something went wrong tonight that made their Alpha throw a fit. They were supposed to enjoy the remaining days of the mating season but here he was breaking things inside his private quarters.

    A loud growl resounded from the inside. Secondster, the she-wolf saw their elder, Alpha''s adviser dimir, enter Cedric''s room.

    Thinking she already gotpany who would calm their Alpha, she didn''t hesitate to follow dimir behind.

    Uponing in, a messy and chaotic scene came into their view. Their Alpha was on a rampage mode.

    It was as funny as it may seem but every time Cedric and Kira would be in one ce, Cedric''s subordinates would always get beaten up into pulp just like what happened in the S Club.

    Cedric was now sitting on the edge of his king-sized bed with a dark expression on his face and vein bulging out of his head. His anger curled hot and unstoppable in his gut like a zing inferno that wanted to burn him from inside out.

    "How are they?" He asked, his voice was as cold as the snow during winter. Cedric was referring to his werewolf fighters who were undergoing treatment as of now.

    "They already passed the critical stage. The vampire''s venom had been nullified with the help of the Witch''s healing spell and the regeneration ability of our pack members."

    dimir stepped forward as he continued reporting to Cedric. Meanwhile, the she-wolf who was assigned to sleep with Cedric tonight already traced her steps towards the angry Alpha, hoping his mood would change once she started coaxing him.

    "They got several broken ribs and bones in the different parts of their bodies. But they are slowly healing on their own. So you don''t have to worry too much. Their conditions are now stable," dimir reassured their Alpha.

    Cedric nodded his head, still clenching his fists. The she-wolf already sat down next to him. Her hand started to rub his back and shoulder.

    "Everything will be fine, Alpha," she whispered, leaning closer as she brought her lips closer to his face. She began kissing him on his jawline.

    Cedric didn''t budge in his position. He just let the woman touch and kiss him but his anger has not subsided yet. His golden-yellow eyes were fixed on the elder werewolf, his adviser.

    "How''s the search? Did you find him?" Cedric asked again.

    After leaving the Northleaf Timbend Forest, he dispatched another team to continue searching for Dn''s body. He still wanted to confirm if he was already dead or not.

    "They haven''t reported back yet, Alpha. But we will hear from them soon. They won''t stop searching until the sun rises in the east. They will continue searching the forest and the riverbank."

    The woman was already touching Cedric in his chest down to his muscr abdomen. Someone was getting impatient here so Cedric just motioned dimir to leave them.<sub> </sub>

    Getting his Alpha''s cue, the elder werewolf didn''t stay long as he bade goodbye to Cedric. At least, someone was there to pacify their Alpha and divert his attention.

    Cedric''s temper was hard to deal with once he lost control so it''s not good to provoke nor enrage him otherwise, he might turn the whole Triple W headquarters upside down with mass damages!

    When dimir left the Alpha''s room, the she-wolf got into action right away, ripping Cedric''s clothes. She was a wolf in heat and she couldn''t wait to be taken by their devilish Alpha!

    "Strip!" Cedricmanded her in his authoritative voice.

    To forget about the pesky bloodsucker who ruined his mood tonight, he chose to divert his attention by indulging himself in this carnal pleasure.

    The she-wolf smiled seductively before standing up. She moved in front of him as she slowly undressed, removing her clothes in a slow and sensual manner. She was tempting him with her curvaceous body.

    Revealing her nakedness to him, Cedric motioned her toe over and undo his pants. Since she already removed his shirt might as well take care of his pants.

    Observing her every action while undoing his pants, Cedric''s eyes darkened with lust as he could already smell the scent of her arousal. When she already freed his manhood from its confines, Cedric gave her another order.

    "Ride me."

    Hearing thatmand, she didn''t waste more time as she climbed on hisp, positioning herself as she was ready to take him all.

    The woman lowered herself on his hardened rod, bouncing her hips in an up and down movement, taking his thing all the way inside her, going deeper.

    Cedric groaned in pleasure while the woman moaned in ecstasy. She kept pumping herself on top of him, riding him so hard. Herrge round breasts bounced with her movement.

    After several minutes, Cedric gave her anothermand. "Shift!"

    The two of them shifted into their wolf forms and continued their mating.

    This mating season was truly affecting them a lot and their insatiable hunger was getting stronger and stronger matched with an intense lust.

    Meanwhile, at Zhou Ancestral Mansion, there was also someone who couldn''t control her desire as she told someone to do the deed with her.

    "Mate¡­ Let''s do it!" Marceline seductively mumbled, her eyes beaming with excitement. She already pounced on him, her hands roaming around his chiseled chest and her lips trailing kisses on his neck.

    Kira was stupefied by her words along with the changes in her eye color. At that certain moment, Kira assumed that Marceline had lost herself once again as her mysterious illness suddenly acted out.

    "Mate? What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 57 Shifting

    "Mate? What do you mean by that?"

    Of all the words, he hated it the most! It reminded him of the bond between Selene and Dominique¡­ a bond that made him look pathetic in front of those two.

    He thought the love between Selene and him was so special and strong. Who would have thought that everything was just a lie?

    He was deceived! He was betrayed! And he almost met his demise. He thought that was his end. But for some unknown reason, he woke up, alive and breathing!

    The person who helped him, how he survived and ended up in the Zhou Mansion were still mysteries that he needed to find answers to.

    Meanwhile, Marceline stopped what she was doing when she heard his query. She raised her head and looked straight into Kira''s eyes.

    "You are my mate¡­ my soulmate. The one who is destined to be my other half. Can''t you feel it? The strong bond between us?" Marceline exined as if she already knew the true meaning of mate bond.

    Kira immediately shook his head, letting out a huskyugh. "Forgive me, my Lady. But I don''t believe in your so-called MATE. And I hate it so much. Furthermore, I don''t even believe in love anymore."

    She gazed at him intently with an indescribable expression on her face. Kira couldn''t figure out what she was thinking right now, realizing how useless his mind-reading ability was against her.

    ''Damn! Why can''t I read this woman''s thoughts? And why the hell is she bringing up this mate thing?''

    Kira felt a little bit annoyed as he could associate the word ''Mate'' with the werewolves. He heard that werewolves who were mates had telepathic bonds so they could read each other''s thoughts.

    Now he wondered if Selene''s and Dominique''s bond was unbreakable.

    ''But howe Dominique was able to bear it, offering his own mate to me just to deceive me? Fuck. I guess he is just truly a crazy jerk who is greedy for power!'' Kira was cursing Dominique in his mind.

    "I want to punch you. You just ruined the moment." Marceline said disappointedly before rolling over as shey on the bed next to Kira.

    Kira turned to her with his innocent look. He didn''t mean to offend her but he couldn''t stop himself from acting indifferent when talking about Mates. He was just reminded of the unpleasant memories he wanted to forget and bury in the past.

    "Get out of my room," Marceline said coldly, turning on the opposite side. Her feelings were hurt when Kira didn''t acknowledge the strong bond between them.

    Kira was dumbfounded after hearing that. He started to regret what he said. Marceline was now upset with him.

    "I guess I''m just gonna find a new mate since he doesn''t want to acknowledge me," she murmured but Kira still heard her words making him frown deeply.

    Then she closed her eyes, moving away while ignoring Kira''s presence.

    Kira just watched her back, contemting whether to stay or leave the room. Deep inside, he was hesitant to leave her but she already told him to get out.

    Taking a deep sigh, Kira got up from the bed, obeying Marceline''s order. She clenched her fists when she heard his footsteps walking away followed by the closing sound of her door.<sub> </sub>

    Just a few minutes after Kira left her, something happened to Marceline.

    Crack! Crack!

    Her bones began to deform, limbs contorting. Her wless body was now covered with fur! A beautiful white fur!

    This time, no ripping sound of clothes was heard as Marceline was already naked. Her amber eyes glowed in the dark. Sharp ws and teeth also started to grow.

    Inside the room, the alluringdy was gone. But a beautiful creature reappeared! A giant white wolf!

    The white wolf leaped forward, breaking her ss window. Using her full speed, she ran so fast, leaving the mansion and following the trail going to the Northleaf Timbend Forests.

    Kira and Dn who were downstairs heard the crashing sound of the ss window''s breaking. They exchanged nces with one another before they both stood up to check what happened to Marceline''s room.

    Kira felt rmed when he didn''t see Marceline inside her room.

    "What happened here? Where is your woman?" Dn asked Kira exasperatedly. For reasons unknown, he felt something weird after getting inside her room. Her scent was unique yet familiar to him.

    Kira didn''t bother answering his question. "You stay here and don''t go anywhere. I will find her myself. Go back downstairs."

    Sensing the seriousness and urgency in Kira''s tone, Dn could only bob his head in obedience before leaving the room. He wondered what Kira was nning to do.

    When Dn was gone, Kira jumped from the second floor and started searching for Marceline. He asked Dn to leave so that the young pup would not see him using his super strength and super speed.

    As he tried to track her scent, Kira thought that there was something strange here. Where did Marceline go? Did she break the window herself? But her room was located on the second floor. Did she jump from that height?

    Deep inside, he was so worried about her. He med himself for this. He thought Marceline got really mad at him and left the mansion in the middle of the night.

    Then Kira recalled what Marceline had told her about her mysterious illness. She would often ckout and find herself waking up in the forest without wearing any clothes.

    "Damn! What if she went to the forest? If those people are still there then she might encounter them!"

    Kira felt like smashing his head with a stone. He didn''t know what he would do once something bad happened to Marceline. He needed to find her as soon as possible.

    "But howe her scent is drifting farther and farther from my current position? How can she run that fast? Strange!"

    He cursed himself numerous times as he continued to follow her scent. He was silently wishing that Marceline was safe.

 Chapter 58 A Female Alpha?

    Running paws could be heard from the distant forest. Marceline''s super senses were heightened. Her vision was sharper than before and she had no problem seeing in the dark.

    She could smell different nts, trees, and animal scents nearby and she could hear even their faint and slightest movements.

    She continued running, navigating the forest. By running at the speed of a lightning bolt, she wanted to vent her frustrations from the rejection she got from her mate, Kira. He denied it! He didn''t acknowledge their strong bond!

    At their first encounter, when their bodies got closer to each other as Kira trapped her in his arms while pinning her on the wall, Marceline''s wolf reacted as if it was going crazy inside her.

    Meeting his scarlet eyes triggered her further and her wolf took over her body involuntarily. She just felt the need to kiss him and so she did! She stole a kiss from him.

    And that was the start the two of them felt like they were being drawn to each other as if there was some kind of maic force pulling them together. They couldn''t stop kissing each other. Or rather, they just didn''t want to stop as they craved for more.

    And at that certain moment, Marceline felt something strange she couldn''t exin. Ahuh! It seemed that she found the one whom she was waiting for her whole life. Her wolf even yfully told Kira that he was her future husband!

    And during their second meeting wherein more intimacy happened between them, her wolf finally recognized him and confirmed that Kira was her mate. That was the reason she loved being intimate with him...ONLY to him.

    However tonight, Marceline felt so mad and upset as Kira denied their bond even though they already had shared numerous passionate moments with each other. Not acknowledging their mate bond hurt her feelings so bad.

    Though she was dying to ravish him and pounce on him in that room, she restrained herself from doing so as she didn''t want to force him.

    She could feel that Kira had created a wall in his heart, guarding it well and not allowing someone to enter it. He already closed his heart to the potential danger called ''Falling in Love.''

    Not now! Because he had something more important to do¨C rebuilding the vampire n, bringing the glory back to them, and getting revenge from the people who betrayed and deceived him.

    This was something Marceline didn''t know, that''s why she was throwing a fit right now. She thought Kira just didn''t want her so she misunderstood his action and his words a while ago.

    Marceline''s wolf chose to leave the mansion to calm herself down and findfort in the forest which served as her favorite hang-out ce for the past several years now.

    She loved to feel the cold breezeing from the forest. She loved listening to the howling sound of the wind and the rustling sound of the leaves.

    She loved to y and run on the riverbank as she tried to catch fish in the river just for fun. Climbing the mountain, surveying the forest as she went for a hunt! She loved hunting wild boars¨C her favorite prey.

    These were some of the things Marceline''s wolf loved to do when she was taking over her body and Marceline wasn''t aware of this as she often forgot everything after waking up.

    But you might wonder why Marceline wasn''t aware of the existence of her wolf as if something was wrong with her that they couldn''tmunicate with each other.

    There was a reason behind why until now Marceline was oblivious of the existence of this beautiful giant wolf residing inside of her thus she mistook her odd behaviors and ckouts as part of her mysterious illness.<sub> </sub>

    p As of this moment, Marceline had already reached the riverbank. She thought catching fish would help her cool down. Then she would go for a hunt after this.</anda>

    But who would have thought that hering there on the riverbank led her to meet some of her kind?

    The new batch of werewolf fighters whom Cedric dispatched to search the vicinity of Northleaf Timbend Forest to find Dn had crossed paths with Marceline.

    The Search Team,posed of five elite werewolves, were scattered around the forest in which two of them were assigned to search the riverbank.

    The two gray wolves were awestruck by the majestic sight of a beautiful giant white wolf walking towards the river. White wolf was a very rare species in the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    They couldn''t stop themselves from admiring Marceline''s wolf form. Her white fur was shining brightly at the faint lighting from the sky.

    She walked with confidence, carrying her tail high, a visible sign of authority, dominance, and power which only an Alpha could possess.

    The two werewolf fighters exchanged nces with one another,municating through their mind link.

    ''Is that an Alpha? A white wolf Alpha?''

    ''But wait¡­ she is a female!''

    The two werewolves couldn''t believe that they were seeing a female werewolf who was three times bigger than them.

    ''She is a Female Alpha! Who is she? This is the first time I saw her. From what pack does she belong to?''

    ''I have no idea. I was about to ask you these questions as well¡­ Is this her territory? But why is she alone? I can''t smell any werewolves nearby aside from our team.''

    The two werewolves decided to approach Marceline and ask her whether she saw the werewolf prince around this area.

    However, they had just taken one step forward when they heard a sudden growl from the giant white wolf.

    Growl!

    Marceline was snarling at them, threatening and warning them to stay away as she considered them intruders! This was her territory!

    Marceline showed them her dominance. She fixed her stare at them with her bloodshot eyes, her ears jutting out horizontally while revealing her sharp teeth as she told the other wolves to back off and leave the forest at this instant.

 Chapter 59 Searching For Her

    The two gray wolves were intimidated by her strong aura and dominance. Tucking their tails between their legs, they bowed their heads and whimpered in submission to the domineering female Alpha.

    Growl!

    Another growl from Marceline was heard. She wasmanding them to leave. She didn''t want her ''me-time'' to be disturbed by these intruders.

    If she couldn''t stop herself, she might end up taking her anger and frustration out on them. She might start picking a fight with those two gray werewolves.

    For some unknown reason, the two werewolves couldn''t defy her order. Besides, they could feel that they would not be able to win against her even if they fought her together.

    She was emanating a chilly aura, enough to frighten the hell out of them. They could see the sign of danger by just looking at those amber eyes which were telling them not to challenge her otherwise, they would suffer in her hands.

    ''Leave the forest at this instant while I am still giving you a chance. Bring those three with you! I don''t want to see any of you roaming around this area, or else I will not hesitate to attack each one of you!'' Marcelinemunicated to them through a mind link.

    Though she was a female wolf, Marceline seemed to be a Female Alpha! Furthermore, they were not that stupid to fight her, especially she was a rare-type wolf!

    A white wolf was said to be the most powerful and strongest wolf among them. They wouldn''t dare offend her otherwise, they would be delivering themselves on their own deathbed!

    The two gray wolves showed their obedience to her. They let out a loud howl, calling the attention of the other werewolves who were still searching for Dn in the forest and mountain area.

    They were sending them a message to retreat and leave the area as soon as possible before the Female Alpha lost her temper and decided to attack them, ripping their bones and limbs apart.

    The other werewolves responded to their call with another howl. Aftermunicating with the other team members, the two werewolves turned around, leaving the Northleaf Timbend Forest.

    Marceline just watched their backs, feeling satisfied. She could also tell that the other wolves started to pull out from the forest.

    But her satisfaction was just short-lived as she sensed another presence, inching closer to her spot. It was Kira! The man she didn''t want to see for now.

    ''How dare he follow me here? I need to hide as I don''t want to see him.''

    She immediately made a move, searching for a good hiding spot where Kira won''t be able to track nor find her.

    Meanwhile, Kira who was following her scent had heard the howling sound of the werewolves. He cursed himself inwardly, worrying about Marceline''s safety.

    He moved faster than his usual maximum speed as his heart was filled with anxiety and uneasiness. He wanted to find Marceline as quickly as possible before something bad would happen to her.

    For goodness'' sake, he just heard the werewolves! It meant they were around the area! What if Marceline would identally stumble with them? He swore he would go berserk and kill everyone who would dare touch her!<sub> </sub>

    Secondster, Kira arrived at the riverbank where Marceline''s scent lingered. But to his disappointment, there was no sign of her in that area. Even the werewolves disappeared.

    "Where did she go? Did the werewolves catch her?" Kira tugged his hair tightly, feeling annoyed to himself.

    "I shouldn''t have left her. I should have insisted on staying with her! I shouldn''t have said those words. Damn! I fuck up!" Kira scolded himself.

    Her scent stopped there and he could no longer track her. He was left with no choice but to search for her without relying on her scent.

    Kira kept searching for Marceline until the sun rose in the east. He moved from one area to another but failed to find her.

    His anxiety and restlessness grew every passing second without seeing her. He felt like he was going nuts. He had the urge to cut down all the trees and woods in the forest just to clear the surroundings and find her.

    Kira didn''t rest as he continued searching for her non-stop. His face could no longer be painted. He was both worried and mad!

    "Marceline! Where are you!!!" He started calling her name. His voice echoed in the mountain.

    "Damn! Once I find her, I will never let her leave my sight again! Even if she asks me to, I will not listen to her!" Kira swore to himself.

    Kira left quite a mark in some part of the forest as if a storm or a tornado visited the ce. He couldn''t control his power as negative emotions were affecting him.

    He turned the mountain and the forest upside down just looking for her. He was very anxious, afraid for her safety.

    After several hours of roaming around, Kira finally caught a whiff of her familiar scent. At the speed of light, Kira moved following her scent.

    And vi! He finally found her! Marceline was sound asleep under the big old tree. Her naked body curled up, hugging herself.

    Kira dashed in her direction, kneeling in front of her as he checked and assessed her. He couldn''t smell her blood so it only meant she was not injured as she didn''t bleed.

    p She was lyingfortably on the ground covered with grasses as if it was herfy bed at the mansion.</anda>

    Kira sighed helplessly. He was scared to death when Marceline disappeared like that. And now that he found her safe and sound, he finally felt relieved.

    He took off his shirt using it to cover her body. Without waking her up, Kira scooped her in his arms, carrying her in a bridal style.

    "My Lady, let''s go home. We will talk about this once you wake up. I am thinking of punishing you for making me worried that I felt like dying inside." Kira softly mumbled, staring at the petite woman in his arms.

 Chapter 60 A Hint

    Kira brought Marceline back to the mansion. Since she wasn''t wearing any clothes and only Kira''s shirt was covering some parts of her body, Kira chose to pass through the broken window on the second floor rather than entering the house at the front door.

    He didn''t want Dn to see Marceline in this state. Surprisingly, the sleeping beauty was sound asleep in his arms. Did she get tired from running awayst night?

    He carried her carefully, not making any unnecessary noise that might wake up the sleeping beauty. He gently put her down and tucked her on the bed. He used the quilt to cover her naked body.

    Kira heaved a sigh of relief knowing Marceline didn''t get hurt after roaming around the forest.

    "Did she not encounter those wolves? I''m so d she''s safe. She really scared me to death," Kira murmured, rubbing his temples.

    He looked at the shattered pieces of the ss window scattered on the floor. He had to clean it up before Marceline woke up. The shards might hurt her once she stepped on them with her bare foot.

    He came out of her room to get some cleaning tools in the storage area. That''s the time he saw Dn pacing back and forth across the living room. He almost forgot about this guy.

    Dn was also waiting for Kira toe back. Several hours had passed by with no sign of Kira returning so he got bored of just sitting on the couch.

    He was dying to follow him and to help him search for Marceline but Kira ordered him to stay and guard the house.

    And just like an obedient puppy, Dn didn''t leave the house following Kira''s words. And finally, the long wait was over as he saw Kira descending from the stairs. Dn''s face brightened up.

    "How is it? Did you find her? Is she just fine?" Dn threw him lots of questions. For reasons unknown, he felt concerned for the woman he hadn''t met yet.

    Kira arched his eyebrow, pursing his lips as he stared at Dn with his ring eyes. He didn''t like it when another guy was showing more concern and asking Marceline''s whereabouts.

    "Hey, hey! Don''t misunderstand. I am just wondering if you found her since it took you a lot of time before you returned here," Dn exined almost immediately after seeing the displeased look on Kira''s face.

    ''Ah, this guy is very possessive of his woman! He can get easily annoyed and jealous. Am I not allowed to show concern for her¡­ as a person?'' Dn mused to himself.

    In the end, Kira still answered Dn to satisfy the young pup''s curiosity.

    "I found her. She''s just fine. Don''t be loud as she is still sleeping in her room."

    Dn heaved a sigh of relief before nodding his head.

    "I''m d you found her and nothing bad happened to her outside. The forest is dangerous for a woman like her. There are wild beasts out there¡­" Dn was referring to the werewolves who ambushed himst night.

    "I know that. You don''t have to mention it," Kira retorted.

    But little did they know, Marceline was not as vulnerable as they thought. She even drove away those werewolf fighters with just one warninging from her.<sub> </sub>

    She could fight and protect herself against those ferocious beasts. She was a strong woman like a warrior, not a princess in distress!

    Kira and Dn would be surprised once they found it out. Even Dn was not able to intimidate those werewolf fighters after transforming into his wolf form.

    But Marceline was different. With just her posture, one growl, and eye contact, she made them leave the forest without putting up a fight.

    "By the way, Bro! Since you are back, I am here to say goodbye. I need to leave now and go somewhere. Again, thank you for saving me. As I promise, I will return the favor someday."

    "Leaving so soon?"

    Dn just nodded his head while smiling sheepishly. He needed to go back to the Northleaf Timbend Forest. His bag was left in the portal. He needed the items inside that bag. Those were the important things the White Witch had given him before he left the Kingdom Phantasia.

    p "Alright. I will not keep you here if you badly want to leave. But I will be looking forward to the time you will return that favor." Kira smirked at him, his eyes gleaming with a hidden motive.</anda>

    "Rest assured! I will not break my word. Here, contact me at this number once you need my help." Dn handed him his calling card.

    Kira epted it and read the name ''Dn Athanasia.'' He frowned upon reading hisst name. A certain woman appeared in his mind¨C Selene Athanasia.

    ''Is he rted to Selene and her family? They have the samest name.'' Kira pondered to himself.

    Dn used his mother''sst name to lie low since not everyone from the Kingdom Phantasia knew his mother''s full name. They were only familiar with the Silvano n.

    "Is there something wrong, Bro?" Dn asked him as soon as he noticed the slight changes in Kira''s facial expression. His face contorted with a hint of hatred and something Dn couldn''t define.

    "Don''t call me Bro, I''m not your brother!" Kira just burst out in annoyance. He became moody again as he was reminded once again of the woman he was trying hard to forget.

    "But I want to call you that. From the moment you saved my life, I already considered you my brother! I guess¡­ fate has brought us together!" said Dn, in his enthusiastic voice.

    Kira cringed at his statement. ''A brother to a mutt?! No way! Never!''

    Without saying a word, Kira just forced a smile as he remembered that he should act friendly towards Dn. He almost forgot that. He needed to get along with him so that he could use him in the future.

    "Dn,st night in the forest¡­ Did you happen to see some members of Triple W? I saw them going to the forest at night as if they were searching for someone."

    Dn frowned the moment he heard that. ''Triple W? They were in the forestst night... Don''t tell me those assassins are members of Triple W?''

 Chapter 61 A White Wolf

    Kira smiled inwardly while observing Dn. He already started implementing his n. He indirectly gave him a hint that the people who tried to assassinate him were part of the Triple W.

    From Dn''s expression alone, he could tell that he was able to catch on his words. He had figured out the identity of those assassins.

    ''Cedric Morgan.'' Dn clenched his fists, a cold glint shing through his eyes. But he was able to conceal it right away, facing Kira with a bright smile.

    "I haven''t seen them in the forest nor in the mountain area. Maybe they just left before midnight," Dn said nonchntly as if he didn''t care about them. But deep inside, he was already imagining several ways on how to destroy Cedric Morgan.

    Since the beginning, he was already suspicious of Cedric''s loyalty. He had a nagging feeling that the Alpha of the White w pack couldn''t be trusted.

    ''He was too cocky to try killing me, the werewolf prince who is next in line to the throne¡­ the future Alpha of all Alphas.''

    Now that he confirmed Cedric''s evil motive, Dn was going to find proof and evidence for the assassination attempt and present it to his father, Dominique.

    Without proof, his father would not believe that his loyal general tried to kill his own son after setting foot in the human world.

    ''Oh great! This greedy Alpha wolf just added another task for me. Tsk, but my priority is to find my sister, Ste.''

    After setting his goal in mind, Dn finally bade goodbye to Kira without even waiting for Marceline to wake up. He was afraid that his precious items would go missing once he didn''te back right away.

    "Bro, remember to give me a call when you need my help! I am just one call away. So ciao! Let''s see each other again next time!" Dn wrapped his arm around Kira''s shoulder and leaned to his side.

    "And make sure to introduce to me your woman," he added in a whisper, winking at Kira before he fled away.

    Before Kira could respond, Dn already disappeared from his sight. Thest thing he heard was the sound of the front door closing.

    Dn knew how Kira was so possessive of his woman as if he didn''t want other men to see her. So he teased Kira by saying hisst remarks and running away in a sh.

    Kira could only shake his head while staring at the closed door. He wondered when he would meet that young pup once again.

    ''Will he survive in this ce? Take your time young pup. Find your sister first. When the right timees, I will use that favor well.''

    If the Alpha werewolf managing the Triple W was after Dn''s life, Kira assumed that they would hunt him down again once they found out that the young pup was still alive.

    *****

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­]

    Meanwhile, Cedric was already in his office, waiting for the report of the second team he dispatched to search for Dn''s dead body.<sub> </sub>

    His adviser, dimir was standing next to his side as they both looked at the five men standing before them.

    dimir lifted his eyebrow as he could sense something weird about those men. There was a guilty look on their faces, avoiding Cedric''s eyes.

    ''What''s wrong with them? They appear to be ufortable while facing our Alpha. Did theymit a mistakest night?'' dimir pondered to himself before clearing his throat.

    "What happened to your search? Did you find his body?" dimir was the one who spoke up as Cedric was not in the mood to talk.

    He was leaning on his table, massaging his temples. His head was throbbing. This was the aftereffect of restraining himself from letting his anger outst night. He was also not satisfied withst night''s mating session with the she-wolf.

    "We searched the mountain area, forest, and the riverbank, but we didn''t see him. His scent also disappeared. It was probably washed away after falling into the river," the leader answered dimir.

    "Just continue your search in that area¡­ Let''s not be too confident without seeing his dead body. rk, divide your team. Send someone to check the residence of the Silvano n in this city. If the werewolf prince survived then he would probably go to Silvano''s vi." dimirmanded them on behalf of Cedric.

    However, the team didn''t respond right away. rk and his one subordinate exchanged meaningful nces at each other when they thought about continuing the search in the Northleaf Timbend Forest and Mountain area.

    The white female Alpha wolf already warned them not to go back in that forest as it was her territory. Intruders would not be spared next time.

    "Alpha, regarding the Northleaf Timbend Forest¡­ I wonder if you happen to know the white wolf residing in that forest."

    When rk said that, Cedric raised his head and fixed his eyes on him, giving him a questioning gaze.

    "A white wolf?" he asked. A hint of disbelief could be seen on Cedric''s face.

    rk bobbed his head to confirm it. "Yes, Alpha. I think she is a female Alpha. She isrger than us, with amber eyes and beautiful white fur. She stopped us from roaming around the area, telling us to leave her territory."

    Even dimir couldn''t believe that he was hearing this from rk. They met a female Alpha who was also a rare-type white wolf.

    "I haven''t heard about a white wolf living in that forest. Are you sure about this? You were not mistaken? What if that wolf is Dn in disguise?" Cedric questioned the Team Leader with a serious expression on his face.

    "Cough! Cough! Alpha, we can''t change the color of our fur. Dn is a dark-gray wolf. Our werewolf fighters can identify if the fur is fake and if it''s just part of a disguise, unless a Witch was helping him," dimir reminded Cedric. He could tell that rk was not making up a story.

    "Then who is that White Wolf? The gatekeeper is always visiting the forest if he needs to open the portal. I haven''t heard anything from him regarding the white female wolf living in that forest." Cedric burst out, feeling puzzled.

    The room was engulfed in silence. The werewolf fighters didn''t have any idea either. They were just lucky enough to encounter the white wolfst night and admired her majestic beauty. But certainly, they were scared of her.

 Chapter 62 Punishing A Naughty Girl

    Cedric was intrigued by the existence of this female white wolf who was said to be residing near the vicinity of the portal gate. He also wondered what pack she did belong to.

    A rare-type werewolf was guarding the Northleaf Timbend Forest? How could he not know about this? Why has no one ryed this important information to him?

    Cedric immediately turned to his adviser, dimir.

    "I want you to handle this. Investigate the white wolf and know her background. Bring my beta with you." Then Cedric moved his gaze back to rk and his team. "Focus on finding Dn. Search and monitor the Silvano Residence."

    "Got it, Alpha." They answered him in unison.

    Cedric pressed his palm together, thinking about the possible ces Dn would visit if he was alive. But he had a doubt whether Dn would show up in Silvano''s residence or not as Dn and Dominique wanted to hide that the werewolf prince left the Phantasia and had set foot in thend of the humans.

    They were still waiting for his further instruction when they heard a knock outside the door. Cedric told the person toe in.

    The door slid open and one of the werewolf doctors entered the office. He came to report the conditions of the werewolf fighters they treatedst night.

    He slightly bowed his head as he greeted Alpha Cedric politely.

    "How are they?" Cedric asked the doctor.

    "They are recovering slowly, Alpha. They also regained consciousness this morning," the doctor said.

    "Good! Now we can ask them about the vampire who fought them." Cedric immediately stood up from his executive chair.

    He wanted to see those werewolf warriors and asked them about the vampire. He would like to hear their exnation of why they were utterly defeated by one vampire!

    "Alpha, there is something you need to know¡­" The doctor''s voice was a little bit anxious.

    Cedric looked at him with a deep frown. "What is it?"

    "The werewolves¡­ They lost their memory ofst night''s incident. I think the vampire has something to do with it. He used his mind control ability, erasing their memories. So even if you ask them, you will never get any information from them."

    Bam!

    Cedric mmed his fist on the top of his table thus breaking it into two. He hated this vampire''s ability.

    "Then why don''t you ask the Witches to do their job! They have to restore their memories! I need to find out who that vampire is!" Cedric yelled at them through his gritted teeth. He was fuming with rage once again.

    "T-The Witches¡­ t-they already tried but failed¡­ The vampire''s mind control ability is too powerful."

    Upon hearing that, Cedric flipped the table. He even threw the other half thus breaking his ss door.

    Everyone fell silent. They didn''t dare to make any noise. They could feel the murderous aura emanating from Cedric. They nced at dimir, asking his help to pacify their angry Alpha.

    But even before dimir could speak a word, Cedric''s stern voice was heard.<sub> </sub>

    "We have a vampire prisoner, right? Then time for me to vent my anger. Lead me to the dungeon! An eye for an eye¡­ a tooth for a tooth."

    It did not take long when Cedric and rk''s team proceeded to the dungeon to see the vampire prisoners. It seemed that a vampire''s blood would be spilled today.

    *****

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    Marceline woke up at the feel of fingers brushing her cheeks. Warmth flooded her skin and she opened her eyes only to meet a pair of beautiful scarlet orbs.

    Kira was staring at her with a gentle look in his eyes. Marceline didn''t say a word, just watching his gorgeous face. She thought he would pull his fingers back but he didn''t.

    His fingertips lingered on her cheek for a moment. Then his hand slid down, holding her chin as he gently turned her head to the side.

    Kira suddenly leaned in, whispering in her ear. "You''ve been a naughty girlst night. You made me worried so much. Now, I have to punish you for doing that to me."

    His face moved from her ear down to her exposed neck. Marceline frowned as she didn''t know what he was talking about.

    ''Punishment for what?''

    She had no recollection of what happenedst night. All she could remember was she was sleeping soundly together with Kira after their passionate moment.

    "What are y- uhm... " Marceline was not able to finish her words as she felt a slight pain in her neck. Kira bit her, burying his fangs on her soft flesh. Then he began sucking her blood.

    Frozen, Marceline blinked several times wondering why it felt so good to be bitten by him. The pain was just temporary as it was reced right away by a pleasant sensation.

    Marceline bit her lower lip while closing her eyes. She grabbed on the sheet, clenching her fist.

    Her heart pounded with excitement, her heartbeat thumping loudly. Kira embraced her body more tightly, pulling her hard against his chest as he continued sucking on her neck.

    But there was a faint voice in Marceline''s subconscious, telling her to push Kira away. She didn''t know why but she felt like part of her was upset at him for a reason she didn''t know.

    Marceline''s hands moved, pressing them against his chest as she tried to push him away. But Kira tightened his grip on her body, not allowing her to escape.

    Then he bit her again, but this time, it was on her shoulder. His tongue swirled on her sensitive skin, tingling her from the inside. She gasped and moaned in pleasure.

    Pressing her on the bed, Kira moved on top of her, trapping her in his arms.

    "What should I do to you, my Lady?" There was a hint of helplessness in his voice, nuzzling deeper on her neck.

    "Leave me alone, Kira!" She sighed. Those words came out of her mouth naturally and her heart constricted as if it was being squeezed inside.

    ''Why do I feel upset¡­ and mad at him?'' She marveled at that thought.

 Chapter 63 He Knows Her Weakness [ R18 ]

    "Leave me alone, Kira!"

    Those wordsing from her were a clear indication that his Boss Lin was still upset with him. Was it because he refused herst night when she was trying to get intimate with him? He couldn''t help it. Bringing up the topic about mate changed Kira''s mood.

    But after she disappearedst night, Kira regretted his actions. He shouldn''t have acted that way towards Marceline. He almost lost his sane mind just looking for her in that forest and mountain area.

    He was scared to death thinking about terrible things Marceline might encounter while traversing through the forest. Of all the ces, why did she have to go there?

    But aside from those things, Kira was surprised as to why Marceline could run so fast that he was not able to catch up with her even if he already used his vampire''s speed. Strange, right? Very strange!

    His suspicion that Marceline was not a normal human being was strengthened by the fact ofst night''s strange incident. But he didn''t want to dwell on it for now.

    There was something more urgent he had to deal with¨C cating this upset woman and of course, giving her a little punishment¡­ a sweet punishment!

    "Are you still mad at me because ofst night?" Kira withdrew, giving their bodies a little space in between.

    Marceline stared at him, trying her best to remember the cause of her annoyance and irritation towards this gorgeous man. She frowned and shook her head as she couldn''t recall anything.

    Kira heaved a deep sigh. "Alright. Don''t get mad anymore. Let''s do it¡­"

    "Do what?" Marceline asked him in confusion.

    "The thing you wanted to do with mest night," Kira said matter of factly before taking his shirt off.

    ''What the hell is he talking about?''

    Marceline''s eyes widened and gulped hard. She felt her throat going dry as she saw Kira''s muscr build. His body was very tempting. Hot and sexy!

    ''Oh God, seducing me as early as this morning. What does he think of me?'' Marcelinemented to her mind, her fair skin became flush with a color of pink. The temperature inside the room suddenly rose to certain degrees.

    Kira grabbed her hands and pressed them on his sturdy chest and abs.

    "Come on. You can do anything you want to do with me now. I won''t stop you," Kira shamelessly said, shing a cheeky grin on his face. He was clearly offering his body to her as a peace offering.

    Marceline was out of herself for a moment as her hands subconsciously traced his body, feeling those prominent muscles.

    ''This is a beauty trap! Don''t fall for it!'' A faint voice was heard at the back of her mind.

    Narrowing her eyes, Marceline pushed Kira away as she jumped off the bed and fled in a hurry!

    "I hate you! Just go away!"

    Bam!

    The closing sound of the bathroom door resounded in the room. She decided to escape and hide there for the meantime while gathering her emotions.

    Meanwhile, Kira, who was pushed on the other side of the bed, nced at the bathroom door with amusement.

    "Uhm¡­ so this is how she feltst night after being rejected?" Kira murmured to himself, blinking several times.<sub> </sub>

    "She said she hates me¡­"

    Kira brought his hand to his chest. He felt something pinch his heart so hard. He didn''t like this kind of feeling. He didn''t want to be hated by her.

    On the other hand, Marceline started to brush her teeth, looking at the mirror with a deep frown on her face. She couldn''t understand her mood today.

    ''What happenedst night? Did I ckout again? Why do I feel like my body is exhausted? My joints are aching.''

    After brushing her teeth, she stepped into the shower, letting the warm water fall into her head down to her body.

    She was enjoying her warm bath when an intruder barged into her bathroom.

    "What are you doing here?" Marceline scowled at him.

    Withrge strides, Kira closed their gaps and shoved her body to the tiled wall.

    "Since you didn''t want to ept my body as my peace offering¡­ then let me punish you now for scaring me to deathst night," whispered Kira, letting his gaze fall sternly on her flustered face.

    ''Is he mad?'' Marceline wondered to herself as Kira''s intense gaze felt like burning her soul.

    His hand that was holding her waist a while ago started to move, stroking her t tummy upward until his palm grabbed her plump breast. He squeezed it so hard making her whimper in pain.

    ''Fuck! Why do I have to get punished by him?'' She wanted to escape but her body involuntarily clung onto him. Her mind and her body were fighting as they didn''t agree with each other.

    While Marceline was distracted, Kira moved his head down to capture her other breast using his mouth. He bit her hardened nipple which made her whimper in pain once more.

    "Kira¡­ Aah, y-you''re hurting me." Sheined.

    But the pain disappeared in an instant as he began sucking her while his other hand fondled and groped her other breast gently.

    Now, Marceline was enjoying his touch as the pleasant sensation was spreading throughout her body.

    Kira was making her feel so good. Was this truly a punishment? If it was then she would love to get punished by him.

    It did not take long when Kira''s hand moved down to her abdomen, sliding between her legs. His two fingers reached for herdy part. Soon, he found her clitoris and pinched it hard using his fingers.

    Marceline let out a loud moan, echoing in her bathroom. Kira began teasing her by rubbing her slit back and forth. Her core leaked with warm sticky liquid, soaking his fingers that were ying with herdy part.

    Her body trembled with delight as Kira continued stimting her bottom lips while sucking her breasts alternately.

    Kira thrust his finger inside her core as he raised his head to look at her.

    "Tell me you want me and you don''t hate me¡­ or else, I will stop this."

    ''Ah! This clever man! He knows my weakness. I''m so annoyed!''

 Chapter 64 Rough Or Sweet Punishment [ R18 ]

    "D-Don''t¡­ stop," she pleaded.

    He twisted his wrist, trying to find her sensitive spot as he continued pumping his fingers inside her.

    "Tell me those words¡­ my Lady," Kira sensually whispered, his teeth grazing her earlobe and she could feel his breath hot against her neck.

    Marceline''s hand clutched tightly on his shoulders, her nails digging into his flesh.

    "I-I¡­ want you¡­" she moaned.

    Kira rejoiced inwardly as he could see the desire in Marceline''s emerald eyes. Yes! He could tell that she wanted him as much as he wanted her.

    Yeah, it sounded too ironic. He knew that he wanted her but he refused to believe in her so-called mate bond. He didn''t want to acknowledge it.

    His mouth licked her corbones, his tongue swirling on the surface of her skin as if he was wiping the droplets of water on it.

    "Do you hate me?" Kira asked her again, squeezing her right breast.

    Marceline squirmed as she shook her head. "NO! I don''t¡­ hate you."

    "Good girl," said he, smirking yfully at her.

    "But I''m upset with you," she added, making Kira pause for a moment.

    He lifted his head, looking at her helplessly. ''This woman¡­ is so hard to please sometimes, bearing a grudge for so long.''

    "Don''t be upset, my Lady. I''m going to satisfy you to make it up for you."

    After saying that, Kira captured her lips, kissing her passionately.

    As their tongues intertwined and tasted each other, Marceline pressed herself against his sturdy build desperately, conveying her need. She wanted more. Luckily, he understood her message right away.

    Kira increased the pace of his fingers that were thrusting in and out of her cave. His movements became faster and violent, making her moan in between their kisses.

    The tingling sensation rose from her core, going up along her spine and spreading throughout her body. More liquid flowed down from her womb, soaking herher regions.

    A series of moans and whimpers came out of her mouth uncontrobly as Kira continued to poke her sensitive spots inside her core. She could feel her orgasm building up.

    The wave of pleasure tightened inside her core and lower abdomen as if she was going to explode. Soon, her climax reached its peak, throwing her head back while holding onto him tightly.

    Her legs fell limp as she staggered to maintain her footing. Fortunately, Kira was there, holding her in ce. She leaned her head on his shoulder. He could feel the up and down movement of her chest and her breathing was ragged.

    "Are you satisfied now, my Lady? Not upset anymore?" He softly asked her, rubbing her wless back.

    "You shameless vamps! Do you think you can bribe me with this? And why do I have to get punished?" Marceline hit his chest whileining.

    Kira arched his eyebrow in amusement and yfully said, "I guess my performance is stillcking that you are not yet satisfied."<sub> </sub>

    Before Marceline could react, she just found herself being lifted as he made her legs wrap around his hips. His hands were holding her waist, sliding down her plump buttocks.

    Marceline''s eyes widened in surprise. She gasped at the feel of his hardened bulge poking her. Kira''s pajama pants were already wet as they were under the dripping shower.

    The wet fabric of his pajama pants along with his hard throbbing member gave her a wonderful sensation as he pressed her body further into him.

    Using his arms, he started grinding her against him. Her hot core could feel his hardness making her moan in overwhelming pleasure. The friction of their bodies was drowning her in ecstasy.

    The pleasant sensation shot through her, spreading fast from her core to her entire body. With every stroke and contact of their private parts, Kira couldn''t help but let out a soft groan. It felt so amazing that he couldn''t control himself from grinding her further against his body, faster and rougher.

    Marceline''s moans were also getting louder and louder as the pleasure was bing more intense. All she could do was let go and feel him as she enjoyed this moment.

    With the continuous grinding, Kira and Marceline reached their climax together. Both were satisfied.

    Kira just let her rest in his arms before they continued showering together. When they were done, he carried her out of her bathroom and ced her down on her bed.

    Kira left her room to go to his own room. He would put his clothes on and prepare for today''s work. Marceline also did the same as she wore her corporate dress, fixing herself in the mirror.

    "Damn! I think I''m gonna bete today. me Kira for this," Marcelinemented, checking her neck.

    She chose to wear a turtleneck blouse today to hide the love bites Kira left on her neck and shoulders. Her face reddened as she recalled how Kira became so bold and intense today.

    "What was that punishment he was talking about?" Marceline mused to herself.

    She was done applying her makeup when Kira knocked on her door.

    "Come in," she simply said, ncing at the door.

    Kira entered her room, wearing his ck bodyguard suit. As usual, he looked so stunning and gorgeous that Marceline couldn''t help but admire his good looks. But she concealed it from him.

    "Mr. ric, what happenedst night? Why did you break my window?" Marceline confronted him instantly to divert her attention. Kira''s charm was too hard to ignore so she needed to distract herself.

    Meanwhile, Kira was dumbfounded after hearing her usation. He didn''t break her window. It was her doing!

    "You did that! Not me," Kira retorted, defending himself.

    Marceline arched her eyebrow, "I did that?"

    Kira bobbed his head. "Yes! That''s why you deserve some punishment. You left the mansion at dawn and went to the forest. I searched for you for several hours, feeling anxious and worried."

    Marceline''s jaw dropped. This made sense. No wonder her body was aching and she didn''t remember what happened. It turned out she cked out again and her mysterious illness acted out.

    Then she nced at her broken window while biting her lower lip. ''Gosh, I don''t know why but I find it funny. If Kira is a door breaker then I am a window breaker.''

    In the past, Marceline had broken several windows every time she would lose herself and her wolf would take over her body.

 Chapter 65 An Eye For An Eye

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]

    p In the underground dungeon, Cedric was torturing a vampire whose feet and hands were restrained by metal cuffs forming an X pattern.</anda>

    The wounds inflicted to him by Cedric''s sharp ws were too deep and long wherein fresh blood gushing out from them. He was barely living. The vampire already passed out due to the intense pain he received from this torture.

    A sinister smile appeared on Cedric''s face as he watched the vampire bathing in his own blood. He was satisfied hearing the vampire''s scream as he begged Cedric to spare his life.

    This vampire was supposed to be sent back to the Kingdom Phantasia and be a ve. But due to Cedric''s grumpy mood, he decided to torture him and kill him today.

    This would serve as another example to those vampires who were trying to rebel against the Werewolf n.

    "Kill him now and dispose of his body to a ce where vampires could see him. Leave a message too. This was the price they should pay for attacking our pack members in the Northleaf Timbend Forest. Tell them to surrender the vampire who hurt ourrades; otherwise, we will kill another vampire prisoner. Give them a 72 hours deadline."

    "Noted, Alpha," rk immediately responded.

    Cedric didn''t stay longer in that dungeon. He immediately left to clean himself. His body was covered by the vampire''s blood.

    rk finished the task, killing the vampire by piercing his heart using a wooden stake and cutting his head off. A coffin was already prepared where they would put the vampire''s corpse as well as the warning message from Triple W.

    After finishing this task, rk and his team would continue their search for the werewolf prince. No one knew if Dn was already dead or he was still alive. They had to find his body.

    *****

    Three hourster¡­

    The vampire corpse was ced in an abandoned building on the outskirts of the Golden City. A vampire''s spy finally found the dead body of theirrade.

    He knew that there was something unusual to the coffin that was left behind on the rooftop of that abandoned building.

    When he opened it, he was greeted by the unsightly scene of theirrade whose body was covered with w marks. He was beheaded and a wooden stake was buried in his chest.

    The werewolves didn''t just kill him but they tortured him to death. He could tell that this vampire suffered a horrible death under the hands of the werewolves.

    "Those beasts are so wicked!" the vampire said through his gritted teeth. He was so angry as his body shook with a boiling fury surging inside of him.

    He looked down, reaching out to touch the hand of their fallenrade. He felt so sorry for him. The vampire n was not yet strong enough to face the Triple W head-on.

    "I''m sorry. We failed to rescue you¡­"

    He was about to burn the body when he noticed the white envelope on the side of the coffin. It was a message from Triple W!<sub> </sub>

    He opened the envelope, reading the content of the message. His eyes narrowed and his teeth clenched together so tightly that even his gum bled. A look of hatred and rage swept across his face.

    This was a very serious matter as more vampire lives were at stake. He had to report this immediately to the headquarters.

    After burning the corpse of the vampire, the spy immediately left, going back to their hideout. He had to deliver this message to the higher-ups as soon as possible.

    Twenty minutester, the vampire''s spy arrived at their hidden headquarters. It was just a small vi not far away from the Golden City. It was just a branch as the main Vampire''s headquarters was located in another country.

    The Branch Leader was currently talking to one of the Higher-ups of the Vampire n when the vampire spy entered the conference room. They were on a video call.

    The elder vampire frowned when they were interrupted. "Why are you here?"

    The spy immediately kneeled in front of the vampire elder and apologized for his sudden intrusion.

    He immediately presented the white envelope containing the warning message from Triple W. The vampire elder picked the envelope and read the message.

    "The werewolves killed one of our own. They left his corpse in the abandoned building for us to see his body. They set him as an example to warn us." The spy exined to the Elder Vampire who was also their Branch Leader.

    The elder vampire crumpled his face, a crease appearing on his forehead. "A vampire attacked four werewolf fighters in the Northleaf Timbend Forest?"

    "Yes, my Lord. They are asking us to surrender that vampire or else, they will kill the remaining vampire prisoners. They only gave us 72 hours toply with their demands," the spy responded to him.

    "How many vampire prisoners were captured by the Triple W and being held captive in their headquarters?" The higher-up from the main headquarters also joined the conversation.

    "ording to our source, they have 20 vampire prisoners right now. They are about to be sent back to the Kingdom Phantasia to be ves, but because of this, they might be killed here by the Triple W."

    "This is not good. Do you have any idea who attacked those werewolves?" The higher-up from the main headquarters asked the elder.

    The elder and the spy both shook their heads. They were lying low for the past few months until now. They were avoiding the members of Triple W as per advice from the main headquarters.

    They didn''t know who broke themand and attacked those werewolvesst night.

    "What should we do now? Is General Raizel back? Maybe he can help us with this? 20 vampires are in danger." The elder said, feeling worried for the safety of their fellow vampires.

    "We haven''t heard from him yet. I will ry this concern to Lady Victoria. But for now, try to find out who is the vampire who attacked those werewolves. Of course, we will not surrender him since he will be killed by those beasts. But we will try our best to rescue the other vampires."

    After agreeing to that suggestion, the elder said goodbye to the higher-up. They had to spread these words to the other vampires residing in the Golden City and find out who that vampire was.

 Chapter 66 Lost Faith

    The news traveled so fast among the vampires. They heard the news about the warning given by Triple W and their demands to surrender a vampire or else they would kill the other vampire prisoners.

    But what caught their attention most was the fact that one vampire defeated four werewolves! He was quite powerful so they were intrigued by this vampire who appeared in the Northleaf Timbend Forest.

    They had never seen him yet but they were already admiring him for his strength. Werewolves were powerful when they hunted together as a pack. So thinking that only one vampire defeated four werewolf fighters was considered extraordinary!

    The Triple W never nned on disclosing the fact that one vampire defeated four werewolf fighters. It wasn''t stated in the warning note. However, the spy of the vampires was able to get a hold of the information that one vampire defeated four werewolves in the Northleaf Timbend Forest!

    Because of that, rumors were running around that a pureblood visited the Golden City. They thought the vampire n sent a high-ranking and a strong vampire to see the situation of the other vampires here in the city.

    The vampires who were hiding from Triple W seemed to see some hope. They knew how the Vampire n was building the army who would fight against the werewolves and the witches, hoping to stop the very and live peacefully, not in fear of getting hunted and killed.

    They already suffered enough when the Werewolf n started to reign. Would there be another peace between the two races? Would there be another Kira ric who would unite all the supernatural beings in the Kingdom of Phantasia?

    Or would the human world be another battleground between the two opposing ns as the war and power struggle continued?

    Even the humans and the gatekeepers became more involved in this war. There were chosen humans who became part of Triple W. They were called Hunters.

    There was a resto-bar in the heart of the Golden City wherein the vampires could gather around and exchange information without worrying about getting caught by Triple W members. It was open 24/7.

    Serafino, the vampire who was saved by Kira before, entered the resto-bar. After searching for a long time, he finally found a ce where he could meet his fellow vampires.

    While he was walking inside, he also heard the news about the vampire who attacked the members of Triple W in the Northleaf Timbend Forest.

    ''A vampire¡­ in the Northleaf Timbend Forest? Don''t tell me¡­ that''s our King! Kira ric!''

    Serafino had this strong feeling that the vampire they were talking about was their King. He was also saved by Kira in that forest!

    Making his way to the bar counter, he picked up a steel spoon and grabbed a ss of wine. He tapped the ss using the spoon, producing a clicking sound to catch the attention of all the vampires present in that resto-bar.

    "My fellows, I am here to share a piece of good news with you," Serafino had spoken to the crowd whose attention was now focused on him.<sub> </sub>

    "The Vampire King is alive! Our Lord, Kira ric is back! He saved my life from members of Triple W. And I believe that the vampire you are talking about is none other than our Vampire King," Serafino dered to them with a hopeful look in his eyes.

    "Our suffering will notst for long as our King is back! He will save us from those wicked and ferocious beasts! He wants me to deliver this message to all our kinds! Please spread this to everyone!"

    A deafening silence reigned inside the resto-bar after Serafino spoke up. He saw different reactions from his fellow vampires, but the majority of them showed an expression of disbelief and doubt. They didn''t believe him.

    "Stop your nonsense! Our Vampire King is already gone. He is dead and he will nevere back!"

    Instead of believing Serafino, most of the vampires ridiculed him for making up a story and giving them false hope.

    "If he is alive, then he should have appeared during the times our fellows were getting killed¡­ the times our kinds were suffering from the very of the werewolves! He should havee before we were chased out of the Kingdom Phantasia! Before we became fugitives who always hide and run for our lives!"

    "Where was he when ourrades were dying? Where was he when we were suffering miserably under the hands of the werewolves?"

    "Even if he was alive, he had already abandoned us! Was he still worthy to be our King?"

    "For us! Our only hope is General Raizel! He is now the King of Vampires!"

    Serafino was dumbfounded for a moment. This was not the kind of reaction he was expecting to see from his fellow vampires. He thought they would rejoice once they found out that the Vampire King was alive.

    He could see the pain and bitterness in their eyes. They seemed to be ming Kira for the misfortunes they got after his disappearance. Some of them had already lost faith in Kira, their Vampire King. And they were now relying solely on Raizel, Kira''s General and at the same time, his best friend.

    "Don''t jump to conclusions¡­ Please don''t judge our King! You don''t know the real reason why he disappeared for so long. He didn''t wish for our n to suffer. Why are you ming and hating him? You should direct your anger to the werewolves, not our King!" Serafino still tried his best to defend Kira, arguing with the other vampires.

    But he just received lots of mockery from others. They refused to listen to Serafino. For them, the Vampire King was dead and whose name was long forgotten. If Serafino didn''t bring him up, they would not remember him.

    Serafino could only sigh in defeat when the other vampires turned their backs on him, not interested to hear another thing about their Vampire King.

    He couldn''t me them. Everyone there had already suffered so much that they lost faith in their Vampire King. But he wished that someday they would trust him again and be the source of their strength.

 Chapter 67 Hope

    [ Zhou Empire¡­ ]

    Kira''s mind was wandering off somewhere. He was spacing out while guarding Marceline outside her office. He was still troubled by the incident that transpiredst night.

    ''Did she turn into a wolf? She''s showing some traits simr to a werewolf. Her strength¡­ her speed and her eyes¡­ the way she talked about mates and bonds!''

    This was Kira''s mind process while staring at Marceline who was busy talking to her client. They went out today to meet a VIP client in one of the famous restaurants in the Golden City, the Jungle-Bar Restaurant.

    Even Aunt Brianna noticed that Kira was bothered by something. She was sitting next to Marceline, checking Kira from time to time.

    She wondered if something happenedst night. Marcelineined to her that she had a body ache this morning. She even asked Aunt Brianna to give her those special pills she personally made for her.

    ''Don''t tell me Kira had seen Marceline in her¨C'' Her thought was interrupted when Marceline had spoken.

    "Aunt Brianna, can you please pay our bills. We are done here, just wrapping up some things."

    Aunt Brianna just gave her a slight nod, smiling at her before she stood up to pay their bills. Marceline continued talking to her clients, finalizing the deal.

    When Aunt Brianna came back, she tapped Kira''s shoulder and whispered, "Is there something wrong, Kira?"

    Her action snapped Kira out of his train of thoughts. "Huh?" He asked her, confused.

    "I said, is there something bothering you? I can see that you are distracted. I just don''t want you to lose your focus while doing your job." Aunt Brianna reminded him.

    Kira apologized for that. But of course, he would make sure to keep Marceline safe. He was still her bodyguard.

    After a while, Kira found the opportunity to ask Aunt Brianna about Marceline.

    "Aunt Bri, you have been with Marceline for a very long time, am I right?"

    Aunt Brianna looked at him with amusement before bobbing her head. "Yes, I have¡­ ever since she was born. Why do you ask?"

    "Hmm, I''m curious. Aunt Bri, have you noticed any changes on Marceline a few years after her parents were killed?" Kira was looking at her expectantly. "I mean¡­ have you seen a very unusual thing that happened to her? Like¡­ changing personalities or¡­ form?"

    Aunt Brianna fell silent for a moment, moving her gaze to Marceline. Not answering him directly, she just simply said, "Yes, when her mysterious illness is acting out."

    "Did you see her form? What does she look like?"

    Aunt Brianna smiled faintly as she answered him meaningfully, "Nothing changes¡­ She is just as beautiful as herself."

    Kira couldn''t help but frown as Aunt Brianna''s answer was very vague and general. He wanted to hear a specific answer. What form did she see?

    Kira was about to ask her again when suddenly his phone rang. He couldn''t dy answering this call as this was what he was waiting for in the past few days.<sub> </sub>

    "Aunt Bri, if you may excuse me, I will have to answer this phone."

    "Hmm, okay, go on."

    Kira just maintained a little distance away from Marceline''s table so that he could speak to the caller without disturbing them. He assumed that the one calling him was Serafino.

    He was the one who gave this phone to him so that Serafino would be able to contact him. He kept the old phone even though Marceline bought him a new one.

    "My Lord, it''s me¡­ Serafino. I hope you are doing well," Serafino greeted him politely as soon as the call got connected.

    "Yes, I''m just fine. How about you? Do you have any updates regarding Raizel''s whereabouts? Have you found him?"

    "Forgive me, my Lord. I still haven''t seen General Raizel. But there is important news you have to know¡­"

    Kira felt a little bit disappointed after hearing his answer. He was so excited to see Raizel again. But he didn''t know where to find him.

    <o>,m "Okay, go on. Tell me."</o>

    "My Lord, let me ask you first¡­ are you the one who attacked the werewolf fighters in the Northleaf Timbend Forestst night?"

    Kira was surprised as to why Serafino was aware of what happened in Northleaf.

    "Yes, I am," he promptly admitted.

    "I knew it! It''s you, my Lord!" Serafino blurted out with his exhrated voice.

    "But how did you know that?" Kira asked him, puzzled.

    "My Lord, the Triple W is searching for you. They killed a vampire, giving warning to everyone. They left a message telling the vampires to surrender the one who attacked the members of Triple W. After 72 hours, if you don''t surrender¡­ Triple W will start beheading the other vampires who are held captive by them."

    The crease on Kira''s forehead deepened upon hearing that. His eyes set aze as a raging fury surged up inside of him. They killed a vampire and they were nning to kill the others.

    Kira had be too lenient by sparing the lives of those werewolves and not killing them on the spot. And now, the werewolves had the audacity to threaten them by killing numerous helpless vampires who didn''t have the ability to fight back.

    "My Lord¡­" Serafino suddenly became anxious as Kira became frighteningly quiet in the other line. Even though Kira was not uttering a word, he could feel that the Vampire King was furious as of this moment.

    "W-What are you nning to do now, my Lord?" Though frightened, Serafino''s curiosity didn''t stop him from asking this question.

    "Just leave this to me, Serafino. Focus on your task and find Raizel as soon as possible. I assure you¡­ I will not let those vampires get killed by those mutts." There was a hint of promise in Kira''s voice.

    Serafino felt relieved after hearing this. He knew it! Their Vampire King would do anything to save every vampire. He never lost his faith in him, unlike the other vampires. He believed that Kira would bring the glory back to the Vampire n. There was still hope!

 Chapter 68 Wanted To Cheer Him Up

    "My Lord¡­ My faith and loyalty are always reserved for you. You have my support in everything you do. I will be your loyal servant and I will fulfill the task you''ve given me."

    Serafino had found his motivation in Kira. He was inspired by him. He believed that their Vampire King would be the great source of their strength.

    He wished for this war to end... to have peace in the Kingdom of Phantasia where all creatures would unite once again and live in harmony together¡­ no more fighting between vampires and werewolves.

    This was one of the reasons why Serafino was still rooting for Kira because he was able to unite everyone in the past. Although General Raizel was fit to be the King of Vampires when Kira''s disappeared, he didn''t agree with his goal¨C the goal of annihting the werewolf race, even the young and innocent pups.

    He was tired of this bloody battle. If they continued fighting and killing each other, this would be an unending cycle of revenge between the two ns.

    But a truce between vampires and werewolves would only be possible once there would be a new ruler of werewolf n¡­ someone who would be prudent enough to stop this war.

    As long as Dominique Silvano was the King of Werewolves, negotiation about peace would never happen.

    "Thank you, Serafino. I truly appreciate that. By the way, do you have something more to say? If not, then I¨C"

    "Yes, My Lord¡­ there is something important you need to know," Serafino promptly said, interrupting Kira''s words.

    Kira saw that Marceline and her client were already shaking each other''s hands, indicating that they were done with their transaction so he was about to say goodbye to Serafino and escort Marceline out of the restaurant.

    However, it sounded like Serafino still had an important matter to tell him.

    "Go on¡­ tell me what it is," said he, but his eyes were fixed on Marceline.

    The client already left. Marceline and Aunt Brianna were the only ones sitting at the table. She tossed a look in Kira''s direction.

    They met each other''s gaze. Understanding that Kira was still talking to someone over the phone, Marceline just nodded at him, letting him know that he could take his time. They would just wait for him to finish.

    "My Lord, I did the task you gave me, spreading the news with the other vampires that you are alive but¡­" Serafino paused for a moment, hoping that Kira would not be offended by the things he was about to tell him.

    <o>,m "But what? Don''t hesitate to tell me everything. I am willing to listen."</o>

    Kira heard him taking a deep sigh from the other line. It looked like Serafino was disheartened about something.

    "My Lord, forgive me for telling you this¡­ but the other vampires took the news negatively. Some of them didn''t believe it. And some of them¡­ got furious and felt disappointed by you."

    "I''m sorry, my Lord¡­ but they are ming you for the misfortunes of the vampire n. They expressed their hatred towards you¡­ for allowing this to happen."

    Kira fell silent when he heard those words from Serafino. But he appreciated him for being frank and honest. His expression saddened as he could understand those vampires.<sub> </sub>

    To think about it, they were right to me him. Even he was ming his own self. He let himself be blinded by love¡­ a fake love. He let himself be deceived by a woman¡­ a werewolf.

    "But don''t worry, my Lord! I know they would understand you once they found out the real reason for your disappearance," Serafino added, trying to console Kira. However, his words only brought a bitter smile to his lips.

    If the other vampires found out the truth about the cause of his downfall, then they would hate him more. He would also be aughingstock for everyone, not only for werewolves but also his own n.

    "My Lord¡­?" Serafino felt like he said something he was not supposed to say. He wondered if Kira was offended by his words. Now, he became anxious because of the vampire king''s silence.

    He was about to apologize when he suddenly heard Kira''sughter from the other line.

    "Don''t worry about me. I understand and respect their opinions. I think I will have to work hard to win their trust again. This time I will not let everyone down." Kira tried his best to sound cheerful although he was somehow affected by this negative news.

    "Serafino, I have to go now. If you need something just don''t hesitate to call me. Again, don''t worry about those vampire prisoners. I will save them."

    "I got it, my Lord. I know you will."

    Kira finally hung up the phone. Complicated emotions could be seen in his eyes. Even Marceline was able to see the changes in his expression. Kira had be gloomy after that call.

    "Aunt Bri¡­ do you know who the caller is?" Marceline asked Aunt Brianna.

    "I''m sorry but I don''t have any idea, young mistress."

    Her beautiful eyebrows were drawn together as she watched Kira from their table. She was curious about the caller because Kira didn''t look good when the call ended. Did the person make him upset?

    Marceline became worried. She was not used to seeing Kira in a low spirit like this. It seemed that he was bothered and a heavy burden was troubling him.

    For some unknown reason, she wanted to cheer him up. She hated to see him sad.

    "Aunt Bri, you can go back to the office and bring these documents. Kira and I will have to go somewhere."

    Aunt Brianna looked at her with a teasing smile on her face.

    "Aunt Bri¡­ don''t look at me like that. Cough! This is an official business¡­" Marceline said as an alibi. She was trying topose herself and hide her blushing face.

    Aunt Brianna just nodded her head while pursing her lips, fighting a smile. She knew that Marceline was worried about Kira and that she wanted to cheer him up. To do that, she decided not to go back to the office yet.

 Chapter 69 "Ice Cream"

    Marceline asked her Chauffeur to send Aunt Brianna back to thepany. Kira thought they would go back together with her but Marceline didn''t enter the car so they remained standing in front of the Jungle-Bar Restaurant.

    "Boss Lin, are we not going back to thepany?" asked Kira, watching Marceline in puzzlement. Then he moved his gaze on the road. The car already left.

    "The office environment is too stressful so I want to take a walk for a while. There is a park nearby. Let''s go," Marceline mumbled, walking ahead not waiting for Kira.

    "Eh? But I thought your joints were aching. Why do you want to take a walk now?"

    Marceline halted on her steps and turned around to face Kira. She arched her eyebrow while pursing her lips.

    ? "Stop asking. Just follow me," She simply said as she didn''t want to admit that she was doing this because of him. He looked so troubled and problematic. She thought maybe a walk in a park could help him unwind.

    Kira just nodded his head while following Marceline behind. He moved closer to her as they continued walking side by side. The passersby couldn''t help but admire the two beautiful people walking on the street.

    They didn''t look like ady boss and a bodyguard but a couple. Kira was holding her waist while using his other hand as a shield making sure that no one would bump into her.

    Marceline didn''t stop Kira from wrapping his other arm around her waist as a way of telling thedies who were lusting over her gorgeous bodyguard that Kira was off-limits and already taken.

    ''He is surely attracting more BEEs!'' Marceline thought to herself, pouting her lips.

    It did not take long when they finally reached the park. There were only a few people roaming around at this hour. This park was usually crowded during the weekend.

    Marceline stopped in front of the ice cream vendor. She bought two ice creams for them. Whenever she felt stressed out or her mind was upied by lots of things, she would always eat some sweets.

    After getting their strawberry and vani ice creams, Marceline pulled Kira towards the vacant bench under the tree. The two of them sat down, both licking and tasting their ice creams.

    Kira didn''t usually enjoy eating this kind of food, but since Marceline bought it for him, he tried to eat the ice cream.

    ''Sigh, I prefer if she will just feed me with her blood,'' Kira thought to himself while licking the ice cream, but his eyes were fixed on her throat, moving down to her neck.

    Sensing that he was looking at her, Marceline shifted to her side, catching Kira with his silly expression.

    "What''s on your mind?" Marceline suddenly asked him.

    And Kira automatically answered her with, "You."

    Marceline: "..."

    She was at a loss for words. She wanted to know what was troubling him. And his answer caught her by surprise.

    "W-Why me?" she probed. Her gaze roved over his charming face.

    He was about to respond when something caught his attention. Marceline''s ice cream melted so fast that it dripped down her fingers.

    Subconsciously, Kira grabbed her hand, bringing it closer to his face. Then the next thing he did made Marceline freeze in her spot. Kira licked the ice cream on her fingers, wiping them clean.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline blinked her eyes in utter surprise. She gulped hard while watching Kira who was busy tasting the ice cream on her fingers.

    She suddenly felt her face and ears burning hot, a blush creeping over her cheeks.

    The two of them instantly became the center of attraction in that park. Several pairs of eyes were now directed at them, giving them both a teasing and a jealous look.

    "Kira¡­" she softly mumbled. "Stop that."

    Marceline hastily retreated her hand as soon as she noticed the people around them.

    A glowing smile touched the corners of his lips and Kira stared at her with eyes sparkling with delight. That''s it! He finally smiled as if nothing was troubling him at all! This was what Marceline wanted to see from him¡­ his charming smile.

    It seemed that the ice cream really helped somehow. (^^,)

    "Thanks for the ice cream treat, Boss Lin!" Kira said, winking at her. It seemed that he was back to his usual self.

    Marceline could only sigh helplessly. At least, she felt relieved now that Kira''s mood was no longer downcast and dispirited unlike before.

    "Are you okay now?" Marceline asked him just to make sure.

    Kira nced at her innocently before he was able to catch on to her words.

    "Boss Lin¡­ are you worried about me, that''s why you asked me for a walk and brought me here?"

    ''Damn! He caught me!''

    "Of course not!" Marceline denied it, looking away. She avoided meeting his gaze as she felt so embarrassed.

    Kira just let out a huskyugh. He knew how stubborn her Lady Boss was. She would never admit it that easily. But thanks to her, his mood brightened up. He forgot about his worries even just for a while.

    "Thank you, my Lady," he softly said from the bottom of his heart.

    Marceline shifted her gaze back to his face. Kira was still smiling while looking at her tenderly. He was truly grateful because of her presence.

    His mind was full of uncertainties and negative thoughts a while ago. But because of her, he was freed from those unpleasant thoughts as his attention was now diverted to her.

    "I''m okay now. Thanks to You." After saying that, Kira grabbed her hand as he pulled her up to stand. "Let''s continue our walk. This is my first time going into a human park."

    Kira intertwined their hands, holding her tightly. He would not let go of her while roaming around this ce.

    Marceline could only smile faintly before nodding her head. The ice cream already melted just like how their hearts were warmed by each other''s presence.

 Chapter 70 Meeting The Mischievous Friend

    After roaming around the park, Marceline decided to visit her doctor friend, Lyca. She needed to report to her that her illness acted out again. Aside from that, she had to give her the invitation to the uing birthday party of her grandfather.

    Kira and Marceline just grabbed a taxi from the park going to Lyca''s clinic.

    "Kira, I think you should learn how to drive as well," Marceline said out of the blue.

    Kira smiled at her and whispered, "My Lady, I am faster than a car. If you want to go somewhere else, I can carry you in my arms. Just hold me tightly."

    Marceline arched her eyebrow and turned to look at him. "Are you serious? Do you want people to see someone flying and jumping around in broad daylight? Might as well announce to everyone that you are a vampire!" she whispered back at him.

    Kira let out a huskyugh. "Then we will do it at night."

    Marceline just rolled her eyes skyward. "You will have a driving lesson this weekend. No more buts!"

    "Aye, Ma''am!"

    It wasn''t so long when the taxi stopped right in front of Dr. Lyca''s clinic. Marceline paid the taxi fare while Kira stepped out of the car first to open the car door for her.

    This was the first time Marceline was bringing Kira to meet her friend Lyca. To think about it, she hadn''t introduced them to each other yet.

    ''Lyca will certainly bombard me with so many questions about Kira. Better to prepare myself,'' she thought inwardly, looking at the entrance door of her best friend''s clinic.

    As usual, Kira was the one who opened the door for her. The two of them entered, heading straight to Lyca''s office. Fortunately, only a few patients visited the clinic for their consultation and one-on-one session today.

    Dr. Lyca was already free the moment they arrived. She was surprised upon seeing the gorgeous man standing next to her friend. Marceline had already expected this kind of reaction from her friend.

    She had the urge to zip her mouth as it was hung open while her eyes were gawking at Kira''s handsome features. If Lyca wasn''t her friend, Marceline would have gouged her eyes out for sizing Kira up from top to bottom.

    After a few seconds, Lyca mmed her hands on the top of her table as she stood up.

    "Oh my gosh! You were the guy who made amotion in the S Club!!! The one who took Marceline," She eximed after recognizing Kira.

    Kira just nodded at her with an awkward smile on his face. He was a little bit surprised by Lyca''s reaction.

    "What is your rtionship with Marceline? Are you her suitor or boyfriend?" Lyca asked Kira tantly, not minding Marceline''s presence.

    Marceline could only facepalm at Lyca''s hyperactiveness. Kira was being interrogated as soon as he set foot in her office.

    Meanwhile, Kira turned to Marceline as if he was asking for help. This time Marceline butted in as she introduced Kira to Lyca.

    "Lyca, this is Kira, my bodyguard," Marceline said, giving her a warning look as if telling her doctor friend to behave. Then she turned to Kira. "This is Dr. Lyca Lee, my personal psychologist¡­ as well as my friend."

    "Your best friend!" Lyca insisted, correcting her. Then she walked closer to them, extending her right hand to Kira which he dly epted, shaking their hands.

    "Nice meeting you, Kira! You know you are lucky to get this job! My best friend hates the idea of having a bodyguard. But seeing you right now, I guess I already know the reason for hiring you." She nced at Marceline teasingly. The cheerful smile on her face had a hidden meaning.

    Marceline just narrowed her eyes at her mischievous friend. She was intentionally calling her best friend in front of Kira, letting him know that they were so close to each other.<sub> </sub>

    "Kira, can you please leave us for a while. You can roam around the clinic. I''ll call once I''m done talking to my Best Friend."

    "Ok Boss Lin. Got it. Oh¡­ and nice meeting you too, Dr. Lee."

    Lyca just pouted her lips in disappointment as Kira left her office right away. She wanted to get to know him more but Marceline sent her gorgeous bodyguard away.

    "Being possessive already, aren''t you?" Lyca nudged her shoulders while grinning widely.

    "Stop that, Lyca. Act as a professional. I''m here as your patient, not as your Best Friend!" she retorted.

    Lyca just burst outughing. "Too defensive, my girl. Okay, sit down first. Let''s talk."

    ? "So what happened? Are you sick?" Lyca asked her after settling down on their respective seats.

    "Yes. Just like we predicted, my illness acted out this month¡­ I experienced itst night. I think¡­ my medication is not that effective anymore."

    Lyca became worried when she heard that. "Are you okay? Did you wake up in an odd ce once again?"

    Marceline exhaled deeply. Fortunately, Kira followed her. This time, she didn''t end up waking up in the middle of the forest.

    Marceline told Lyca that Kira was the one who found her and that he was also staying in the mansion. But she decided not to tell her that he was the vampire who barged into her house.

    Now that she confirmed the existence of vampires, werewolves, and witches, she realized how the human world became dangerous for them.

    She didn''t want Lyca to worry about these things. It''s best for her not to know everything so that she would never feel scared.

    "Oh, by the way, I am dying to ask you this. If he is not from Triple W Security Agency, where did you meet him? Hmm, did you really hire him because of his good looks?" Lyca asked her expectantly. There was a glint of humor in her eyes as she waited for Marceline''s response.

    "In the nightclub¡­" She lied. "And yes, you are right! That''s one of the reasons," Marceline added nonchntly since there''s no need to deny it.

    "Haha, Clever woman. I knew it!" Lyca erupted into a peal ofughter, patting Marceline''s shoulder.

    "Ahem, Celeste¡­ I am telling you this as your doctor and as your best friend¡­ I think Kira is the best candidate to cure your illness¡­ Why don''t you try sleeping with him?" Lyca suggested.

    Marceline: "..."

    ''I''ve almost done that¡­ and I even asked him to cure me.''

    That thought brought a blush to her cheeks. She seldom felt embarrassed but when it came to Kira, she couldn''t help it.

    Looking at her doctor friend, she contemted whether to tell her about this or not. She knew that she would just receive constant teasing from her. And that''s what she wanted to avoid, especially if Kira was around.

    "Do it, girl! There''s nothing to lose! Besides, your bodyguard is super handsome. And I could tell that he is hiding a great physique behind that ck suit. Grab this opportunity, Celeste!" Lyca encouraged her to the core.

    Marceline gulped hard, trying to keep her mouth shut. She was restraining herself from exposing herself. Indeed! She saw it¡­ and she already touched Kira''s yummy and hot body.

 Chapter 71 [Bonus Chapter] A Sly Vamps

    "Enough with this teasing, Lyca!" Marceline slightly scolded her doctor friend. "Let''s talk seriously. Are you avable next week? It''s my grandpa''s birthday." She wanted to divert the topic so she mentioned her grandfather''s birthday party.

    Lyca fell silent after hearing that. There was a hint of hesitation in her eyes as if she was thinking whether to go or not. She was avoiding seeing someone and Marceline was aware of it.

    "My grandpa wants to see you there. Please do this for him. Are you still avoiding my cousin, Enrique? Just attend the party and don''t mind him," Marceline suggested.

    Lyca and Enrique were past lovers. Marceline thought they were a perfect match for each other. But for some reasons unknown, they just suddenly broke up which surprised both the Zhou Family and the Lee Family.

    Lyca didn''t tell her the full details but she told Marceline that she realized Enrique was not the guy for her. Since their breakup, Lyca tried her best to avoid Enrique.

    Marceline thought Enrique was the one who got dumped by Lyca. But the way she was acting, Lyca seemed to be the one who was greatly affected by their breakup.

    "Don''t tell me you haven''t moved on yet? It''s already been one year since the two of you broke up." Marceline started nagging at her friend.

    "What happen to your favorite passage¨C there are plenty more fish in the sea?" Marceline questioned her, lifting an eyebrow.

    Lyca could only pout her lips, feeling a little bit guilty. She didn''t expect that Marceline would nag at her and scold her because she was hesitating to attend the party just to avoid Enrique, Marceline''s cousin who happened to be her ex-boyfriend.

    "Okay. Stop scolding me. I will attend Grandpa Rnd''s birthday party!" Lyca finally gave in.

    Marceline smiled triumphantly upon hearing that. She wanted Lyca to attend because she knew that the party would be boring for her as she hated socializing with others.

    She was not close to her cousin, Natasha. She also didn''t want to entertain other pretentious people who would be there only to brag and show off their status.

    Many socialites would be attending the party. She wanted to avoid them. And the best thing to do was to have a perfect partner like Lyca whom she got along very well.

    "Thank you, Lyca. Don''t worry. I will not let Enrique get near you during the party," Marceline reassured her, handing over the invitation card to Lyca.

    <o>,m Lyca could only shake her head helplessly while epting the card.</o>

    "Will your bodyguard attend the party as well?" Lyca suddenly blurted out, giving her a teasing look.

    "Of course, he will. Why do you ask?" Marceline asked her with a raised eyebrow.

    Lyca let out a soft giggle seeing Marceline''s reaction.

    "Well, I think lots of girls will be feasting their eyes on your gorgeous bodyguard. What will you do about it?" Lyca asked her expectantly.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. It''s a masquerade ball theme party so his face will be covered by a mask," Marceline replied nonchntly.

    Aside from that, she was thinking that no one would dare talk to Kira if she''s around. Her cold sharp gaze would scare them away.

    "Oh, by the way, is your bodyguard still single? With his good looks and excellent physique, I don''t think he doesn''t have any girlfriend. What if he is already married?"

    That question from Lyca caught her off guard. Marceline never asked Kira about it. What if he had a lover? Was it also a vampire?

    ''Gosh! Why didn''t I think about this possibility before? What if he ismitted to someone? Why am I allowing myself to get intimate with him?'' Marceline wanted to scold herself just thinking about those possibilities.<sub> </sub>

    ''Does he have a woman he loves?''

    Marceline''s heart clenched for some unknown reason. The idea of Kira loving another woman made her jealous. Super jealous.

    "I don''t know. I have to ask him¡­" Marceline meekly replied to Lyca''s query.

    "Alright! If he is single, make sure to go for him! Don''t ever let him escape from your grasp!" Lyca encouraged her once again as she tried shipping Marceline and Kira.

    Marceline just pursed her lips. She didn''tment further on Lyca''sst remarks.

    "Lyca, I will not stay long. I need to go back to thepany. Let''s just see each other at the party. Wear your best dress!"

    "You don''t have to tell me twice! I am nning to do that! We never know, I might meet my Mr. Right at that party. Operation Man Hunt Begins!"

    Marceline could only giggle at Lyca''s craziness. "Okay. Good luck with your manhunt!"

    "Go for Kira. If not, then I will be the one to get him. He might be the target of my hunt!" Lyca teased her again.

    Marceline just narrowed her eyes, ring at her friend. She didn''t say a word but her expression alone was telling Lyca that Kira was off-limits.

    Soon, Marceline called Kira, telling him she was done talking to her doctor friend. They were about to leave the clinic and go back to the Zhou Empire.

    Marceline and Kira bade goodbye to Lyca. They were walking in the hallway when Marceline noticed that Kira was grinning from ear to ear.

    ''What''s wrong with him? Why is he smiling like a fool?'' Marceline thought to herself, feeling intrigued.

    Couldn''t resist her curious mind, Marceline decided to ask him. "Where did you go? Why do you look so happy?"

    Kira nced at her, still smiling gorgeously.

    "I just checked the nearby buildings," he simply replied.

    "So? What have you found that made you so cheerful today?" Marceline asked further, still curious as to why Kira looked so happy.

    Kira halted on his steps, making Marceline stop on her track as well. He moved closer to her, leaning in to whisper something to her.

    "I just found out that you like my good looks, that''s why you hired me as your bodyguard."

    Marceline: "..."

    Marceline''s eyes widened in utter shock after hearing that.

    ''Was he listening to our conversation a while ago? How much did he hear? Damn, what a sly vamps!''

 Chapter 72 Caught In The Act

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    Kira and Marceline had a long day today. He chose to talk to Marceline when they arrived home. He wanted to ask for a Day Off since he was nning to save the other vampire prisoners.

    He didn''t get a chance to tell her a while ago since he became busy teasing his Lady Boss. He just heard some part of the conversation between Lyca and Marceline.

    But thinking Marceline would get mad at him, he didn''t continue eavesdropping. He just left the clinic and surveyed the other areas around.

    Now that they were back home, Kira remembered the important task he had to do. Triple W only gave the vampires 72 hours to surrender the one responsible for the attack. And now, 66 hours are left before the deadline. He had to make a move soon.

    He just waited for Marceline to change her clothes and go downstairs before sharing and discussing his n with her.

    When Marceline came downstairs, she saw Kira standing in the center of the living room with a serious expression on his face. It looked like he was in a deep thought.

    She approached him. Upon reaching his spot, Marceline tapped his shoulder to catch his attention.

    "Boss Lin," Kira turned to his side when he felt her hand tapping his shoulder.

    "It seems like your mind is wandering off somewhere. Was the caller a while ago the one who has something to do with this? Who is that caller?" Marceline asked Kira directly.

    She was dying to know the identity of that person. Was it a woman? What if that person was Kira''s vampire lover?

    Ever since Lyca mentioned it to her, Marceline couldn''t help but think about Kira''s status.

    Was he single or married? Was he in love with someone? After waking up from his one thousand years of deep sleep, would he look for her? These were some of the questions Marceline wanted to ask Kira.

    Thinking about it, she didn''t know anything more about Kira aside from being a vampire who slept for a thousand years while he already knew more things about her.

    She told him about her mysterious illness and tragic past so Marceline was now thinking that maybe it was the time for Kira to tell her more about himself.

    "The person who called me this afternoon is my fellow vampire."

    Marceline was all ears on him with her heart beating so fast, feeling a little bit tense. She was bracing herself, thinking that the vampire was Kira''s lover. She was already analyzing and assessing herself how she would react to Kira.

    "His name is Serafino. I saved him from the witches and werewolves who were hunting him in the Northleaf Timbend Forest before."

    Marceline felt relieved when she found out that the caller was a male vampire.

    "What happened? Why did he call you?" Marceline walked over, sitting down on the vacant single couch that was facing Kira. He also sat down on the opposite chair before answering her queries.<sub> </sub>

    "I heard a piece of bad news from him. The Triple W is nning to kill our fellow vampires if I don''t surrender to them. I had an encounter with the werewolvesst night on the riverbank near the Northleaf forest. I fought and attacked four members of Triple W."

    "What?! You had a fight with themst night? Why didn''t you tell me? Was it because of me? Did it happen when you looked for me? Are you okay? Are you hurt somewhere?" Marceline bombarded him with so many questions.

    Her concern for him was visible in her emerald eyes. Her voice sounded so worried. She even stood up and sat down next to Kira, checking his body.

    Kira was at a loss for words. He never expected that Marceline would react like this. He could feel the worries and concerns she had for him.

    He didn''t speak for a moment. He just watched her as her hands roamed around his body while her eyes were inspecting him, searching for a wound or any injury.

    Kira''s heart jumped with joy knowing that Marceline was concerned about his well-being. He smiled inwardly, enjoying the moment as her hands began touching his muscles.

    Marceline stopped when she noticed the silly smile on Kira''s face. She arched her eyebrow and asked him in annoyance. "Why are you smiling? Is there something funny? I am here worrying about you. But here you are, still smiling. I asked you if you were hurt. Tell me."

    Kira couldn''t help it. He just felt so happy that''s why he was smiling like a fool again.

    ''Why does it feel so good when she is worrying about me¡­ knowing that she genuinely cares for me?''

    With this thought in mind, Kira subconsciously pulled Marceline into a hug, embracing her tightly in his arms.

    "Put your heart and mind at ease, my Lady. This bodyguard of yours was not hurt at all. I''ve beaten them into pulps, that''s why they are searching for me." Kira reassured her while squeezing her in his arms.

    Marceline could only bite her lower lip while her head was pressed into his sturdy chest. She didn''t expect that Kira would suddenly hug her. But she really liked it. She loved sinking further into his body while being engulfed by his strong arms.

    Kira hadn''t released her yet. He just continued talking, telling Marceline his request.

    "Boss Lin, I am nning to rescue my fellow vampires so here I am asking your permission to grant me a Day Off for two days starting tomorrow. I need to n and strategize on how I will get them out of Triple W''s headquarters. They are currently being imprisoned there."

    "But it''s dangerous! Triple W has tight security. You will enter the den of wolves and witches. What if they catch you while you are saving your fellow vampires?" Marceline said anxiously, gazing up to look at Kira.

    Kira was about to speak when the two of them suddenly heard someone clearing her throat. When they looked at the back, Aunt Brianna was there, watching them with a teasing smile on her face.

    "Aunt Bri!?"

    Marceline immediately pushed Kira away, realizing they were still hugging each other.

 Chapter 73 Plan To Rescue The Vampires

    "Aunt Bri, W-Why are you here?" Marceline stuttered a little, trying to hide her embarrassment. They were caught in the act by Aunt Brianna.

    Aunt Brianna tried her best to hold herughter. She didn''t want to make this situation so awkward for Marceline. She knew that she felt embarrassed after getting caught while hugging Kira on that sofa.

    "Have you forgotten? I am here to deliver your pills. You told me this morning that nothing was left with your meds so I brought you a new one. Besides, you need it as your illness acted out against night."

    Marceline smiled sheepishly, rubbing her fingers together as she tried to fight the awkwardness she felt.

    "Thank you, Aunt Bri. Come and join us. Have you eaten your dinner?" Marceline asked her, inviting her to sit down in the space between Kira and her.

    Aunt Brianna traced her steps towards the sofa. Her gaze fell on Kira who nodded at her to acknowledge her presence. She greeted him back with a small smile before sitting down in the middle of the two.

    "Thanks, dear for asking but I already had my dinner beforeing here. Anyway, did I disturb the two of you? It seems like you are talking about some important matters. Sorry for interrupting you." The middle-aged woman apologized to both of them.

    "Don''t apologize, Aunt Bri. Marceline''s medicine and health are much more important here," Kira said, ncing at Marceline.

    Marceline just pursed her lips, looking away to hide her blushing face.

    "If you don''t mind, you can continue your talk while I''m here. Honestly, I overheard some of your conversations. Are you having difficulty? Let me hear it. Who knows I can offer some help." Aunt Brianna urged Kira and Marceline to resume their discussion a while ago.

    Marceline and Kira tossed a look at each other meaningfully. She bobbed her head, encouraging Kira to speak up. Aunt Brianna was the person whom she could trust. She was letting Kira know that he could also trust Aunt Brianna.

    Kira also informed Aunt Brianna about what happened in the Northleaf Timbend Forest and the demand of Triple W. The lives of his fellow vampires were at stake so he needed to do something to save them before it''s toote.

    "So you are nning to do a rescue operation alone?" Aunt Brianna asked Kira after hearing his story.

    Kira bobbed his head as confirmation. "But I don''t know much about the ins and outs of Triple W''s Headquarters. And I also heard from Serafino that their headquarters is surrounded by a spell that can detect vampires."

    "See! That''s why I told you that it''s very dangerous!" Marceline reacted exasperatedly, showing concern for Kira.

    Aunt Brianna nodded her head. She fell silent for a moment, rubbing her chin as she tried to figure out how she could lend him a hand and help Kira.

    "Don''t worry too much, my Lady. I am stronger than you think. Nothing will happen to me. Just trust me."

    Marceline creased her forehead in a deep frown while pouting her lips, still not convinced by Kira''s reassuring words.

    Kira and Marceline were still staring at each other when they heard Aunt Brianna''s voice.

    "Vampira Identitatis Revelio Spell," said she, catching Kira''s and Marceline''s attention. Both of them were now looking at Aunt Brianna, puzzled and confused.<sub> </sub>

    "What is that, Aunt Bri?" Marceline asked her curiously.

    "Vampira Identitatis Revelio Spell. It''s a spell used by witches and wizards to detect a vampire or if a person in disguise was a vampire." Aunt Brianna exined to them.

    Kira was amused upon hearing that. "Aunt Bri, how do you know that? Why are you familiar with that kind of spell?"

    "I read it in an old book of spells that I found in the underground basement of the mansion. It was resting beside the golden casket." Aunt Brianna said nonchntly as if it was justmon knowledge to everyone.

    "What? There is a Grimoire beside my casket?" Kira asked her again. Disbelief could be seen in his eyes.

    "Yes, there is. I read it and remember this spell. By the way, darling, I already cleaned the underground basement. You can check it. If you want to store some important things there, you can also transfer them starting tomorrow. The casket is also well-maintained. It''s still there."

    Both Kira and Marceline looked at her with amusement. Aunt Brianna was very organized, efficient, and¡­ Mysterious! Kira couldn''t help but suspect if she was not an ordinary human being either.

    ''Marceline and Aunt Brianna¡­ why do I feel like both of them have hidden identities?''

    After a while, Kira shook his head, pushing those thoughts to the back of his head. For now, he needed to think of a way on how he would rescue the twenty vampire prisoners inside the Triple W headquarters.

    It did not take long when Aunt Brianna suddenly stood up, saying goodbye to Marceline and Kira.

    "Marceline, darling, I have to go back now. I will read more about this spell and try to study how we can counter this. You and Kira can continue discussing this. I will update you by tomorrow if I find the solution to this problem." Aunt Brianna gave them a reassuring smile.

    The two people could only nod their heads, watching Aunt Brianna as she walked away, leaving the mansion.

    When they were now left alone, Marceline also expressed her intention to help Kira.

    "I will also help you. If Aunt Bri can figure out how to counter that spell, we can explore the Triple W together without intruding or breaking inside."

    Kira looked at her worriedly. He was hesitant to agree with her suggestion. As much as possible, he didn''t want her to be involved. Her safety was one of his priorities.

    "I can''t let you enter the werewolf''s den," Kira objected.

    "But I am a human. They won''t do anything to harm me. I am a gatekeeper''s sessor," Marceline said confidently.

    "Besides, you are with me. I believe that you will be able to protect me if someone tries to hurt me, am I right?" she further added.

    Kira could only sigh in defeat. "Alright! You win."

 Chapter 74 Who Is She?

    Marceline kept turning and tossing around her bed. She couldn''t sleep as if her body was seeking Kira''s warmth. She had gotten used to sleeping with him in one bed. Now, she felt strange without him by her side.

    Aside from that, she wasn''t sleepy as her mind was still upied by Kira. She was not able to ask him about the things she wanted to know.

    For thest minute, her mind changed as her courage dissipated into thin air when shyness won over her. Her pride was also stopping her from doing it.

    She was not certain if it would be okay to ask Kira about those personal questions. She didn''t want to look like a desperate woman who was bing nosy about Kira''s love life and rtionship.

    Because of that, she was suffering from insomnia. Her unanswered questions kept on bothering her mind. It was not easy to sleep having these kinds of thoughts. Now, she regretted not asking him while she had the chance a while ago.

    Marceline sat up and nced at her closed door, contemting whether to leave her room or not.

    "I wonder if he is still awake. He said he would check the underground basement to see his casket. Has he gone back to his room?"

    Marceline could no longer keep her curiosity. She got off the bed, leaving her room to see Kira. She walked slowly, going to his room.

    Secondster, Marceline was now standing in front of his door. She took a deep breath before turning the doorknob. Kira didn''t lock the door!

    Marceline''s heart was pounding so hard against her ribs. She felt like a thieft in the night as she cautiously entered his room.

    ''Gosh, what am I doing? Sneaking in his room! I''m crazy,'' She scolded herself inwardly. But she was already there. There''s no turning back now!

    Marceline frowned when she heard Kira''s voice.

    ''Is he awake or just sleep talking? Maybe he is dreaming¡­'' Marceline thought to herself as she continued inching closer to his bed.

    Upon reaching his bed, Marceline found out that Kira was indeed talking in his sleep as his eyes were still closed.

    His hand was clutching the quilt tightly as if Kira was struggling and in pain. The beads of sweat on his forehead were glistening in the dark.

    "He is dreaming¡­ perhaps a nightmare?" Marceline mumbled.

    Kira was calling someone in a croaky whisper. Marceline stood frozen in her spot when she heard that name. A woman''s name!

    "Selene¡­ no Selene! It couldn''t be you."

    "Selene¡­ my Selene¡­"

    He continued calling that name as he clung to his chest. It did not take long when a single tear fell from the corner of his eyes. Kira was shedding tears while calling upon that woman''s name.

    For some unknown reason, Marceline could feel his pain and sadness, her heart tightened as if it was being squeezed inside her chest.

    Soon, Marceline''s hand reached out for him, tapping his shoulders to wake him up.<sub> </sub>

    "Kira¡­ wake up! You are dreaming."

    When Kira felt her hands holding his shoulders, he caught her, pulling her and shoving her on the bed as if he was trying to protect himself against her. He mistook her as an enemy.

    Marceline whimpered in pain as she fell so hard on the bed. Her faint cry awakened Kira, realizing he hurt her unintentionally.

    "Marceline?" He was shocked at first upon seeing her face. He was on top of her, gripping her shoulder tightly and his other hand was on her neck as he pinned her on the bed.

    He retracted his hands as soon as he noticed Marceline''s contorted face. She was still groaning in pain."I''m sorry. Did I hurt you? I didn''t know it''s you¡­ I''m sorry."

    He immediately caressed her face with a concerned look in his eyes.

    Marceline didn''t know why but she felt like crying right now. She hit Kira''s hand away from her and pushed him hard as she tried to stand up.

    She didn''t know if she was hurt physically because of what he did or if she was hurt emotionally after hearing Kira calling someone else''s name with longing.

    Marceline wanted to get out of his room right away. Coming there was a mistake. She knew it! He had a woman he loved. The way he called that woman''s name Marceline could feel different emotions from him.

    Kira, on the other hand, felt rmed when he saw Marceline running away from him. He didn''t mean to hurt her. It was just a reflex action of his body. Besides, he had a nightmare¡­ and he dreamt about Selene.

    He assumed thating into the underground basement and checking his golden casket triggered him to dream about Selene and her betrayal.

    Marceline was about to leave his room when Kira grabbed her by the waist thus stopping her from taking another step. He was hugging her from behind, not letting her go as he continued apologizing to her.

    "Marceline¡­ I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I was dreaming. My body acted on impulse. Please don''t get mad at me. Don''t be scared. I will never hurt you."

    Marceline tried to struggle against him. But it was just a futile resistance as Kira was stronger than her. He was so determined not to let her go.

    "Please forgive me, my Lady. You can hit me¡­ punch me¡­ just don''t get mad at me. I know it''s my fault. Are you still hurt? Let me see it." Kira was worried if he scratched her neck. Did he unconsciously use his sharp nails? Marceline whimpered in pain a while ago.

    He turned her around to see her face. He was dumbfounded when he saw her crying.

    ''Damn! I fuck up again, hurting her!'' Kira cursed himself inwardly.

    "Who is she?" Marceline asked him instead of answering his question.

    Kira looked at her confusedly. "What do you mean?"

    "Selene¡­ who is she?"

    Kira fell silent at the mention of that name. He hadn''t realized that he kept on calling her name in his sleep.

 Chapter 75 My Werewolf Lover

    Marceline couldn''t understand herself as to why she was bing emotional and sensitive right now. She was not supposed to act like this.

    She had no right! Kira was not her man. They were not in a rtionship nor exclusively dating. There was nothing more between them aside from getting intimate once in a while.

    Their rtionship had nobel. Could they consider themselves friends? Or were they just bound by their contract¨C a simple employer''s and employee''s rtionship?

    ''Why am I upset? Why am I jealous?'' Marceline wiped her tears away as she waited for Kira''s answer.

    He didn''t look good when that name was mentioned. His face darkened as he fell silent for a moment.

    ''Doesn''t he want to talk about her? But why?''

    "If you don''t want to talk about this then just let me go," Marceline said in her stern cold voice.

    Kira mmed his eyes shut while gritting his teeth. He was trying to gather his emotions as well. Dreaming of that night was not easy for him. He wanted to forget that unpleasant memory that broke his heart into tiny pieces.

    Marceline felt impatient as Kira remained silent. She thought he would never answer her but the moment she was about to push him to escape from his grasp, Kira finally spoke up.

    "She is my lover¡­" his eyes dimmed when he said it. "... my werewolf lover," Kira mumbled with a bitter smile on his face.

    Marceline raised her head, looking at him with disbelief. She had never expected that. "Your werewolf lover?"

    Kira met Marceline''s gaze. He felt the need to tell her everything. Maybe getting it out of his chest might help him somehow. He had no chance of talking about Selene and her betrayal.

    "Are you willing to listen to my story¡­ my Lady?"

    Marceline subconsciously bobbed her head. She wanted to hear his story. What happened between them? Why did he look like he was in pain while calling her?

    Kira gently pulled her towards the bed. The two of them sat down, facing each other.

    "Selene Athanasia¡­ That''s her name. I met her a thousand years ago in Kingdom Phantasia. I fell in love with her the first moment I saw her. I was mesmerized by her beauty as if I was being drawn to her."

    Kira didn''t know what to feel as he reminisced about those memories. Deep inside, he was still affected whenever he would remember those moments he shared with her. It felt so real as if their love was true.

    "I thought she was a witch, not a werewolf. At that time, all creatures were united and at peace. No more war between vampires and werewolves so loving a werewolf was not a problem¡­ even if I learned her true identity."

    Kira could still feel the pain in his heart. He knew he hadn''t moved on yet. He still couldn''t believe that Selene betrayed him. He hated her just because he truly loved her.<sub> </sub>

    "But¡­ I didn''t expect that she was just using me. She deceived me, making me believe that our love was true. But everything was just a lie..."

    "She betrayed me¡­ She was the main cause why I was put in my deep sleep. It was a conspiracy set by the werewolves. Selene was the Luna of the Werewolf n. She and her mate nned everything to kill me."

    Marceline''s eyes widened in shock after hearing this revtion from Kira. She felt sorry for him. The woman he loved betrayed him¡­ she deceived him. No wonder she felt his pain and sadness a while ago.

    "I don''t know what happened¡­ but I was supposed to be dead. But here I am¡­ still alive."

    "Do you still love her? Will you look for her?" Marceline asked Kira, clenching her fists.

    Kira didn''t answer her right away. He didn''t know the answer to that question either. Did he still love her despite what she had done? But he warned her not to appear in front of him since he might kill her because of his hatred.

    After a while, Kira shook his head, answering her second question. "I will not look for her¡­ because I might end up killing her."

    "Are you sure¡­ Can you really hurt and kill the woman you love?" Marceline was feeling doubtful. She thought Kira would not be able to do that. She could see it in his eyes. That was not hatred¡­ but only sadness and longing.

    She didn''t know why but she began to hate that woman already. If she were to decide, she wouldn''t let Kira meet or see her again.

    She had never imagined that this gorgeous vampire had this kind of heartbreaking love story. She thought that Selene was a fool for throwing away Kira, choosing a ferocious beast over him.

    "I''m not sure¡­ But I will not let myself be made a fool again by someone like her. I will correct my past mistakes¡­ for the sake of our n¡­ my vampire n." Kira said those words with so much conviction.

    For some unknown reason, Marceline felt relieved after hearing Kira''sst remarks. As constion, Kira would try his best to forget about that woman, Selene.

    "Good! I don''t want to keep a weak bodyguard who can easily be fooled by a woman. If you let your feelings for her affect our n of getting revenge against those werewolves, I will be the one to beat you up! So decide now¡­ if you want to back out from our deal. I am only giving you this chance." Marceline was looking at him with a serious expression on her face.

    "Of course not. I will not back out. I promised to help you. I''m lending you my power," Kira said with a hint of promise in his words.

    "Good¡­ don''t make me hate you, Kira," Marceline told him meaningfully.

    "I won''t, my Lady. By the way, are you hurt? Why did you cry?" Kira focused his attention on Marceline, holding her chin as he checked her neck.

    "I didn''t cry!" She denied it. "You strangled me, that''s why my eyes became teary!" She retorted at him, hiding the fact she was hurt when she heard him calling another woman''s name.

 Chapter 76 [Bonus Chapter] An Amulet

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­]

    The next morning, Aunt Brianna joined Marceline for breakfast. Kira already had his fill after consuming Marceline''s blood. He just waited for the two women to finish their meal.

    When they were done, Aunt Brianna and Marceline went to the living room where Kira was sitting leisurely while watching the morning news.

    The ''Handsome Nightwalker'' was still trending. Some of theizens were curious about the identity of that Handsome Nightwalker.

    The people who saw Kira''s face that night couldn''t get over it. They continued searching for him on the inte. There was also an online thread created by the curiousizens about finding Kira.

    They kept posting and asking if other people had seen him. If they did, they were encouraged to post his picture in the thread post ''Handsome Nightwalker''s Identity Reveal.

    "Why do I feel I am the one they are looking for," Kira mumbled, rubbing his chin as his attention was still focused on the television.

    Marceline and Aunt Brianna who heard Kira also averted their gaze on the TV screen where Kira''s blurry picture was being shed. It was included in the Morning News Program as Kira''s mysterious identity became a hot topic online.

    "Ahem, it really looks like you," Aunt Briannamented after assessing the photo.

    "It''s definitely him," Marceline stated matter-of-factly.

    "Oh yeah. I remembered!" Kira put his fist over his palm and continued, "I was crossing the streets at that time and I was overwhelmed by the great changes in the human world¨C tall buildings, different cars, and concrete roads with street lights everywhere!"

    "You look innocent and dumb sometimes," Marceline said teasingly while shaking her head.

    "Well¡­ I like my alias¡­ Handsome Nightwalker. It sounds cool!"

    Marceline just rolled her eyes at him while Aunt Brianna burst outughing.

    "By the way, Kira¡­ I already have a solution to your problem. Here, keep this amulet. This is called identity concealment amulet also known as Identitatis ultatio Amulet. This will prevent the Vampira Identitatis Revelio Spell from detecting your real identity as a vampire." Aunt Brianna handed Kira a small stone amulet which was wrapped in a red cloth.

    "Wow, you found it, Aunt Bri, in just one night? How did you know about this amulet?" Marceline asked her in amusement. She had never expected that Aunt Brianna was fond of reading this spellbook.

    "It was written in the spellbook. As long as you keep this with you, the spell around the Triple W headquarters will not be able to detect you. You can roam around freely without worrying about your identity getting revealed."

    Kira frowned as he assessed the amulet in his hand. ''Aunt Bri looks very suspicious to me. But not in a bad way. I''m just wondering how she was able to read the content of the Grimoire? It is written in a differentnguage¡­ not ordinary humannguage. Only Witches and Wizards can read those spellbooks. Is Aunt Bri a Witch?''

    "Thanks for this, Aunt Bri," Kira said, looking at her meaningfully. He put the amulet inside the pocket of his ck suit. Meanwhile, Aunt Brianna just responded to him with a faint smile on her face.<sub> </sub>

    "This is great! We can visit the Triple W Headquarters today. I will talk to their CEO to divert his attention. You can explore the headquarters and familiarize yourself with the in and out of that ce. Just make sure to disable the CCTV cameras in the control room." Marceline enumerated the things Kira should do as they visit the werewolf''s den.

    But among her ns, Kira didn''t like one thing.

    "I can''t leave you alone with their CEO. That Alpha is a perverted mutt!" Kira objected as he didn''t agree with Marceline''s suggestion about talking alone with Cedric while buying time for Kira to roam around the headquarters.

    "Don''t worry about me. I can handle him myself. Just focus on finding out the whereabouts of your fellow vampires. They are imprisoned somewhere in that ce. You have to find out where it is so that you can save themter."

    "You are exposing yourself to danger," Kirained, not yet convinced by Marceline''s n.

    "I can stay with her," Aunt Brianna volunteered. "Have you forgotten that I am also here? I will not let Cedric Morgan touch our young Mistress."

    This time Kira just sighed deeply. "Alright. Let''s do that. I will be more at ease, knowing Aunt Bri is by your side while talking to that mutt."

    "Actually, I can also protect myself. I can beat those people who will try to take advantage of me. I''m not as weak as you think," Marceline said with full confidence.

    "I know! It''s just that I''m worried about you. Those werewolves are sneaky fellows," Kira exined to her.

    "But we are smart and clever!" Marceline retorted.

    "Hmm, I like your confidence, my Lady! But my priority is your safety."

    "I said I can also protect myself!"

    Aunt Brianna darted her gaze back and forth between Kira and Marceline as she could only watch the two of them in silence while they were arguing.

    "Ahem. Stop arguing. We are all going to bete. Let''s discuss this further after arriving at the office!" Fortunately, Aunt Brianna was there to be their referee otherwise, they would continue this debate the whole day.

    "So our n is set. Marceline and I will stay at Cedric''s office while Kira will explore the different areas in the building. You will also try to locate where the other vampires are being imprisoned." Aunt Brianna summarized the entire n to them.

    Listening to Aunt Brianna, Marceline and Kira just bobbed their heads in agreement as they finally stopped arguing. Kira just made a mental note to finish his task as soon as possible so that Marceline would never get stuck with Cedric Morgan for so long.

    "Okay. Let''s go and drop by the office first. We will visit the Triple W Headquarters at around 10:00 am," said Marceline, motioning Aunt Brianna and Kira to follow her outside.

    Soon, the three of them headed to the Zhou Empire, finalizing their n.

 Chapter 77 Explore The Wolfs Den

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­]

    ~50 Hours Left before the deadline~

    Cedric Morgan, the CEO of the Triple W Security Agency was currently talking to rk, the team leader of the Triple W Hunting Team 2 that was assigned to find Dn.

    "Is there any news about that young pup? Is he alive or dead?" Cedric Morgan questioned rk. He was still in his grouchy mood as the vampire n hadn''t surrendered the one who attacked theirrades yet.

    "We stayed around Silvano''s vi for 24 hours but we didn''t see any sign of the werewolf prince. He didn''t show up. Either he might be dead, Alpha or he has another ce to stay aside from Silvano''s vi."

    Cedric stood up, walking towards his ss window. From there, he watched the overlooking view of the buildings.

    dimir and his Beta hadn''t returned yet. They were the ones who continued searching Dn''s body in the Northleaf Timbend Forest.

    They were also trying to investigate the White Wolf that was seen in that area. If dimir had good news, he would notify Cedric right away. But until now, he hadn''t heard anything from them.

    "Continue your search for a week. If Dn can''t be found, then maybe his dead body has already drifted downstream by the flowing river. The wild animals might have eaten his flesh already. It''s good that his body is missing. Dominique will not be able to conduct a thorough investigation without Dn''s body."

    "Got it, Alpha. Do you have any moremands?" rk asked Cedric politely.

    "None. You can go now," He simply responded, dismissing rk.

    rk had just opened the door when he stumbled with the three people who were about to knock. He stopped on his track and his gaze fell on the woman who possessed an overbearing aura.

    He frowned as he sensed a familiar feeling while looking into her cold sharp emerald eyes. ''She is a beauty but her demeanor is very intimidating and frightening¡­'' rk thought to himself. ''Strange. I felt this kind of chill when I met the White Wolf in Nortleaf forest.''

    "Is your CEO around?" Marceline asked, surprising the werewolf standing before her. Even her voice sounded powerful and dominant.

    "Y-Yeah¡­ He is inside," rk responded meekly.

    "Announce that Marceline Zhou of the Zhou Empire is here," she said,manding the werewolf as if she was the Queen in that ce.

    For some unknown reason, rk obeyed her right away, telling Cedric he got a visitor.

    Meanwhile, Cedric hastily turned in the direction of the door the moment he heard Marceline''s name. He didn''t expect her sudden visit and arrival today. Ronan Zhou didn''t mention this to him.

    Cedric smiled inwardly upon seeing the beauty standing in front of his office. His mood suddenly brightened up because of her presence. Her charm and allure were topnotch!

    He immediately stepped towards her to wee Marceline. However, before he could get near her, arge figure of a man blocked his way. Kira stood in between them, not allowing Cedric to move closer to Marceline.

    Cedric frowned in annoyance. He was displeased by Kira''s action. But he tried to maintain his cool as he looked at Marceline.<sub> </sub>

    "To whom do I owe the pleasure of meeting you today, my Lady?" Cedric asked her with his suave tone.

    Marceline just gave him a side nce beforemanding Kira.

    "Go outside and explore the ce while waiting for us. I have to talk to the CEO."

    Cedric''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. This was what he liked¡­ sending this bodyguard away as he just ruined his mood. He looked so arrogant for just a bodyguard! How dare he stop him froming closer to Marceline?

    p "Yeah, go on. You should see and explore our headquarters. The top-notch bodyguardse from our agency. You might learn something out of your tour here." Cedric was mocking Kira, belittling him as he was just an ordinary bodyguard.</anda>

    He heard that Kira didn''t even have a security agency. He thought Marceline hired him just because he was a pretty face.

    Marceline simply nced at Kira, signaling him to leave as she could deal with Cedric alone. Besides, Aunt Brianna was there with her.

    Kira could only nod his head in obedience. He slightly bowed his head before turning around to leave Cedric''s office. Marceline wished Kira to be more careful.

    "Take your time, Mr. Bodyguard. Learn more things from us," Cedric added as he watched Kira walking away from them.

    Cedric was clueless that this was what they wanted¡­ for Kira to survey and familiarise the headquarters.

    Upon leaving Cedric''s office, Kira searched for the CCTV control room first. He needed to disable the cameras before exploring every corner of this ce. Triple W was arge building. He estimated that he would be done roaming around the ce by 30 minutes if he would use his normal speed.

    But since he didn''t want Marceline to stay longer in Cedric''s office, he set his goal to finish everything within 15 to 20 minutes.

    He used his hypnotic ability against one employee whom he bumped into the hallway for him to locate the CCTV control room right away.

    There were five employees assigned in the control room. Kira made sure that no one would see him as he snuck inside.

    "Who are you? What are you doing here? Only authorized personnel are allowed here. Leave!" A man in uniform confronted Kira immediately, warning him to leave.

    But Kira remained on his spot. Then a clicking sound was heard as Kira locked the door behind him. The other four also noticed Kira''s unusual behavior. They stood up, preparing to attack Kira.

    Kira just smirked at them and said, "I am a self-proimed authorized personnel here."

    "What the fuck are you¨C" he was not able to finish his words.

    In a sh, Kira moved, grabbing two men by their necks. The next thing they heard was several loud thuds and voices whimpering in pain. Secondster, the CCTV control room was engulfed by deafening silence. Then the door swung open and Kira came out, cracking his knuckles.

    "Now¡­ let me explore the wolf''s den!"

 Chapter 78 Mind Control Ability

    Using his physical strength, Kira knocked out the members of Triple W who were assigned in the CCTV Control Room.

    Not expecting that their opponent was a vampire, the five men were caught off guard when Kira attacked them one by one using his super speed and mental ability.

    Grabbing them by their neck and mming them on the floor, Kira applied his hypnotic ability to control their minds. In a sh, the five men lost consciousness as they were put under Kira''s mind control ability.

    Before leaving the room, he made sure to memorize and familiarize the areas that could be found in the CCTV recordings. Kira noticed that there was a dark dungeon but he didn''t know which was the entrance way to that ce.

    He also wondered sincepared to the other ces, this area was the darkest one. He couldn''t vividly see what''s on that dungeon.

    Kira disabled the CCTV cameras before he went out of the Control Room. He looked like a tourist roaming around the building. He was trying to familiarize the ins and outs of the building including the number of entrances and exits.

    While he was exploring the building, he found the infirmary of the werewolf and witch warriors. In there, he saw the four werewolves whom he fought in the Northleaf Timbend Forest. He identified them as the nurses were talking about the four patients and the fight that transpired in the Northleaf Forest.

    Kira grinned inwardly as he already thought of a n wherein he could use them in saving his fellow vampires.

    "I think not killing you that night is a great decision. I can use all of you as a diversionter on once I try to rescue the vampire prisoners," Kira murmured to himself.

    Kira was currently on the second floor of the building. Marceline and Cedric were talking on the 8th Floor where Cedric''s office was located.

    Kira decided to double-time his search for the location of the vampire prisoners. He suspected that they were imprisoned in that dark dungeon.

    Kira stopped in the hallway near the men''sfort room as he assessed the passersby. He was like a predator waiting for his prey.

    Kira was observing the other employees of Triple W. He needed someone who would guide him to the prison cells where the vampires were being held captive.

    "Where is the entrance door to that dungeon?" Kira asked himself.

    He stood up straight when he saw a man who was definitely a werewolf. He couldn''t be wrong as he could smell his werewolf scent. He entered the men''sfort room.

    Kira''s lips tugged upward as he finally found a perfect target. This man would serve as his tour guide going to the dungeon.

    Kira followed him inside thefort room. Fortunately, they were the only people inside. It was a perfect opportunity to attack.

    Kira traced his steps towards the man who was already washing his hands on the sink. The man noticed Kira''s presence so he looked at him in the wide mirror, scanning him from top to bottom.

    (* Author''s Note: Yes¨C Kira has a reflection on the mirror. The vampire here in this story is not the typical vampire you know who doesn''t have a reflection or what you believe is undead. The author creates her own rule and interpretation in this story, adoptmon knowledge and tweak some original ideas, making the plotline unique and refreshing.)<sub> </sub>

    This was the first time he saw Kira and he didn''t look like a member of Triple W as his uniform was different. His suit didn''t have the logo of Triple W.

    "Are you a visitor here or a client?" The man asked Kira.

    Kira smirked at him before grabbing his neck as he shoved the man on the wall. The man tried to struggle but Kira was stronger than him.

    Then the vampire king once again used his dominating ability as he stared into the man''s eyes directly and mumbled, "You will tell me anything I need to know."

    The man stopped struggling as he obediently nodded his head upon hearing that. Kira''s mind control ability was very nuisance for his opponents. Werewolves were helpless against his mind power especially if they were not that strong like Alphas.

    The man''s eyes became nk and he was now expressionless as if he was a robot following everymand that was programmed into his brain. Kira''s words served as themand.

    "Do you know where the vampire prisoners are?" Kira asked him.

    The man bobbed his head and said, "Yes, my Lord."

    "Bring me to the dungeon where you imprisoned the vampires," Kira ordered him using his stern cold voice.

    ? The man once again nodded his head. "Follow me, my Lord."

    Kira released him from his grasp. Then the man walked ahead leaving thefort room. Kira followed him. He wrapped his arms around the man''s shoulder as if they were friends, just chatting with each other.

    Werewolves and witches were scattered around the building. Kira couldn''t afford to let them notice that one of theirrades was put under mind control.

    Soon, the two of them took the lift. He frowned when the man pressed the D button in the elevator. He had no idea what the letter "D" meant. He just found out that they were going down. That''s when he realized that D means Dungeon and it was located in the underground part of the building. It was a perfect prison cell for vampires!

    After a few seconds, they reached the underground dungeon. There were two guards standing outside. And the door was equipped with a high technology security lock with a biometric and eye scanner.

    Selected members of Triple W could pass through that door. In here, Kira''s mind control ability came so handy once more.

    Without putting up a fight, Kira was able to hypnotize the other guards. They opened the door for him so he managed to enter the dungeon so easily. The two guards were ordered to remain outside, serving as a lookout for Kira.

    Upon entering the entrance door, Kira clenched his fists and his eyes were set aze. The dungeon was dimly lit, but he immediately smelled the blood of a recent kill. The blood of his fellow vampire was spilled in that dungeon.

 Chapter 79 [Bonus Chapter] Emergency Alarm

    Meanwhile, at the CEO''s office, Cedric tried his best to entertain the stone-cold beauty who didn''t show any politeness and fondness towards him.

    ''It looks like this strikingly beautiful heiress is hard to tame. But I love to challenge myself,'' Cedric thought to himself inwardly.

    Marceline and Aunt Brianna were sitting side by side while facing Cedric on the opposite sofa. She maintained her cold expression as she hated Cedric, knowing he was a werewolf. She loathed his kind because werewolves were the ones who killed her parents.

    If not for Kira''s mission, Marceline would never like to be with Cedric. She already hated him even the first time she had set her eyes on him. She didn''t like his arrogant aura. She could also tell that he was a sly man just like her Uncle.

    And she confirmed her suspicion when Kira told her about the conversation between Marceline''s uncle and Cedric.

    As the saying goes¨C Birds of the same feathers flock together. Ronan Zhou and Cedric Morgan were the perfect living example for that passage.

    ''He is definitely NOT my type. Who gives him the confidence that I will like him?'' Marceline thought to herself. She didn''t bother hiding the displeasure in her eyes.

    "What brings you here, Lady Marceline?" asked Cedric, pouring some tea on a cup. He offered the drink to Marceline,pletely ignoring Aunt Brianna''s presence. His focus was only fixed on the beauty in front of him, not minding the other person sitting beside her.

    "You are so impolite Mr. Morgan, for just offering me a drink while ignoring my assistant," she bluntly said, making Cedric frown.

    "By the way, I don''t drink tea. You haven''t asked this from my Uncle. Tsk," Marceline clicked her tongue, clearly provoking and testing Cedric''s patience.

    She almost said the words "I thought you would make me a woman, but you didn''t even exert any effort to know what I like and I dislike." Fortunately, Marceline was able to restrain herself from saying that sentence.

    On the other hand, Cedric was puzzled by Marceline''s reaction. She was the one who came to visit him but she was acting very rude towards him.

    As a hotblooded werewolf like him, he didn''t have a long patience. If Marceline would keep on acting coldly he might not be able to control himself from teaching her a lesson.

    He was already thinking of several ways how he would punish this woman and make her into submission. When the timees, he would show her who was the Boss here.

    ''Just you wait Marceline Celeste Zhou. You will eventually surrender to me¡­ For now, I need to be patient. Once you be my woman, I will punish you non-stop on my bed¡­ You will even beg me¡­ to take you.''

    "Apology for my negligence. I didn''t mean to ignore her. Miss, do you want a cup of tea?" Cedric asked Aunt Brianna, trying to put up with Marceline''s overbearing attitude and rudeness.

    "I''m not drinking tea either, CEO Morgan. But thank you for your offer," Aunt Brianna also declined the drink he was offering to her.

    Cedric just shrugged his shoulders. He ended up drinking the tea.

    "So¡­ what''s the reason for youing here today, Miss Zhou?" This time Cedric''s voice became stern and serious.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline arched her eyebrow as she met his gaze. With too much bluntness, Marceline answered him.

    "I will be frank with you, Mr. Morgan. I heard that you were the one who suggested a marriage proposal between the Zhou family and the Silvano Family. I am here to tell you that I am not interested in that. Besides, my Uncle also has a daughter. Just propose a marriage to her. Don''t involve me with this nonsense."

    Cedric let out a dryugh, a cold glint shing through his eyes. This woman was truly fearless and sharp¨C a wild vixen who was not easy to tame!

    She was showing him some attitude and he felt somehow offended. No one tried to talk back to him like this.

    "Hmm, is that so, Miss Zhou? Well, I think you are misinformed. You don''t have a say with this. Your grandfather will be the one who can turn down the marriage proposal, not you."

    Marceline clenched her teeth, narrowing her eyes at Cedric. Aunt Brianna tried to calm her down by squeezing her hand. They just needed to buy some time. Kira would be done soon. Marceline should maintain her cool until Kira gets back.

    "No one can force me¡­ even my grandfather." Marceline dered to Cedric, not backing down.

    Cedric just let out another chuckle. Seeing Marceline''s bravery, he had the urge to conquer her more. It would be satisfying to do that to someone like her.

    "I like you, Miss Zhou. I think you are a perfect match for me. Since you don''t want to marry a guy from the Silvano Family, then why don''t you just choose me. I can be a great lover," Cedric said confidently while staring intently at Marceline.

    Marceline had the urge to p this guy and rip that smirk off his face. He was so full of himself.

    She wondered if Kira was done exploring the building. She couldn''t wait to leave this ce as soon as possible. Cedric was already getting on her nerves. Aunt Brianna could also feel her.

    Aunt Brianna was about to speak on behalf of Marceline when suddenly they heard the ringing sound of the emergency rm.

    Cedric''s attention was immediately diverted. With a deep frown on his forehead, Cedric stood up and went to his table to call his staff. He cursed angrily as he found out that the rm came from the underground dungeon. Was there an intruder?

    Meanwhile, Aunt Brianna and Marceline exchanged meaningful nces. Both of them were thinking about Kira.

    What happened? Was he in trouble? Did he get caught?

    Cedric left the office immediately without saying a word to Marceline. His expression was as dark as the bottom of a pot. He was pissed off and looked so mad.

    Marceline also stood up, worrying about Kira. "Aunt Bri, let''s find Kira!"

 Chapter 80 Raging Fury

    Marceline followed Cedric behind while Aunt Brianna searched the other areas. They didn''t know what happened but they assumed that the emergency rm had something to do with Kira.

    Marceline was hoping that nothing happened to Kira. Though she trusted him and his strength, she couldn''t stop herself from worrying about the vampire king. Did they catch him? Was he fighting someone right now?

    She was already thinking of calling her grandfather for backup support if ever Kira was caught by the Triple W members. She had to save him and get him out of that building. This building was full of enemies and it would be dangerous for Kira.

    ''Please be safe, Kira,'' Marceline wished silently.

    She saw Cedric taking the elevator, going down. She quickly stepped inside the other lift, still following Cedric. There was a member who also rode the elevator with her.

    Marceline didn''t waste her time as she quickly grabbed the man''s cor while pressing him on the elevator''s wall. The man was caught off surprise by her sudden advances and unimaginable strength.

    ''Damn! Who is she? She is strong for just a woman. Why do I feel a sudden chill and pressure by just looking at her sharp eyes?'' The werewolf man thought to himself.

    "Where is that rming from? What floor?" Marceline asked the man with so much authority in her voice.

    "The U-Underground. D," he replied almost instantly.

    "Press the button!" Marceline ordered him.

    The man''s left hand reached out, pressing the "D" button. He also used his card to grant them ess to the underground floor.

    Marceline released the man, moving away from him. The werewolf man just rubbed his neck while looking at her with amusement and fascination.

    ''Who is she? She possesses a strong aura.''

    He wanted to test her, trying to attack her sneakily. He thought he just wasn''t prepared a while ago, that''s why Marceline was able to grab him and push him on the elevator''s wall.

    However, even before his hand touched Marceline''s shoulder, she already took a side step on the left side, dodging him.

    She looked at him with her ring eyes. Her deathly gaze sent chills down his spine. Before he knew it, he felt a hand hitting his jaw as Marceline threw an uppercut!

    He hadn''t recovered yet when Marceline raised her leg, kicking him on his lower abdomen.

    "Argh!" The man grunted in pain, falling on his knees. That was a hard hit.

    "No one has ever told you not to take advantage of a woman? This is what you''d get for trying to attack me."

    Marceline gave him another hard blow after saying that. She hit him on his head to knock him out. The man fell unconscious right away.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline enrolled in a martial arts ss when she was still young. She wanted to get stronger to defend herself. She continued her training until she got older. So it was not a surprise if she knew how to fight and throw some punches. Her unimaginable strength also added to her advantage.

    She reached the underground floor just a few seconds after Cedric left the elevator. She stepped out in a hurry, trying to catch up with him.

    Compared to the other floors, the underground floor was too silent and not crowded. It looked like an empty floor.

    She continued to follow Cedric behind. She saw him stop in front of therge steel door with different security scanners. Two guards weed Cedric, guiding him inside the prison cell.

    She nned on tailing him inside to find out if Kira was there but Marceline suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure who had just came out from the shadows.

    Her eyes lit up when she recognized the man. It was Kira! She was about to call him when she noticed something unusual about him.

    Kira''s suit looked so messy. His long sharp nails were visible to her as if he was ready to attack someone. Then, she saw him tracing his steps towards the steel door where Cedric just entered moments ago.

    ''What is he doing? Is he nning to pick a fight with Cedric?''

    Marceline felt rmed at that thought. All the werewolves and witches would be notified and alerted once Kira attacked Cedric, the CEO of Triple W.

    ''No! This is not part of our original n! We are here to explore the building and find the location of the vampire prisoners, not to fight members of Triple W!''

    Marceline dashed in his direction even before he could enter the prison cell. She had to stop Kira. He was just putting himself in danger by revealing himself to Cedric.

    Kira who was furious and about to go on a rampage suddenly felt someone hugging him from behind thus stopping him from taking another step.

    It did not take long when he smelled her familiar scent and heard her voice.

    "Kira, stop! Don''t go inside! We need to leave now. Come with me!" Marceline mumbled, tightening her grip on his body.

    For some unknown reason, Marceline could feel his rage and bloodthirst. He was freaking mad right now. He wanted to kill someone to avenge the death of his fellow vampire.

    Kira was not able to control his anger when he saw the prison cell where the vampire was tortured by Cedric. He found out from the werewolf who guided him inside the dungeon that Cedric was the one who tortured the vampire before he ordered him to be killed.

    The werewolf guards who stood outside witnessed what happened. He read their minds so he saw exactly what happened in that prison cell. That vampire suffered miserably in the hands of Cedric.

    Kira wanted to kill Cedric right now to satiate his anger. That mutt was so heartless and merciless when he tormented the vampire. Kira wanted to give Cedric the same pain he inflicted on his vampire victim.

    But because of Marceline''s presence, Kira''s raging fury started to subside, calming his emotions and snapping him back to his normal state of mind. He almost forgot that Marceline was also there with him.

 Chapter 81 [Bonus Chapter] Being Reckless

    "Kira, let''s go¡­" Marceline softly mumbled, convincing Kira to leave with her. She was worried that werewolves might discover Kira''s identity.

    "Come with me. This is an order!"

    This time Kira held Marceline''s arms that were wrapped around his waist. He could feel the fast and loud beating of her heart as her chest was pressed against his back. She was nervous and anxious right now.

    When Marceline felt that Kira''s anger slowly faded away, she loosened her grip on his body. That was the time Kira turned around to face Marceline. His long sharp nails returned to normal.

    "Boss Lin¡­" he mumbled her name. He looked at her apologetically as he almost forgot about her. He also made her worry. He could see it in her eyes.

    Without dying more time, Kira grabbed her hand as he pulled her towards the elevator. He gave up the idea of killing Cedric for now. This was not yet the right time but he had sworn to himself that he would collect that debt from Cedric someday.

    Marceline felt relieved when Kira returned back to his usual self. The two of them rode the elevator with their intertwined hands. Marceline already informed Aunt Brianna that she found Kira. She asked her to meet them in the lobby.

    "Did you find them? Your fellow vampires?" Marceline gazed up, looking at him with her worried eyes.

    "Yes, I found them. They are imprisoned in that dungeon. I will implement my rescue mission tonight. After exploring the ce, an idea came to my mind. I already have a concrete n for tonight."

    Kira''s face dimmed after seeing the situation of the other vampires. Their hands and feet were restrained by metal cuffs. They were blindfolded as the werewolves and witches trying to avoid getting in contact with their eyes. They couldn''t afford to be put under the vampire''s hypnotic ability.

    Some vampires had the same mind control ability but Kira''s power was stronger than the other vampires.

    Kira told them that he would save them, getting them out of that ce. But he didn''t tell them that he was the Vampire King. He already learned from Serafino that other vampires hated him so he kept his identity secret from those vampire prisoners.

    Marceline squeezed Kira''s hand as she could feel the negative emotions stirring him from the inside.

    "What happened? What is that emergency rm all about?" she asked him while looking at him helplessly. He almost gave her a heart attack.

    Kira chewed on his lower lip, feeling so guilty. He was already preparing himself from getting roasted and scolded by his Lady Boss.

    "Forgive me, my Lady. I let my anger control me. I vent out by destroying some empty prison cells. I didn''t know that it had an emergency rm." Kira exined to her.

    "Maybe I subconsciously wanted to attract Cedric''s attention so that he woulde to the dungeon," he added truthfully.

    "You are being reckless," said the woman who also beat up a werewolf man inside the elevator.

    She looked down and checked Kira''s palms as she felt something weird while holding his hand.

    Marceline frowned upon seeing the burnt marks on his palms. "What happened to these?!! You are hurt!" She eximed exasperatedly.

    "I got burned after holding the prison cells. They are equipped with electric currents to electrocute the intruders. Don''t worry too much. These marks will fade. They will heal on their own... especially if you will feed me." Kira added thest part, just trying to tease her and lighten her mood.

    Ding!<sub> </sub>

    The elevator reached the lobby. Marceline pulled him right away, dragging him out of the elevator. But instead of going to the entrance, Marceline brought him to the Lady''sfort room and locked themselves in one cubicle.

    Kira just looked at her with confusion. "Why are we here, my Lady?"

    Marceline unbuttoned her blouse and tilted her head on one side, exposing her neck to Kira. "Here, bite me. Consume my blood to heal yourself."

    Kira blinked several times. There was a hint of disbelief in his eyes.

    "My Lady¡­ I think you are more reckless than me. You want to feed a vampire right here in the den of wolves. Their sense of smell is also sharp and strong. Do you want us to get caught by them?"

    Marceline hit his chest while pursing her lips. "It''s your fault! You got hurt! I told you to be careful. I hate seeing you getting injured."

    Kira finally smiled tenderly, reaching out to caress her face. "I''m sorry for scaring you. Let''s leave this ce now and we can do anything we want. You can feed me in your office."

    Marceline could only sigh and nod her head in agreement. Kira rejoiced inwardly. They left the building as fast as they could together with Aunt Brianna. Kira was so excited to be fed by Marceline once again. In fact, he got exhausted from using too much mind control ability today.

    *****

    Meanwhile, in the underground dungeon, Cedric was looking at the prison cell that was reduced to smouldering wreck. The debris was scattered on the floor.

    "Who did this?" Cedric asked the guards through his gritted teeth. His eyes were bloodshot. He wanted to punish whoever destroyed the cell.

    The guards couldn''t answer him as they were standing outside and were put under Kira''s mind control power.

    Growl!

    The three of them suddenly turned in the direction of the sound. One member transformed into his wolf form. That werewolf was the one who apanied Kira inside the cell.

    Cedric frowned upon seeing the wolf who was in his attacking stance. He was snarling at them. Cedric noticed something unusual. The wolf''s eyes became red.

    "Are you the one who did this?" Cedric asked the wolf angrily.

    Growl!

    The wolf let out another growl before he charged forward, attacking Cedric.

    "Damn! He is crazy!" One guard blurted out, watching the iing wolf.

    Cedric just raised his one hand, grabbing the wolf by his neck. He threw him away and the wolf hit the wall so hard. The next thing they heard was the sound of bones breaking along with the wolf''s whimpers.

 Chapter 82 Replenish His Strength [ R18 ]

    [ Zhou Empire¡­ ]

    Marceline, Kira, and Aunt Brianna safely escaped from Cedric''s radar. The Alpha had no idea that the three of them purposely visited him today just to scout Triple W''s headquarters.

    The three of them were now back to the Zhou Empire building. Marceline asked Aunt Brianna not to let anyone enter her office. If someone needed something from her, Aunt Brianna would be the one entertaining them.

    Kira and Marceline had something to do inside her office. She wanted to feed him with her blood as she was worried about his injury¡­ although it wasn''t serious. It was just a mild injury for Kira.

    But of course, Kira would not refuse Marceline''s blood. She wanted to feed him so he would grab this opportunity to have another taste of her sweet blood.

    It was also one way to replenish his strength as he got exhausted from using too much mind control power in just one day!

    "Did you lock the door?" Marceline asked Kira as she started to unbutton her blouse.

    Kira bobbed his head frantically, gazing at her earnestly as he did not want to tear his attention away from her. He swallowed hard, his eyes lingered on her throat down to her neck, beaming with excitement. He couldn''t wait to bite her.

    Marceline had the sweetest blood he had ever tasted. He couldn''t understand why but he felt like he couldn''t consume any other blood unless it''s hers.

    It was said that a vampire craved for the blood of the person they loved the most. The more the vampire loved that person the more he wanted to consume his or her blood. For vampires, drinking the blood of someone they like was one way of getting more intimate toward that person.

    Unknowingly, Kira had started to feel this kind of craving towards Marceline. But he wasn''t aware of this yet.

    "You can take my blood now," Marceline mumbled, lowering her gaze. She was standing in front of her desk. Her beautiful cleavage was exposed to Kira as she unfastened her blouse until the second button.

    Marceline had no idea how tempting and seductive she looked right now that Kira couldn''t help but feel the sudden rise of his body temperature by just looking at this alluring hot woman.

    Kira clenched his fists tightly, trying to restrain himself from ravishing Marceline right here and right then. She had this strong effect on him that he couldn''t stop himself from desiring her.

    Without saying a word, Kira moved closer to Marceline in his vampiric speed. She just found herself being lifted by him as he made her sit on top of her desk. His hands were holding her by the waist.

    When she met his intense gaze, Marceline could see the glow of lust in his eyes. Her heart pounded crazily against the wall of her chest.

    With the kind of look on his face, Marceline felt her own desire ming inside of her. She was here to feed him but her mind was looking forward to something more.

    Slowly¡­ Kira leaned over, bringing his face closer to her neck. She closed her eyes, feeling the warmth of his breath that was fanning her skin. Then she felt his fangs sinking into her flesh.

    But her attention was diverted when Kira''s one hand suddenly cupped her right breast. When he began sucking her blood, Kira also started squeezing her breast, making her moan in pleasure.

    Marceline''s lips formed an "O" as she felt this pleasant sensation. Her fingers clutched on the edge of her desk tightly while her legs were wrapped against Kira''s hips.

    Before she knew it, Kira already removed all the buttons of her blouse. He was still consuming her blood but his two hands were now mischievously ying with her boobs.

    He kept on fondling and kneading her breasts, pinching them and squeezing them hard as his sucking became more intense. This was one way of diverting her attention away from the pain brought by his fangs.<sub> </sub>

    "Mmmh~" Marceline could only bite her lips to suppress her loud moan. This was so crazy and intense. She was loving this new style of feeding Kira.

    The two of them were bing more intimate towards each other, getting more physical in everything they do¡­ even in feeding Kira.

    Kira tried his best to control himself. He didn''t want Marceline to get sick from too much blood loss. As much as he wanted to consume more of her blood, Kira stopped himself from doing so.

    However, Kira continued touching her, pleasing her aspensation for letting him drink her blood.

    When Kira was done consuming her blood, he licked his lips before moving his head down her exposed chest. He intended to suck another part of her body. This time¡­ it was not her neck but her round beautiful breasts.

    His mouth teased her hardened nipple first by licking and flicking his tongue over it with plucking strokes. After wetting her crown, Kira began sucking it as if he was a hungry child milking her out.

    Marceline arched her back and her head tilted up while looking at her office ceiling. Her eyes dted in ecstasy as Kira was sucking her breast so hard, his other hand squeezing and pinching her other breast.

    "Aah~ Ooh~ Kira..." Marceline let out another soft moan, calling his name in a sweet melodious tone. She could feel the dampening of her underwear as she was aroused, hot and throbbing for him.

    Who would have thought that after having his fill, Kira would continue feasting on her body? But she had to admit that she loved this intimacy so she didn''tin, instead, she was encouraging him to do more.

    "Ki¡­ I need you... down there¡­" she begged, slightly pushing his head down her tummy. She wanted to feel his mouth and tongue on herdy part. That''s what she meant. Marceline had already forgotten that they were still in her office.

    He nodded his head, raising her skirt as he kneeled in between her legs. Kira was about toply with her request when they suddenly heard a knock outside her door.

    "Young Miss, your grandfather wants to talk to you." Aunt Brianna''s voice was heard in the inte.

    ''Damn! What a bad timing, Pops.'' Marcelineined inwardly. Her perfectly shaped eyebrows pulled together in a fleeting frown.

    Kira and Marceline exchanged a quick nce. Both of them had a look of disappointment in their eyes. They had no choice but to stop now.

    Kira helped Marceline to fix her clothes while Marceline was replying to Aunt Brianna using the inte.

    "Aunt Bri, just tell my grandfather to wait for five minutes¡­"

    Marceline heaved a deep sigh, pouting her lips. Kira couldn''t stop himself from chuckling. He could tell that his Lady Boss was left hanging once again. But this time around, it was not his fault.

    "Stop frowning, My Lady. Your grandfather wouldn''t like to see you with that gloomy expression." Kira pinched her nose, smiling at her teasingly.

    "I know¡­ But¡­ Sigh." Marceline pressed her face on his sturdy chest, hiding her embarrassment.

    Kira let out another chuckle, stroking her hair. ''I guess¡­ This is partly my fault. I started it. But instead of satisfying her, she was left hanging once again.''

 Chapter 83 [Bonus Chapter] Mr. X

    [ Golden City: Vampire''s Headquarters¡­]

    The Branch Leader was currently talking to the other vampires, asking them about the progress of their search for the vampire who attacked the Triple W members in Northleaf Timbend Forest.

    "Did you find the vampire? Did someone step up, admitting his action? We are not here to punish him or her for breaking themand of the Main HQ. We just want to know what happened. And that vampire will be another great warrior for our army."

    "Forgive us, our Lord. 24 hours had passed after spreading the news but no one imed among our members that he or she was the one who fought the werewolves."

    The branch leader looked skeptical, wondering who was the vampire behind that attack. He paced back and forth in front of the other vampires.

    It did not take long when one vampire raised their other concern.

    "Our Lord, we still have a much more serious concern that we need to solve. What are we going to do with the 20 vampire prisoners? We only have 45 hours left before the deadline. Are we going to save them?"

    The branch leader stopped on his track, facing them. They saw a slight flicker of uncertainty for a moment behind his eyes, then it had gone in an instant.

    He didn''t want to show them that this was a hopeless case. They were not strong enough to infiltrate the Triple W Headquarters just to save the 20 vampire prisoners.

    If they tried to save them, there was a great possibility that they would have more casualties on their sides. Even the rescue team would end up dying in the hands of the werewolves.

    The security of Triple W headquarters was very tight. Even the members from the main HQ hadn''t tried infiltrating the werewolf''s den. It was too risky. So rescuing those vampires inside that headquarters would be like a suicidal mission.

    "I am still waiting for the advice of the higher-ups from the main headquarters. We can''t do the rescue mission alone. We need an elite team that is strong and sneaky enough to infiltrate the Triple W Headquarters without getting caught." The Branch Leader responded to the vampire''s query.

    The other vampires looked at each other with solemn expressions on their faces. Their Branch Leader was right. They couldn''t match up the werewolves'' and witches'' forces inside their main headquarters. It was their turf so it was very disadvantageous for the vampires.

    "If the main headquarters will refuse to send a rescue team, does it mean¡­ our 20 fellow vampires will die after the deadline given to us by Triple W?"

    The room was engulfed by deafening silence. A zed look of despair began to spread over their faces as reality began to sink into them. They already knew the possible oue of this situation. Were they truly helpless and hopeless? They wished for a miracle to happen.

    ''Please¡­ someone¡­ help our fellow vampires. We don''t want to lose their precious lives.''

    *****

    [ Zhou Empire¡­ ]<sub> </sub>

    While the other vampires were getting anxious and problematic just thinking about the vampire prisoners who were about to get executed by Triple W, Marceline and Kira were currently finding a solution to that problem.

    Marceline summoned one of the talented IT personnel of the Zhou Empire. She requested her grandfather to allow her to borrow a particr employee under their IT Team.

    Marceline was one of the few people who knew about this genius guy who had excellent hacking skills.

    Before he became an employee of the Zhou Empire, this guy was known as the infamous Mr. X who brought chaos to the online world in the year 2018 when he spread a malicious malware virus nationwide attacking the different security systems of the big banks. His real name was Xyon Lim, 22 years old.

    Marceline was the one who rmended him to her grandpa. She admired his talent so when she caught him she made a deal with him. She hired him to be part of the Zhou Empire in exchange for her silence. She would never tell the authorities that he was the Master Hacker, Mr. X.

    "Young Miss¡­ I heard that you need my help. What is it all about?" Xyon regarded her with somber curiosity.

    "Yes. I want you to do something for me. This is a very important and confidential mission. I will pay you five times¡­ just make sure to do your job well," Marceline responded with her authoritative voice.

    ''Five times?!! It looks like this is not an ordinary mission. Hmm. I guess my geniusputer skills will be tested on this. I''m so excited!'' Xyon raised his head, eyeing her with startled interest.

    "I''m in! Just tell me what I need to do, Big Boss!" Xyon blurted out in his exhrated voice. He was used to calling her Big Boss if they were not in the office. That''s how he usually addressed Marceline.

    Marceline''s lips tugged upward in a satisfied smile. She could tell that Xyon was very excited about this mission. It''s been so long since thest time he used his god-like skills inputers.

    Aside from the pay, he was looking forward to applying and making use of his talents once again. Hey low for several years as the police authorities continued searching and hunting him. He belonged to the most wanted Cyber Criminal!

    "Tonight¡­ an hour before midnight¡­ I want you to hack the security system of Triple W. Show me your talent. Do you think you can do it, Mr. X?" Marceline asked Xyon expectantly.

    "Oh my God! Big Boss, seriously?! Hacking Triple W Security System, the top-notch Security Agency in the whole country!"

    "Yes¡­ their security system."

    After getting her confirmation, Xyon burst outughing.

    "Oh, God. Finally! I am dying to do this. But because you told me to lie low, I restrained myself from doing it. Thank you Big Boss for giving me this mission. I would dly do this! Hmm. This will be a piece of cake. Trust me, Big Boss. I will not let you down."

    Marceline smiled inwardly. She already expected this kind of reaction from Xyon. She told him her n and instructed him what he needed to do. Xyon caught up with her instructions right away. Before leaving Marceline''s office, he reassured her once again that he would fulfill his task properly.

 Chapter 84 Lucky Charm

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion: 10:00 PM ]

    Marceline, Kira, and Aunt Brianna were gathered in her study finalizing their n. Tonight, the vampire king would save his fellow vampires, getting them out of the underground dungeon.

    They were looking and studying out at the blueprint of Triple W Headquarters and the map of Golden City. Xyon aka Mr. X had helped them acquire the blueprint of the building by hacking Triple W''sputer system. He stole that data from them without them knowing.

    "So we can pass through the sewer system of the Golden City to get near the underground dungeon of Triple W," Marceline mumbled, pointing her forefinger at a certain area in the Golden City map.

    "You will create a hole down there, and this will be the escape route of those vampire prisoners, instead of breaking in from the entrance of the building?" she added.

    Kira bobbed his head, his eyes scanning the major spots on the map. "Yes, that''s the only way I can avoid fighting the hundreds of wolves and witches staying on guard in that building."

    "Okay. Leave the rm to Mr. X. He will be the one to turn it off while you destroy the wall along with the prison cells. With his help, the emergency rm will not be activated even if you touch those prison cells equipped with electric currents."

    Kira looked up and met her eyes steadily for a moment. He was dying to ask her who was that Mr. X. He couldn''t stop himself from knitting his brows into a deep frown when she sounded cheerful and proud while mentioning his name.

    "I ask him to disable their security system for thirty minutes at most. You should get them out by that time. He will also tamper with the CCTV recordings. Don''t worry. I assure you. He will provide us with great assistance in this rescue mission. He is my man. He will not let me down."

    ''Her man?'' Kira crumpled his face upon hearing that. He was displeased when Marceline called someone her man!

    Kira misunderstood Marceline. She didn''t mean those words intimately. What she was trying to say was that Xyon was her underling¡­ just a man under hermand.

    "I don''t need his help," Kira suddenly blurted out.

    Marceline and Aunt Brianna shot their eyes at him, puzzled. They sensed a hint of annoyance in his voice when he said those words. What''s wrong with him suddenly showing some attitude here?

    "Why? We need him." Marceline insisted, crossing her arms over her chest while eyeing Kira suspiciously.

    "I don''t trust him."

    "But I trust him."

    Their eyes locked as if challenging each other in a staring contest. Aunt Brianna just darted her gaze back and forth between the two.

    ''Are they fighting? Lover''s quarrel?'' She thought to herself, trying to hold herughter. They looked so cute even when arguing.

    Cough! Cough!

    Aunt Brianna cleared her throat, letting them know that she was with them. It seemed that they almost forgot her presence.

    "Aunt Bri, what is your opinion about this? Mr. X will be helpful to us, am I right?" Marceline sought her help.

    Kira''s face darkened further when Marceline mentioned Xyon once again.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, I think Xyon will be a great help to Kira. If you don''t trust him, just trust Marceline. She will not cause you any harm." Aunt Brianna supported Marceline''s im.

    Kira could only sigh in defeat. Thedies would not change their minds. Besides, Xyon was already set for tonight''s mission. He was just waiting for Marceline''s go signal.

    The three of them continued discussing and doing some dry-run of their n. Marceline handed him somemunication device so that she could contact Kira while he was doing his rescue mission.

    She wanted toe with him but he refused. He wouldn''t be able to concentrate hundred percent on his task if Marceline would be there. He would be distracted and his attention would focus more on her safety.

    "I''m going now," Kira said, saying goodbye to Marceline and Aunt Brianna.

    "Kira, wait!" Marceline stopped him by holding his elbow. Kira looked down, surveying her beautiful face briefly.

    Aunt Brianna already left the study to give them some privacy. She knew that Marceline still wanted to talk to Kira by herself.

    "Use this mask to hide your identity." She also gave him a ck mask to hide his face.

    "Thanks," he softly mumbled. Though he was a little bit upset because of Mr. X, he couldn''t act coldly towards this lovely maiden who was showing great concern for him.

    Marceline watched him with acute and loving anxiety. Fear and worry glittered in her emerald eyes.

    "Kira¡­ be careful. That''s an order," Marceline said, tightening the grip on his elbow.

    "I will. But I need some lucky charm."

    Before Marceline could ask him about the lucky charm, Kira already grabbed the back of her head as he bent down to im her lips.

    His lips feather-touched hers with tantalizing persuasion as his mouth moved over hers with exquisite tenderness. The gentle massage sent currents of desire through her.

    It seemed like Kira was trying to erase and wash away her worry through this soft but passionate kiss.

    She could feel her heart beginning to beat faster. She wanted more so Marceline wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer.

    This time the gentle kiss turned to be more aggressive and rougher as Marceline imed his lips in a savage conquest. She used her teeth to force his mouth open.

    Kira responded to her with equal intensity as hers. He recaptured her lips, more demanding this time. With ascivious and sensuous movement, his tongue entered her mouth.

    Their tongues met, moving inside her mouth with strong, impelling strokes. He ravaged the sweetness of her, possessing her mouth hungrily. They didn''t want the kiss to end, but Marceline was almost losing her breath so Kira had to break the kiss.

    "With my lucky charm from you, My Lady¡­ rest assured that nothing will go wrong with my mission," Kira softly mumbled before nting a soft kiss on her forehead. There was a gleam of joy in his scarlet eyes.

 Chapter 85 The Nightwalker

    [ Triple W Headquarters: 11:00 PM ]

    The peace and order inside the Triple W were disrupted in the middle of the night when the infirmary was put in turmoil. A greatmotion happened when the four werewolf fighters suddenly transformed into their werewolf forms, wreaking havoc inside the infirmary.

    They lost their minds as they turned into feral beasts who attacked everyone inside the wards including the doctors and the nurses. Several guards came to respond to apprehend and capture the werewolves who suddenly went on a rampage.

    The witches already detected that these werewolves were under the mind control ability of the vampire who attacked them in the Northleaf Timbend Forest.

    "Damn! We need to put them to sleep. Alpha Cedric will not be happy once he learns about this." One Witch who was trying to subdue the out of control werewolves notified herrades.

    They used some binding spells trying to immobilize the werewolves but surprisingly they became three times stronger than before even though they were still injured.

    This was the effect of Kira''s power. He was not only using his mind control ability to influence the action of the werewolves but he was also using some of his magical energy to transfer and boost the werewolves'' strength.

    The loud crashing sound and breaking of sses and apparatus reverberated inside the infirmary. The growling of werewolves and the cry of whimpers of their victims also resounded, giving off the unpleasant and chaotic situation in that room.

    A fight broke out, werewolves to werewolves! They had to stop them from going wild and hurting other members of Triple W. The witches were assisting them in evacuating the werewolf nurses and doctors including the other patients inside.

    "Try to cast the sleeping spells!"

    "Hunters, use the heavy dose of tranquilizers!"

    p "Shoot them!"</anda>

    "Immobilizing Spells!"

    Crash. Crash.

    One wolf was thrown away on the ss wall thus breaking it into pieces.

    Thud. Thud.

    Werewolves were wrestling on the floor, biting each other as the other tried to restrain the other wild wolves. The scene was very chaotic. The smell of blood hit their noses.

    "What should we do? We can''t subdue them like this. We have no choice but to kill them!" One witch suggested it to the other members.

    "Two werewolves escaped! They ran into the other parts of the building! Quick! Follow them! Call the guards. Close the entrances and exits. They must not get out of the building. People must not see them in this form!" One guard screamed in urgency, giving some orders.

    "They are members of the White w Pack. As far as I know, they are so protective of their members. Alpha Cedric is the only one who has a say on this. Should we inform him now? We can''t kill them unless he will order us to do so."

    "Damn! Lots of members are getting injured. The infirmary is also getting destroyed! We have to do something!"

    "Inform Alpha Cedric, NOW! Let''s just face his wrathter on! For now, we need his help to control these werewolves!"

    This was the diversion Kira was talking about this morning. He used those werewolves who were put under his mind control to create amotion to get the attention of the other members of Triple W.

    While everyone was trying to subdue and capture those werewolves, Kira was already facing the outside wall of the underground dungeon.

    He passed through the Golden City''s sewer system which was an underground tunnel to reach that dungeon. Mr. X already disabled the security rm so Kira could destroy the wall and prison cells without worrying about the rm getting triggered.

    "Kira, you can break the wall now. Mr. X is done disabling the rms," Marceline informed Kira through theirmunication device.

    "Got it, Boss Lin!"<sub> </sub>

    Using fifty percent of his superhuman strength, Kira punched the concrete wall of the dungeon.

    Bam!

    The concrete wall broke and copsed in an instant, creating a hole which was as tall as a big cave hole!

    The werewolf guards outside the dungeon were not able to hear it as they were now busy fighting the two werewolves who escaped from the infirmary.

    The vampire prisoners felt Kira''s presence and strong aura. He was the same man who told them that he would get them out of that ce.

    "He is here! He came back!"

    "He became true to his words."

    The vampire rejoiced thinking that their rescue finally arrived.

    The next thing they heard was the breaking of steel cells. Five vampires were imprisoned together in one prison cell. Kira destroyed the locks of those four.

    Using his sharp nails, he cut the metal cuffs that were restraining the hands and feet of those vampires. Upon removing their blindfolds, they saw a tall man wearing all ck, including his mask.

    "Thank you foring for us."

    "We really thought we were going to die here just like what happened to the one vampire who was tortured to death."

    "I''m sorry foring toote. I was not able to save him," Kira clenched his fist, his scarlet eyes narrowed furiously.

    Then Kira watched them for a moment. He could see that they were also injured. Some of them had broken bones and w marks on different parts of their bodies.

    Their healing ability didn''t work as the witches and werewolves injected something into their bodies to slow down their regeneration. Aside from that, they were too weak as they hadn''t consumed any blood for the past weeks.

    "Let''s leave this ce now. After escaping here, you should go to this ce. There are other vampires in that ce who can help you. You have to feed blood and treat your wounds! But don''t you ever hurt a human. Understand?"

    "Apply this perfume to mask your scents so that werewolves can''t track you down using their sense of smell."

    Aunt Brianna made more perfume for Kira and the other vampires for this rescue mission. Now they understood why they were not able to identify that Kira was also a vampire the first time they met him. Because¡­ he hid his vampire scent.

    The twenty vampires immediately followed Kira''s instruction. They passed through the hole which was created by Kira. He was also following them behind, making sure that werewolves would not be able to follow them.

    While they were running away, one vampire approached Kira.

    "Our savior, may I know your name?" He looked at Kira eagerly with so much curiosity and interest.

    Kira fell silent for a moment, thinking what he should reply to that vampire. He didn''t want to expose himself as the vampire king. He was afraid he would be hated by them.

    After a few seconds, Kira''s eyes lit up as he thought of a perfect alias that he could use as of this moment.

    "Just call me¡­ the Nightwalker." That was the alias given by theizens to Kira. He just omitted the word handsome.

    "The Nightwalker¡­" the vampire mumbled his alias once again. There was a grateful look in his eyes while smiling at him. "Thank you. We owe you our lives!"

    After making sure that the vampires safely reached the Safe Haven Resto-Bar, Kira left them right away. That resto-bar was a hidden ce for vampires. Serafino was the one who gave this location to Kira.

 Chapter 86 [Bonus Chapter] He Collapsed!

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­]

    Marceline kept pacing back and forth across her study room, waiting for Kira. Thest time hemunicated with her was the time he was leaving the underground dungeon together with the other vampires.

    After that, she lost contact with him. She didn''t know why but Kira was no longer responding even if she continued calling him through themunication device.

    "Don''t worry too much, dear. Kira will just be fine. They sessfully escaped from Triple W. He is just escorting them to a safe ce." Aunt Brianna softly said,forting Marceline.

    "But he is not answering me, Aunt Bri. What if something bad happened to him? I can''t stay here anymore. I have to find him."

    Marceline immediately picked up her phone, contacting Xyon aka Mr. X. She wanted him to track Kira''s location.

    Xyon''s exaggerated voice was heard from the other line as soon as the call got connected. He didn''t even allow Marceline to say a word first as he spoke spontaneously, bombarding Marceline with so many questions.

    "Big Boss! You will not believe this¡­ but I can see giant wolves running around the Triple W headquarters! Wait¡­ I feel like I am watching a movie now. Is this another Twilight series? Tell me if I am dreaming or not."

    Marceline''s hand moved slowly over her forehead down her temples. She forgot about this. Xyon hacked Triple W''s security system so he had ess to their CCTV recordings. No wonder he could see this strange phenomenon that was happening inside the Triple W headquarters.

    The situation there was very chaotic. They were still trying to subdue the out-of-control werewolves.

    "Is Triple W a secret academy of Magics? Are there members like Harry Potter? Why am I seeing these people casting some kind of magic spells? And why the hell are people transforming into wolves? This is so crazy, Big Boss!" Xyon was startled and overwhelmed by the scene he was witnessing right now.

    He didn''t know if it was just camera tricks or if Triple W was shooting a fantasy movie! What the hell was happening there?! It was beyond his wits and understanding. Fortunately, he had a high IQ that he could still bear with this without fainting from too much shock.

    Xyon''s voice was too loud that Aunt Brianna could hear it even without getting close to the phone. She just shook her head helplessly, understanding how much surprise he had gotten tonight.

    "If you feel troubled by this, just ask Kira to erase Xyon''s memories about the werewolves and witches. But if you think that you might ask his help again when dealing with werewolves and witches, then just exin everything to him. I guess he is smart enough to understand this." Aunt Brianna gave her meaningful advice. She made sure to lower her voice so that Xyon couldn''t hear her.

    Marceline looked at her without a word but the faint curve in her lips was enough to tell Aunt Brianna that she was considering her advice.

    "Mr. X¡­ let''s talk about that tomorrow. For now, I have another important task for you."

    When he heard the word task, Xyon brought his focus back to Marceline, setting aside those absurd happenings and phenomena inside Triple W''s Headquarters for the time being.

    "What is the important task, Big Boss?" he asked her, his eyes gleamed with eagerness and excitement. He loved doing tasks for his Big Boss.<sub> </sub>

    If other employees hated Marceline because of her cold and frightening demeanor, Xyon was different from them. In fact, he liked her fierce attitude and he admired her for being a strong woman.

    Marceline was his ultimate crush, that''s why when she offered him the job, even if she didn''t threaten him or ckmail him, Xyon would willingly ept her offer without any hesitation!

    "Can you please track the location of my bodyguard? I can no longer contact him through ourmunication device. I''m so worried about him." A spark of worry darted into her eyes as she bit her fingernail.

    "Ok, Big Boss. Worry not! Just leave it to me. Will track his location using the signal of hismunication device."

    "Thank you, Xy!"

    A faint light twinkled in the depths of his brown eyes when he heard her thanking him softly. He was like a teenage boy who wasplimented by his crush and he couldn''t help but swoon. It brought a sudden joy in his heart, now he became more motivated to do his task.

    However, even before Mr. X could do something, the door of the study room swung open, revealing Kira''s prominent figure.

    Marceline moved her gaze to the door, meeting Kira''s piercing eyes. They stared at each other for several seconds before she stepped forward, dashing in his direction.

    "Kira, you are back!" Marceline pounced on him, feeling relieved at the sight of him.

    "Was that Mr. X on the phone a while ago?" Kira asked Marceline, his voice sounded a little bit cold and stern. His sense of hearing was truly impressive.

    But Aunt Brianna could hear a hint of jealousy in his words. She just pursed her lips, smiling faintly while watching the two people in front of her.

    On the other hand, Marceline narrowed her eyes at Kira. Of all the things he should have said after arriving, Kira just asked her if the man she was talking to over the phone was Mr. X.

    ''Why is he so curious about Mr. X?'' Marceline pouted her lips, feeling a little bit upset.

    She hit Kira''s chest and questioned him, "What happened to you? I lost contact with you? You scared me, do you know that? Exin yourself!" Marceline demanded, putting her hands on both sides of her waist.

    But even before Kira could reply, blood gushed out from his nose. Then he felt a sudden throb on his head.

    Heid his hand on his forehead trying to ease the pain. But the whirling in his brain worsened as if the world was spinning. Before he knew it, ckness already overtook him and he copsed!

    "Kira!"

 Chapter 87 Defeated Once Again

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]

    When the other members failed to subdue and control the wild werewolves who were wreaking havoc inside their headquarters, the team sought help from their CEO, Alpha Cedric.

    Because of that Cedric''s peaceful sleep in his private vi was interrupted. By the time he arrived at Triple W Headquarters, lots of damage had been done.

    He could see the shattered sses, damaged properties, destroyed walls, and broken equipment inside the infirmary and other areas where the fight between werewolves and witches happened.

    He didn''t expect to have this extent of destruction. The impact was too immense which was caused only by four werewolves who were supposed to be lying on their sickbeds because of their injuries.

    "What the hell did you do here? Can''t you even capture and subdue four injured werewolves when they went on a rampage?" Cedric said with his stern cold voice, his eyes scanning the area as he assessed the damages.

    The members who escorted Cedric inside felt frightened and uneasy under his scrutiny and icy res. He was like a raging volcano that was about to erupt at any moment.

    "Forgive us, Alpha. They suddenly became powerful as if they didn''t have any injuries. Three to five times stronger than their usual strength. This is the main reason we encountered difficulty in putting them under control..." he paused for a moment upon seeing the furious look on Cedric''s face as he deemed them useless.

    "A-ording to the witches¡­ they are under a vampire''s mind control power." One werewolf exined to him with his cautious words. He didn''t want to anger Cedric further but he had to report what truly happened.

    His jaw clenched and anger flickered in his eyes as he heard that. Again! A bloodsucker did this!

    Just this morning, another werewolf was put under a vampire''s mind control, breaking the prison cells in the underground dungeon and attacking Cedric.

    That werewolf was beaten into pulp by his Alpha. But knowing he was under the control of a vampire, Cedric restrained himself from killing the werewolf.

    Who would have thought that the four werewolf fighters would also cause another trouble tonight?

    "Where. Are. They?" Cedric asked them as he couldn''t see the four werewolves. Were they still roaming around the area, bringing chaos in the different corners of their headquarters?

    It did not take long when one witch dashed in their direction, greeting and weing Cedric. She made a slight bow before she reported something to him.

    "Alpha Cedric, the werewolves had been captured. They just suddenly copsed while we were trying to restrain them. They were still breathing but they were totally out. I guess the vampire already stopped controlling them when they suddenly passed out!"

    When Kira copsed, those werewolves were released from his control.

    "Lead me to them," he just simply said, narrowing his eyes at everyone.

    The witch and the other werewolves made a path for Cedric, leading him to see the werewolves who caused great destruction in their headquarters tonight.

    Cedric''s anger had not subsided yet when he heard another piece of bad news from the neers. Cedric and hispanion were on the way to see the werewolf fighters when they were approached by the two guards assigned in the underground dungeon.

    Upon reaching Cedric''s spot, they fell on their knees right away, their heads dropped, almost touching the floor. They haven''t told him the bad news yet but their bodies were already covered by cold sweats. They kept staring down in frightened despair.

    "Alpha¡­ w-we have another piece of... b-bad news," one guard spoke with his trembling voice.

    A furrow cut in between his eyebrows as Cedric looked down, waiting for them to tell him everything. "What bad news?"

    "The v-vampire... p-prisoners¨C"<sub> </sub>

    "For goodness''s sake! Can''t you both speak clearly! Or do you want me to straighten your tongue?!!" Cedric was already feeling impatient and annoyed.

    "Alpha Cedric! The vampire prisoners escape! All of them!"

    "WHAT?!!"

    Not only Alpha Cedric, but everyone there was bbergasted upon hearing that. How could that happen?

    Secondster, they exchanged looks at each other as the realization struck them.

    ''No way! Does it mean, the werewolves'' rampage a while ago was just a diversion? The main objective of the vampire who controlled the werewolves was to save the vampire prisoners!''

    With his werewolf speed, Cedric rushed to the underground dungeon. The prison cells were now destroyed and empty. All vampire prisoners were gone! What caught his attention the most was the big hole Kira created when he punched the wall from the outside.

    It did not take long when a loud growl reverberated in the dungeon! Cedric was freaking so mad that he was not able to control himself from transforming into his wolf form!

    Howling!

    Kira defeated him over and over again but this Alpha was still clueless about who did all of this. The person responsible was still unknown to him. That was the most depressing part!

    *****

    [ Safe Haven Resto-Bar¡­ ]

    The other vampires who were hanging out in that resto-bar couldn''t believe that the prisoners were able to escape from Triple W. Though they were injured, all of them were alive.

    "Quick! Let''s feed them! Take our blood supply from the storage room to replenish their strength!" The owner of the resto-barmanded his staff.

    "Those who have healing potions, please share some with your fellow vampires! Prioritize the ones who have severe injuries!"

    While others were moving in urgency, tending their woundedrades, some of them were not able to hold their curiosity as they asked them how they were able to escape.

    "Did the werewolves let you go? Or did that vampire surrender?"

    "No! Werewolves will never do that! Of course, someone rescued us! A strong vampire! He is called Nightwalker!"

    "Yes! That''s true. He is very cool. Too bad we didn''t see his face as he covered it with a ck mask!"

    "But one thing is for sure¡­ that vampire is the same vampire who defeated those four werewolves in the Northleaf Timbend Forest!"

    "He is like our new hope! The Nightwalker is our new hero! We owe him our lives!"

    On that same night, the name ''Nightwalker'' and his good deeds spread like a wildfire among the vampires, igniting their fighting spirits and giving them another hope!

 Chapter 88 Payback Time

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    The Next Day¡­

    Marceline stayed all night just taking care of Kira. She never left his room as she watched him over until dawn. She was so worried about his health.

    Kira reassured her that he was strong and his power was magnificent as if he was invincible to defeat every opponent he would encounter.

    Butst night, she saw him at his weakest, frail, and vulnerable. She was scared to death thinking he was hurt badly. She almost brought him to the hospital.

    Fortunately, Aunt Brianna was there to calm her down. She helped Marceline in putting Kira on his bed. With her medical knowledge, Aunt Brianna examined Kira''s condition.

    They found out that his life was not in danger. He was not severely injured as he had no wound at all. It''s just that Kira was very exhausted from overusing his mind control ability.

    It drained him a lot when he used his own energy force to boost the strength and power of those werewolves he was controlling. His body was not yet in hundred percent condition as he was still adjusting after awakening from his thousand years of deep sleep.

    With Aunt Brianna''s exnation, Marceline was able to ease up a little bit. She just let Kira sleep, hoping he would recover soon. She was thinking of feeding him her blood once he wakes up.

    She wanted to stay awake and wait for him to regain consciousness but due to tiredness, she eventually fell asleep while sitting on the chair, her head leaning on the edge of Kira''s bed.

    Kira opened his eyes, puzzled at the sudden change in light. It turned out. It was already morning and the sun had already risen in the sky. Pushing away the slight dizziness, he struggled to sit up.

    Smelling Marceline''s scent, automatically Kira''s eyes flicked in her direction. He had mixed emotions upon seeing her sleeping figure.

    He felt so d to wake up and the first thing he would see was her. But he felt guilty when her face showed signs of tiredness and fatigue.

    ''Did she stay here all night to apany me? I guess I made her worry once again when I suddenly fainted in front of her. Damn! I''m not that weak but it seems like I haven''t recovered yet from my past injury.''

    Subconsciously, Kira''s hand reached out to her face, pushing the tendrils of hair away from her cheek. Then he caressed her right cheek with the knuckle of his fingers. Her skin was so soft and smooth¡­ and unimaginably warm.

    Feeling the slight brush of his fingers against her skin, the heavyshes that shadowed her cheeks flew up as Marceline was finally awakened.

    Marceline looked up only to meet his prating gaze. She quickly stood up, cing her hands on both his shoulders. Fear and worry could be seen in her emerald eyes.

    "How are you? Are you still feeling sick? You strained your body too much by using too much powerst night." She didn''t hide her deep concern for this man.

    "You can take my blood to replenish your strength," she added desperately, her eyes scanning him from his face down to his body.

    On the other hand, Kira frowned seeing the dark circles under her eyes, signifying she didn''t get enough sleepst night.<sub> </sub>

    This time he didn''t want to take advantage of her offer. Marceline might be the next one to copse if he continued consuming her blood. He just drank her blood twice yesterday. She also looked pale this morning.

    Touching her chin while shing his charming smile, Kira politely refused her offer of feeding him her blood.

    "Don''t worry about me, my Lady. I''m fine now. You are the one who needs to take a rest and replenish your strength. You look sleepy and tired. Come here, join me, andy beside me."

    Without waiting for Marceline''s reply, Kira pulled her, causing her to fall forward thusnding on top of his body. He locked her in his arms quickly, not allowing her to leave his bed.

    Marceline could only sigh helplessly. It seemed that Kira was just fine, teasing her as early as this morning. He knew she couldn''t say no as she also liked being cuddled by him.

    "Sleep, my Lady. Have a sweet dream." Kira was gently patting her back while stroking her hair.

    "But it''s almost 10:00 am," Marceline said, pointing out that she shouldn''t stay on the bed at this hour.

    "Who cares about the time? My Lady Boss needs her beauty rest," Kira promptly responded.

    "I have to report to thepany¡­ so much work I have to do."

    "Just be absent today and take a day off! Just leave everything to Aunt Brianna," Kira insisted, not allowing her to go to work.

    "Sigh. Alright! But are you sure you don''t need my blood?" Marceline asked him again. It was very rare for Kira to refuse her blood. She wondered why he didn''t want to consume her blood today.

    "Hmm, just reserve your blood on my next meal schedule. For now, you have to sleep. No more talking or else, I will force you to sleep!" Kira said, pretending to threaten her.

    Marceline just bobbed her head before snuggling in his arms. She loved smelling his masculine scent so she nuzzled her nose on the crook of his neck as she slowly closed her eyes, still hugging Kira.

    "Wake me up¡­ after two hours," Marceline whispered in her sleepy state.

    "Yes, my Lady¡­ I will."

    *After thirty minutes¡­*

    When Marceline fell asleep, Kira decided toplete his unfinished job. He was done using those werewolves, now was the time to y those mutts.

    Seeing how his fellow vampires suffered under the hands of Triple W members, the Vampire King would no longer show them mercy by keeping them alive. He was too lenient to them but it seemed that it was a mistake since werewolves didn''t n on going easy or letting the vampires live peacefully.

    Using his mind''s connection with those four werewolves, Kira gave them his onestmand. "Kill yourselves!" Kira''s scarlet eyes shone brightly after saying those words with murderous intent. It was Kira''s payback against Cedric for torturing and killing vampires.

 Chapter 89 [Bonus Chapter] Werewolf King To Human World

    [ Pce Hall in Kingdom Phantasia¡­ ]

    Dominique Silvano, the king, was currently sitting on his throne as he summoned his trusted messenger to report and give him updates about the journey of the werewolf prince, his son, Dn.

    "Did the prince reach the human world just fine? Did he pass through the Northern Gate Portal without encountering any mishaps or problems?" He asked the messenger, moving his gaze at the pce window.

    Though he believed in the strength and capability of his son, he was still uneasy knowing he would be exploring the human world alone.

    Dn was in disguise, pretending to be an ordinary human being. He didn''t allow any of his father''s loyal guards to apany him.

    "Yes, Alpha King! We received a message from the gatekeeper of the Northern Gate Portal. He opened the gate and saw the prince passing through the portal as he stepped into the human world. But rest assured, Alpha King¡­ the gatekeeper has no idea that the person who arrived is the werewolf prince."

    Dominique slightly nodded his head and stood up from his throne. He wondered what the prince was doing right now. He was putting his hope in his son to find the missing princess.

    "That''s all I wanna hear. You are now dismissed."

    The messenger bowed his head before leaving the Pce Hall.

    Dominique was lost in his thoughts. He wanted to send Dn off that night but since they wanted to hide Dn''s real identity, Dominique just let him go to the portal alone. It was also the werewolf prince''s request from his father.

    If he sent someone to watch the prince then he would have known that his son was ambushed as soon as he stepped into thend of the humans.

    His personal messenger had just left when Cedric''s messenger showed up, greeting the Werewolf King. He immediately paid respect by kneeling before the king.

    "Our Alpha King, I had a message to delivering from the human world."

    The King surveyed the messenger with a critical squint. From his tone alone, he could tell that the messenger was about to ry something he couldn''t consider good news.

    "Go on!" He said, fixing his eyes on him.

    "The Triple W Headquarters was attackedst night by vampires. Four werewolves died and many were injured. All the vampire prisoners that were supposed to be sent back here escaped! Alpha King, the vampire n is now on the move, showing their real fangs and biting us at the back."

    "In rtion to this, your loyal general, Alpha Cedric, is requesting you to allow Triple W to kill the vampires on the spot once they get caught," the messenger delivered the most important request from Cedric.

    "What?! How is that possible? The security of Triple W is very tight. How were they able to escape and infiltrate that headquarters? Don''t tell me you lower your guard down?!" Dominique was enraged after hearing the bad news.<sub> </sub>

    "Alpha King, it seems like the vampire n is able to recruit some witches to side with them. Someone powerful is helping them. That''s why they dare to infiltrate the Triple W Headquarters!"

    The messenger was just rying Cedric''s spection. He didn''t have concrete proof yet. Besides, he didn''t want to be aughingstock so he didn''t tell Dominique that the attack in Triple W Headquarter was only done by one vampire so he med everything on the rebellious vampire''s forces.

    Dominique fell silent for a moment. He couldn''t recklessly give permission to Triple W to kill vampires on the spot. He was avoiding killing vampires recently and just making them be ves.

    He was still afraid that the Moon Goddess would no longer tolerate this violence and bloodshed. Though the Moon Goddess didn''t show up for a hundred years, he believed that she was still keeping an eye on everything that was happening in Kingdom Phantasia, including the Human World.

    When he reduced the number of vampire''s execution three decades ago and resorted to enving them, he thought the Moon Goddess had forgiven them so his wife was able to bear children¡­Twins!

    He was now only targeting and hunting the Rebel Forces of the Vampire n. But he was enving ordinary vampires like women and children.

    But those who were stronger enough to fight the werewolves and witches were ordered to be killed and executed especially if they were proven to be the members and supporters of Vampire General Raizel.

    "Inform Cedric that I will think about this first. The mating season is about to end. I will give him my decision after that. For now, I want you to report the extent of damage Triple W had received after the attack."

    The messenger told him and enumerated the losses they got from that attack. Dominique''s face darkened when he heard everything.

    "It looks like they enhanced their Mind Control Abilities¡­" he murmured to himself. Then Kira''s face shed in his mind. He was the only vampire who could control several werewolves at the same time using his overpowered mind control ability.

    Dominique wondered if Kira''s right-hand man had already reached that level. He was aware that vampiresy low for several years, trying to build, train and strengthen their armies. Did they improve this much?

    Cedric''s messenger was about to leave when Dominique left him another important message.

    "Tell Cedric that one of these days, I will visit the human world. I want to see the situation there with my own eyes."

    The messenger was taken aback the moment Dominique''s words were heard. He woulde to the human world earlier than they expected. What if he would learn something about Dn''s assassination? Cedric was still searching for his body to confirm his death.

    "Okay, Alpha King. I will inform your general about your visit."

    Dominique just nodded his head, waving his hand to dismiss him. He was also thinking to bring his wife with him. She had been in a low spirittely. He wanted to cheer her up by visiting the human world.

 Chapter 90 Werewolf Prince In Golden City

    [ Golden City¡­ ]

    Dn began his journey by exploring the Golden City. It was thergest city in the whole country. It was quite crowded as many people were living in this city.

    After leaving the Northleaf Timbend Forest, Dn headed straight to the city. He was aware that Triple W was stationed in this city so he was more careful not to be seen by them.

    He was already suspecting Cedric as the mastermind for his assassination attempt. Triple W was involved with the ambush. Kira was his witness. He believed his words.

    He didn''t visit Silvano''s Private Vi. He assumed that Triple W would try to search for him as they hadn''t confirmed his death yet. He already anticipated their moves. And he was right! Cedric sent a team to monitor Silvano''s Vi.

    It would be advantageous for him if Cedric and Triple W would think that he was already dead. He would have more freedom to move and look for his missing twin sister.

    Not staying in his family vi was the original n so Dn was now strolling around the city looking for a ce to stay in. He was checking small apartments.

    He decided to remain in the Golden City as his vision told him that Princess Ste was in this ce. He wondered if vampires were holding her captive. He would find out once he found her.

    Though he didn''t know her current appearance, Dn could still recognize her through her birthmark. Both of them have the same birthmarks¨C a crescent moon mark.

    Ste had it on the back of her neck while Dn had it on his right chest. Aside from that, he believed that their twin bonds would help him find her.

    After strolling around the cities for three hours, Dn finally found a lowkey apartment. The ce was very simple and quiet. Ordinary people were living there on the samepound.

    "This is perfect. I hope this ce can''t attract members of Triple W."

    Dn chose the fourth floor of the building so that he was near the rooftop. He would love to hang out there at night and watch the city.

    His room wasrge enough for him. He had his own kitchen, bathroom, living room, and bedroom. He arranged and organized his things. He also bought some clothes in the City Mall.

    When he was done cleaning and setting up the appliances, Dn decided to take a quick shower. He also needed to find a job to earn money.

    "Hmm, Is my sister alright? Is she living a simple life or do vampires make things difficult for her?" Dn couldn''t stop worrying about his sister.

    He mmed his eyes shut, feeling the droplets of water falling on his face down to his body. He didn''t know what awaits him in this human world. If he had to fight thousands of vampires just to get his sister back then he would do his best.

    ''Thousands? You didn''t even manage to fend off the werewolves and witches. How much more fighting thousands of vampires? Where did you get your confidence, my prince?'' His wolf spoke to him, mocking Dn.

    ''Shut up, Lan. It''s your fault for being a weak wolf,'' he retorted back.

    ''Ahuh? Ungrateful prince! If I''m weak, you should have been dead by now. My tough body stopped the silver arrow from piercing your heart.'' His wolf, Lan, argued with him.

    ''You should have been more vignt. What happened to your super sense that you were not able to detect the assassin hiding in the shadows?'' the wolf added.

    Dn opened his eyes while pouting his lips. He couldn''t refute that.

    ''I guess we should triple our training! I need to get stronger to defeat Cedric Morgan. He is a traitor. He is more dangerous than a vampire!''

    Lan had to agree with Dn. He also hated Cedric Morgan of the White w Pack.<sub> </sub>

    ''Yes, we should train more.''

    After taking a bath, Dn put his casual clothes on. He watched his reflection on the wide mirror, assessing his appearance.

    Tilting his head from left to right, Dn told himself, "I need to change my appearance. Members of Triple W are everywhere. I might stumble with them while I''m exploring the city."

    To perfect his disguise, Dn picked some items from his bag. He remembered that the White Witch gave him a gel that could change his hair color from silver-gray to ck. Maybe the White Witch already anticipated that he would need it for his disguise.

    He read the instructions first before applying the ck gel. ording to the written instructions, the gel wouldst for 12 hours so he needed to apply a new one once the effect would fade away.

    Dn started to apply the gel and his hair color began to change into ck. The majority of the people in this world had ck hair so this would help him not to attract attention. His appearance stood out more if his hair was silver-gray.

    "Hmm, I like it." Dn smiled in satisfaction after seeing the end result of his transformation.

    He decided to take a nap and go outter at night. He would also try to monitor Triple W''s movement, visiting their headquarters in secret.

    "Let me spy on some of their members. I need to find out if the whole Triple W is involved in my assassination or only Cedric and his loyal men had something to do with it.

    *****

    Nighttime¡­

    Dn heard that members of Triple W loved to hang out in this certain club called S- Club. He applied there to be a member under a different name.

    He liked the ambiance inside. It was also advantageous for him as everyone was wearing a mask. No one would recognize him. He masked his werewolf scent using the perfume given by the White Witch.

    Dn chose to sit in the dark corner as he began to observe the people inside. Everyone was dancing and drinking at their hearts'' content.

    Using his super sense, he tried to spy and eavesdrop on the conversation of the people inside. Then he spotted a group of men talking about what happened to Triple W Headquarters.

    "Alpha Cedric is so scary. I thought he would run wildst night after transforming into his wolf form. It will be hard to calm him down."

    "Yes. I felt the chill just looking at his bloodshot eyes. He was freaking furious. Fortunately, Elder dimir and his Beta arrived on time to pacify our angry Alpha."

    "Have you heard? Alpha Cedric requested Alpha King to grant us permission to kill vampires on the spot!"

    "The surprise attack in our headquarters caught everyone in surprise. The vampire forces are bing stronger. I support Alpha Cedric''s decision if he wants to kill vampires on the spot. They are bing a great threat against us."

    He was still listening to them when his eyes caught a glimpse of a certaindy walking towards the dance floor.

    <o>,m Dn''s eyes widened and his heart began to pound crazily inside his chest. Even his wolf, Lan, got extremely excited as if he was going wild the moment his gaze fell on that woman.</o>

    "My Mate!" Dn blurted out in disbelief.

 Chapter 91 [Bonus Chapter] His Human Mate

    Dn focused his eyes desperately on the woman who caught his attention. His heart was still drumming against the wall of his chest. He was following her every movement as she went to the dance floor.

    He felt it on the instant, the bond that was connecting both of them. Dn had to press his chest and take a deep breath trying to control his wolf from taking over.

    His wolf got overly excited. He was urging Dn to approach the woman right away. But he didn''t listen to his wolf as he noticed something unusual about the woman.

    ''Calm down, Lan. Be patient. Don''t scare her away. She is just¡­ an ordinary human. She doesn''t know about this so-called mate bond.''

    Dn was no longer paying attention to the members of Triple W. Her sexy figure totally captured his attention. She was wearing an off-shoulder ck fitted dress matched with her five inches high heels. He found joyous satisfaction in studying her profile.

    He swiveled his head to keep her in his view, continuing to eye her steadily, not missing every bit of her movement. She looked very carefree as she swung her body and swayed her hips along with the live beat of music.

    "She''s beautiful," Dn blurted out with fascination in his eyes. Her long dark hair hung loose over her shoulders. With the shake of her head, her shining bright hair was also bouncing, dancing with her.

    ''Go, get your woman!'' His wolf growled in his subconscious, urging him. Lan was dying to meet Dn''s mate.

    While dancing, the woman felt weird as if she was being spied on by someone so she turned atst in Dn''s direction, meeting his prating gaze.

    She noticed that a certain someone was watching her intently. She suddenly felt conscious of eyes peering at her from a distance.

    Their eyes locked for a moment. But the woman was the first one to look away. However, she couldn''t resist another nce at him.

    At that certain moment, Dn stood up, tracing his steps towards her. He felt like he was being pulled by a ma as he just found himself inching closer and closer to her.

    ''Faster, prince! Don''t let her get away from us!'' Lan had spoken once again.

    ''Control your excitement, Lan! I don''t want to scare her in our first meeting,'' Dn warned his wolf, reminding him to behave.

    Lan kept his mouth shut, yielding to Dn''s request.

    Soon, Dn closed their gaps as he was now standing in front of his mate. His human mate!

    He was surprised when the woman suddenly put her hands on his shoulders. Then she began dancing, swaying her hips from left to right while her eyes were looking at him.

    p There was a seductive smile on her face as her hands moved down, pressing her palm over his sturdy chest.</anda>

    Dn swallowed hard while clenching his fists. He was trying to suppress his urge to grab her. He was clearly being seduced and tempted by this hot sexy woman.

    ''Damn! My mate is smokin'' hot! She''s so bold.''

    Dn''s gaze dropped from her eyes to her shoulders and to her breast. He could see her beautiful cleavage, making his mouth dry. He couldn''t tear his gaze away from her slender figure.<sub> </sub>

    Still awestruck by her beauty, Dn just remained still in his spot. On the other hand, The woman moved closer to him, whispering in his ear.

    "Are you enjoying the view, Mr. handsome?" She teased him by grazing her soft lips against his jawline. Dn''s body stiffened at the feel of her warm breath fanning his skin.

    ''Damn, she''s making things difficult for me. How can I control my desire if she''s teasing me like this?''

    ''Yeah! The mating season is not yet done. Right timing, finding your mate tonight!'' Lan butted in, teasing Dn further.

    ''Shut up, Lan,'' Dn spat back at his wolf, narrowing his eyes while frowning

    "Hey, are you mad?" The woman asked Dn when she noticed his deep frown.

    "No!" He promptly responded, afraid that she might misunderstand him. It was his wolf''s fault for distracting him.

    This time Dn ced his arms on her waist, leaning towards her. He peered into her face as though studying a beautiful scenery.

    "Yes, indeed, I am enjoying this spectacr view," Dn responded to her meaningfully. shing his charming smile, he finally asked her, "May I know your name, Miss Beautiful?"

    She let out a soft giggle before giving him an answer.

    "I''m Lyca," she replied in a low voice.

    For some unknown reason, Lyca revealed her name to this stranger. Though half of his face was covered by a mask, she could tell that this man before her was good-looking.

    He had a great physique as she felt his muscr chest. His amber eyes were so mesmerizing that she couldn''t take her eyes off him. Even his voice was so masculine.

    Though lots of men wanted to dance with her, Lyca ignored them. But the moment her eyes set on this man, she couldn''t stop herself from moving closer to him.

    With a yful thought in her mind, she began unting her sexy dance moves in front of him. Was she trying to seduce him? Well, she didn''t know but she just wanted to tease this guy.

    She went clubbing tonight because she wanted to unwind. She invited Marceline but she seemed so busy. In the end, she went out by herself. All alone!

    Lyca was being nervous and pressured about attending the Birthday Party of Marceline''s grandfather. She didn''t know how she would react upon meeting Enrique, her ex-boyfriend.

    Feeling a little bit annoyed with herself, she decided to have some fun tonight, hooking up with a guy. And vi! This man appeared before her as if he was delivering himself to her on a silver tter.

    Pressing her body against him, Lyca gazed up at him with amused wonder. And with a seductive tone in her voice, she asked him, "Are you single, Mr. Handsome? If yes, can you be mypany tonight?"

    ''F*ck! Of course, it''s a YES!''

 Chapter 92 Teasing Him

    "Yes, I''m single and avable for you!" Dn promptly responded in his enthusiastic tone. He was not able to hide his excitement.

    ''Please impress her, not disappoint her! Did I sound like an eager guy who has an ulterior motive? Damn.'' Dn scolded himself and his wolf seconded.

    Lyca''s giggle bubbled up on the dance floor. She couldn''t exin why she feltfortable in his presence as if she had known him for so long even though this was the first time they met each other.

    After a while, Lyca and Dn stared at each other for a long moment and smiled in earnest with amon understanding between them.

    Her eyes peered at her surroundings then leaned closer to Dn, asking him "Do you have a private booth here?" She made sure that her soft body would touch his body the moment she leaned on him.

    "I want to have a private time with you and have a drink," Lyca added with her sweet and sensual voice.

    Dn''s body suddenly became hot when he heard her sensual voice. Her soft and fragrant body was touching his own, amplifying the heat he was already experiencing inside him.

    She was his mate so it''s natural that she could easily awaken the me of desire within him with just a simple whisper and touch.

    "Hmm, I didn''t get a private booth but I chose a spot in the dark corner, away from other customers. Would you like to join me there?" Dn consulted her, trying topose himself although he was already having a hard time controlling his desire.

    Dn and his wolf loved the feeling of Lyca''s body being closer to them. This was the intimacy he had longed for with his mate. He finally found her!

    He came to this city to find his missing sister. Who would have thought that he would find his mate here as well? Though she was just an ordinary human, he didn''t care!

    Meanwhile, Lyca continued flirting with Dn as she hooked her hands around his left arm.

    "Yes, let''s go there!" she cheerfully responded. She sunk further into his side. Her plump breasts were slightly touching his bicep.

    She even ced her head on his shoulder so that she could smell his intoxicating male scent mixed with vani scent.

    "Hey, we have the same scent! Vani! Do you like vani?" Lyca suddenly asked Dn when she caught a whiff of his vani perfume.

    Dn was flustered, his cheeks heating up in embarrassment. He knew it! Someone would notice his perfume and it was usually used by women.

    ''Damn! How can I redeem my masculine image? What if my mate will be turned off, thinking I smell girly?'' Dn crumpled his face, ming the White Witch in his subconscious.

    But Lyca didn''t mind it at all. His natural masculine scent mixed with vani scent smelled pleasant into her nose. She couldn''t stop herself from sniffing his scent more.

    In the end, Dn just gave her a safer answer, "I like vani¡­ because it''s your scent."

    Lyca let out another soft giggle before pulling him towards the spot where Dn was sitting a while ago.

    Upon reaching the dark corner, Lyca pushed him down, making him sit on the couch. He thought she would sit next to him but to his surprise, Lyca sat on hisp.

    Dn froze in his spot, just staring at her with deep admiration in his eyes. Lyca had no idea that their closeness was great torture for Dn. He was already aroused by their body contact.

    He could even feel her hot breath brushing his neck as she brought her face closer to him. Her vani sweet scent also entered his nose, making him hard and throbbing.

    Dn was trying his best to fight the urge to touch her. But Lyca was making things difficult for him. She was affecting all his senses too much. He simply lifted her a little before he crossed his legs, trying to hide his hard-on.

    If Lyca found out that he was aroused right now because of her then he was afraid his human mate would have a bad impression of him. He didn''t want Lyca to think he was a pervert who was easily getting horny.

    But unknown to Dn, Lyca had already noticed the bulge in his pants. She was rejoicing that she already made this man that hard by just a simple whisper and closeness of their bodies.

    At the same time, she felt amused since Dn remained a gentleman, not taking advantage of the situation. She was already making a move on him but he was controlling himself from touching her. She didn''t know if she should be d or not.

    Deep inside, she was hoping that Dn would take an initiative to make a move on her. She could also feel her wetness down her core, dying for his touch.

    For some unknown reason, she wanted to get intimate with him. She wanted him. And she was determined to make him hers tonight.

    Was this the effect of the alcohol, or she just wanted to rebel against Enrique? Would he still care if she hooked up with another guy? Or perhaps, she was just entranced by Dn''s charm?<sub> </sub>

    Lyca could no longer fight the urge to taste Dn. Since her head was leaning on his shoulder, she tilted her head up so that her lips would touch his exposed neck.

    Without caring about the other people inside the club, Lyca nibbled on his neck, gently biting it, andter on, she began sucking him.

    Dn''s eyes widened and his body became stiff. He let out a surprised groan but he immediately bit his lips so that he would not get the attention of the other customers. Luckily, the loud sound of live music was resounding and vibrating all over the ce the moment he groaned.

    ''Damn. Why is she doing this? I''m almost losing my self-control.'' Dn was worried that he could no longer fight his urge to touch her but he didn''t stop her either.

    He just closed his eyes and bit his lower lip trying to suppress another groan when Lyca started to grind her body against his lower abdomen while biting and sucking the other part of his neck. They were making out in that dark corner, not minding the people around them.

    After a while, Dn''s eyelids peeled open the moment he felt her palm touching his leg, moving to the part he was trying to hide from her.

    His amber eyes widened in utter disbelief. He was almost reaching his limits. He was about to stop her using his right hand but Lyca hit his hand, pushing it away.

    She changed her position by turning around to face him while straddling him. She smiled at him mischievously, hooking her left arm on his nape while her right arm continued moving in the direction of his bulging erection.

    "Lyca¡­" He groaned desperately, his eyes darkened with lust.

    Lyca looked at him confusedly as she didn''t know whether his voice sounded like he wanted to stop her or he was pleading with her to go on.

    "Aah... Mhmm~" Another soft groan escaped his mouth once again when Lyca began rubbing his erection. He could only lean his head on the headrest of the couch, holding her waist to support her.

    His breath hitched, his chest heaving up and down. His grip on her waist tightened, still trying to maintain thest strand of his self-control. He didn''t know how far and how long he could endure this sweet torture his mate was doing to him.

    He wanted to get out of this ce and bring her to his apartment as soon as possible. He didn''t want to im his mate in a public ce like this nightclub.

    "Lyca¡­ let''s go somewhere. Not here. Are you willing toe with me?" He asked her, his steady gaze bore into her in silent expectation. He also wanted to have privacy with her.

    His intense gaze filled with anticipation made her heart turn over in response. Her heartbeat pounded so hard. She suddenly became nervous and anxious, not sure if she was doing the right thing.

    "Y-Yes¡­ I''ming with you," she said,

    After hearing her response, Dn''s eyes sparkled in delight. She didn''t reject his offer. Without wasting any more time, he stood up, carrying Lyca in his arms.

    "Eh, Put me down Mr¨C," Lyca covered her mouth when she realized that she didn''t know his name yet.

    Dn was already walking towards the exit when Lyca asked his name.

    "Who are you, by the way?" She asked him with utmost curiosity and interest in her eyes.

    "I''m Dn. Always remember my name¡­" he said meaningfully.

    Lyca just bobbed her head. "Do you have a car?"

    That question made Dn stop on his track. ''Damn! I don''t have a car. Will she be turned off by that?''

    Lyca giggled once more. She already knew the answer to her own question.

    "Hmm, then let''s use my own car, Dn."

    Dn''s heart skipped a beat when he heard her calling his name. It sounded very pleasing in his ears. Even his wolf, Lan, felt delighted!

    Withrge strides, Dn reached her red sports car! That''s the only time Dn put her down. But instead of stepping into the driver seat, Lyca pushed Dn in the backseat. She locked the car door immediately.

    "Why don''t we get started here?" She said seductively. Lyca found herself getting excited for a reason unknown. Before he knew it, Lyca already pressed her lips against his own lips.

 Chapter 93 Steamy Moment In Her Sports Car [ R18 ]

    The touch of her soft lips on his sent a shock wave through his entire body. Dn finally sumbed to the desire of his heart.

    He grabbed her head pulling her closer as he seized her mouth, forcing his tongue between her teeth. Lyca weed his tongue, both of theirs danced together in silent melody, seeking each other out.

    Lyca was shocked at her own eager response, savoring the delicious sensation brought by Dn''s hungry kisses. Her hands instinctively clung to his shirt, tugging it down as they deepened the kiss.

    A moan of ecstasy slipped through her mouth when he pinched her lower lip between his teeth, gently biting and sucking it.

    It did not take long when Dn''s hands found their way instinctively to her slender figure, slowly undressing her by pulling the zipper of her dress at her back.

    Before she realized it, Dn already removed her ck dress along with her ckcy bra. Lyca''s mind was so focused on his dominating lips that she failed to notice her naked body was already exposed to him.

    She gasped in between their kisses when Dn''s hand cupped one of her breasts, palming and squeezing it tenderly.

    ''Oh my gosh¡­ There is no turning back now. I''m letting him touch me. At least I have to see his face first before we go all the way,'' Lyca reminded herself, her hand reaching out to remove his mask.

    Without a word, she took his mask off his face. She broke the kiss just to see his facial features. She looked down at him through the curtain of hair that had fallen loose from her it. And she was utterly awestruck seeing the face of the man before her.

    ''Gorgeous! Strikingly handsome!'' She blinked in astonished silence, staring wordlessly across at him, her heart pounding crazily. His good looks totally mesmerized her.

    ''Damn, I''m a lucky girl tonight. I bet many women will voluntarily throw themselves at him. I am no exception!'' She thought to herself, not regretting her actions for flirting with him.

    She was still trying to absorb his beautiful feature when suddenly she felt his lips zing a trail of liquid fire across her smooth skin, dragging his tongue as he licked her neck down the curve of her breast.

    ? Secondster, his mouth captured one of her breasts, his lips teasing her taut pink nipple. She moaned softly, arching her back as she held the backrest of the passenger seat for support.

    Dn changed their position, getting up as he pushed her down. Lyca was surprised at how he was able to do that in that narrow space.

    His mouth feasted on her nipple with tantalizing possessiveness. Lyca could only moan in pleasure, threading her fingers through his hair as she pushed his head further on her breast.

    Dn''s hands continued to explore her soft ivory flesh, touching and caressing the sensitive parts of her body. He was pinching her other crown and fondling the soft flesh of her breast while his hungry mouth was sucking her other peak.<sub> </sub>

    His lips flickered over her skin with hot desire, making her more aroused. Her remaining underwear dampened further as she secreted hot fluid from her core. Her body writhed under him because of the pleasant sensation brought by his touch.

    Dn felt the urge to im her, however part of him was stopping him from doing so. Lyca had no idea that she was his mate. He didn''t want to mark her without exining things to her first.

    Aside from that, she was an ordinary human. She knew nothing about the existence of werewolves. What if she would be scared after knowing the truth about his real identity?

    At that certain moment, Dn knew that he had to win her heart first and slowly revealed his real identity to her, hoping she would be able to ept their differences.

    He had to be patient. Besides, he was so determined to im her, not letting her go. They were fated to be together! Now that he found her, Dn would not waste this opportunity to be with his mate.

    His lips finally released her nipple but he brought his attention back to her lips. His mouth ground into hers and parted her lips helplessly beneath his probing tongue.

    While kissing her passionately, Dn hooked her leg around his hips as he began rubbing his bulging erection against her aching apex.

    Lyca clung to him tightly, enjoying the friction between their bodies. She wanted to feel his flesh more so her hands moved down, one hand sliding under his shirt while her other hand reached to unzip his pants.

    Dn helped her in unzipping his pants while her hand roamed around his abs, feeling his muscr buns. Their lips continued consuming each other while their hands made their way on their respective private parts.

    Lyca was already rubbing his hard erection through his brief shorts while Dn slid his hands inside her underwear, his fingers touching her folds in an up and down movement.

    Dn groaned inside her mouth when Lyca yfully squeezed his erection. As a response, Dn pinched her swollen bud, making her whimper in both pain and pleasure.

    He began fingering her while Lyca massaged his shaft, stroking him hard and faster. The two were pleasuring each other using their mouths and fingers.

    When Dn felt like he was about to explode, he caught her hands, pinning them over her head. This time he pressed his body against hers, his hard member was touching her aching apex.

    He moved his hips back and forth, sliding his rod in between her bottom lips. He was not prating her but the friction of their flesh was enough to drive him nuts with overwhelming pleasure.

    Lyca also started to move her hips, synchronizing their movements, meeting his every stroke. She felt her orgasm building up inside her. Wrapping her legs around his hips, their movements became faster and rougher until both of them exploded!

 Chapter 94 [Bonus Chapter] Second Highest In Command

    A day after Kira saved the vampire prisoners, the Branch Leader of Vampire n stationed in Golden City contacted the Main Headquarters.

    He needed to report the important happenings in the city which involved the vampire called Nightwalker. He wondered if the main HQ sent this vampire as a spy.

    If this was a secret mission from the main HQ then he would not wonder if other higher-ups were not aware of the Nightwalker''s existence.

    This time he was facing one of the pirs of the Vampire n, Lady Victoria Bancroft. She belonged to the Noble Family of Vampires, a pureblood. She was as strong as General Raizel.

    Victoria was once betrothed to Kira. However, he refused to ept the union between them as he was already in love with Selene.

    Many vampires were against his rtionship with Selene. The elders and prominent families showed their disapproval but Kira fought his love for Selene only to be betrayed by her in the end.

    Victoria was the most qualified candidate to be the Queen of Vampires. But Kira was so stubborn, rejecting her to be his woman.

    Despite the rejection she received, she didn''t show any hatred towards Kira. Perhaps, she did hate him but she was good at concealing her feelings and emotions.

    Now, Victoria Bancroft served as the second highest inmand when it came to making decisions for the Vampire n. She was assisting General Raizel to strengthen and restore the power of the vampires.

    "Elder Devon, I was about to contact you. I heard from the other higher-ups that several vampires were in danger of getting executed by the Triple W in the Golden City. Tell me more about the situation there." Victoria spoke with authority. She wasmunicating with the branch leader through a video call.

    The elder showed courtesy to Victoria before speaking to her with utmost respect.

    "Lady Victoria, I am here to ry an important message to you. Don''t be troubled by this concern as it was already solvedst night. A vampire whose identity we didn''t know rescued the vampire prisoners inside the Triple W headquarters. I want to ask you if you know that vampire who called himself a Nightwalker."

    "No casualties?"

    "None, our Lady. Everyone was alive and safe!"

    A stunned look of surprise shed on Victoria''s face. This was the most shocking piece of news she had heard so far. A vampire saved the other vampires, infiltrating the Triple W Headquarters! No one got injured or died. How could that be possible?

    "I don''t know who that vampire is. Everyone is busy with our training and missions. We never mobilized someone to go to the Golden City as we were trying to avoid any encounter with the witches and werewolves."

    The two became silent for a moment, still puzzled by Nightwalker''s identity.

    "You should find him¡­ we need him. Mobilize your men to search for this Nightwalker," Victoria gave hermand, feeling intrigued about this mysterious vampire who suddenly appeared from the time they needed him most.

    This was the first time that a certain vampire tried to fight the Triple W heads-on. He attacked them in Northleaf Forest and infiltrated Triple W to rescue the vampire prisoners.

    Victoria was also aware of the consequences of his actions. The werewolf n and members of Triple W were angered by these incidents.<sub> </sub>

    It only meant that they would try to target and torment more vampires just to vent their anger and frustration. Werewolves would be more ruthless and merciless towards the vampires.

    They would try to get revenge for this insult and mockery caused to them by this Nightwalker. Aside from that, the Triple W would heighten their security further as they learned their lesson from the previous incident.

    "Consider it done, Lady Victoria. I will not stop until I find the Nightwalker and present him to you."

    Victoria nodded her head, acknowledging the elder''s determination. She would be looking forward to meeting that vampire. She wished that Nightwalker would join forces with them in fighting Dominique Silvano and his men.

    "Elder Devon, our forces are now prepared. I might visit the Golden City myself. We will slowly invade the city without the werewolves knowing. There''s no need to hide and remain quiet. It''s time to strike back."

    "You are our hope, Lady Victoria. We trust you and General Raizel. The future of the vampire n depends on both of you. Rest assured that you have our support here." Elder Devon expressed his loyalty to her and Raizel.

    Her lips curled up in a faint smile, feeling d that their fellow vampires were putting their trust on them.

    "We will not let you down. We will bring the glory back to our n. No more very! A peaceful world for us, vampires. Kingdom Phantasia will be ours once again! We will never forget our grudge and punish the werewolves and witches who made our kind suffer miserably."

    "There will be bloodbath, but we will ensure that their blood will be spilled, not ours!" Victoria''s words were filled with conviction.

    A gleam of hope could be seen in Elder Devon''s eyes. He believed in her. Soon, their suffering would end. Werewolves and witches should experience the same hardship they experienced from them.

    Once the vampire n won this war, they would not spare werewolves anymore. They would not follow the way Kira ruled the Kingdom Phantasia.

    Uniting all creatures? No way! They would not give them the opportunity to betray the Vampire n once again. If they had to annihte the werewolf n, then they would do that. Witches would not be an exception as they also became an instrument to torment and punish the vampires.

    "Do you have any more to say? I have to meet the other higher-ups in ten minutes." Victoria asked him for onest time.

    "Oh, My Lady¡­ I think you should know this as well although this is just a rumor spreading around."

    "What is it?"

    "There is a rumor going around here saying that the previous Vampire King, Kira ric is alive."

    Victoria''s expression changed at the mention of Kira''s name. An icy glint flickered through her eyes but it disappeared in an instant.

    "Kira ric is dead. Catch the person who is spreading that false rumor. Who knows it might be one propaganda of the werewolf n to create confusion among us."

    "I understand, Lady Victoria. Put your mind at ease as the majority of us don''t believe that rumor."

 Chapter 95 "Big Boss, Help!"

    [ Five Days Later¡­ ]

    At Lyca''s Clinic, Marceline propped her head underneath her chin while staring at her doctor friend suspiciously with a raised eyebrow.

    Marceline dropped by to see Lyca, making sure that she would attend the party tomorrow. Who knows her doctor friend might change her mind at thest minute and decide not to appear at the party?

    "Hey, what''s wrong? Don''t tell me you are having a second thought? Are you not going to attend my grandpa''s birthday party?" Marceline asked Lyca, who was spacing out in her seat.

    Lyca, who was biting her ballpen with her absentminded expression, snapped out of her trance after hearing Marceline''s voice.

    "Huh? What did you say?" Lyca didn''t hear Marceline clearly as her mind was wandering off somewhere just moments ago.

    Marceline rolled her eyes skyward before taking a deep sigh. "Are you still with me, Dr. Lyca Lee? Or am I only talking to the air?"

    She snickered slightly before clearing her throat. "I''m sorry about that, Ms. Marceline Celeste Zhou. I''m just a little bit distracted because of someone."

    Her cheeks burned almost instantly in a pinkish hue as Dn''s handsome features popped up in her mind.

    Marceline could no longer bear to see the silly expression of her friend so she reached out to pinch her cheeks while saying, "Get a grip of yourself, Dr. Lee! Why are you blushing? Don''t tell me you are imagining some lewd things again?"

    Cough! Cough!

    Lyca choked on her saliva after hearing Marceline''sst remarks. Well, if thinking about a gorgeous man and the intimate moment she shared with him could be considered lewd things then somehow Marceline got it right.

    "Celeste! I¡­ I hooked up with a strangerst week!" Lyca could no longer keep her secret. She was dying to tell Marceline about what happened.

    Marceline: "..."

    "Remember when I invited you to go clubbing but you said you were not avable?"

    Marceline just nodded her head, not saying a word. That was the time she stayed at home the whole day together with Kira. She didn''t want to leave thinking Kira was not yet feeling well.

    "Things just happened so fast. I don''t know what had gotten into me but I suddenly became bold and wild." Lyca spoke spontaneously.

    "You are always bold and wild when you are not wearing your doctor''s uniform," Marceline retorted, sneering at her friend.

    "We made out inside my sports car!" She dered exasperatedly.

    Marceline''s jaw dropped upon hearing that. She didn''t expect that Lyca would do that inside her car. Then suddenly Marceline thought about Kira.

    ''Ahem. Kira and I also made out in a storage room and my office¡­ so it was not a big deal if Lyca did it inside her sports car. Who am I to judge?'' she thought to herself.

    Marceline leaned over as she asked Lyca in a low voice "Ahem, are you sure it''s just making out? You didn''t have sex with him?" There was a teasing look in her eyes when she gazed at her friend.

    Lyca crumpled her face as she recalled what happened between them after their passionate moment. Her expression darkened as she pursed her lips, feeling disappointed.

    "That Dn guy! He suddenly ran away and disappeared! I wanna beat him once I see him again." Lycamented to her.

    "He ran away?! But why?" Marceline couldn''t believe that the guy just ran away after making out with Lyca. "He is a jerk! If I were you, I will not only beat him but I will torture him and skin him alive!"

    Lyca nodded her head, pouting her lips while putting on a pitiful look on her face.

    "He said he woulde back! But he never did!"

    Little did they know, Dn had a reason for leaving Lyca right after their first intimate moment. He had a hard time controlling his wolf as Lan wanted to take over his body.

    Dn almost transformed into his wolf form in front of Lyca. He tried to prevent that from happening. Lyca would be scared to death if he suddenly transformed into his wolf form.

    At that time, Dn forgot to bring the magic pill given to him by the White Witch. The pill was useful to control and seal his wolf if ever Lan would shift and take over without his consent.

    Lan became so wild after the intimate session he had with Lyca. He wanted to im her right there but Dn didn''t want to do that without telling Lyca about their mate bond first.

    So in the end, Dn left Lyca to control his wolf. But she misunderstood him since five days had gone by but Dn never showed himself to her. Besides, he didn''t even get her contact number and address, how would he find her? But Dn promised he would find her ande back to her.<sub> </sub>

    "Just forget about that jerk. Fortunately, you didn''t do a one-night stand with him. If you want to rece Enrique, choose a responsible guy who will cherish and protect you no matter what happens." Marceline was thinking of Kira when she said those words.

    Lyca, on the other hand, looked at Marceline with a raised eyebrow. "Hmm, why do I feel like you are referring to yourself, not me? Did you find that man already? OMG?! Don''t tell me you are talking about your bodyguard, Kira?!!"

    Marceline scowled at her doctor friend. "Of course not! I''m talking about you, not me!"

    Lyca just shrugged her shoulders, not believing Marcelinepletely. "Anyway¡­ you are right. I should stop thinking about that stranger. The more I think about him the more I want to beat him. And of course, I should forget about Enrique as well."

    "Thank God! You are finally back to your usual self." Marceline patted Lyca''s shoulder.

    "By the way, how''s the preparation for your grandfather''s birthday party?" Lyca changed the topic.

    "My Aunt and Uncle are the ones preparing everything. Of course, they want to curry favor with my grandpa so they will do their best to impress and satisfy him during his birthday party," Marceline said nonchntly as she didn''t mind them at all.

    Since they were still her rtives and part of the Zhou Family, Marceline was not doing anything for now although his Uncle was trying to scheme against her by proposing an arranged marriage with the Silvano n.

    She was so focused on unfolding the truth about her parents'' death with the help of Kira. She had no time to deal with her Uncle''s scheme. It was not worth her time.

    "Why are you not involved in the preparation? You also need to socialize with other prominent people to strengthen yourwork. This will help you in taking over the Zhou Empire. Who knows, the board members will change their mind and choose your Uncle and cousins to be the heir or heiress of the Zhou Empire, instead of you?"

    Her red lips twitched into a sly smirk and said, "Why? Are they capable enough to beat me?"

    "Hmm, you have the skills and capability. But what will happen if they have more connections than you? Who do you think will win? Haven''t you thought about that?" Lyca asked her hypothetically.

    Marceline just smiled with full confidence. "Who said that I don''t have connections? What made you think that they have more connections than me? Hmm, I may not socialize with everyone, but I know how to deal with a person, making him or her to be on my side."

    Lyca burst outughing as she remembered something. "Oh right! I almost forgot! You are the cunning witch! You can use some sly tricks to make them submit to you and obey you. I wonder what kind of threat or ckmailing strategy you are using against them. Haha!"

    "You know me well, my dear friend." Marceline praised her.

    The twodies just erupted into a peal ofughter. They were stillughing when Marceline''s phone rang. Someone was calling her.

    She frowned the moment she saw the caller ID. It was Xyon aka Mr. X.

    "Hmm, why is he calling me at this time?" She murmured. She motioned to Lyca that she would just answer the call. Her doctor friend just nodded her head as a response.

    "Big Boss! Help me!" Xyon''s panicking voice was heard as soon as the call got connected.

    With a puzzled look in her eyes, Marceline asked Xyon what was happening on his end. "What''s the problem?"

    "Big Boss, save me! Your bodyguard! He is going to kill me! Pleasee and Ahhhhh!" Xyon was not able to finish his sentence as he began to scream in fear.

    Marceline didn''t know what was happening. Kira killing Xyon?!! Why would he do that?

    Standing up in a rush, Marceline said goodbye to Lyca before dashing out of her clinic. She immediately dialed Kira''s number. But he was not answering.

    "Damn! What happened between the two?" She cursed inwardly, feeling a little bit anxious. What if Kira would truly hurt Xyon?

    She immediately called Aunt Brianna. Kira and Aunt Brianna were together when she left thepany. So howe Kira was now trying to kill Xyon? What did he do to offend Kira?

    The phone rang several times before Aunt Brianna was able to answer the phone

    "Aunt Bri, where are you? Is Kira with you?" She asked her with urgency in her voice.

    "I saw him talking to Xyon a while ago. They went to the rooftop. Why?"

    "Aunt Bri, please help Xyon for a while! He said Kira is trying to kill him. I''m on the way back to thepany now."

    "Eh? Kira killing Xyon? But why?!!"

 Chapter 96 Jealous

    Marceline sped off to thepany as she was worried about Xyon. She still couldn''t believe that Kira would try to hurt Xyon. She wondered what he did to offend her vampire bodyguard.

    Upon entering the Zhou Empire Building, she immediately headed to the rooftop where Kira and Xyon were talking. She asked Aunt Brianna to help Xyon but when she called her, she told Marceline toe as soon as possible.

    ''What if Kira won''t listen to Aunt Bri?'' Marceline was dashing to the elevator.

    After a few minutes, Marceline reached the rooftop. Aunt Brianna was standing by the door side. She couldn''t open it as Kira locked the door from the outside.

    "Aunt Bri, where are they? Is Xyon fine?" Marceline asked Aunt Brianna anxiously.

    Aunt Brianna shrugged her shoulders as she had no idea what was happening on the other side of this door.

    Marceline had no choice but to try her luck. She took a deep breath before kicking the door. With her strength, the door swung open in just one kick from her.

    Without any dy, Marceline rushed out only to see Kira holding Xyon by his cor. Xyon could no longer breathe. He was powerless against Kira.

    "Kira, Nooo!!! Put him down!" Marceline ran in their direction.

    Kira continued lifting Xyon by his cor. He just stopped when Marceline grabbed his wrist as soon as she reached his spot.

    Kira flicked his gaze from Xyon to Marceline. His expression darkened further when he sensed that Marceline was worried about Xyon.

    ''Is she mad at me because I touched this man?'' Kira asked himself, tightening his grip on Xyon''s cor.

    *RRRIP!*

    Xyon''s clothes started to tear off because of the force Kira exerted on his grasp.

    "Kira, let him go, NOW!" Marcelinemanded him.

    Kira ground his teeth while narrowing his eyes. He was giving Xyon a deathly re.

    "B-Big¡­ B-Boss¡­" he tried to call her, feeling relieved to see her. He felt like he saw his angel who would protect him against the devil.

    Kira suddenly let go, causing Xyon to fall on the ground with his butt hitting the floor first.

    "Aww."

    Marceline immediately approached Xyon, showing some concern for him. He was like a little brother to her, that''s why Marceline was worried about him.

    "Hey, are you alright?"

    Xyon put on a pitiful face with his teary eyes. He was rubbing his neck as he tried to catch his breath. He just nodded his head as a response to Marceline.

    "What a crybaby¡­ So unmanly!" Kira murmured, still looking daggers at Xyon. Meanwhile, Xyon just red at Kira.

    He already knew that Kira was a vampire. Xyon was also aware of the existence of werewolves, witches, and other supernatural beings.

    After helping Kira in his mission to save the other vampires, Marceline decided to tell Xyon the truth about the existence of those creatures.

    Xyon was overwhelmed at first. Butter on, he was able to condition his mind to ept the truth. Besides, he believed his Big Boss so he didn''t doubt the wordsing from her.

    Marceline pinched Xyon''s cheek and asked him, "What did you do to offend my bodyguard? He would not do it unless you did something to upset him."

    Xyon pouted his lips while putting on his puppy-eye look. He shook his head frantically.

    "Big Boss, I didn''t do anything¡­ Your bodyguard is a bully! He suddenly attacked me without any reason." Xyon sounded like a child being bullied by big kids. He was trying to get sympathy from his big boss, Marceline.

    Kira was about to pick him up but Marceline stepped into the middle to stop him. He became more upset seeing how Marceline was being protective of Xyon.

    "Leave now, Xy. We will talk about thister. Aunt Bri is waiting inside. Go with her and treat your wound," Marceline said, motioning Xyon to leave.

    Xyon just nodded his head before standing up to leave. When they were now left alone, Marceline confronted Kira.

    "What were you trying to do? Why did you attack Xyon?" Marceline asked him, lifting an eyebrow.

    "Why are you getting mad at me? What is your rtionship with him? Why are you being protective of him?" Kira asked her back, instead of answering her question. He didn''t hide his annoyance and displeasure towards Xyon.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline knitted her eyebrows into a deep frown, confusion resurfacing in her emerald eyes. "Why do you hate him? What did he do?" She asked him again.

    "Xyon is one of my trusted men. Of course, I will care about his well-being. Besides, he is not our enemy. He is our ally." Marceline exined to Kira, answering his questions.

    "You haven''t responded to me yet. Now, answer me," she demanded, staring intently into his eyes with a questioning gaze.

    "He likes you¡­" Kira said, looking away.

    He couldn''t understand why he was not able to control his temper. He was so curious about Xyon aka Mr. X. He seemed so important to Marceline. He saw how Marceline depended and relied on Xyon for the past few days.

    When he bumped into him in the hallway, Kira tried to exchange some casual conversation with him. Then suddenly, Kira got an idea of reading Xyon''s mind.

    That''s the time Kira found out that Xyon had a crush on Marceline¡­ that he liked her that''s why he was doing his best to aplish every task Marceline was giving him. He wanted to impress his Big Boss. He admired her so much.

    For some unknown reason, Kira suddenly felt mad. He was jealous of the close rtionship between Xyon and Marceline. She was always looking out for him. She was cold towards other employees but not to Xyon.

    At that certain moment, he started to hate him. Kira was not able to control his negative emotions. He lost his mind momentarily, emanating a chilly aura that frightened Xyon to the core.

    Sensing the dangerous auraing from Kira, Xyon immediately called Marceline for help. He knew that his Big Boss was the only one who could protect him against this vampire.

    He tried to run away from him but Kira moved so fast as he grabbed Xyon by his cor. He thought that Kira would throw or push him from that rooftop or even strangle him to death. His sharp nails dug into his flesh, scratching his neck. Fortunately, Marceline came on time to stop Kira, otherwise Xyon would not only receive a scratch but a much more serious injury.

    Meanwhile, Marceline suddenly giggled upon hearing Kira''sst words: ''Xyon likes you!''.

    ''Don''t tell me he is jealous?'' Marceline couldn''t hide the glow of happiness on her lovely face.

    Kira''s expression turned uglier when Marceline justughed at him.

    "Do you like him too?" Kira asked her, looking so upset.

    "Yes, I like him," Marceline stated matter-of-factly, teasing Kira further.

    A cold glint shed through his eyes as he grabbed her by the waist, pushing her on the wall.

    "I told you that I wanted your loyalty! You can''t like another man. Are you being unloyal to me now, Marceline?" Kira called her name with a stern voice. He was truly mad right now as he didn''t call her Boss Lin or My Lady.

    Marceline was not intimidated by Kira''s rage. Instead, she was enjoying his reaction. She assumed that Kira was jealous of Xyon. Sheughed because she found the idea very funny.

    Xyon was like a younger brother to her. She didn''t see him as a man with whom she could have a romantic rtionship. So Kira''s jealousy was baseless.

    She gazed up, pulling his tie as she yed with it. A yful smile could be seen on her face. She tiptoed, bringing her face closer to him. Her lips were almost touching his lips.

    Kira remained still, just looking at her with his piercing eyes. He was anticipating a kiss as his gaze fell on her red kissable lips.

    Marceline raised her free hand, gently caressing Kira''s cheek as though she was appeasing his jealous heart with every stroke of her fingers on his skin.

    "Don''t use me of unfaithfulness, Mr. ric," Marceline mumbled, her voice so soft. "There''s nothing wrong about me liking Xyon."

    Kira clenched his jaw while tightening his grip on her waist the moment he heard that. But Marceline was not yet done talking so she continued.

    "But between the two of you¡­ I like you more." Marceline''s lips already touched the corner of his lips. She intentionally avoided Kira''s lips just to tease him.

    "See¡­ I''m kissing you like this¡­ which I haven''t done to him. This only means I like you more than him." She exined, consoling Kira. She let her lips touch his jawline, raining sensuous little kisses on his flesh.

    And just like that, Marceline was able to appease Kira''s jealous heart. But she awakened his ming desire inside him.

    Could no longer bear her teasing, Kira grabbed her chin as he pressed his mouth to hers. A rough and aggressive kiss held her captive as she sumbed to the forceful domination of his lips.

    There was deep passion in his kiss as if telling her that she only belonged to him. Parting her lips, Kira moved his tongue over hers with rough thrusts.

    He was ravishing the sweetness of her mouth and Marceline was just going with the flow, responding to him with the same eagerness and need.

    The intense kisssted for several minutes until they were both satisfied. The two were panting heavily after they parted from that passionate kiss.

 Chapter 97 Masquerade Ball

    [ Golden City: Crystal Crescent Manor Hotel¡­]

    Tonight was the banquet for the celebration of the 65th Birthday of Zhou Patriarch, Grandpa Rnd. It was a Masquerade Ball Party with a white, red and ck theme.

    They invited prominent and influential people in both politics and the business world. Every guest was wearing a masquerade mask matched with their elegant gowns and tuxedos.

    The hall was decorated by dangle twinkling lights from crystal chandeliers that hung on the ceiling. ssical music was being yed by the famous orchestra group called White Symphony of the Golden City.

    The important guests started to arrive at the venue. Ronan Zhou and his wife, Evelyn Zhou were busy entertaining the guests. Natasha and Enrique were also helping their parents in weing the VIPs.

    Evelyn noticed that Marceline was not yet in the venue so she asked her husband about her whereabouts.

    "Honey, your niece looks like she willete. She should have been here by now, entertaining her grandfather''s guests. But there is still no sign of her." She looked around, searching for Marceline.

    "Don''t look for her. She always does what she wants. We are the hosts of this party but she seems not to care as if she is not part of the Zhou Family. I don''t know why my father is still pampering that granddaughter of his!" Ronan crumpled his face, feeling displeased by the fact Grandpa Rnd was spoiling Marceline to his heart''s content.

    Evelyn just smiled faintly, rubbing her husband''s back to console him. "Don''t get upset, Honey. Dad pampers her because she lost her parents at an early age. This is the only way he can fill the missing gaps left by Marceline''s parents."

    A mncholic frown flitted across Ronan''s features when Marceline''s parents were mentioned. He just pressed his lips in silence, not wanting toment further.

    The husband and wife were still talking when his assistant approached Ronan, informing him that Cedric Morgan, the CEO of Triple W, had already arrived.

    "Sir, Mr. Morgan and his team are now at the entrance."

    Ronan just nodded his head, turning to his wife. "Please entertain the other guests. I will just wee Cedric."

    "Why don''t you bring Natasha with you. She can escort him here." Evelyn suggested, looking in her daughter''s direction.

    Ronan felt conflicted for a moment. If he were to decide, he didn''t want his daughter to be associated with Cedric Morgan. He was dangerous and sly. At the same time, Cedric Morgan was the kind of guy who would not take his daughter seriously.

    But he still needed to curry favor with Cedric for him to gain more benefits out of their alliance. Who knows, Cedric might be the next Werewolf King once his n would seed.

    In the end, Ronan still asked his daughter, Natasha, to apany him in the lobby, escorting Cedric to the main hall.

    Cedric was wearing a white tux matched with his golden masquerade mask. Natasha couldn''t help but admire his exquisite look. He stood there with his dominant alpha''s aura, smiling at thedies in his suave manners.

    His charming smile made Natasha''s heart beat faster with excitement. His irresistible looks totally captured her.

    "Cedric," she called his name softly, shing her seductive smile. She slightly bowed in front of him, making sure he would get a glimpse of her cleavage.

    Cedric stared back at her, his gaze traveling from her face down to her body. The message in his eyes was starkly sexual as he smirked at her.

    He reached out for her hand, bringing it to his face. He nted a soft kiss on her knuckles. Her heart pounded even faster when his lips touched the back of her palm.

    "Lady Natasha, you look stunning tonight," Cedric said,plimenting her.

    "Thank you. But I can''tpare to your charm, Cedric." Her voice was as sweet as honey when she spoke to him. She was really hoping that Cedric would take notice of her beauty.

    Meanwhile, Ronan cleared his throat to let them know about his presence. He didn''t know if he should be happy seeing the two together or not.

    "Let''s go to the main hall. The program is about to start," Ronan said, catching their attention.

    "Alright. I have to greet your father," Cedric responded before offering his hand to Natasha. She smiled inwardly, hooking her hand around his.

    The three of them proceeded to the venue while Cedric''s adviser, dimir, and his Beta, Cleo were following them from behind.

    When he entered the main hall, Cedric''s eyes reflexively scanned the venue with eagerness to find Marceline. He already imagined how beautiful she would look in her ball gown.

    Natasha, who was standing next to him, also noticed that Cedric was looking for someone. She just assumed that it was her grandfather whom Cedric was looking for at that moment.<sub> </sub>

    If she only knew that Cedric was searching for Marceline, then Natasha would get mad and jealous of her. She would hate her cousin more for stealing the attention of the man she liked.

    All her life, Natasha considered Marceline as her greatestpetitor. She always wanted topete against her, proving she was better than her. She was jealous of how Marceline got all the men''s attention during their school days. She''s smart and beautiful so Marceline had lots of admirers.

    Fortunately, her cousin had a nasty temper and a cold attitude towards others, scaring them away. So Natasha became more popr with her angelic vibe. She''s the campus'' angel while Marceline was the campus'' demoness.

    After a few seconds, Cedric, Natasha, and Ronan reached Grandpa Rnd''s spot. He was talking to other guests when they approached him.

    "Patriarch Zhou, may you have a long and healthy life." Cedric greeted him.

    Grandpa Rnd exchanged nces with Cedric. His eyes were strangely nk, not showing even the slightest bit of expression.

    Grandpa Rnd was aware of Cedric''s identity as a werewolf. Just like Marceline, he detested Cedric''s kind as werewolves were the ones responsible for killing his eldest son and his daughter-inw.

    "Thank you," Grandpa Rnd inly responded. Cedric was still an Alpha so he couldn''t afford to offend him or humiliate him in front of other people.

    Aside from that, being the CEO of Triple W, Cedric had enough influence and power in the human world. Grandpa Rnd was also aware of his short temper and low tolerance with others. Cedric was the kind of person who would not spare people who would insult him or go against him.

    Cedric Morgan was known as the most favorite werewolf general of Dominique Silvano, the Werewolf King. Offending him was like insulting the Werewolf King, that''s why Grandpa Rnd was very cautious when dealing with this alpha.

    Cedric was about to say another word when he heard other guests talking about Marceline. It turned out Marceline had already arrived together with Kira and Lyca, entering the banquet hall.

    The three of them caught the attention of everyone who was looking at the entrance door. Lyca was wearing a white ball gown while Kira was wearing a ck tux. In the middle of them was ady in red who was oozing with hotness and sex appeal.

    The guests couldn''t help but nce in their direction, admiring each one of them. They were a perfect Trio tonight, mesmerizing everyone with their dazzling, head-turning, heavenly beauty!

    Cedric bore his eyes into Marceline, roaming over her figure. He was staring at her in lustful amazement that seemed to undress her.

    As Marceline was walking towards them, a certain someone popped up in his mind¨C thedy in red!

    Cedric frowned as he eyed Marceline with his prating gaze, assessing her from top to bottom. With her red gown and her mask, Marceline reminded him of thedy in red whom he met in the S-Club.

    It did not take long when Cedric''s lips curled up into a sly smirk, his eyes gleaming in delight.

    ''Finally, I found you! Marceline Celeste Zhou! You are thedy in red whom I am searching for!''

    Cedric finally recognized Marceline. He couldn''t be wrong! She was the woman he saw in the S-Club. No wonder they had the same scent!

    ''Hmm, you never fail to amaze me, Marceline Celeste. This time I will not let you escape from my grasp. I will make sure that you will be mine tonight!'' Cedric thought to himself as he continued watching her with his lecherous eyes.

    Cedric had made up his mind. He would get what he wanted from Marceline tonight. He was so determined to have a taste of her. His expression couldn''t hide his burning desire for her.

    He was already thinking of so many ways how he would have her tonight.

    ''I will im you, making you my woman tonight. I can''t wait to touch you.''

    Cedric simply called his Beta, whispering something to him. A sly smile yed across his lips the moment he was done instructing his Beta, his eyes not leaving Marceline.

    After talking to his Beta, he turned to Ronan, motioning him to follow him. Without waiting for Marceline to reach their spot, Cedric and Ronan left, finding a private ce where they could talk privately.

    "Ronan, give me your niece tonight! I will fulfill your request. She will be my woman and I will make sure to take her away and control her as you like."

    Ronan felt delighted upon hearing that. "Sure, what do you want me to do?"

    Cedric told Ronan his n. Marceline''s Uncle didn''t hesitate and he agreed with him almost instantly.

    "Okay, Cedric. I will help you."

 Chapter 98 Conspiracy

    Marceline and Lyca approached Grandpa Rnd right away, greeting and wishing him a happy birthday. Kira just remained silent on the side, watching Marceline and others.

    He didn''t expect that lots of people would be attending this party. He was cautiously assessing everyone. He also noticed that some members of Triple W were scattered around the venue.

    He learned from Marceline that Cedric Morgan and some of his men would be present tonight. It only meant that werewolves and witches were also invited to attend this banquet.

    Marceline already reminded Kira not to pick a fight with them. He had to control himself. Thest thing they wanted was for Kira to attract the attention of Triple W''s members.

    They were still investigating how the vampire was able to invade the Triple W headquarters, sessfully saving the vampire prisonersst week.

    Cedric heightened the security system. The headquarters was being repaired while the witches cloaked the whole area with magical spells and traps for vampires.

    "Grandpa," Marceline greeted her grandfather, hugging him.

    The old man''s eyes sparkled in delight upon seeing his granddaughter. His expression softened, hugging her back. He knew Marceline was still upset with him for not telling everything. Despite that, she tried to understand her grandfather.

    "Grandpa Rnd, Happy Birthday! You look younger than your real age." Lyca also greeted the old man with her cheerful personality.

    Grandpa Rnd was still rooting for Enrique and Lyca to be together. He liked Lyca for his grandson.

    "Thank you. Having these lovelydies by my side, I feel like I am still young." Grandpa Rnd said, making thedies giggle.

    Marceline motioned Kira toe over. She wanted to introduce him to her grandfather. Seeing her signal, Kira traced his steps towards them.

    "Grandpa, I''d like you to meet Kira. He is my bodyguard." Marceline pulled Kira, introducing him to her grandfather.

    Lyca just looked at them teasingly. She felt like Marceline was introducing her future husband to her grandfather, not her bodyguard.

    Kira showed curtsy by bowing his head slightly, greeting him. He felt a little bit awkward as he was used to be the one being treated with high respect. As vampire king, he never bowed his head to anyone, even a mere human.

    But this time, he was doing this because the person in front of him was Marceline''s grandfather. He felt the need to show some respect and be polite towards him.

    Grandpa Rnd stared at Kira for a moment, sizing him up from top to bottom. He could feel a strong auraing from him. Then the old man''s eyes gleamed with approval.

    He could tell that Kira could protect his precious granddaughter. At least, he was not a member of Triple W. He felt at ease that someone like Kira was guarding his granddaughter.

    But Grandpa Rnd was still waiting for General Raizel toe back. He already asked him to assign a strong vampire who would guard Marceline, protecting her from werewolves.

    "Please protect my granddaughter at all times," Grandpa Rnd said, looking straight into Kira''s eyes.

    "I will keep her safe¡­ at all times," Kira promptly responded, ncing at Marceline and their eyes locked for a moment.

    Lyca could only smile seeing how the two were looking at each other wordlessly but their eyes were the onesmunicating. She could see the spark in their eyes and faint curves of their lips. For some unknown reason, she found them sweet and romantic.

    "I know you are not fond of parties but I wish you will enjoy tonight together with Lyca." Grandpa Rnd held her shoulders.

    Marceline nodded her head, kissing her grandpa''s cheek. "I will do that grandpa. Don''t worry about me. You can entertain your friends. Lyca and I will find a good spot where we can have our fun. I will give you my presentter."

    Her grandpa stroked her hair before nodding his head. Soon, the twodies left Grandpa Rnd as Lyca pulled Marceline towards the bar counter.

    They were on the way when someone blocked them. Lyca frowned as she recognized the person in front of them.

    "Cousin!" Enrique excitedly called Marceline. He hadn''t realized that the person standing next to her was Lyca, his ex-girlfriend.

    It''s been so long since thest time they saw each other. Lyca was wearing a mask so he was not able to recognize her right away.

    Enrique was about to hug Marceline but someone stepped in the middle of them, shielding her away from him. It was Kira.

    He didn''t want another guy to touch nor hug Marceline so he moved quickly to catch up with thedies. Even before Enrique could touch Marceline, he already blocked him, pressing his elbow against Enrique''s chest.

    "Who are you?" Enrique asked Kira, feeling a little bit annoyed. How dare he stop him from going near his cousin?

    The two men exchanged a sharp gaze at each other, not hiding the displeasure in their eyes.

    "I''m her bodyguard. And who are you?"

    "I am her cousin!"

    Marceline and Lyca darted their gaze around, noticing that other guests were already looking at them. The heavy tension between the two men already attracted the attention of the spectators.<sub> </sub>

    Thest thing Marceline wanted was to be the center of attention in this party. Before themotion happens, she already intervened, pacifying the two men.

    "Enrique, don''t get mad at my bodyguard. I trained him to be like this. He is acting ording to my will." She exined to her cousin before turning to Kira. "He is my cousin. He means no harm." She grabbed Kira''s hand that was pressed against Enrique''s chest.

    Meanwhile, Enrique''s mood changed almost instantly after hearing Marceline''s exnation.

    "I understand¡­ I''m sorry for getting worked up." He apologized to Kira because of Marceline.

    Lyca could only clench her fists. Enrique didn''t even nce at her or greet her for old times sake.

    ''I wanna punch this guy. How could he ignore my presence? Am I invisible to him?''

    *****

    From a distance, Cedric and Ronan were watching them.

    "I think her bodyguard will be our problem. He is very protective of my niece. He stopped even my son from getting closer to Marceline." Ronanmented, expressing his opinion.

    "He is just an ordinary bodyguard. My Beta will deal with himter."

    Cedric also had some score to settle with Kira. He didn''t forget the rudeness and arrogance Kira showed him when they met each other at Triple W Headquarters.

    He wanted to punish him so he ordered Cleo, his Beta, to teach Kira a lesson tonight. His Beta would deal with Kira while Cedric would be busy with Marceline.

    Cleo already knew what to do to divert Kira''s attention.

    "But Cedric, tonight is my father''s birthday. I don''t want your Beta to create a scene here. We can''t afford to ruin this party." Ronan reminded Cedric.

    Ronan was the one who spearheaded this party. If something went wrong during the celebration then he would also be med.

    "Put your mind at ease. I will make my move secretly. No one will notice that your niece or her bodyguard is missing. Just leave it to me. You just have to do the task that I gave you."

    Ronan could only nod his head in agreement, putting his trust in Cedric.

    "All I have to do is to mix this serum into her drink, making sure that she will take it."

    "Yes. That''s what you need to do," Cedric replied with a sinister smile on his face.

    "Okay¡­ don''t worry. This is just an easy task," Ronan said confidently.

    *****

    Meanwhile, in the other part of the hotel, two figures could be seen in the hotel balcony that was attached to the main banquet hall.

    They sneaked out without being noticed by other people.

    "Master, how have you been? Is everything fine on your end?" a faint voice of a woman was heard.

    "Yes. The pack is getting ready to take over and lead the werewolf n. Cedric will be the King. I will make sure of that." The old man replied to her.

    "Okay, Master. Just tell me if you need my help. I can do some task for you." She volunteered while looking at her master expectantly.

    "Hmm. Just focus on controlling the Zhou Family. We don''t want the gatekeepers to turn their back on us."

    "Don''t worry too much about that, Master. My husband always listens to me. He is very obedient. I have him in the palm of my hands." There was a mysterious gleam in her eyes when she said those words.

    The old man turned around, facing the woman. He ced his hand on her shoulder before saying another word.

    "Evelyn, I know I can always count on you. You never fail my expectation. I''m so proud of you."

    "Master¡­ you know that I will do anything for you. I owe you my life. I promise to serve you as long as I live. I will never let you down." She was looking at him with eyes full of admiration. The man before her was the one who saved her from getting killed by a vampire.

    She and her family was attacked when she was 12 years old by hungry vampires. She''s the only survivor. She was an ordinary human but she was raised by the werewolves of the White w Pack.

    Since then, she has sworn loyalty to them. dimir was the one who rescued her and he became her master.

    And now, she was the wife of the gatekeeper, Ronan Zhou. Evelyn approached Ronan before as part of her mission. She married Ronan and became part of the Zhou Family.

 Chapter 99 Secret Movement

    The program started when the host acknowledged all the guests. The dinner had been served for everyone. Ronan gave his opening remarks, weing everyone. The host also asked the Zhou Family to leave a few messages and wishes for the birthday celebrant.

    Before the Masquerade Dance began, Rnd Zhou left an inspiring message, telling everyone to live their lives to the fullest.

    As part of his birthday celebration, he sponsored some big charity organizations, giving them financial support for their programs and projects.

    But unknown to everyone, this was also one way for Grandpa Rnd to secretly provide support to the vampire n. One of the charity organizations he was sponsoring was a secret organization of vampires.

    Through his help, ordinary vampires could get blood supply every month. They won''t starve. This was also another way of protecting humans.

    If vampires would starve, they had the tendency to lose their minds. If they couldn''t control their hunger, they might attack and kill humans as their food sources.

    The other VIP guests also supported the organizations Grandpa Rnd was helping. With this, the vampire n would benefit from this Masquerade Ball.

    All the gifts and financial support he would gain from other VIP guests tonight would be given to the vampire n without the knowledge of the werewolf n.

    If Dominique Silvano would learn about this initiative Patriarch Zhou was doing, he might order to punish the Zhou Family once again. Helping the vampires was considered as part of the uprising and revolt against the werewolf n.

    Grandpa Rnd was worried that if his secret movement would be revealed to the werewolf n, his family would be put in danger once again.

    This was one of the reasons why Grandpa Rnd requested General Raizel of the vampire n to send a strong vampire who would ensure Marceline''s safety.

    He failed to protect Marceline''s parents. This time, Grandpa Rnd would not let anything bad happen to his granddaughter. He would never forgive himself once Marceline would get hurt because of him.

    Marceline and Enrique were standing next to each other as the Zhou Family was asked to gather at the stage together with Grandpa Rnd. Lyca and Kira were just watching them from the bar counter.

    Marceline and Enrique had the chance to talk to each other as they waited for Grandpa Rnd to finish his speech.

    "Cousin, why did you ignore Lyca? You should have greeted her first." Marceline said, slightly scolding her cousin.

    Enrique just looked at her apologetically while scratching his face. "I''m sorry. I didn''t recognize her. She''s been avoiding me for the past few years. I didn''t expect that she would attend grandpa''s birthday party tonight."

    Marceline could only shake her head helplessly. "Do you have a new girlfriend?"

    "No! Of course not! I''m single!" Enrique promptly answered her.

    Marceline just looked at him suspiciously. She heard that ever since her cousin and her best friend broke up, Enrique began dating several women every month. He was changing his women as if he was just changing clothes.

    "What really happened between the two of you? I still can''t believe that you and Lyca broke up."

    Enrique fell silent for a moment. He didn''t know what to say. He felt ashamed for what he had done to Lyca. But it was for the best. He felt like he didn''t deserve her genuine love as he couldn''t reciprocate it. He couldn''t give her his whole heart.

    Marceline could only sigh deeply. Both Lyca and Enrique didn''t want to talk about the real reason for their breakup. All she could do was respect their decision.

    But she felt that Lyca still had feelings for Enrique. She felt sorry for her best friend. She just wished for her to move on and find a new guy whom she could love wholeheartedly¡­ someone who would love her back.

    "Do you think she will talk to me if I approach her tonight?" Enrique asked Marceline. Uncertainties could be seen in his eyes.

    Marceline was not able to answer him. She promised Lyca that she would not let Enrique get near her, that''s why she agreed on attending this party.

    Marceline nced at Lyca who was sitting next to Kira. ''Hmm, I guess Lyca should talk to Enrique. She can''t avoid him forever. Avoiding him is not the solution to forget and move on.''

    Thinking about that, Marceline decided to let Enrique talk to her best friend.

    "Yeah. I think you should talk to her. At least, try to fix your rtionship as friends."

    Enrique just nodded his head in agreement.

    It did not take long when Grandpa Zhou finished his speech. He also announced the opening of the dance floor. The guests could dance at their hearts'' content together with their partners.

    "Go and invite her for a dance," Marceline urged her cousin.<sub> </sub>

    Enrique wanted to ask Marceline for a dance but she already pushed him to go to Lyca. Enrique couldn''t refuse her so he could only follow her advice.

    He immediately walked towards Lyca, asking her for a dance. Meanwhile, Grandpa Rnd approached Marceline. He wanted to dance with her granddaughter.

    Cedric, who was eyeing her, had to wait for his turn. He also wanted to dance with her. While waiting, he decided to invite Natasha, guiding her to the dance floor.

    Kira just watched Marceline from a distance. This party reminded him of his first meeting with Selene. There was also a party in his pce the time he met her.

    Among the women who attended the celebration, Selene was the one who attracted his attention the most. She stood out in the crowd, mesmerizing every guy in the pce.

    She was like a goddess who descended from the sky. She was also wearing a red dress. Kira couldn''t understand why he was seeing Selene in Marceline. She didn''t look exactly like her, but there was some resemnce.

    ''Why can''t I stop thinking about her?'' Kira shook his head, erasing Selene in his mind.

    Kira grabbed a ss of beer and drank it in one go. His face contorted because of the bitter taste.

    "I prefer if Boss Lin will let me drink beer through her mouth. It tastes sweet, not bitter at all," Kira mumbled with his dreamy eyes. He suddenly felt the urge to kiss her once again. He was already addicted to her lips.

    Feeling a little bit bored, Kira just continued observing Marceline from his spot. He noticed how other men were looking at her with their lustful eyes. Cedric Morgan was no exception. He was dancing with Natasha but his eyes were fixed on Marceline.

    Kira felt annoyed seeing how those men were feasting their eyes on Marceline as if she was their delicious meal. He clenched his jaw as he stared at those guys with a deathly re.

    Kira had another mind ability that he hadn''t shown Marceline yet¨C his psychokinesis ability. He tried to disturb those men, either tripping them on the dance floor or covering their eyes using their masquerade masks.

    The dance floor became chaotic for a moment when those men tripped while dancing. Kira smiled inwardly at the funny scene he created. But his power didn''t work against Cedric. He only used minimal power in order not to attract too much attention from werewolves and witches.

    But there was someone who noticed his power. When he nced in Marceline''s direction, she was already looking at him with her warning look.

    "Oops. Did she see me using my power?"

    Kira''s power didn''t escape Marceline''s observant eyes. Just like Kira, Marceline was observing Kira from a distance, wondering if he was just doing fine.

    When the first dance was done, Marceline said goodbye to her grandfather. She wanted to go to Kira. But while she was on her way to the bar counter, Cedric grabbed her hand to stop her.

    "Lady Marceline," he called her out, smirking at her suavely. "May I have a dance with you?"

    Cedric brought her hand closer to his face with the purpose of kissing the back of her palm. But even before his lips touched her hand, Kira ced his hand over Marceline''s hand, making Cedric kiss his own hand, instead of Marceline''s hand.

    Marceline couldn''t stop herself from letting out a soft giggle. She liked how Kira came on time, sacrificing his own hand.

    The other guests who saw the scene tried their best not tough. They were afraid to offend the CEO of Triple W. Even Grandpa Rnd smiled triumphantly, seeing how Marceline''s bodyguard intervened thus disrupting Cedric''s moves.

    ''I like this man already!'' Grandpa Rnd thought to himself, a look of approval could be seen in his eyes.

    Cedric''s face contorted upon noticing that Kira''s hand was the one that touched his lips. A sudden rage of fury was awakened deep inside him. He wanted to crush Kira and snapped his neck right here right then.

    He just stopped himself from doing so as there were other people around.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Morgan. I already have a dance partner," Marceline said, hooking her arm around Kira''s arm.

    Without waiting for Cedric''s response, Marceline turned around while dragging Kira on the dance floor. She immediately ced her hands over his shoulders, leaning closer to him.

    She even pressed her head on his sturdy chest, making everyone speechless. This was the first time they saw Marceline act like this toward a person, especially a man.

    She appeared to be gentle and very fond of Kira. And they could see the chemistry between them.

    "Wait, who is that guy? Is he Marceline Zhou''s boyfriend?"

    "Damn, he looks so hot! No wonder Marceline refused the invitation of Cedric Morgan!"

 Chapter 100 Separating The Two

    Kira looked down, keeping his eyes fixed on Marceline. She raised her head and met his eyes steadily for a moment. Both of them had subtle smiles on their lips.

    Kira held her waist tightly as they began to dance in the slow rhythm of the music. The two move gracefully and elegantly as if they were made for each other as dance partners.

    They looked good together. The other guests couldn''t help but be captivated by the two who seemed to be a romantic couple dancing beautifully on the dance floor. They stood out from the crowd.

    Meanwhile, Kira and Marceline didn''t mind the people around them. They were lost in their own magical world, just the two of them.

    Kira couldn''t stop himself from sniffing Marceline''s intoxicating sweet scent. He stood coolly, pulling her closer while holding her in ce.

    When he noticed the envious gaze of the other men, Kira smirked inwardly, feeling proud of himself. He overheard some of the conversations around the banquet hall.

    He felt honored knowing that Marceline never treated other men the way she treated Kira. They were talking about Marceline and Kira as a perfect couple that matched each other very well.

    "Kira, you are being reckless by using your power here. Don''t do it here. They might notice your identity." Marceline''s voice snapped Kira out of his daydream.

    He just smiled at her meaningfully before leaning over to whisper in her ear. "I''m your bodyguard. It''s my duty to protect you against those perverts who are lusting over you."

    He paused for a moment, bringing his face closer to hers, his lips almost touching her jaw. "Do you know that you look mesmerizing tonight, so stunning and strikingly beautiful that you can make any guy crazy for you."

    Marceline''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile. She tiptoed, her fingers lightly touching his chest while tugging his tie. "Are you one of those men?"

    Marceline tilted her head, making their lips just an inch apart. They heard other people gasping and murmuring about them but they just ignored them. They were so focused on each other.

    "My Lady, am I allowed to kiss you here? I want to answer your question through my actions," he said with a cheeky grin on his lips.

    Marceline''s eyes lit up, anticipating Kira to do as he pleased. Who cares about the numerous pairs of eyes around them? They were already invisible to them as Kira''s and Marceline''s attention only focused on each other.

    "Then why don''t you try it¡­" Marceline whispered seductively, challenging Kira. Her fingers continued drawing circles on his chest.

    Kira smirked at her, not backing down on her challenge. He slowly lowered his head to im her lips. However, from out of nowhere, someone bumped into Kira''s back, disrupting their moments.

    Cedric intentionally hit Kira''s back while he was dancing with Natasha. Since Marceline refused his dance invitation, Cedric and Natasha continued being dance partners for the next round of songs.

    He hated to see Kira and Marceline acting intimately towards each other so Cedric immediately intervened when he saw Kira lowering his head to kiss Marceline.

    He couldn''t understand why Marceline chose to be with a mere bodyguard, instead of choosing him. It was a great insult for him. Cedric was so furious that he wanted to punish both of them but in different ways.

    He nned on iming Marceline tonight so he would never allow a mere bodyguard to kiss her. Marceline should belong to him, not to anyone else.

    Cedric''s desire to have her intensified further. He could no longer wait to punish the woman who hurt his ego over and over again.

    ''The game is not yet over. The night is just starting,'' Cedric thought to himself as he feigned ignorance, pretending he didn''t intentionally hit Kira''s back.

    Meanwhile, aside from Kira, Marceline was also looking daggers at Cedric. If just one nce could kill Cedric would have been dead by now.

    Marceline was truly pissed off for the interruption he did. She was already waiting for Kira to kiss her only to be disappointed in the end. It was Cedric''s fault! He ruined the moment.

    Feeling annoyed, Marceline just pulled Kira away from the dance floor. They had already gathered lots of attention. She just wanted to conceal their presence by dragging Kira to the corner of the banquet hall.

    Cedric just watched their backs as they walked away. He immediately looked for his Beta. When their eyes met, he gave him his go signal. They would take an action soon, implementing Cedric''s evil n.

    ''Just you wait Marceline Celeste Zhou. After tonight, you can no longer act arrogant towards me. I will make you submit to me. You will be mine.''

    When the second song ended, Cedric said goodbye to Natasha, thanking her for being his dance partner for tonight''s Masquerade Ball. He told her some alibi before he disappeared from her sight.

    If Cedric didn''t do that, Natasha would stick to him until the party ends. He would not be able to do his n if someone like Natasha would watch him and stay by his side all night.

    He just realized how deep the other young mistress from the Zhou Family had fallen head over heels in love with him. If only Natasha was Marceline, then he would not hesitate to take advantage of her feelings. Too bad, the person who liked him was another woman, not thedy he wanted to im.

    Cedric looked for his adviser, dimir on the crowd. He called his attention right away after finding him. He needed his adviser''s help to make his n a sess.<sub> </sub>

    dimir approached their Alpha. He received several instructions from Cedric. Cleo, the Beta also joined them, telling his Alpha that everything was already prepared.

    After mobilizing his adviser and Beta, Cedric talked to Ronan privately, asking him about the updates on the task he gave him.

    "Cedric, the person I paid is now on the move," he said, pointing his finger to the waiter who was approaching Marceline''s and Kira''s spot in the corner of the banquet hall.

    Cedric turned to follow Ronan''s gaze and his pointing finger. He saw a waiter holding a tray ofdy''s drinks. A sly smile formed in the corner of his lips when Marceline took one ss.

    ''It''s showtime,'' he mumbled to himself, drinking his wine. His eyes never left Marceline and Kira.

    When he saw his Beta making his move, Cedric finally left his spot, getting ready to execute the next step of his n.

    *****

    On the other hand, Kira and Marceline were still oblivious about the evil scheme Cedric was plotting right now. They continued enjoying each other''spany.

    "Stop. Don''t drink too much," Kira said, trying to snatch the ss away from Marceline''s hand. But she quickly moved her hand, drinking her favorite tipple in one go.

    "I don''t have to worry if I get drunk because you are here beside me. You will take care of me, right?" Marceline put on a charming look which could easily melt Kira''s heart.

    Kira could only sigh deeply while scratching his face. He was a little bit worried about Marceline getting drunk. She might lose control of herself once again and forget about what she''d done after sobering up.

    "Okay¡­ your wish is mymand. Do everything you want, I won''t stop you."

    Marceline smiled yfully, raising an eyebrow. "Really? I can do everything I want and you will not stop me."

    Kira bobbed his head as a response.

    Marceline let out a soft giggle. She moved closer to Kira, and said teasingly, "What if I want to make love to you, will you not stop me?"

    She pressed her body against him, checking if his body would react to her. Surprisingly, Kira grabbed her by the waist, pulling her further until she felt something hard against her lower abdomen.

    ''Damn! He is hard already.''

    "My Lady, there is a limit to your jokes and teasings. Don''t test my patience and self-control¡­" Kira mumbled in his deep but sensual voice. He was giving her a warning.

    Marceline''s cheeks reddened and she felt her body bing hot quickly. ''Why did I suddenly feel so hot? Is this Kira''s effect on me?''

    Marceline gazed up, looking at him with yearning and desire. ''I want him¡­''

    She immediately shook her head, gently smacking her face. ''Get a grip of yourself, Marceline! You are at a party filled with so many people. Why are you thinking of inappropriate things?!" She slightly scolded herself.

    Then her eyes suddenly widened in realization. ''Wait? Don''t tell me my illness is acting out again as I feel an intense lust towards Kira? Am I going to lose control of myself again?''

    Marceline was still lost in her thoughts when suddenly someone identally poured wine on Kira''s suit. It was Cleo, Cedric''s Beta.

    "I''m sorry, Bro. The ss slipped in my fingers!" Cleo said as an excuse.

    Kira frowned at the man. He was about to say a word when Marceline chimed in, scolding Cleo.

    "Are you blind or just clumsy?" Marceline didn''t hide her displeasure when she saw Kira''s wet tuxedo.

    "I''m sorry, Ma''am. If you will allow me, I can apany him to get another suit. There is a store in this hotel. I will pay for it."

    "It''s fine. I will just wash it in the CR," Kira refused Cleo''s offer but Marceline didn''t allow him.

    "No! Let him buy you a new suit. You can''t wear a wet tux for the whole night unless we will go home now. But I can''t leave just yet," she said, looking at Kira''s wet clothes worriedly.

    In the end, Kira obeyed Marceline''s words, leaving the banquet hall together with Cleo to change his wet clothes. And just like that, Cedric''s n of separating Kira and Marceline worked out ordingly.

 Chapter 101 Kira Vs Cleo

    Kira followed Cedric''s Beta as they left the banquet hall together. Cleo brought him to the top floor of Crystal Crescent Manor Hotel wherein no one was around except the two of them.

    Cedric reserved that top floor just tonight for Cleo to teach Kira a lesson. Of course, Cedric asked his Beta to punish Kira, beating him to death.

    After what happened tonight, Cedric could no longer tolerate Kira so he ordered Cleo to kill him after torturing him. No one would know about this crime and he would deal with Marceline by himself.

    Kira, who was at the back, felt suspicious when Cleo brought him to the top floor. There was no shop there. How would they buy a new suit for Kira?

    Just when they entered the empty hall, Cleo immediately charged towards Kira, holding him by his neck. Then he raised his right leg to kick him in his abdomen.

    Kira frowned when he felt Cleo''s leg hit his stomach. The kick was strong enough to feel a slight pain but Kira didn''t whimper. He just red at Cleo who was strangling him by his neck.

    Pushing him on the closed door, Cleo threw a punch which was aimed at his face. This time Kira blocked his fist using his palm.

    Cleo was surprised by Kira''s action. He made sure to use fifty percent of his werewolf''s strength when attacking but Kira was able to withstand the impact. No ordinary human could still stand and block his attack after receiving that blow.

    "Who are you? You are not a human!" Cleo scowled him, tightening his grip on Kira''s neck and at the same time, trying to pull his other hand which was held by Kira.

    Kira stared at Cleo with a ridiculing look in his eyes. He hated these mutts for their cunning scheme.

    "Your Boss is truly desperate and a loser," Kira said provoking Cleo.

    Using his other hand, Kira grabbed Cleo''s hand that was strangling him. He bent his both arms, turning him around. The next thing Kira did was smash him hard on the floor.

    *Pah!*

    The impact created cracks on the floor. Kira smashed Cleo with his face hitting the cold floor first. His nose broke, causing some blood to gush out.

    He didn''t expect that Kira was so strong for an ordinary human. He didn''t smell any scent from him aside from human scent. He was no vampire nor werewolf. Was he a wizard who knew how to conceal his scent?

    Since he was tasked to kill this man, Cleo didn''t need to hide his true nature from him as the dead could no longer tell a story.

    With that thought in mind, Cleo immediately shifted into his wolf form. He was three times stronger in his wolf form than in his human form. He would also try to find out Kira''s true nature during this fight.

    The bone-cracking sound could be heard in that empty hall as Cleo transformed. Kira was contemting whether to reveal his identity as well.

    Kira could feel a murderous intenting from the werewolf. When he saw Cleo''s form he could tell that he was a Beta. He wasrger than a lower rank wolf. His fur was abination of white and gray.

    His wound immediately healed after shifting into his wolf form. Cleo had a fast regenerative ability. He was a Beta so he was stronger than those werewolf fighters Kira had encountered before.

    Growl!<sub> </sub>

    Cleo was now in his attacking stance. His sharp canines were on disy. His bloodshot eyes were looking at him with an intent to kill. But Kira remained unfazed.

    This attitude of his confirmed Cleo''s suspicion. He was no human as Kira didn''t even show the slightest bit of shocked expression after seeing Cleo''s werewolf form.

    ''Trying to act brave? Well, I don''t care as you will soon be dead!'' Cleo thought to himself as he leaped forward, pouncing on Kira.

    He wanted to bite Kira on the different parts of his body, burying his sharp teeth to feast on his flesh. He was already imagining himself, shredding Kira into pieces using his canines!

    Not allowing Cleo to get near him, Kira moved to the other side, avoiding Cleo''s sharp teeth and ws. He kept dodging him, matching Cleo''s speed.

    After a few minutes, Kira remembered Marceline. She might be waiting for him already so he had decided to fight back.

    ''I''m sorry, Boss Lin. But this time I have to use my power to get rid of this werewolf.''

    Revealing his sharp nails, Kira was prepared to strike back. If Cleo wanted to kill him, then Kira would fight him head-on.

    When Cleo leaped forward once again, Kira didn''t avoid his attack but confronted him in front. Using his psychokinesis, Kira slowed down Cleo''s movement.

    Still mid-air, Kira grabbed Cleo by his neck, burying his sharp nails into his flesh. Cleo''s growling whimper reverberated in that empty hall. But Cleo struggled against him by swinging his ws, hitting Kira''s hand.

    With the cut inflicted to him by Cleo''s ws, Kira loosened his grip on his neck, thus releasing Cleo on his grasp. The wolf let out another loud growl directed to Kira. He already discovered Kira''s identity.

    ''He is a vampire! Alpha Cedric needs to learn about this.''

    Cleo already sensed danger. He could tell that Kira was not even using 50 percent of his power. He wondered how powerful this vampire was.

    ''I can''t fail my Alpha. I should fulfill my task. I can''t afford to disappoint him.''

    Cleo was getting ready tounch another attack. He would put his hundred percent strength this time.

    But little did he know, Kira was also thinking of finishing this fight as soon as possible. He already dragged it for a long time.

    Kira stood in his spot, waiting for Cleo to make his move. He made sure to look him in the eyes intently. In a light of speed, Kira finally moved, going at Cleo''s blindside.

    Kira suddenly disappeared from Cleo''s sight. Before he knew it, he felt a sharp pain in his stomach before he could evennd. Kira''s hand pierced him, making a hole that passed through his stomach.

    Cleo was the one who got severely injured but it was Kira who had a scared and worried look in his eyes. "Boss Lin! She''s in danger!"

 Chapter 102 [Bonus Chapter] Deception [ R18 ]

    ? [ Thirty Minutes Ago¡­ ]

    When Kira and Cleo left the banquet hall, Marceline became more ufortable. She felt her throat getting dry. Her body was hot and feverish.

    She drank more wine hoping it would help her reduce the dryness of her throat and the hotness she was feeling as of now. But it worsened further.

    It seemed like there was a burning inferno inside her. When she could no longer bear it, she went to thefort room. She didn''t know what to do. She wanted to feel something cold to alleviate her difort.

    Little did she know, someone was already following her from behind. When Marceline entered thedy''sfort room, the man, who was following her, put the out-of-order sign on the hallway so that no one would go to thefort room.

    Inside thefort room, Marceline washed her face several times but it didn''t help her at all.

    ''Damn. What is happening to me? Why do I feel like I want to take off all my clothes and submerge my whole body in cold water?''

    She watched her reflection in the wide mirror. Her cheeks were flushed and her vision was already blurred. Then she felt a tinge of pain on her chest.

    "Aah! It hurts!" She clutched her fist on her chest, trying to ease her own pain.

    She tried to wash her face once again, the upper part of her gown was already wet from the droplets of water flowing from her face.

    "The pool area¡­" She thought to herself. "Should I dip my body into the pool?"

    She shook her head, disregarding her idea. There were lots of guests in the hotel right now. She didn''t want to be the talk of the town once someone saw her in the pool while the party was ongoing.

    "Dipping in a bathtub is a much more convenient choice," Marceline murmured to herself.

    Gathering herself, she immediately left thefort room with the purpose of booking a room in that hotel room.

    The man hiding in the shadows smiled inwardly. ''Well, I guess, I don''t need to drag and force her toe with me inside my room." It was none other than Cedric Morgan.

    Still following Marceline, Cedric called the front desk of the Crystal Crescent Manor Hotel, telling them to assign the same room to Marceline.

    After getting her keycard from the hotel staff, Marceline proceeded to the room. She was worried that her illness would act out while she was in the banquet hall. To avoid humiliating herself in front of everyone or creating a scene, she chose to stay in a hotel room while waiting for Kira toe back.

    Unknown to her, the real reason she was feeling this difort was due to the serum mixed into her drinks. It has an aphrodisiac effect and at the same time, a hallucination effect. It had a very strong effect as it was made by a witch. Even werewolves and vampires could be affected by this magical serum.

    When she got inside the room, Marceline quickly proceeded to the bathroom, filling the bathtub with cold water. Removing all her clothes, she went into the tub, dipping her body into it as she wished that the cold water could quell the fever inside her body.

    She felt refreshed for a moment but the difort was still there. It didn''t disappear as it intensified further every passing second.<sub> </sub>

    She closed her eyes as a wave of arousal began rising from her abdomen. ''Uhm, I feel so hot¡­ inside me.''

    Her urge was increasing as time went by. Her hands reflexively moved to caress her body as if someone was telling her ''Touch yourself''.

    She cupped her own breasts, fondling and groping them with her soft palms. Shaky moans escaped from her lips, her body starving with desire.

    It calmed her down a little but it wasn''t enough to soothe her fiery body. Her right hand traveled south, reaching for her preciousdy part.

    She couldn''t stop herself from seekingfort. She needed to find a release. To relieve herself was the only way to control her urges and ming desires.

    ''Kira¡­ where are you? I need you¡­'' She thought to herself as she continued touching her body.

    She twisted and moved madly inside the tub. Her fingers began ying with her clit, sliding back and forth in between her bottom lips.

    Her lustful sounds erupted inside when she thrust her fingers inside her wet and aching core. She was just imagining that it was Kira''s fingers that were pleasuring her right now.

    Marceline was clueless that there was a man listening to her every moan. Cedric was just behind her bathroom door, enjoying the lustful soundsing from Marceline.

    He was already turned on, wondering what it would feel like to have this alluring woman pressed underneath his body to do anything as he pleased.

    ''Yeah, that''s it. Pleasure yourself first. After that, I will have my turn.'' Cedric murmured to himself as he began rubbing his bulge. He was so hard and throbbing. He couldn''t wait to impale her with his mighty member. ''I will fuck you hard tonight, making you beg for more!''

    With his super sense of hearing, Cedric could hear even the slight movement of her inside that bathroom. Marceline''s other hand was busy massaging and kneading her own breast, pinching and tugging her nipple using her thumb and forefinger.

    Every light squeeze of her palm on her breast sent relief to her difort. Soon, she increased the pace of her fingers prating her core.

    She pinched her nipple so hard and thrust her fingers deeper to reach her climax. Her lust subsided for a moment when she had her first orgasm.

    She thought she already seeded in quelling her desire so she got up from the bathtub, putting on her clothes. She nned on returning back to the banquet hall.

    However, the moment she opened her bathroom door, she found a man standing outside. Her nose caught a whiff of an irresistible male scent and she had a sudden urge to throw herself at him especially when she recognized the man in front of him.

    "Kira¡­" she softly mumbled, the lust brimming in her emerald eyes.

    "My Lady, now it''s my turn to pleasure you."

 Chapter 103 Settling Some Score

    "My Lady, now it''s my turn to pleasure you."

    His words sent another wave of arousal in her insides. She immediately pressed her hands on his chest, leaning her head on his shoulder.

    "What took you so long? I''ve been waiting for you all this time. I need you," she said in her sensual voice.

    In her eyes, she could see Kira, the man she kept thinking while she was pleasuring herself. She was not satisfied with self-stimtion. She needed Kira to satiate her hungry desire.

    However, the person in front of her was Cedric, not Kira! The serum already influenced her mind.

    The hallucinogenic effect of the serum was deceiving her by making her see the face of the man she desired the most even though the person before her was another man.

    Cedric didn''t know whether he would feel d or not. Marceline already broke all her defenses thinking he was her bodyguard.

    He could seize this moment to have her without her struggling against him but he hated the fact that Marceline truly liked Kira as a man. He was the man she wanted¨C her heart''s desire.

    ''Aside from his pretty face, what is so good about him? He is just a mere bodyguard. He doesn''t have power nor wealth! How can she like him, not me?''

    Cedric tried his best to control the rage within him. He wanted to focus on satisfying his own desire. He was already hard for her and he couldn''t wait to touch her.

    Cedric gripped her waist tightly. His other hand started to caress her back. He was sniffing her hair. She smelled so sweet, intoxicating him further.

    Even his wolf wanted to have a taste of Marceline, getting crazy inside him. Her body felt so soft as his fingers traced her wless back. He leaned over, his lips touching her rosy and fair shoulder.

    Marceline frowned for a moment. She felt something weird. Her body was enjoying his touch but part of her subconscious was telling her to push him away.

    ''This is strange¡­ why do I feel like he is not Kira?''

    Cedric''s hand that was rubbing her back moved down, cupping her bottom while squeezing its plump cheek. Marceline moaned a little by his touch.

    Her soft moans made Cedric more aroused. He could no longer control his lust. Feeling impatient, he immediately grabbed Marceline, throwing her on the bed.

    Thud!

    The spring of the king-sized bed bounced back when her backnded on the soft cushion. She was caught off guard by Kira''s aggressiveness.

    ''Kira is acting differently. What''s wrong with him?'' She pondered to herself. But she didn''t care anymore as her body was aching to be touched. She was filled with lust.

    Cedric tore off his long sleeve, leaving him naked in his upper part. He hastily climbed on the bed joining Marceline. He was now on top of her.

    He looked down at her with his lustful eyes. His wanton gaze fell on her lovely face, pausing at her chest and the area below her waist just above her thighs.

    He licked his lips as he drooled over this hot and alluring woman beneath him. Her delicious-looking appearance was enough to drive him nuts.

    Without further ado, Cedric reached for her dress, tearing it apart to reveal her curvaceous body.

    *Rrrrip!*

    Marceline gasped in surprise, suddenly feeling timid as she crossed her arms to cover her chest. Cedric just ruined her gown.

    As time went by, she had this unfamiliar feeling towards the man before her. Was he truly Kira? Why did she feel like he was a different person?

    Cedric grabbed her hands, pinning her over her head as he pressed his lower body against hers. He was grinding his hardened bulge against her lower abdomen.

    "Can you feel it? It is so hard for you. I''m gonna fuck you tonight until you are sore and you will beg me for more." He said with a devious smile on his face.

    His words were like a wake-up call for Marceline. With her remaining rationality, she pushed Cedric so hard away from her. Kira would never say those vulgar words to her. He could be naughty but not in such a dirty way.

    "Get away from me! You are not Kira!"

    Cedric was surprised by her strength as he was thrown out of the bed. If not for his quick reaction, he would end up slumping on the floor.

    Marceline immediately pulled the quilt to cover her exposed body. She was only wearing her pair of underwear as Cedric already ruined her gown.<sub> </sub>

    ''My eyes can fool me but not my nose. His scent was so different from Kira. I was muddle-headed a while ago because of my intense arousal that I failed to notice his different scent. If my guess is right¡­ this man is Cedric Morgan!'' Marceline clenched her fists while looking daggers at Cedric.

    She wanted to beat him right now but she felt so weak and ufortable as her difort intensified further without any body contact and human touch. She was afraid that she was in no condition to fight him.

    ''I''m in trouble. He is stronger than me¡­ But I will not let him take advantage of me. He has to kill me first!'' Marceline was already conditioning herself to face the worst-case scenario.

    She didn''t know what happened to Kira. Aside from that, she wasn''t sure if Kira would be able to find her before it bes toote.

    ''I must protect myself¡­'' Marceline tried her best to fight the effect of the serum, keeping her rational mind.

    It did not take long when Cedric''s sinisterughter bubbled up in the entire room.

    "Who cares if I''m not your bodyguard? You are going to be mine tonight! I will ravish you all night. Don''t worry, I assure you. You will like it and you will get addicted to it that you will beg me for more."

    Cedric was slowly approaching her, his lecherous eyes fixed on her. In one swift move, he pounced on her once again, pressing her down on the bed.

    She wanted to get away but his hold was so strong that she was immobilized on the spot.

    Just when Cedric was about to kiss her the door flew open. Then Marceline just saw someone''s figure grabbing Cedric at the back, throwing him on the wall. The impact was so strong that the wall cracked after Cedric''s body hit it.

    "Kira¡­"

    Marceline''s heart jumped in excitement after seeing Kira. This time she was certain that the man who appeared in the room was the real Kira¡­ her man.

    Kira was surrounded of murderous and chilly aura. His contact lenses could no longer hide the shimmering glow of his scarlet eyes.

    Looking at Cedric with his deathly re, Kira was furious, his sharp nails growing from his fingertips.

    "How dare you touch her?! I will cut your filthy hands." Kira''s voice was as cold as ice but his eyes were zing with raging fire.

    Cedric, who was still trying to shake off the dizziness caused by the impact of his head bumping into the wall, nced at Kira with a baffled expression.

    ''He is still alive. He was supposed to be tortured by my Beta. Where is Cleo?'' When he cleared his vision, Cedric finally caught sight of Kira''s scarlet eyes and his fangs. Because of that, he became more astounded knowing Kira''s identity as a vampire.

    ''Her bodyguard is not a human?! He is a bloodsucker! He was the same vampire who took Marceline from the S Club!''

    Cedric couldn''t believe that he didn''t notice Kira''s real nature. Is someone helping him to conceal his identity?

    After a while, realization had dawned on him. His expression darkened, gritting his teeth while staring at Kira sharply.

    "The day you visited our headquarters was also the day a vampire infiltrated our main base, taking away those vampire prisoners. Are you the one who got them out?" Cedric confronted Kira.

    He was already preparing to shift as he could feel the strong auraing from his opponent. He could tell that Kira was a powerful vampire. For some unknown reason, he could feel a heavy pressureing from his gaze.

    Kira was trying to use his mind ability against Cedric but he knew how to counter it. It wouldn''t be easy to put Cedric under his mind control.

    As an Alpha, he had a strong will that it would take time for Kira to prate his mind, especially if Cedric was on high alert against him.

    "Since my Beta failed to get rid of you, I will have to do this by myself. I have a score to settle with you. I''m d you''ve finally showed up yourself, pesky bloodsucker!" Cedric sneered at him.

    Kira just gave him a mocking look. "Then show me what you''ve got, Pervert! I am also dying to kill a lowly mutt like you." Kira spat back at him with equal provocation.

    Marceline didn''t know how to feel, darting her gaze back and forth between the two men.

    ''Are they going to fight here? Are they going to reveal themselves to other people here?''

    Marceline suddenly got worried. Both men were powerful. They might destroy the whole building with their strengths! Lots of humans were there in the hotel, including her family and the guests of her grandfather.

    Cedric started to transform into his wolf form while Kira nced at Marceline meaningfully as if he was telling her to leave the room as soon as possible. A big fight between the two powerful creatures was about to happen.

 Chapter 104 I Need You

    Cedric transformed into his wolf form. He was asrge as Dn''s wolf. He had a long bushy tail that was ck-tipped. His coat color was a mix of gray, ck, and brown with buffy facial markings and undersides.

    His white sharp canines were showing, getting ready to bite and puncture Kira''s flesh. He stepped backward, trying to get his momentum before leaping forward.

    Kira, on the other hand, remained on his spot, shielding Marceline from Cedric''s view. Little did he know, Marceline was triggered upon seeing Cedric''s wolf form.

    She was reminded of the night when she was attacked by two giant wolves. Cedric looked exactly the same as the giant wolf who bit her on the shoulder.

    Her temples began to throb and a splitting pain broke in her head. Her breath caught in her throat, her heart pounding so hard.

    ''That wolf¡­was the one who attacked me¡­'' An utter shock was etched on her face, her body stiffened.

    Meanwhile, Cedric already made his move, pouncing on Kira while swinging his ws. Kira raised his hand to push Cedric away using his psychokinesis but the werewolf''s speed and strength were able to counter his power.

    "Kira! Be careful!" Marceline gasped when she saw Cedric attacking Kira.

    Cedric was able to pass through, reaching Kira''s spot. He bit Kira''s elbow, burying his sharp teeth on his flesh.

    Kira grunted upon feeling the pang of pain brought by Cedric''s teeth. His arm started to bleed.

    Kira punched Cedric''s abdomen, making him release his elbow. The wolf whimpered from the impact as he fell to the ground.

    This time Kira charged in his direction, swinging his arm as he aimed at Cedric''s face. His sharp nail left scratches on his wolf''s face.

    Leaping forward, Cedric pounced on Kira. He opened his mouth to bite Kira on his neck but he blocked him by holding his mouth using both hands. The two stumbled on the floor, wrestling each other as they rolled over.

    Kira also bit Cedric on his neck, giving him a vampire''s venom. But Cedric''s bite was also poisonous to Kira. The two acquired poison from each other''s bites.

    Marceline felt rmed seeing the bleeding arm of Kira. She didn''t know where she would focus her attention as her difort intensified further as time went by. Her body seemed like it was filled with flowingva, very hot inside.

    "Ki¡­ Kira," she called his name with her hoarse voice. She needed him. She felt like only Kira could relieve her from the intense difort she was experiencing right now.

    Kira, who was busy fighting Cedric, still managed to hear her faint voice. For some unknown reason, he could also sense and feel Marceline''s uneasiness and difort.

    ''She needs me. What''s wrong with Boss Lin? She doesn''t look good.'' He nced at her to check on her. He was distracted knowing Marceline was not feeling well.

    He could hear the quick beating of her heart. Her breathing was also ragged. Her cheeks were flushed. She was sweating a lot.

    The crashing sound could be heard inside the room as Kira was thrown out when Cedric bumped him using his head. Kira''s back hit the ss wall inside the room, breaking it into tiny pieces.

    Kira had to admit that Cedric was ten times stronger than those werewolf fighters he fought in the Northleaf Timbend Forest. He was also having a hard time putting Cedric under his mind control ability as he knew how to counter it.

    Using his aura and magic force he umted in his head, he was able to block Kira''s mind control power by cloaking his mind as if it was surrounded by those magic forces thus not allowing him to prate his mind.

    But once Cedric would get distracted and weakened, Kira''s mind control would take effect and work against Cedric.

    Kira immediately rose, spitting the blood from his mouth. He frowned, darting his gaze between Marceline and Cedric. He was torn in between fighting Cedric or getting Marceline out of that ce.

    But seeing her in that difficult situation, he already decided what he should do. He had to prioritize her safety. Marceline was ill right now. And he didn''t know what happened to her. But he could feel that he had to do something for her sake.

    ''I can''t kill Cedric like this. I''m worried that Marceline will get hurt. What if Cedric will use her to threaten me. I have to leave and bring her to a much safer ce.''

    Without wasting any more time, Kira gathered all his strength to knock Cedric down. Fortunately, Cedric''s movement also slowed down a little bit and his super-strength was reduced to 30 percent when Kira''s venom took effect, spreading throughout his system.

    Waiting for Cedric tounch another attack, Kira prepared a trap. He nned to use his psychokinesis and mind control simultaneously to put Cedric into sleep.<sub> </sub>

    Exerting a lot of force into his hand, Kira grabbed Cedric''s head. Since his eye-to-eye contact would not work against Cedric, he used his hand in casting his mind control through direct contact.

    Kira''s palm illuminated with white light, immobilizing Cedric mid-air as he applied psychokinesis and mind control.

    It did not take long when Cedric felt a bursting of magic bubbles in his head, making his senses spin. His eyelids became heavy, giving in to the temptation of sleep.

    Kira continued controlling Cedric, putting him under his mind control. When the Alpha finally closed his eyes, Kira smashed his body on the floor just like what he did to Cedric''s Beta, Cleo.

    Kira was about to give Cedric a final blow when he read something in his mind, making him hesitate to kill Cedric. He was still in a trance when someone hugged him from behind. It was Marceline.

    "Kira¡­ I''m burning inside. Please get me out of here." Marceline begged him in her helpless voice.

    He looked down, meeting Marceline''s eyes. Something was wrong with her. Her hand was so hot. Kira''s expression softened as he watched the woman standing before him.

    "Alright! We have to leave now!" Kira said, wrapping Marceline''s body with the white nket.

    He carried her in a bridal style, getting ready to leave the room. But Kira paused for a moment, looking at Cedric''s unconscious figure.

    ''The next time you will try to harm Marceline, I will not spare your life.'' Kira thought to himself.

    He made sure to erase Cedric''s memory about Kira''s identity. Before he left, Kira stepped on his right hand, injuring Cedric''s fingers. He remembered that those filthy hands had touched Marceline inappropriately.

    He knew that Cedric could still heal it using his regenerative ability but Kira wanted to break those fingers and his hands before escaping.

    Kira also heard some footsteps going near them. There were several peopleing¨C witches and werewolves. It seemed that they already sensed his presence.

    Was it Cedric who called them? Or was it Cleo? Kira also failed to kill Cedric''s Beta a while ago. When he sensed that Marceline was in danger, he immediately fled away to find her.

    Fortunately, he came on time before Cedric could do anything to her. If he dyed it for several minutes then Cedric would have seeded in touching Marceline. He would never forgive himself if he failed to protect his Boss Lin.

    Kira chose to escape through the window instead of using the front door. He would encounter the werewolves and the witches if he would leave the room through the front door.

    He already nned to bring Marceline back to her mansion. Using his vampiric speed, he carried Marceline until they reached her house.

    Upon reaching the house, he proceeded to her room. Putting her down on the bed, Kira tried to call Aunt Brianna as he didn''t know what to do to treat Marceline. He thought she was having a high fever as her body temperature was so hot.

    After several rings, the call got connected and Aunt Brianna''s voice was heard from the other line.

    Aunt Brianna: "Hello, Kira. What''s wrong?"

    Kira: "Aunt Bri, where are you? I need your help. Marceline is not feeling well. Something is wrong with her. Her heart rate is not normal. Her body temperature is so hot. She''s already bathing in her sweat. I think the werewolf did something to her."

    Aunt Brianna: "I''m at my house. I''m going there. Are you still in the Crystal Crescent Hotel? What happened?"

    Kira: "No. We are at the mansion now. Pleasee here as soon as possible. Marceline is suffering right now. I don''t know what to do."

    Aunt Brianna: "Just calm down, Kira. Take care of Marceline while I''m not yet around. Use some ice to decrease her temperature. I have to go now."

    Without any dy, Aunt Brianna hung up the phone as she was rushing to go to the mansion. The call just ended when Kira was pulled to the bed by Marceline.

    He was surprised to see Marceline who was now naked on top of him.

    "Ki¡­ I can no longer bear it¡­ I need you¡­" After saying those words, Marceline took his mouth with savage intensity. She was now kissing him roughly with fervent need.

 Chapter 105 Please... Take Me [ R18 ]

    Marceline''s hands made their way on the buttons of his tuxedo, removing them one by one as she continued kissing him. Kira helped her out by taking off his white sleeve, leaving him half-naked in front of her.

    She immediately pressed her hot body against his cold one to relieve her difort. Her soft breasts were touching his hard chest as she pulled him closer to her.

    She wanted this flesh to flesh contact with him. It could somehow help her reduce the difort she felt inside her.

    Soon, she pulled off his pants, exposing Kira''s nakedness. He looked like a Greek-god with his excellent physique. His long and big manhood started to awaken at the feel of Marceline''s hand rubbing it up and down. Kira groaned in pleasure.

    He had already forgotten about his wounds. They were still fresh. Cedric''s bites could not easily heal as they were poisonous to Kira.

    Despite the intense lust she was feeling, Marceline still managed to notice Kira''s injury. Though she needed him to relieve herself, she had to control herself and treat Kira''s wound first.

    Pulling Kira to the bathroom, Marceline turned on the dial of the shower. Droplets of water started to fall on their naked bodies.

    Kira pressed Marceline against the cold wall, covering her lips with his and thrust his tongue into her mouth in a sensuous and demanding manner.

    While kissing, Marceline traced Kira''s wound on his elbows and forearm using her fingers. She was caressing them to soothe the stinging sensation.

    She raised one leg, hooking it around Kira''s hips, making her feel the hard bulge in between her thighs. She pressed her body further against him, pinching his hardened erection in between their stomachs.

    Kira groaned in between their kisses when Marceline started to grind herself against him, rubbing and squeezing his manhood in the process.

    When they parted, Marceline whispered into his ear. "Bite me¡­ consume my blood to heal your wound."

    She tilted her head to the side, exposing her fair and rosy neck. Kira could no longer stop himself from taking her blood. She was very tempting right now, most especially her blood.

    He leaned in, burying his fangs on Marceline''s flesh as he started sucking her sweetest blood in her neck. Because of this action, Kira would also get affected by the serum which had an aphrodisiac and hallucinogenic effect.

    The serum was still present in Marceline''s blood so the moment Kira took her blood, it seemed like he also drank the magical love serum. But it didn''t take effect right away aspared to Marceline who drank it directly with the wine.

    Since Cedric was an alpha, the wound caused by his bites couldn''t be healed that fast aspared to other werewolf''s bites even if Kira already consumed Marceline''s blood.

    Marceline got worried upon seeing his fresh wound not yet recovering. Reflexively, she lowered her head, licking the bite marks on Kira''s elbow.

    For some unknown reason, his wounded flesh started to restore back to its original form as if her saliva had a healing effect that could neutralize the poison, curing Kira''s wound in an instant.

    The two of them didn''t notice it as they began to indulge themselves in the pleasure of each other''s touch. As Marceline was licking his wounds, Kira became upied by fondling and groping her body.<sub> </sub>

    His arms moved on her lower back, rubbing her spine before cupping her bottom cheeks. He gave them a light and gentle squeeze as he pulled her body closer to his.

    Marceline moaned sensually when Kira''s erection touched her bottom lips while his hands were busy palming and kneading her butt cheeks.

    "Ki¡­ It feels so good¡­ Aah¨C" She gasped when Kira began moving his hips back and forth, his manhood sliding in between her legs and hitting her bottom lips.

    "Harder¡­ push and thrust harder. I want to feel you more," Marceline demanded, her voice abination of love and lust.

    Tilting her head up and arching her back, Kira immediatelytched onto her nipple. His tongue explored the rosy peaks of her breasts alternately while he thrust his hips forward putting more pressure against her aching apex.

    This was the intimacy and physical contact she badly needed to relieve herself from the effect of that magical love serum. Kira''s touches and kisses helped her alleviate the difort she was experiencing. But it wasn''t enough. She needed more.

    "Kira¡­ please take me. I want you inside me," She pleaded, her cheeks blushing red.

    Kira was taken aback for a moment. Raising his head to look at her with a questioning gaze as if asking her ''Are you sure about this?''

    Marceline bobbed her head while biting her lower lip. She might be bold asking this from him but she couldn''t help it. This was not just about the serum. Her feelings were already involved here.

    She wanted to give herself to Kira! She was afraid that Cedric would try to do something against her. She really thought she would be done for and ruined by Cedric a while ago. Fortunately, Kira came on time.

    She would prefer to give her purity and chastity to the person she liked than to someone as evil as Cedric. If he seeded in ravishing her, Marceline would choose death rather than let Cedric touch her and take advantage of her.

    "Ki¡­ Don''t you like me? Don''t you want to take and im me?" Marceline asked him anxiously as Kira didn''t respond yet. He just stood there watching her with an indescribable expression.

    "Of course¡­ I want you too¡­" Kira responded, breaking his silence.

    Marceline''s eyes lit up when she heard his response. With her pounding heart, Marceline crushed his mouth with hers once again, kissing him deeply and passionately. She knew she would never have any regrets. This was what she truly desired the most¡­ deep inside her heart.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the door, there was a figure standing in front, her hand stopped mid-air as she was about to knock from the outside.

    Aunt Brianna was already in the mansion. She headed straight to Marceline''s room only to find out she was inside the bathroom¡­ TOGETHER with Kira!

    She overheard theirst conversation. A faint smile shed on her face as she mumbled to herself. ''I guess my presence is no longer needed here. She already found her cure.''

 Chapter 106 [Bonus Chapter] Satisfaction [ R18 ]

    Aunt Brianna left silently without letting them know about her presence. She didn''t want to disrupt the two adults inside. It seemed that the two were about to do a much more intimate moment to relieve Marceline from her difort.

    Upon visiting the mansion, she learned that Marceline was not in a grave condition as long as Kira would help her out. Marceline already found the most effective cure that she could use to fight the effect of love serum.

    Meanwhile, Kira and Marceline came out of her bathroom just a few minutes after Aunt Brianna left. He was carrying her in his arms. He gently put her down on the bed as he also joined her.

    The two stared at each other for a moment. A hint of yearning could be seen in their eyes. Not only Marceline, but also Kira could feel himself starving with raging desire. His body was burning inside.

    He covered her mouth with his lips, thrusting his tongue inside her mouth. The gentle stroke of his lips along with his yful tongue sent currents of pleasant sensation pulsating through her.

    Marceline could only wee him, intertwining their tongues inside her mouth as she pulled him closer to her body, her arms clutching on his broad shoulders.

    He feasted on her lips for several minutes as his hands began roaming and caressing her body. When they broke apart from the kiss, Kira lowered his head, his lips venturing down on her neck, licking and sucking on her soft flesh. He made sure to leave some marks, biting her sensitive parts.

    Marceline moaned as she felt the tingling sensation brought by his yful lips. Then his hand reached out in between her legs, touching herdy part. He could feel her wetness as warm liquid was flowing down from her core.

    It did not take long when Kira focused his attention on her breasts. His lips caressed her sensitive swollen nipples alternately, making them red and hard. He was squeezing the soft flesh of her twin peaks as he continued sucking her crown.

    "Mm¡­ Ki," Marceline moaned seductively, throwing her head back as she closed her eyes, savoring the pleasant sensation. "More¡­ I need more¡­"

    Kira only responded to her through his actions. His tongue made a path in the middle of her chest, down her ribs to her stomach. Then he stuck two fingers inside her dripping entrance and pumped the wall of her inside. Her moans echoed inside her room, filling Kira''s ears with her sultry voice.

    Parting her legs further, Kira decided to go down on her. He knew how much Marceline liked to be devoured and eaten by him. He would give her what she wanted tonight, fulfilling her wish.

    Kira got so furious after seeing how Cedric tried to force Marceline a while ago. His heart was filled with raging fury and all he wanted to do was torment Cedric for touching and harming her.

    ''If I camete¡­ then Cedric would have his way on her. Killing him will not be enough. He has to suffer a hundred folds for scheming against my Boss Lin.'' Kira''s blood started to boil once again after recalling that moment.

    "Ki¡­ just focus on me¡­" Marceline said, cupping Kira''s face. She sensed that Kira was distracted for a moment when Cedric popped up in his mind.

    "I''m sorry, my Lady," Kira apologized, grabbing her hands as he nted soft and gentle kisses on her fingers.

    Kira went back to business as he brought his face on herdy part. Marceline gasped as electricity pulsed through her body when she felt his tongue licking her bottom lips. It was moving up and down her slit, making her wetter and yearn for more.

    She was now being teased by his hot mouth and yful tongue. Her urges came flooding and her body set ame like a raging forest fire that she couldn''t help but moan non-stop.<sub> </sub>

    Hearing her loud moans brought satisfaction to Kira. Her reaction to his every touch and kiss enticed him further, making him excited to do more and satisfy this beautifuldy before him.

    He probed her cave, thrusting his tongue in and out of her along with his fingers. The stroke of his tongue and fingers pushed her towards new sensations as he hit her G-spot. Another warm liquid shot out of her core, letting Kira suck her sweetness.

    Marceline screamed in ecstasy as his fingers and tongue danced inside her core, his thumb rubbing her clit while his other hand was ying with her breast, palming and squeezing it roughly.

    Thrashing her head left to right while clutching the bedsheet, she continued to moan and whimper as the pleasure expanded all throughout her body.

    She didn''t know how long she could bear this. She wanted him already but Kira was not yet done devouring and pleasuring her down there.

    ''Mm, Oh god¡­ this feels so wonderful.''

    Each flick of his tongue and every stroke of his fingers sent a wave of shivering pleasure up her spine. She kept craving and asking for more.

    Her hips started to buck as he continued prating her with his tongue and fingers simultaneously. He was devouring her as if she was his favorite meal.

    "Aah~ Ki¡­ I''m cuming¡­" she moaned loudly.

    Her whole body quivered and shook as the overwhelming pleasure spread through her body. Her muscles tightened inside her, squeezing his fingers as her orgasm was about toe.

    With another deep thrust of his fingers, Marceline finally reached her climax, releasing her white cum. Kira didn''t stop sucking and eating her. He continued flicking his tongue,pping the sensitive spots of herdy part.

    "Ki¡­ take me now. Make love with me¡­" Marceline already stopped him, asking Kira to fill her up.

    Kira nodded his head in agreement, still licking his lips.

    "My Lady, are you really okay about this?" He consulted her onest time as he positioned himself in between her legs. He looked at her with his prating gaze, waiting for her response.

    Marceline bobbed her head and said, "Yes¡­ please take me¡­ I want you¡­"

    "I need you¡­"

 Chapter 107 Their First Union [ R18 ]

    Kira found himself staring at her hungrily. Though he asked her for onest time, he was also at his limit. He could no longer control his desire as he wanted to take her. The love serum already took effect.

    Their eyes locked as their heartbeats came in unison. His gaze dropped from her eyes to her shoulders, venturing down her breasts and t stomach.

    He couldn''t help but admire this strikingly beautiful and alluring woman before him. Just looking at her made his body so hot as he became more aroused, his pulsating cock got more excited to fill her in and impale her.

    Holding the back of her thighs, Kira opened her legs wide.

    In one swift move, he slid his erected manhood deep inside her. Her muscles tightened inside, wrapping around his shaft as he continued to push forward. Her tightness was sucking him up and it felt so damn good.

    "My Lady¡­ you are so tight¡­ and¡­ Mm¡­ I really like it¡­ Urgh!" Kira groaned in pleasure.

    He was holding her narrow waist earnestly as Kira thrust in and out of her. Increasing his pace, he moved his hips back and forth until the tip of his cock touched her hymen, slowly breaking it with his hardness.

    ''Aah, oh gosh... it hurts but... I can tolerate the pain¡­'' Marceline thought to herself as she grabbed on Kira''s arm tightly, hooking her legs around his hips.

    Kira leaned over, reaching for her lips to kiss her passionately. He kept pumping inside her and Marceline''s soft whimpers were sealed by his hungry mouth.

    She could feel his hardness slowly advancing inside her as he tore her hymen. With another deep thrust, Kira finally popped her cherry! He was the man who took her virginity.

    The hot stimtion of their union was driving her nuts. It seemed like someone inside her wanted to run wild!

    Ignoring the pain, Marceline became more aggressive. "Harder, Kira¡­ fill me up¡­ more!"

    ? She hugged his body as she clung to him. Raising her hips, she started to move, meeting his every thrust. This action let Kira prate her further.

    Kira was also losing his sanity because of the overwhelming sensation caused by the union of their bodies. He couldn''t understand this feeling of intense hunger and lust which he could only feel towards Marceline.

    ''Why? Why do I feel like I am drowning in this pleasant sensation? I feel like I can''t get enough of her¡­ I just want to take her over and over again¡­'' Kira began pounding her wildly. He was no longer gentle.

    The creaking sound of the bed and the pping sound of their flesh resounded in the entire room. Their moans and groans were getting louder as the movement of their hips was getting rougher and faster.

    The bed could no longer hold them both as it got broken with Kira''s continuous pounding on Marceline. But they ignored it as they just continued to satisfy their burning desire for each other.

    "Oh yeah. That''s it! Mmm... Ki¡­ I love... it! Aah Aah~ Mmm."

    He was hammering her inside like a piston, his hard cock sliding in and out of her. The more he thrust the deeper he went.

    Marceline was moaning non-stop. Who would have thought that her first time would be this so intense? She felt like Kira was breaking her and shattering her insides as he kept pumping so hard. But she didn''t want to stop him as she was enjoying this every moment.<sub> </sub>

    And like a wild beast in heat, Marceline got up, pushing Kira down as she chose to be on top. Their genitals were still connected to each other when Marceline changed their positions.

    Her emerald eyes were gone. It was reced by her amber eyes. She looked at him full of lust. She rode him like a professional cowgirl, grinding her hips into his crotch. Her hands were pressed on his hard chest as she humped into him more.

    Kira''s eyes darkened with lust as her voluptuous breasts were bouncing in front of his face as she rose up and down on his manhood.

    He caught one of her breasts, sucking it using his hot mouth while his other hand began squeezing and groping the other one.

    The two of them were bing so wild as time went by. No one wanted to stop, not breaking their flesh to flesh contact. Kira tried to resisting. He wanted to savor this moment, allowing Marceline to orgasm numerous times. He loved her boldness and aggressiveness so he just let her take the lead by riding him¡­ by dominating him.

    But somewhere in their passionate lovemaking, Kira suddenly saw Selene in Marceline. His eyes were now deceiving him as the love serum affected him at the highest level. The woman before him was no longer Marceline, but Selene.

    Kira''s eyes set ame with a raging fury. He clenched his teeth as he flipped Marceline around on all fours. His heart was filled with both love and hatred.

    This time he shoved his cock inside her harshly, taking her from behind. ''Selene¡­'' he murmured her name in his mind as he rocked her body so hard.

    He was rough! He pulled her hands on the back, his palms reached on her front, squeezing her breasts, pinching and tugging her nipples.

    He moved his hips back and forth, hammering her from behind. He pumped her hard, one deep thrust after another, pressing her body against the bed.

    Marceline could feel Kira''s strange behavior. He suddenly changed in the middle of their lovemaking She wondered what triggered him to act harshly towards her.

    Escaping from his grasp, Marceline pinned him down on the bed. She cupped his face, her amber eyes staring intently at his scarlet eyes.

    "Ki¡­ it''s me." She softly said.

    It did not take long when his expression softened. Marceline smiled lovingly before she leaned closer to kiss him. His mouth moved gently against hers as their tongues sought each other out. It was a long deep passionate kiss thatsted for several minutes.

    Kira changed their position once again. He grabbed Marceline by her hips and continued thrusting harder until he caught after his climax. He squirted his white cum inside her, filling her up. Then they both copsed on each other''s arms.

    "I love you¡­ my Ki..." Marceline murmured before she fell asleep. She didn''t know if Kira heard her or not. His eyes were already closed at that time.

    In his deep sleep, Kira didn''t notice that something happened to Marceline. The petite figure he was cuddling in his arms was long gone. It was reced by a furry white wolf, who was looking at him intently.

    The giant white wolf began licking his forearm and his elbow that still had a faint bite mark. It already healed a while ago but when the white wolf licked his skin, the surface glowed for a moment as the werewolf''s poison waspletely dissolved.

    Marceline, who was now in her white wolf form, helped him cure his woundpletely, erasing all the effects of Cedric''s bite. When she was done, shey beside him, engulfing him with her furry body.

 Chapter 108 [Bonus Chapter] Showing Up Unexpectedly

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]

    dimir and the other members of Triple W immediately brought Cedric and Cleo to their main headquarters, leaving the party without saying goodbye to the Zhou Family.

    The two werewolves were both injured and unconscious. Cleo was severely wounded between the two.

    dimir found Cleo on the top floor of the building with his broken ribs and bones. He was surprised to see him in that state. He thought he was there to torture and kill Marceline Zhou''s bodyguard. But it turned out he was the one who was badly beaten up.

    Checking his wound a while ago, dimir noticed that the culprit was a vampire. So he immediately called a backup. Then he tried to check on Cedric to inform him what happened.

    From a distance, he heard the ruckus inside the room, signifying that there was an ongoing fight. But the moment they entered the room, Marceline and Kira were long gone. Cedric''s injured and unconscious figure was lying on the floor.

    He asked the other members to track them. He couldn''t believe that Cedric was defeated. It only meant that the person whom he encountered was a strong vampire who could match up the strength of their Alpha.

    They had to neutralize the poison inside Cedric''s body which was caused by a vampire''s bite. So without dying things, they transferred Cedric and Cleo right away to the Triple W Headquarters.

    "What happened to them, Elder?" The werewolf doctor asked dimir in puzzlement.

    "There was an encounter with a strong vampire. We will know the full details once they wake up so treat them, NOW!"

    dimir didn''t look good as he had a grim expression on his face. He clenched his fists tightly. He just hoped that their memories were not erased and tampered with by the vampire.

    ''Don''t tell me¡­ that mere bodyguard is a vampire?'' dimir had his suspicion.

    "That vampire had a great chance of killing Cleo and Cedric¡­ howe he let them live? Is he dumb and stupid? Or is this not the work of a vampire? But the wounds on Cleo''s and Cedric''s bodies are proof that their attackers were vampires. How many vampires are involved?" dimir rubbed his chin as he racked his brain trying to solve this puzzle.

    "Go back to Crystal Crescent and investigate further. Check the CCTV recordings. Also, block the news. Don''t let others know that our CEO got injured. The vampire n will be rejoicing once they learn about this." dimir ordered the members and mobilized the team.

    "Got it, Elder!" They immediately left upon receiving his orders.

    Creases angled in toward the corner of his eyes as he watched the distant door. Lots of bad things have happenedtely. They received damages and losses on their end.

    ''Why do I feel like vampires are trying to strike back? Are they strong enough to match our forces? What are the things they have been doing for the past few years? We need to be more careful when dealing with enemies. They are getting stronger and wiser.''

    *****<sub> </sub>

    [ Crystal Crescent Manor Hotel¡­ ]

    Meanwhile, Lyca had been searching for Marceline but she couldn''t find her anywhere in the hotel. She kept calling her but she was not answering. She even asked Enrique to help her.

    "That woman! Don''t tell me she eloped together with her bodyguard leaving me here all alone with her cousin?! What a traitor! She promised me not to let Enrique get near me!" Lycamented to herself.

    A while ago, Enrique invited her for a dance. She wanted to ignore him but after seeing his pleading eyes, Lyca couldn''t reject him. He still had this great effect on her.

    Enrique asked her how she had been doing in the past few years of not seeing each other. But Lyca only answered him with a simple ''I''m fine. Busy with work.''

    The entire dance felt so awkward between them. Enrique didn''t know how he would open another conversation with her since he noticed that Lyca was unwilling to talk to him. In the end, he just stayed silent as they danced together.

    When she noticed that Marceline disappeared with Kira, Lyca began searching for her. She checked every corner of the venue but there was no sign of Marceline, even Kira.

    Eventually, the former lovers worked together, looking for Marceline in the hotel vicinity. Enrique got worried about his cousin. If she wanted to leave the party as early, she would certainly inform their grandfather. But even Grandpa Rnd hadn''t seen her after theirst dance.

    Lyca was traversing the empty hallway when suddenly someone grabbed her body, dragging her inside one of the hotel rooms. She wanted to scream for help but her mouth was covered by a strong hand.

    ''Damn?! Who is this? Don''t tell me there is a pervert kidnapper here in the hotel, taking beautifuldies. Did Marceline be his victim, that''s why she went missing?'' Lyca''s imagination ran wild. Her heart was pounding so hard. She silently prayed for Enrique to find and save her. She was so scared right now.

    The man, who was holding her body in ce, also noticed the fear in her eyes, her body trembling in nervousness. He hugged her tightly as he lowered his head, whispering in her ear.

    "Rx. Don''t be afraid. It''s me, Dn."

    Lyca''s eyes widened in surprise when she recognized the man. Then her shocked expression was reced by annoyance and irritation.

    How could he just pop up out of nowhere, dragging her like he was a kidnapper?! What was he doing here? She thought he had already forgotten her. She still hated him for disappearing like a ghost after they had their intimate moment inside her sports car!

    "I miss you¡­" Dn softly mumbled as he nuzzled his nose on the crook of her neck, sniffing her scent.

    Lyca was taken aback for a moment. When she recovered from her trance, she stepped on his foot using her high heels and elbowed him.

    "Miss you your foot! How dare you just leave that night?!! Go away, you jerk!"

 Chapter 109 Giving Him A Chance

    Both Marceline and Lyca disappearedst night in Crystal Crescent Manor Hotel without the knowledge of others. Enrique searched for the twodies but he didn''t find them. Even Grandpa Rnd wondered why Marceline left without saying goodbye to him.

    Dn received several punches from Lyca. He just let her punch him all she wanted to vent her frustrations against him. He didn''t mind it since her punches were just like a wind hitting him. He was not even hurt a little bit.

    When she got tired, Dn didn''t waste any more time as he carried her on his shoulder, bringing her to the parking lot.

    This time Dn owned a car. The reason he didn''t show up in front of Lyca for a week was that he was busy earning money. He worked part time in order to buy a car using his own money.

    He felt ashamed for not having a car or a proper job. He wanted to pamper his mate and court her properly. But since he was in disguise and staying low profile, he couldn''t use the Silvano Family''s wealth.

    Lyca fell asleep in his apartment when Dn didn''t allow her to leave. She tried to escape but he remained guarding the door. Lyca was so stubborn that she didn''t want to listen to his exnation.

    Lyca opened her eyes and realized she was still in Dn''s apartment. She was still wearing her gownst night. Her makeup was already ruined. She looked like a ghost.

    "Damn! Why did I sleep here!" Lyca sat up immediately, tugging her hair. She darted her gaze everywhere. She felt relieved when she didn''t see Dn.

    She was still mad at Dn for leaving her as if nothing happened between them.

    "Gosh. Is that guy an ironman? I punched him numerous timesst night, I stepped on his foot and kicked his legs, but he neverined," Lyca mused to herself, standing up. She walked over, entering the bathroom.

    She gasped upon seeing her reflection on the mirror. "Damn, I almost scared myself!" Her makeup was scattered all over her face.

    She didn''t have clothes aside from her gown so she was hesitant to take shower or not. But she couldn''t present her ugly self to the gorgeous man outside the room.

    "I should look presentable for me to leave this house with pride!"

    Without further ado, Lyca took off her clothes and turned on the dial of the shower. She let the warm water fall on her body. She used Dn''s soap, rubbing it around her body.

    She smiled inwardly as she smelled the vani scent around the bathroom. ''He really likes vani!''

    Noticing the smile on her lips, she immediately shook her head, erasing the thoughts in her mind. She was supposed to get annoyed when thinking about Dn, not smiling like a fool.

    Lyca was still enjoying her shower when Dn suddenly barged into the bathroom.

    "Aaaah!!! Pervert! Go away!"

    Lyca threw the soap at Dn before covering the sensitive parts of her body. She turned around so that Dn could only see her back. But her plump butt was still visible to him.

    "What are you doing here? Leave me alone, you pervert!!!" Lyca screamed in annoyance, sending him away. But Dn stayed rooted in his spot, admiring his mate''s hot figure.

    "No need to hide. I already saw them. I even touched and tasted them," Dn said, teasing Lyca.

    Lyca shot him with a cold sharp re. "Go away! I hate you! You don''t have the right to see my sexy figure! Leave now!"

    But Dn was reluctant to leave. "Can I join you?" He said cheekily, walking closer to her.

    Lyca felt rmed when Dn continued advancing towards her.

    "Stay there! Don''te near me!" She yelled.

    But her words just fell on deaf ears. Dn started to remove his clothes, revealing his muscr physique.

    ''Damn! He looks like Adonis. His body is so yummy,'' Lyca''s alter ego spoke to her, feasting her eyes on Dn''s excellent build.

    This was the first time she saw this kind of built, a true masculine physique! He looked more gorgeous than those supermodels she saw in mens'' magazines.

    Lyca stepped back until her back rested on the cold wall. She wanted to get away from him. However, there was no escape route. She was trapped in his strong arms andrge figure. He was already half-naked with only pants on.

    "I will not leave you unless you listen to my exnation," Dn cooed in her ear, holding her by the waist.

    Lyca bit her lower lip, her cheeks burning red from embarrassment. Her body betrayed her as she got excited as soon as Dn''s hands touched her body.

    ''Get a grip of yourself, Lyca! Don''t be swayed by his good looks.'' She scolded herself inwardly.

    She closed her eyes and pressed her hands on his chest to push him. But Dn didn''t budge even a little.

    "Okay, let''s talk. I will listen to you but please keep a distance from me!" Lyca said.

    Dn shook his head as he tightened his grip on her waist. "Let''s talk like this. Hear me out."<sub> </sub>

    "Okay." Lyca said, trying to resist Dn''s charm.

    "I''m sorry if it took me one week before I was able to show myself up to you. I didn''t take advantage of you that night. I didn''t mean to leave you alone. Something came up, that''s why I had to leave. I''m really sorry. Please give me another chance," He said desperately.

    "Now, I came back. I will not leave you again. Instead, I decided to stick with you. Can I do that?"

    Lyca''s eyes widened in disbelief when she heard hisst remarks. ''Stick with me? What does he mean by saying that?''

    "Please, just tell me anything. I will do it, just give me another chance. I want to prove my sincerity!" Dn rested his forehead against hers. He was speaking to her too closely.

    "Alright! I will give you a chance!"

    ? ''Gosh, is he a god of seduction? It''s hard to ignore his charm. Just one pleading look from him, I have the urge to forgive him and believe him. Marceline will pull my hair out once she learns about this.''

    Dn''s eyes lit up when he heard that. He felt like he won a lottery as his mate gave him a chance to pursue her and show his sincerity to her. He would not waste this opportunity.

    "Thank you, Lyca!" Dn kissed her on her forehead. He couldn''t help it. He was rejoicing. Lyca made him happy.

    "Now, can you go out. I need to take my shower¡­ ALONE!"

    Dn bobbed his head frantically. He looked like an obedient child as he finally listened to her request.

    He hugged her first, before turning around to leave. Lyca could only watch his back until he vanished from her sight. Her heart was still pounding so hard even though Dn already left.

    "That was a close call. I almost lost my self-control. He tempted me!" Lyca mumbled to herself.

    On the other hand, Dn already prepared their breakfast. He cooked for Lyca. He became Chef for one day as his part time job. Who would have thought that in just five days, Dn could buy a brand new car? This was for Lyca. He wanted to impress her.

    Dn kept thinking on how he would manage his time, finding his sister, courting Lyca and earning money for his daily living and for Lyca.

    "I heard that Zhou Empire is a toppany in the Golden City. They are paying their employees with high sries. Should I apply for any vacant position?"

    Dn saw a job posting in the Zhou Empire. Now he was considering it, working under the Zhou Empire.

    ''Hmm, My sister, please wait for me. I need to win the heart of your sister-inw.''

    *****

    Meanwhile, in Zhou Ancestral Mansion, Kira woke up to the feel of someone licking his face. Upon opening his eyes, he was surprised to see a giant white wolf licking his face as if it was waking him up.

    ''A werewolf??! What the hell is a werewolf doing here?!!''

    Kira immediately got off the bed, stepping back away from the giant white wolf. Then Marceline''s face immediately popped up in his mind. He peered at his surroundings looking for her but he didn''t see her.

    ''Damn, where is Boss Lin?!''

    Kira''s scarlet eyes shone in zing rage, looking at the white wolf.

    "Where is Marceline! What did you do to her?"

    =======

    Author''s Greetings

    This is Author Ellezar_G greeting everyone a Happy New Year! Please allow me to thank everyone who is supporting me and my books.

    My year 2021 being an author has been a wonderful journey because of you, my dear readers. Let''s wee 2022 with a grateful heart filled with love and hope.

    I''m so blessed to have you. I might be a no-name author, not popr, but with your unending support, you give life and color to my books. I''m in tears right now thinking how I started this journey.

    I feel grateful to web novel for allowing me to share my talents and imaginations by putting them into writing. I hope my stories give joy and inspiration to you.

    Please stay with me in 2022. I love you all, my dear readers. I know that my words are not enough to express my heartfelt gratitude to everyone. But I just want to know that this author will always be grateful to all your love and support.

    Again. Happy New Year Everyone. Let''s enjoy this holiday season with our respective family and loved ones.

 Chapter 110 Stella, Her Wolf

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    "Where is Marceline? What did you do to her?"

    The white wolf stared at him, a soft whine escaped its mouth as an indication of friendly interaction. For some unknown reason, Kira was able to understand the white wolf even though he couldn''t speak a wolfnguage.

    "Why are you looking for someone who is already in front of you?" The white wolf said. Her voice was loud and clear in his subconscious. He was not hearing things. The beautiful white wolf was able tomunicate with him through a mind link.

    Kira was shocked beyond imagination when he heard that. He shot her a prating look, studying her appearance. The familiar amber eyes captured his attention the most.

    ''Is it true? The white wolf before me is¡­ Marceline¡­ She is a werewolf?''

    Kira clenched his fists, his mind in shambles. He didn''t know what to feel about this revtion. Though he already had suspicion that Marceline was not an ordinary human being, knowing she was a werewolf still had a great effect on him.

    When Marceline stepped forward to go near him, Kira reflexively moved backward, maintaining a distance between them.

    Marceline paused on her track when she sensed that Kira didn''t want to get close to her. She somehow felt hurt by his reaction.

    ''I''m her wolf¡­ Ste. And you are our mate. Are you scared of me? Do you hate us?'' Marceline''s wolf asked Kira, a gleam of sadness shed in her eyes.

    Kira was at a loss for words. He couldn''t find the right response to those questions. He felt conflicted. He was definitely not scared of her¡­ but he was scared of Marceline being a werewolf.

    After Selene, he didn''t want to get involved and associated with another she-wolf! But fate was truly ying a game with him! He got entangled again with another woman who is a werewolf.

    Furthermore, Kira didn''t hate her in particr, but he hated her kind¨C the werewolf n!

    How could this happen? Was it because of the werewolf bite eighteen years ago? That''s the only exnation he could think of for this phenomenon.

    ''You made love with herst night. She gave you her purity. How could you act cold and indifferent towards us after what happened between you? At least, take responsibility for that!'' She snarled at him. The sadness was long gone. It was reced with anger and disappointment.

    Kira was stupefied as Ste had a point. He couldn''t refute that. As a man, he should be responsible for Marceline. He took her virginityst night.

    The proof was still there as bloodstain could be seen on the sheets of the bed.

    Since Kira remained silent, Marceline''s wolf, Ste, had spoken once again in his mind. She''smunicating with Kira through a mind link.<sub> </sub>

    ''I want to tell you that she didn''t know about me¡­ yet. She is unaware of my existence. Something is blocking me tomunicate with her. Please help me¡­ help me talk to her. Inform her about her true nature¡­ her other self.'' Marceline''s wolf requested Kira with her pleading look.

    Kira''s brows were drawn together into a frown, feeling puzzled. Marceline''s case was very unique. She was a member of the gatekeeper''s family but she ended up being a werewolf.

    The saddest part was that Marceline loathed the werewolf race but now she became one of them and had no idea about it yet. How would she react once she finds it out?

    Kira suddenly got worried. What if Marceline would not be able to ept it? What if she would suddenly break down?

    And now, Ste was asking Kira to help hermunicate or shall we say ry a message to Marceline, revealing her existence to her.

    ''Tell her that she is a werewolf! Only if she could ept this truth, ourmunication barrier can be broken and we will finally be as one!''

    "She hates werewolves! How can you expect her to ept you just like that?! And why are you asking me this favor?"

    ''Because I can finallymunicate with you. Since you already slept with Marceline, our connection got stronger. I already told you¡­ we are mates!'' Ste paused for a moment. There was a gleam in her eyes as she thought about Marceline''s hatred towards werewolves.

    ''As for your first concern¡­ Marceline will have no choice but to ept the truth. That''s the only way she can unleash her full potential. She can be stronger and she can protect herself especially against those schemes like what happenedst night. She can no longer be helpless in front of other werewolves, witches, and creatures like you!''

    "What if I don''t want to help you? I can protect her myself," Kira retorted.

    ''You can''t do that all the time. Remember, if you came toote, that Alpha would have taken her against her will. Marceline needs power. And that power is me!''

    Kira had to admit that her words made sense but he chose to be stubborn.

    "If you truly care about her well-being, then you should havee out at that time to protect her! Why wait for me? Why did you just watch her fighting that pervert Alpha all by herself!!!" A raging fury surged up in his heart as he recalled Cedric''s evil scheme.

    ''I tried¡­ but it took me a lot of time toe out. I am still weak. I am sealed. There are only a few asions I cane out voluntarily when triggered. Getting close to you, the seal is weakened so I cane out anytime when it involves you. Werewolf Mating Season is also another factor for Marceline to transform into her wolf form thus unleashing me from my seal.''

    Kira tried to absorb all her words. Everything made sense to him now and he somehow connected the dots. Marceline''s mysterious illness and her extraordinary strength had something to do with the wolf inside her.

    He also recalled those moments when Marceline''s behavior would suddenly change including the color of her eyes during their interactions. He even thought she had a split personality.

 Chapter 111 A Wolfs Desire

    After connecting the dots, Kira asked Ste further about Marceline''s condition, wanting to confirm something.

    "Those moments when she was losing herself and couldn''t remember some things after waking up¡­ were they rted to you? Her ckout?"

    p The white wolf nodded her head before speaking to his mind. ''Yes! Whenever I would take over her body, she had no recollection of whatever things she encountered while in her wolf form. Even our conversation right now¡­ she will not remember this.''</anda>

    ''This is the effect of themunication barrier between us. She will always have this gap in her memories¡­ as if something is taken from her. But once we get rid of thismunication barrier and we be one, Marceline will be aware of what she is doing even in her wolf form or whenever I will take over her body.'' Ste continued supplying Kira pieces of information about the bond between Marceline and her wolf.

    She was pointing out the importance of their union as one entity. If that happens, Marceline wouldpletely be a real werewolf! She would be more powerful than any other werewolves.

    Kira was oblivious of the true strength Marceline possessed. She had a bloodline of an Alpha.

    But Kira was still puzzled why Marceline became a white wolf¡­ a giant white wolf! He heard about the legend about white werewolves. They were the rarest type of werewolf, the most powerful of their kind.

    ''Could it be¡­ Marceline was bitten by a white wolf?'' Kira pondered to himself.

    He was lost in his own thoughts when Ste''s voice snapped him back to the present. "So please, help me. Tell Marceline about me¡­ about her other self."

    Kira still had conflicting thoughts about this. His hatred towards werewolves was stopping him from fulfilling her request. But part of him was telling him that she was still Marceline so he had to help them both.

    Kira believed that Marceline was just a victim. Her life changed because of that one bite.

    "I can''t decide on that yet. I don''t want to give her a great shock. She might react negatively once she learns the truth. But¡­"

    ''But what?'' Ste looked at him with so much interest in her eyes.

    She was slowly approaching Kira. At this moment, Kira didn''t move back as he remained standing in his spot. He already lowered his guard since somewhere in his subconscious, he believed that Marceline''s wolf would not attack him.

    "But I want to ask you about something¡­ How did Marceline turn into a werewolf? She''s a member of the Zhou Family, the gatekeeper of the Northern Gate Portal," Kira asked her curiously.

    "That question¡­ is something I can''t answer. But I can tell you that I was awakened¡­ when she reached her 18 years of human age."

    Kira wrinkled his brows upon hearing her answer. For some unknown reason, he felt like there was still a missing piece to solve the puzzle. Her answer didn''t give him further clues.

    He was not familiar with the werewolf''s age of awakening so he couldn''t differentiate whether Marceline was a naturally born werewolf or she was turned into a werewolf due to a werewolf bite.<sub> </sub>

    Kira spaced out once again that he failed to notice that the giant white wolf already closed the distance. Ste, Marceline''s wolf, could no longer fight the urge to lick Kira on his face and nudge her head on his body as if she was asking him to pet her head.

    Kira, who was caught off guard, just watched Marceline''s wolf form in amusement. He didn''t hate the fact that she was licking him right now. Reflexively, Kira raised his hand to stroke the wolf''s head, gently patting her.

    Marceline''s wolf felt so happy when Kira willingly touched her. He was no longer avoiding her. But she could still feel a little bit of awkwardness and reluctanceing from Kira. She knew that he still hadn''t acknowledged their mate bond. She was also aware that Kira hated werewolves.

    But no matter what grudges he had for her kind, he couldn''t change the fact that they were fated to each other¡­ connected by the mate bond!

    Savoring the gentle touch of Kira''s hand patting her head, Ste continued licking his gorgeous face.

    While she was doing that Kira realized something. "Was it you¡­ the one who treated my wounds? They arepletely cured now. The poison is gone."

    ''Yes, I am.''

    Kira nodded his head. He understood how she was able to do that. Werewolf''s bite could be poisonous to them (vampires), but a werewolf''s saliva also had a healing effect to neutralize the poison brought by a werewolf bite only if they wished to heal someone.

    "Thank you¡­" Kira softly said, feeling grateful towards her.

    ''I have to go now, mate¡­ Marceline is going to wake up soon.'' Ste circled Kira, rubbing her furry body against his body.

    "Wait, I am curious. Why did you suddenly show up in your wolf form today?" Kira asked her another question.

    ''Because of our mate bond¡­ After having an intimate moment with her, the seal got temporarily deactivated. Of course¡­ I was triggered by your passion.'' She was referring to the first union of Kira and Marceline as they made lovest night.

    Kira was rendered speechless, just staring at her with mixed emotions. He couldn''t help but recall that wonderful night he had shared with her.

    ''A wolf''s desire is so hard to contain. You are my mate! You triggered me toe out!'' Ste exined to him.

    Kira: "..." ( Speechless )

    ''Since you exhausted Marcelinest night, she felt so tired that I was able to take over her body for a long time.I also grabbed this opportunity to talk to you, ask for your help, and tell you all of this. Ki¡­ I will be counting on you.'' After saying that, Ste suddenly felt sleepy. It was time to go.

    Shey on the ground next to Kira until shepletely lost consciousness. He was able to witness how Marceline transformed back to her human form. A few minutester, Kira scooped Marceline''s naked body, transferring her to the bedroom next door. Marceline''s bed got destroyedst night after their hot and passionate moment.

 Chapter 112 Heart Complication

    [ Zhou Family Vi¡­ ]

    Ronan and his family were having breakfast together with Grandpa Rnd when he suddenly brought up Marceline''s marriage.

    "Father, have you talked to Marceline about her marriage to the Silvano n? They didn''t attend your birthday partyst night. Maybe this signifies that the Patriarch of Silvano n is no longer interested in the arranged marriage between the Zhou Family and the Silvano Family."

    Ronan wanted Grandpa Rnd to think that the Silvano n was already backing out of the arranged marriage they proposed before. He wanted to set her up with Cedric, hoping that Grandpa Rnd would approve of it.

    Grandpa Rnd was oblivious of the fact Dominique Silvano hadn''t heard about this arranged marriage proposal between the two families. The Zhou patriarch already crafted a strategic n that he would present to Raizel for them to use if the wedding was to happen.

    On the other hand, Ronan thought Marceline would nevere back. Cedric already nned to take Marceline as his woman. He wondered if he had already seededst night.

    Marceline and Cedric disappeared in the venue. Ronan knew that Cedric used a magic serum which was made by witches.

    ''I hope Cedric will be able to control Marceline so that she will no longer be a hindrance to my goal. The Zhou Empire will be mine.''

    "My cousin doesn''t want to marry someone whom she hasn''t met yet. I bet she doesn''t mind even if the Silvano Family will take back their proposal," Enrique suddenly butted in. He opposed this marriage as well.

    "Let her choose the man she wants to marry," he added.

    Natasha raised her eyebrow, sneering at her brother. "With her cold and scary attitude, no one will dare to marry someone like her. She should be d that someone from an influential and powerful family is proposing marriage to her."

    Enrique crumpled his face as he was displeased by his sister''s remarks about Marceline.

    "She even disappearedst night without saying goodbye to Grandpa. She and her bodyguard seem suspicious to me. They look very close and intimate towards each other. She even rejected Cedric Morgan''s dance invitation and chose her bodyguard for her second dance."

    Natasha was ridiculing Marceline''s actions. But deep inside, she was d that Marceline rejected Cedric. She was able to dance with him for a long time.

    "Natasha, stop talking bad about your cousin. It''s improper." Evelyn slightly scolded her daughter as if she was defending Marceline, instead of taking her daughter''s side.

    Enrique had a satisfied smile when his mother shut his sister up. Natasha red at him, feeling annoyed.

    Enrique and Natasha always fought when Marceline was involved. She hated it whenever her brother would take Marceline''s side over her.

    Cough! Cough!

    When Grandpa Rnd cleared his throat, everyone fell silent, moving their eyes to him.

    "Marceline''s marriage¡­ I will discuss this with her so you don''t have to bring this up during our meal. If the Silvano n doesn''t want to continue this marriage then so be it. We are not that eager to be part of their family."

    ''We can still find another way to strike them at the time they don''t expect the most.'' He added to his thoughts.<sub> </sub>

    "Dad, when are you going to retire? You need to stay at home. Your health is not getting better. You skipped your monthly check-up once again. You didn''te to your doctor''s appointment. Just leave thepany matters to us and focus on treating your illness." Ronan changed the topic, bringing up Grandpa Rnd''s retirement as Chairman of the Zhou Empire.

    He believed that his father would pass the position to him once he retired. Marceline was not yet ready to take the Chairman''s position.

    ''I will ask Cedric''s help to convince Marceline to give up her position as CEO, letting Enrique take over.'' Ronan''s eyes gleamed with an evil intent. He hoped that their n worked smoothlyst night.

    ''I will contact himter and ask for an update¡­'' He made a mental note.

    Meanwhile, Grandpa Rnd frowned when his illness was mentioned.

    "There is nothing wrong with my health. I''m not sick. Don''t ever mention this, especially in front of Marceline." Grandpa Rnd looked displeased. He put his spoon and fork down as he already lost his appetite.

    He stood up abruptly, making Ronan regret mentioning his father''s illness. Grandpa Rnd didn''t inform Marceline about his heartplication because he didn''t want her to worry about him.

    He always thought of Marceline first. He felt guilty for not being able to protect them eighteen years ago. He med himself for the death of Marceline''s parents so he didn''t mind whether he would suffer from his illness. He was punishing his own self through this.

    Before Grandpa Rnd left the dining area, he stopped for a moment, giving Ronan a meaningful response.

    "I will only retire once Marceline will marry a good man who will take care of her and protect her with his life."

    After saying those words, Grandpa Rnd walked away without looking back. Ronan and Natasha had dark expressions on their faces. It was always Marceline! He only cared and thought about her as if she was his only family.

    Evelyn just looked at her husband. She somehow knew what he was thinking right now. This bitterness and jealousy in his heart was the great factor she could influence him, making him obey and fulfill everything she wanted.

    Whereas, Enrique could only take a deep sigh. He was dying to tell Marceline about their grandfather''s health condition but Grandpa Rnd warned him not to tell a single word to her otherwise, he would suffer from his wrath.

    No one among the family members would dare offend or go against Grandpa Rnd. He could only obey and follow his order.

    Marceline, who chose to live by herself, isting herself from her family, was still clueless that her beloved grandfather was sick. She would surely be upset once she learned the truth.

    *****

    A few minutes after everyone finished eating their breakfast, Evelyn stayed in the kitchen, making tea for Grandpa Rnd.

    She looked around, checking if there were other people around. When she made sure that she''s all alone, she picked something inside her pocket. It was a small bottle containing white powder.

    She poured one tablespoon of white powder into Grandpa Rnd''s tea. She mixed it well before calling a maid to deliver the tea to Grandpa Rnd.

 Chapter 113 "Marry Me!"

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    Marceline woke up feeling sore all over her body, most especially on herher region. She bit her lower lip and tried to sit up.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she peered at her surroundings, searching for Kira but he was nowhere to be found. She was alone in the room and it was already noontime.

    She noticed that she was no longer in her room, but in Kira''s room. Her bed copsedst night because of their intense physical activity so Kira transferred her to his room to sleepfortably in her bed.

    Marceline''s stamina was notcking however Kira became so intensest night that they continued making love until dawn. He exhausted her too much so she slept for a long time.

    The difort she feltst night was long gone. Her head didn''t hurt anymore. Her expression turned sour and ugly as she recalled Cedric''s attempt of having sex with her.

    "Damn him! I think he drugged mest night, that''s why I became so lustful and horny," Marceline mumbled through her gritted teeth.

    She got off the bed, wrapping the white nket around her body. She was still naked and she could see the kiss marks left by Kira on her flesh.

    ''Damn. Kira was so rough but¡­ very passionate. I thought he was going to break my pelvis after his continuous pounding.'' Marceline''s cheeks reddened at the memories ofst night''s passion.

    She had forgotten about Cedric as her attention was diverted to Kira and their intimate momentsst night. Her mood suddenly changed and brightened up.

    She felt so blissful. She didn''t regret giving her ''first time'' to Kira. As far as she could remember¡­ she even uttered those three magic words before falling asleep.

    She immediately covered her burning cheeks using both hands. "Damn, I could feel myself blushing. I feel so embarrassed¡­ I said ''I love you'' to him. I wonder if he was able to hear it or not."

    Marceline stopped in front of a full-body-sized mirror. She watched her reflection while assessing her feelings. She was trying to find it in her heart if what she felt for Kira was true.

    There was a glow in her eyes and a faint smile on her lips. Her heart was pounding in a beautiful rhythm. At that certain moment, she confirmed it. She already loved Kira, her vampire bodyguard.

    She wasn''t surprised at all even though they just met not for long. She felt like she was bound to fall in love with him. He was the only guy who made her feel different.

    She had to admit that Kira had a great effect on her. It wasn''t only because Kira was a good-looking guy. She felt like something was pulling her into him. She was being drawn to him for an unknown reason. And finally, she was able to name it¨C LOVE. It''s definitely love!

    She was worried sick when he got hurt. She felt jealous if women tried to approach Kira. She felt like she wanted to own him, not allowing any woman to get close to him.

    When Kira was sad, she had this strong urge to cheer him up and make him happy. When she was in danger, she was the first man she thought about, hoping he would find her and save her.<sub> </sub>

    She''s the kind of person who doesn''t like to rely on someone. But when Kira came into her life, she began trusting him wholeheartedly and relying on him solely.

    ? The attraction she had for Kira was so strong that she always wanted him to stay by her side all the time.

    "I unknowingly fell in love with him. I can no longer ignore my feelings¡­ I can no longer deny it. I love Kira¡­ I truly love him as a man." Marceline admitted to herself, pressing her hand on her chest. She could hear and feel the loud and fast beating of her heart.

    After clearing her mind and figuring out her feelings, Marceline decided to take a quick shower inside Kira''s bathroom. She still felt sticky and sweaty. The remnants of their heated passion were still fresh in her mind and visible on her body.

    She couldn''t walk properly. She sighed helplessly while moving slowly towards the bathroom door.

    "I wonder where Kira is right now," she murmured, feeling a little bit disappointed for not seeing Kira after waking up in his bed.

    She dipped her body in the bathtub, trying to rx her body. The warm water helped her soothe the soreness she felt.

    She closed her eyes, ying the sweet and wonderful memories ofst night in her mind. She began caressing her body, gently touching the spots where Kira left his marks.

    ''Uhmm...I miss his touches and kisses already¡­''

    Marceline couldn''t get enough of Kira. She wanted more of him. Following the traces ofst night''s memories, Marceline touched herself.

    After half an hour, Marceline came out of Kira''s bathroom, wearing only Kira''s oversized T-shirt. Upon opening the door, she was surprised to see Kira standing in front with eyes filled with lust.

    He had been standing there for a long time, waiting for Marceline to finish bathing. He heard everything she did inside his bathroom. He was tempted to join her and do the work for her to satisfy her but part of him stopped Kira from doing so.

    It seemed like he was still shaken by the fact Marceline was a werewolf. He suddenly became reluctant to approach her and get intimate with her.

    But it was so hard to control his desire especially after seeing her. She looked so hot and sexy with only a shirt on. Her pair of wless legs and her protruding crowns of her twin peaks were visible.

    He was about to turn around to avoid looking at her when Marceline grabbed his elbow and spoke to him.

    "Last night¡­ you took my virginity. I want you to take responsibility so¡­ MARRY ME!"

    Kira: "..."

 Chapter 114 Turn Me Into A Vampire

    "Last night¡­ you took my virginity. I want you to take responsibility so¡­ MARRY ME!"

    Kira was at a loss for words when Marceline''s words sunk into him.

    ''She wants me to marry her¡­'' Kira didn''t know how he would react to this.

    Her words sounded more like amand than asking him. But wait¡­ howe the woman was the one proposing a marriage to him?

    Kira just watched her with amusement and fascination, his lips tongue-tied.

    Marceline arched her eyebrow when Kira remained unresponsive to her. ''What''s wrong with him? Did he lose the ability to speak?''

    "Don''t you want to marry me? Ok, it''s fine. I''m just gonna find someone else," Marceline said, turning around to leave.

    She didn''t want to hear the refusaling from Kira himself. It seemed like she was the only one who had special feelings for him. What if Kira still loved that woman? Was he still hoping to reunite with his first love, Selene?

    His silence was telling her that Kira was hesitating to ept her marriage proposal. She couldn''t me him. Her proposal was too sudden. She wanted to scold herself for saying it out loud.

    She didn''t want to look desperate. If Kira didn''t feel anything for her aside from physical attraction, then Marceline had decided to hide her true feelings for him.

    She was afraid she would be rejected by the first man she loved. Hiding the disappointment on her face, Marceline maintained her nk expression as she traced her steps towards the door.

    But just before she could reach the doorknob, Kira already wrapped his arm around her waist, hugging her from behind.

    Little did she know, the bond between them allowed Kira to know her feelings. Even if Marceline would try to hide her disappointments and frustrations from him, Kira could still feel them.

    If only Kira would acknowledge their mate bond, they would be able to understand each other deeply, read each other''s thoughts, and feel each other''s feelings further.

    "Of course, I will take responsibility for you¡­" Kira softly cooed in her ear, pulling her closer against his body, her back rested on Kira''s broad chest.

    "But aside from what happened to usst night, do you have another reason for wanting to marry me? I wanna know your thoughts."

    ''Yes¡­ I want to marry you because I love you,'' Marceline thought to herself. This time she didn''t dare to say it out loud for Kira to hear.

    "Yes. I have another reason¡­" she said, making Kira be more interested in what she was about to say.

    "I have to marry someone before my grandfather agrees to my Uncle''s proposal of marrying me off to Silvano Family. The second reason is that¡­ I want Cedric Morgan to stop chasing after me. What if he will do another scheme? I''m so lucky that he failed to have mest night."

    Kira felt a little bit disappointed, knowing her reasons. Maybe part of him wanted to hear if Marceline had romantic feelings for him to the extent she wanted to marry him. But it turned out, Marceline just wanted to stop the evil scheme of her Uncle and his aplice, Cedric Morgan.

    "Alright! Let''s get married then. I promised to help you and keep you safe all the time. Use me all you want, I won''t stop you."

    Marceline tried her best to hide her negative emotions. She was also displeased hearing those words from Kira. He sounded like he was just doing this because of their agreement.

    "Yes¡­ let''s do it," she murmured, looking away while clenching her fists.

    "Don''t worry. This is just for show. You will just be my husband in front of other people. I will handle everything¡­ for our f-fake marriage," she added. Marceline wanted tomend herself for not giving away her true feelings.<sub> </sub>

    "You are no longer my bodyguard. You will now be my other half. My husband¡­"

    Kira''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of the words ''My husband''. He couldn''t understand his own self. He had mixed feelings and conflicting thoughts about this.

    "Yes, I understand."

    "Let me go now. I will call mywyer to draft the FAKE marriage agreement between us," Marceline said, feeling annoyed. She crumpled her face while pouting her lips. Kira didn''t even react when she emphasized the word ''FAKE''.

    ''I wanna beat this vampire, using him as my punching bag!'' Marcelinemented to herself.

    Meanwhile, Kira was lost in his thoughts, his mind wandering off somewhere. He was still hugging her, contemting whether he would bring up Ste or not.

    He didn''t know where to start and how he would tell her the truth. ''Marceline is a strong woman. But I am afraid she will not be able to ept the truth that she had be a werewolf, the race she loathed the most.

    "Kira, I said let go¡­ you are gripping my body tightly. Do you have something to say? Why do you look so troubled? Is there any problem? Are you still conflicted about our marriage arrangement? Tell me now and just be honest with me," Marceline urged him to speak his mind when she noticed that he was distracted and troubled by something.

    "No. It''s not about our marriage. I''m sorry. Please don''t misinterpret. I am thinking about something else."

    Her perfectly shaped eyebrows were drawn together in a frown. "Are you thinking of her?" Marceline was referring to Selene.

    "Of course not! It''s not her!" He promptly responded. ''It''s Ste, your wolf!'' Kira added to his thoughts.

    "I''m thinking about a white werewolf," he said.

    "Why are you thinking about a white wolf? Is Selene a white wolf?" Marceline removed Kira''s arms from her waist and she turned around to face him.

    Kira sensed jealousy in her tone. He could only look at her helplessly, scratching the back of his neck.

    "I haven''t seen Selene''s wolf form. But recently, I saw a white werewolf, a giant one. It is said to be the rarest kind of werewolf and the strongest one." He paused for a moment trying to assess Marceline''s reaction. She was just looking at him silently.

    "Boss Lin¡­ perhaps, do you wish to have super strength and magical power just like me and other creatures? If you are given a chance to gain the power of a white wolf, will you ept it? Will you be okay to be a werewolf in exchange for great power?" Kira asked her opinion about this.

    He made it look like a hypothetical question to test her reaction. He was assessing if Marceline would be fine after knowing her nature as a werewolf who possesses great power. If she does, then Marceline will be able to ept Ste and her other-self.

    Meanwhile, Marceline took her time absorbing Kira''s hypothetical question before answering it.

    ''Acquiring a great power that can fight those creatures, but in exchange, I will be a werewolf, a creature I hated the most¡­ Will I be okay with that?''

    After contemting for a moment, Marceline raised her head, meeting Kira''s gaze.

    "Why don''t you just turn me into a vampire? I think a vampire is more powerful than a werewolf. See¡­ you defeated four werewolves easily."

    Kira: "..."

 Chapter 115 The Queen Of Werewolves

    [ Kingdom Phantasia¡­ ]

    A group of werewolves was traversing the Southern forest. It was the convoy guarding the Queen of Werewolves.

    She decided to stroll around the forest, enjoying the beauty of nature. She asked her guards to stand by at the entrance of the forest. She wanted to be alone.

    In this forest, she reminisced some of the memories together with the person close to her but she ended up deceiving that person for her own happiness.

    She continued walking until she reached the hidden cave where she used to live and grew up. Her childhood memories were not that pleasant. She had been lonely.

    She acquired the title Luna, and the Queen of Werewolves, but no one knew about her past. She was always weak and sick despite the fact her parents were the strongest Alpha and Luna of their Moon Crescent Pack.

    Because of her illness, she had been living in istion. The other members of their pack had no idea about her existence, only the elders. She was the hidden child of the Alpha and Luna of Moon Crescent Pack.

    When she was young, she dreamed of being useful and bringing glory to the n someday despite her ws. She wanted to prove that she was a worthy she-wolf¡­ that she deserved to be part of the Legendary Moon Crescent Pack.

    She also wanted to be acknowledged by the members of the pack, not hiding in the shadow of her sister. She wished to contribute to the greatness of their pack so she worked hard.

    But because of the war between the Werewolf n and Vampire n, her parents died and were killed by the vampires. She had a sister who was meant to rule the Moon Crescent Pack. But because of Kira, her sister died.

    But the real question was ''Is Kira the true reason for the death of her sister? She might be ming the wrong person.

    She reached the entrance of the cave. But to her surprise, someone was there.

    "Selene!!!" A woman wearing a ck robe called her out upon seeing her face.

    Her expression dimmed when she heard that name. It reminded her of the painful memories she wanted to forget and bury in her past.

    A light gleam shed through her eyes as she recognized thedy in a ck robe. She was Gisel, her sister''s former Beta.

    "I didn''t expect to see you here¡­" Gisel slowly approached her. She was about to hug her but she stepped back to avoid her, maintaining a distance between them.

    "Don''t call me by that name. I am now Serina, the Queen of Werewolves¡­ your Luna."

    Gisel was saddened at the cold treatment she received from her friend. She thought she would be d to see her again. She also wondered why Selene changed her name. Was it because of Kira, the Vampire King?

    She had been traveling for a thousand years, leaving the Moon Crescent Pack to pursue her dream. Gisel wanted to explore different ces in both the Human World and Kingdom Phantasia.

    "Forgive me, my Luna. I didn''t mean to offend nor upset you with my actions. I am just d to see you here." Gisel immediately kneeled and bowed her head to give curtsy to their Luna.<sub> </sub>

    "You''ve been gone for so long. Are you back for good?" Serina asked her with her cold front. She was no longer the warmhearted person she used to be. She seemed to be a different person.

    "Yes¡­ I''m back to serve you," Gisel responded.

    Serina just stared at her with her nk expression. There were lots of elite werewolf fighters who were serving her. She didn''t need Gisel.

    "Don''t bother. Just do the things you like¡­ things that can make you happy¡­" After saying that, Serina turned around to leave. Her mood was ruined upon meeting Gisel. She didn''t like other people to know that she dropped by the hidden cave today.

    Who would have thought that she would meet her old acquaintance here today? She wasn''t prepared for that.

    Before Gisel would notice something strange about her, Serina decided to leave and go back to the pce. She would continue her stroll next time.

    Gisel still wanted to talk and bond with her. But Serina already dismissed her. Her expression was telling her that their Luna wasn''t happy to see her.

    She just watched her back, thinking about those happy moments they shared together.

    "She has changed so much since that day. Is she still thinking about the Vampire King? Is she still ming herself for his disappearance?" Gisel wondered to herself.

    "Does she still love him?"

    Gisel didn''t know what happened between them. All she knew was that Selene loved Kira even though she was imed by Dominique as his mate.

    Selene always shared her feelings with her. So she knew how much she cared about Kira.

    After a while, Gisel clenched her fists. A hint of anger could be seen in her eyes.

    "Dominique Silvano¡­ he made her like this! She is no longer the Selene whom I used to know. It was Dominique''s fault! He rejected Selene before because she was too weak but when he learned that Selene got close to Kira, he began to acknowledge her as his mate." Gisel recalled those moments when Selene was sharing her troubles with her.

    Gisel was her shoulders-to-cry-on. She saw how Selene suffered humiliation when Alpha Dominique rejected her in front of the whole n.

    "He used Selene and their mate''s bond to scheme against Kira. Now he has be the King of Kingdom Phantasia for one thousand years!"

    Gisel sighed deeply, wondering if Selene had ever regretted her choice and decision.

    "I have to stay with her. I need to bring back the warm and soft-hearted woman that I used to know, my good friend..."

    With that resolution in mind, Gisel followed Serina going back to the pce. Even if she didn''t want her to stay, this time she would never leave her. She decided to stick by her side.

 Chapter 116 Coming With You

    Dominique had been waiting for his wife toe back. He was sitting on the pce balcony in front of the garden. Serina loved to hang out in that ce.

    It did not take long when a vampire ve came over informing him that the Queen of Werewolves has arrived. The majority of servants in the pce were vampires. They had been serving the werewolves, letting them do all the work.

    "Our King, Queen Serina is on the way here now. She is done strolling in the forest."

    "Then what are you waiting for? Bring us some snacks here, NOW! My Queen might be starving after roaming around the forest."

    The vampire ve hastily left to follow Dominique''smand. She didn''t want to anger him. He would surely punish her once she failed to do her task.

    <o>,m Though her body was already used to being beaten up every day, she didn''t want to receive another physical punishment from the werewolf king. He was more brutal and ruthless if he was mad than to other werewolves she was serving.</o>

    Just when the servant left, Serina came along with Beatrice, Dn''s Vampire ve. Since Dn requested her to take care of his mother, Beatrice had been serving the werewolf queen for the meantime.

    Dominique stood up to wee his wife with a warm hug. "Did you enjoy your journey to the woods?" He asked.

    Serina just bobbed her head. She decided to hide from Dominique that she happened to meet Gisel today.

    Getting her simple response, Dominique turned to Beatrice, giving her a cold shoulder, and said, "Leave us."

    Beatrice did curtsy to the King and Queen before leaving them alone. Dominique pulled his wife, letting Serina sit on the wooden chair. He also sat beside her, still holding her hand.

    "I''m going to visit the human world next week. Do you want toe with me?"

    Serina was taken aback for a moment. She wondered if the werewolf n had encountered some troubles in the human world.

    "Why?" She asked him worriedly.

    "The Triple W Main Headquarters in Northern Area was attacked by vampires thus releasing the vampire prisoners who were supposed to be sent here in Kingdom Phantasia as ves. I want to check their situation there. The Vampire n is starting to move." Dominique exined to her, squeezing her hand as he followed her gaze. She tossed a look at her beautiful garden across them.

    "When will this end?" Serina suddenly blurted out.

    The two fell silent for a moment. They had been oppressing the vampire n for a thousand years. It was like an unending fight that continued from one generation to another.

    Dominique darted his gaze into the distance to where he could see the Valley of Promise. He thought he would feel aplished and happy after defeating Kira, the vampire king.

    But deep inside, he felt like he didn''t win at all. He was getting bored without a worthy opponent who could match up his strength. But his greed didn''t stop. It continued to grow and now he wanted to rule over the humans and conquer the human world.

    "This will not stop as long as there are vampires who are trying to rebel against us. Why? Are you getting tired of this? Have you forgotten? Vampires were the ones who killed your family."

    A cold glint shed through her eyes. "I know that. You don''t have to remind me." Serina took her hand away from Dominique''s grasp.<sub> </sub>

    Dominique just heaved a deep sigh. "You haven''t answered me yet. Do you want toe with me in the human world or not?"

    Serina thought about Dn. She also wanted to find her missing daughter. Of course, she would want toe and visit the human world, hoping she could find her daughter.

    But Dominique would surely restrict her movement because of the threat posed by the vampire n. She needed protection just in case the vampires would target her.

    Their enemies were just lurking around, hiding as they waited for the right time to strike. So Dominique would ensure to bring with them the elite werewolf fighters for Serina''s protection.

    "Yes, I''ming with you¡­ to the human world."

    Dominique felt d that his wife agreed to tag along. He couldn''t bear to be separated from her even just for one day.

    "Don''t be upset with me anymore. I didn''t mean to bring up your family. I''m sorry, my beloved Luna." Dominique pulled her as he embraced her. He ced his chin over her shoulder as he sniffed her scent.

    Serina just simply nodded her head, letting Dominique hug her as he wanted.

    They had just finished discussing their journey to the human world when the vampire ve arrived, holding a tray of food as their snacks.

    Meanwhile, hiding her presence from the husband and wife using a concealing spell, Gisel eavesdropped on their conversation.

    ''They are going to the human world. I will follow them. I will protect her in the shadows.''

    Though Gisel insisted on serving Serina, she rejected her tantly, sending her away. She didn''t want Gisel to get near her. She was avoiding a long interaction with Gisel. She must keep a distance from her.

    However, Gisel would never let Serina push her away now that she decided to stick by her side at all costs.

    ''Dominique Silvano, I will not let you control her and poison her mind again. I will do my best to wake her up from the truth and make her realize that you are unworthy of her! Vampires are no longer our enemies but you drove them out of the Kingdom Phantasia, making them suffer. You are a vicious werewolf!''

    *****

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]

    Cedric had finally regained consciousness. The Triple W head doctor and a witch treated him and his Beta, Cleo. They seeded in getting rid of the vampire venom.

    When Cedric opened his eyes, he learned that he was lying in his private chamber in the headquarters. He sat up as he held his head, pressing it back against the headboard while rubbing his temples. A harrowing headache pounded his forehead.

    "What happened to me? I can''t remember anything aboutst night."

 Chapter 117 Capture Him At All Costs

    dimir sensed that their Alpha was already awake so he went to check on him in his chamber. Upon entering the room, he saw Cedric sitting on his bed. He looked like he was puzzled about something.

    Catching faint motion at the edge of his peripheral vision, he darted his gaze toward the door only to meet dimir''s eyes.

    "Alpha, how do you feel?" dimir walked withrge strides to reach his bed in no time.

    "My head seems hazy and I can''t remember what happenedst night. What''s wrong with me?" Cedric continued massaging his temples.

    dimir had already expected this. The vampire already erased Cedric''s and Cleo''s memories. Even Cleo didn''t have any recollection of his fight with Kira.

    "You fought a vampirest night. I found you injured and unconscious. Only a vampire could erase your memory." dimir paused for a moment, thinking about Kira, Marceline''s bodyguard. If his assumption was right then Kira was certainly a vampire.

    "I suspect¡­ that Marceline Zhou''s bodyguard is a vampire," dimir shared his spection with Cedric.

    "WHAT?!" Cedric was shocked beyond belief. How could a mere vampire defeat him? And what did he say¡­ Marceline''s bodyguard is a vampire?!

    "Have you confirmed it with your own eyes?"

    Cedric still refused to believe it. If the vampire who fought him was an elite member of the Vampire Rebels then he could ept it. But if it was Kira¡­ he would feel ashamed for being defeated by him!

    "ording to my analysis and the result of the investigation of the team I sentst night, all clues pointed to Kira as the one whom you and Cleo encounteredst night."

    dimir told him everything about their n of killing Kira and taking Marceline. They miserably failed and the two of them got badly injured.

    After hearing dimir''s story and exnation, Cedric began to break things inside his chamber. He was not able to control his anger and frustration. He had lost count of how many times he got furious this month just because of a bloodsucker vampire.

    "Gather our elite members who are in the field! Summon them today. I want that vampire captured tomorrow night! BRING HIM TO ME!" He snarled in rage.

    "Got it, Alpha! I''ll send them a message." dimir turned to leave but before he got out of the chamber, Cedric stopped him.

    "How''s your investigation about the white wolf? I haven''t heard your report yet." Cedric walked toward his wardrobe, putting his robe on.

    His room was in a chaotic state once again, but at least, he was able to vent his anger.

    "After searching the mountains and the forest in Northleaf Timbend, we didn''t see the white wolf. But we saw white furs scattered on the ground. Our werewolf fighters are not lying. The white wolf exists."<sub> </sub>

    Cedric became more interested in the white wolf residing in the Northleaf Timbend Forest.

    "Do you think that white wolf is a guardian of that Northleaf forest assigned by the Moon Goddess?" Cedric asked dimir.

    Among the members of the White w Pack, dimir was considered the Brain of the pack because of his wisdom. He knew lots of things about the legend of the werewolves.

    White wolves were considered the rarest and the strongest type of werewolf for the reason that they were direct descendants of the Moon Goddess. They were blessed by the Moon Goddess, giving them power superior to the other werewolves.

    But ten thousand years ago, white werewolves disappeared from the Kingdom of Phantasia. No one knew what happened to them. But it was said that the Moon Goddess gathered the white wolves and summoned them to another world, making them guardians.

    When the war broke out between Werewolf n and Vampire n, white wolves were already gone. The werewolf n believed that vampires, including the Vampire King, were no match against the white wolf.

    So they believed that they would have never lost against the vampires if the great white werewolves were still around during the war.

    "Our Moon Goddess has disappeared for so long. It might be the case. It would be possible that she assigned white wolves to serve as the guardian of the forest." dimir shared his opinion.

    "I wish to see them. They are the legendary white wolves. Assign two members to monitor the Northleaf Timbend Forest. If they happen to see the white wolf, inform me right away." Cedric gave his order.

    "I''ll choose our best Scouters." dimir promptly responded. "One more thing, Alpha. We also found out that the Zhou Ancestral Mansion is located just a few kilometers away from the Northleaf Timbend Forest. Marceline Zhou is staying at that mansion."

    Cedric had never expected that. He thought Marceline was living in the Zhou Vi and no one was upying the Old Mansion.

    "With this, there is a great possibility that the vampire who fought the werewolf fighters in Northleaf Forest was also her bodyguard. Remember, when our headquarters was attacked and infiltrated, Marceline and her bodyguard dropped by at your office. I believe this is not just a pure coincidence." dimir was able to connect the dots. Every clue was pointing to Kira.

    "If he is that vampire then I have more reason to eliminate that pesky bodyguard of Marceline. Capture him tomorrow night! But make sure not to hurt Marceline Zhou!"

    "I understand Alpha. I will ry this order to our elite members. But don''t you think it is too much to send all our elite members?" dimir was thinking that they were overestimating Kira''s power by sending all the elite werewolves.

    Cedric''s expression darkened. He didn''t want to admit it but he felt like Kira was so strong and powerful that even he got injured and defeated. So to make sure that Kira would no longer escape this time, he was mobilizing the entire elite members of the White w Pack.

    "Just do as I say. I will not allow that vampire to escape from our grasp once again. We need to capture and eliminate him as soon as possible." Cedric''s decision was final.

    "Okay, Alpha. I will prepare the team."

 Chapter 118 Super Sense Of Hearing

    [ Zhou Empire¡­ ]

    After Patriarch Zhou''s Birthday Party, rumors were going around thepany about Marceline''s disappearance during the party. The rumors also involved Kira, her bodyguard.

    So the hot topic in the office was Marceline''s indecent affair with her employee, her bodyguard in particr.

    This rumor started when the employee talked about Marceline leaving the party without saying goodbye to the guests and her grandpa. Then they found out that Marceline booked a room in that hotel. Someone also saw Kira sprinting to a certain room.

    But this rumor was instigated by her cousin, Natasha. She was making the issue big. She made it look like Marceline and Kira left the banquet secretly as they went inside the room and slept together.

    Other employees made fun of Marceline after hearing that scandal.

    "Have you heard? During the Chairman''s birthday banquet, Miss Marceline suddenly disappeared. Sir Enrique was looking for her all over the hotel but he never found her."

    "Our Witch Boss is so cunning and bold. Imagine, she has feelings for her bodyguard. How inappropriate is that? Is this a new version of office romance between employee and employer?"

    "Who would have thought that she was also fond of a pretty face?"

    "No wonder she chose Kira over Cedric Morgan. She had a unique taste."

    The employees who were talking about them burst outughing.

    "What if he was just being forced since Witch Boss is his big Boss?"

    "Yeah, that''s true. Poor bodyguard! He was being taken advantage of. Witch Boss is using her power and authority over her bodyguard."

    The rumors continued to spread. Every employee inside the building already created their own version of Kira''s and Marceline''s great night!

    They were waiting for the two to arrive. But they haven''t seen any sign of them this morning. It was already 10:00 in the morning. They were alreadyte.

    But unknown to them, the two went out to see Marceline''s attorney to sign the marriage contract he prepared for them. It was confidential, just a secret between the three of them.

    While they were doing that, Natasha was making a fuss in her grandfather''s office, telling him that Marceline''s action was very inappropriate. Now she had this scandal of sleeping with her bodyguard.

    "Grandpa, please don''t tolerate my cousin''s actions. Have you heard about what happened at your birthday banquet? She even offended Cedric Morgan for not epting his dance invitation." She paused for a moment, assessing her grandfather''s expression.

    He remained unaffected by the fact Marceline offended Cedric Morgan, the mighty CEO of Triple W.

    "Furthermore, Grandpa¡­ A rumor is going around that Marceline slept with her bodyguard, that''s why they disappeared together. She even booked a room in Crystal Crescent Manor. I confirmed it upon checking the facts."

    This time Grandpa Rnd''s eyebrow twitched, showing a little bit of reaction when he heard that. But he was not mad. It''s just that he was puzzled as to why Marceline left the banquet hall and booked a suite.

    ''What happened to her that night?''

    "I will talk to her. Is she in her office?" Grandpa Rnd asked Natasha while checking the time on his wristwatch.

    "That''s another thing, grandpa. My cousin hasn''t reported to the office yet." Natasha sounded like Marceline was doing something indecent behind their back.

    The frown on Grandpa Rnd''s forehead deepened further. His granddaughter never camete to the office. She was always on time. Did she feel sick and unwell today?

    Grandpa Rnd immediately picked up his phone and dialed Marceline''s phone number. It rang for fifteen seconds before it was answered. Kira and Marceline just finished signing their marriage contract and certificate at that time.

    "Where are you? Are you sick?" Grandpa Rnd asked Marceline right away with his concerned voice.

    Natasha, who was just listening on the side, crumpled her face when her grandpa was pampering Marceline again, instead of scolding her.

    ''Grandpa is so unfair. He didn''t give us the same treatment and attention he was giving Marceline,'' Natashamented to herself with a dark expression on her face.

    "Grandpa, I just dropped by at my attorney''s office today. I''m done with my transaction here so I''m going to thepany now. Why? Is there something urgent in thepany that needs my presence?" Marceline motioned Kira to keep the documents. She also nodded at her attorney, Mr. Jones. They were about to leave his office.

    "Alright, dear. It''s nothing. I''m just worried about you. You neverete to work. I thought you felt sick today. Please see me at my office once you arrive here," Grandpa Rnd softly said.

    "Okay, Grandpa. That''s my original n as well. There is something I wanna tell you. I''ll see you soon."

    Marceline hung up the phone, tugging Kira''s arm as she pulled him towards the parking lot. Kira would be the one driving the car now. He already learned how to drive.

    While they were traversing the busy streets of the Golden City, Kira asked Marceline about her next n.

    "Are we going to tell them now that we are married?" Kira asked, although he knew it was just a fake document.

    "Yes. I''ll tell Grandpa. I will introduce you to him as my husband. This is the only way he would stop setting me up with another guy."

    Kira fell silent for a moment after hearing her answer. He was still conflicted but part of him liked the idea that Marceline would no longer be paired up with another guy.<sub> </sub>

    ''I am her husband now¡­ I have to fulfill that role. I won''t allow any guy to get closer to her¡­ even that Mr. X!'' Kira tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He was still jealous of Xyon whenever she would have a private meeting with Xyon.

    "What are you thinking?" Marceline suddenly asked him when she noticed the chilly glint in his eyes. ''Is he mad?''

    "Oh, nothing. It''s just some fly I want to mash."

    Marceline just looked at him with amusement. She didn''t understand what he meant or whom he was referring to.

    "Hmm, focus on driving. Don''t scratch and bump my brand new car. You just destroyed two cars when you had your driving lesson."

    Kira just nced at her with a sheepish smile on his gorgeous face. He felt guilty for that. "Yes, Boss!"

    "I''m not your Boss anymore. I''m your wife. So don''t call me Boss in front of everyone."

    "Hmm, then what should I call you?" Kira asked her innocently.

    "You can call me Honey, Sweety, or Love." She promptly responded. There was a glow in her eyes when she said those endearments.

    "Ok, Honey¡­ My Love¡­ My Sweety," Kira mumbled, smiling from ear to ear. He liked them all. "And my Wifey¡­"

    Marceline tossed a look at her window, avoiding his gaze. She simply pursed her lips, trying to fight the smile threatening to show up from her face.

    Her heart rejoiced when Kira called her using those endearments. Her heartbeat kept on pounding crazily. ''Gosh, I have a powerful and gorgeous man beside me. What can I ask for more? It feels so good to be Mrs. ric.''

    ''But it''s fake! Just a fake marriage agreement between the two of you.'' Someone reminded her in her subconscious.

    But she retorted, ''Fake Marriage¡­ for now! Butter on, it will be for real. I''m Marceline Celeste Zhou and I will get everything I want¡­ including HIM!''

    *****

    Twenty Minutes Later¡­

    Upon arriving at the Zhou Empire together, Marceline and Kira became the center of attention once again. People kept on looking at them while murmuring to themselves and their colleagues.

    Unknown to them, Kira could hear everything with his super sense of hearing. He learned about the rumors and their so-called scandal. They kept talking about the two people who had just arrived.

    Someone even insulted Kira and his capability. Some belittled him for just being a bodyguard. But he didn''t mind it. They were just mere humans who love to gossip. Their harsh words won''t hurt him at all. He didn''t give a damn about their baseless and useless opinions.

    He decided to ignore them. But Marceline wouldn''t tolerate them. They were walking in the hallway going to Grandpa Rnd''s office when Marceline suddenly halted on her steps.

    "What''s wrong?" Kira asked her upon sensing the chilly aura emanating from her. She was also clenching her fists while being silent.

    "I think I have to deal with some people today," Marceline responded sternly.

    Marceline turned around, looking at the group of employees just a few meters away from them. They stopped talking when they saw Marceline''s sharp gaze directed at them.

    Tracing her steps towards them, the four employees suddenly became anxious.

    "She didn''t hear us, right?" one of them asked their group nervously.

    "Of course not. We are far from them. How could she hear us? Just stay calm and pretend like we are talking about someone else."

    Secondster, Marceline reached their spot. Kira was following her behind. Shooting them a cold sharp re, Marceline told them, "Spreading rumors and gossip early this morning?" Marceline reached out, holding and reading theirpany ID one by one. "You are all FIRED! I''ll send your names to HR."

    Four Employees: "..."

    ''Huh? Did she hear us? But how?!''

    ''Oh no!''

    The four employees apologized to them, asking for a second chance but Marceline''s decision was final.

    Marceline left the four of them. They were still shaken and devastated from losing their jobs today.

    "Why did you do that?" Kira asked her curiously.

    "They can insult me all they want. But I can''t tolerate them insulting my husband." Marceline said meaningfully, making Kira speechless but touched.

    ''Huh? But wait? Did she hear them? Don''t tell me she just used her werewolf''s super sense of hearing?''

 Chapter 119 My Husband

    [ Zhou Empire: Chairman''s Office¡­ ]

    Grandpa Rnd, Ronan, and Natasha were talking about a project coboration with a newly establishedpanying from Country M when they heard the knock outside the door.

    "Grandpa, it''s me, Marceline. May Ie?"

    The three people were interrupted when Marceline arrived. Grandpa Rnd quickly responded, allowing her to enter the room.

    Marceline opened the door and she came in together with Kira. Ronan and Natasha frowned upon seeing Kira. He should have waited outside but he also entered the room, following Marceline.

    Ronan felt disappointed. He didn''t expect that Marceline would still show up in front of them. He thought Cedric already dealt with her. He tried contacting him but Cedric didn''t entertain him as he had something important to do¨C catching Kira tonight!

    ''Don''t tell me Cedric failed? I have to talk to him. Why is he ignoring my calls for the past two days!''

    Meanwhile, Grandpa Rnd stood up and walked over to wee the two.

    "What is he doing here? He is supposed to stay outside. Though he is Marceline''s bodyguard, he should know his ce. He doesn''t need to follow her inside. No one is going to hurt her here." Ronanmented to his daughter in a low voice.

    "Yes, Dad! You are right. He is like a dog always following his master," Natasha whispered back to her father.

    Though the father and daughter duo were murmuring to each other, Kira and Marceline could still hear them. This time, Marceline was able to notice her strange ability.

    ''Wait? Howe I am hearing things clearly for a certain distance?'' Marceline pondered to herself.

    She didn''t feel this a while ago when they were inside Attorney Jones'' office as it was soundproof.

    Unknown to Marceline, ever since she made love with Kira, Ste''s ability was slowly awakened. And she was now unconsciously using them.

    She didn''t know how to control her super ability as she was not aware of this yet. This would make Marceline feel ufortable especially if she was in a crowded and noisy ce.

    Fortunately, all the higher-ups'' offices inside the Zhou Empire were soundproof. It could somehow lessen her ability to hear sounds from the outside.

    Marceline lightly touched her head, still puzzled by this strange phenomenon. On the side, Kira was just silently observing her.

    ''Did she already notice that she could hear things¡­ even the faint sound inside this room?''

    Kira felt worried thinking that this would greatly affect Marceline. He somehow guessed that her wolf had something to do with this. Before, Marceline''s sense of hearing was just normal.

    ''Do I really have to tell her about Ste? About her wolf? Can she handle the truth? The truth that she is now a werewolf?'' Kira was still conflicted about whether to tell Marceline or not.

    Meanwhile, Grandpa Rnd already invited Marceline to sit down with him. Marceline nced at Kira, pulling his hand as they walked towards the couch where Natasha and Ronan were sitting.

    Ronan and Natasha were surprised to see that gesture. It seemed that Marceline had no n of hiding her indecent affair with her bodyguard.

    On the other hand, Grandpa Rnd had mixed emotions seeing the entangled hands of Marceline and Kira.

    ''What is the meaning of this? Are they in a rtionship? Is the rumor about my granddaughter and her bodyguard true?'' Grandpa Rnd asked himself inwardly, still observing the two.

    Marceline and Kira didn''t sit down right away upon reaching the couch. They remained standing, facing Grandpa Rnd, Ronan and Natasha.

    Her cousin already arched her eyebrow while giving her a ridiculing look. Ronan chose to be silent but Grandpa Rnd nced at them with a questioning gaze.

    "Grandpa, if you are also bothered by the rumor going around in thepany, I would like you to know¡­ that Kira is no longer my bodyguard," Marceline finally spoke up, bringing up the issue.

    Natasha just sneered at her. ''Ahuh, so it''s true. She has an affair with her bodyguard. Tsk Tsk. She fell in love with a mere bodyguard. Just so low. No ss. She''s dragging the Zhou Family down. And Grandpa still considers her as the heiress of the Zhou Empire. Now it''s time for grandpa to wake up. Marceline doesn''t deserve the title!''

    But little did she know, the man she was belittling and insulting right now was the King of vampires, the most powerful creature in Kingdom Phantasia once!

    Natasha would have to eat her words once she learned the truth about Kira''s identity. She was not even worth mentioning. For him, she was just a mere human being, inferior to his kind. Well, she might be a gatekeeper someday but Natasha would never match Kira''s power and prestige.

    "Marceline, be careful with your actions. Do you know the negative effect of such rumors on our family? You should act properly and not cause trouble and embarrassment. Don''t put shame on our family name!" Ronan scolded her right away.<sub> </sub>

    Kira knitted his brows into a frown, a cold glint shed through his eyes while looking at Ronan.

    ''How dare he say that to Marceline? He was the one who connived with Cedric Morgan, helping that mutt with his evil n against Marceline. They drugged her that night.'' Kira clenched his fists. He had the urge to punch Marceline''s cunning and hypocritical Uncle right in front of them.

    Kira''s murderous gaze sent chills down Ronan''s spine. He felt threatened and intimidated by Kira''s strong aura. Cold sweats suddenly covered his entire body.

    Grandpa Rnd cleared his throat, giving his son a warning look. Even the old man was displeased by Ronan''sst remarks. His granddaughter didn''t do anything that could harm their family.

    "Watch your words, Ronan. Let''s hear her first before jumping to a conclusion," Grandpa Rn said with his authoritative voice, making Ronan behave on his chair. He couldn''t do anything if this old man would pamper his granddaughter all the time.

    In the end, he would be on the losing end. Better to stay silent, than say anything bad against Grandpa Rnd''s favorite granddaughter! So annoying!

    Marceline smiled inwardly when Grandpa Rnd shut Ronan up from speaking badly of her. She better ignore them and just focus on talking to Grandpa Rnd. Besides, they were just extras there. She didn''t expect them to be there at her grandfather''s office.

    Since they were already there, why not p them with a piece of shocking news?

    "Grandpa, the thing is¡­ Kira is now my husband!" Marceline dered, dropping a huge bomb in front of them.

    It was a jaw-dropping revtion which Grandpa Rnd, Ronan, and Natasha had never expected to hear from her. The room was engulfed in a deafening silence. No one among them uttered a word for twenty seconds.

    Marceline just smiled yfully, enjoying Ronan''s and Natasha''s surprised reactions. If Grandpa Rnd was not there, she should haveughed at them already.

    "Marceline, is that true?" Grandpa Rnd was the first one who broke the silence. He still couldn''t believe that his granddaughter married someone behind his back.

    "Are you just kidding, pranking this old man?" Grandpa Rnd let out an awkward chuckle.

    But Marceline shook her head, still looking at her grandpa with a serious expression on her face.

    "Grandpa, I''m not joking. This is true. These are the proofs¡­" Marceline asked Kira to give her the envelope containing their marriage certificates. She showed them to Grandpa Rnd.

    Grandpa Rnd picked the certificates from Marceline''s hand. He didn''t know what to say after confirming the truth.

    "But why? Why did you marry him without telling us?" Grandpa Rnd questioned Marceline''s actions. Deep inside, he felt upset about this.

    Marceline didn''t hide her reasons as she spoke to him frankly. "Because you are trying to marry me off to someone whom I didn''t even know. If I told you that I want to marry him, would you agree? Won''t you object about our rtionship?"

    Grandpa Rnd was hurt but he couldn''t me her. However, he was still unhappy with Marceline''s rash action. Did she just do it to rebel against him?

    "Is that the only reason you did this on impulse? The Silvano Family is already backing out of this arranged marriage. You should have talked to me first."

    Kira just darted his gaze back and forth between Marceline and her grandfather. He was bothered knowing that Marceline''s grandfather was upset and against their marriage.

    "No. This is not the only reason. You know me, grandpa. I will not do something like this just to go against you. I''m not that childish. It''s just that¡­ I truly like him."

    ? ''Grandpa, I love Kira¡­ and I also used my situation for him to agree to marry me even though I know he doesn''t feel the same way yet¡­'' Marceline thought to herself.

    "Grandpa¡­ I wish to talk to you¡­ ALONE," Marceline added, as she was about to tell him her another reason for marrying Kira rashly.

    Grandpa Rnd, who was still shaken by her revtion, turned to Natasha and Rn. "Leave us," he simply said with a serious expression on his face.

    Natasha and Ronan just exchanged nces with one another before walking out of the office. They were hoping that Marceline would be put on Grandpa Rnd''s bad side after this talk. They could see how unhappy Grandpa Rnd was when he heard about Marceline''s sudden marriage.

    When the father and daughter duo left, Marceline revealed another thing to Grandpa Rnd.

    "Grandpa, Cedric Morgan drugged me during your birthday party. He attempted to rape me. He tried to force me and have sex with him. Fortunately, Kira came on time to save me."

    "WHAT? Cedric did that to you?!!"

 Chapter 120 White Pill

    "WHAT? Cedric did that to you?!!" Grandpa Rnd''s eyes flickered with hate and rage. A werewolf tried to harm his beloved granddaughter.

    ''Are they still not satisfied by killing my eldest son and his wife to suppress and control the Zhou Family? Now, they want my granddaughter?'' Grandpa Rnd closed his fingers into fists, gnashing his teeth.

    "Yes, grandpa. He asked someone to spike my drinks. So I can no longer tolerate this, Grandpa. I don''t know why you are still associating yourselves with those people. They are cunning and dangerous."

    Marceline didn''t hide her disappointment and displeasure as to why her family kept maintaining the rtionship with the werewolves. They should hate them instead!

    Grandpa Rnd stared at Marceline with a meaningful look as if reminding her not to mention anything about werewolves and other creatures in front of Kira. He thought Kira was just an ordinary human.

    Butter on, he was puzzled how Kira was able to save Marceline in the hands of Cedric Morgan, a strong alpha.

    Meanwhile, Marceline chose not to tell her grandfather that her Uncle was also involved in that evil scheme. Ronan was the only child left by his grandfather so she didn''t want to create a dispute between the father and son duo.

    But another scheme from her Uncle, Marceline would no longer be merciful towards him. If he would do something bad again, then Marceline would certainly retaliate next time!

    "I will not let this slide. I will do something about this. Just leave it to me." He paused and turned to Kira with an indescribable expression on his face. "Fortunately, Cedric Morgan didn''t kill your bodyguard. He has the capability to do so."

    "He is now my husband, Grandpa," Marceline simply corrected her grandfather. "Of course, we ran and escaped, that''s why we managed to stay alive," she added.

    Grandpa Rnd tossed a look at Kira. He looked powerful for a man but he had no idea that Kira was a vampire. Marceline didn''t know how his grandfather would react if he learned that he married a vampire, a mortal enemy of the werewolf n.

    It was better to hide Kira''s identity from her grandfather so that he would not be implicated if the werewolf n would find out that Marceline was helping and sheltering a vampire. The Silvano n would not tolerate it.

    For them, any person who would help an enemy even just for an act of benevolence would also be considered an enemy of the werewolf n.

    "Kira, what do you think of my granddaughter?" Patriarch Zhou diverted the topic as he didn''t want Marceline to get involved with his fight against the werewolf n.

    He already received a notice from the Vampire n that Victoria Bancroft woulde to Golden City soon on behalf of General Raizel. He would ask the vampire for assistance and help for the protection of his family, most especially Marceline.

    "Chairman Zhou, your granddaughter is such a charming and intelligent woman. As her husband, I will take full responsibility for her, including her protection and safety. I assure you that, Chairman Zhou." Kira meant every word he said.

    Grandpa Rnd just heaved a sigh of defeat. He knew that he couldn''t stay upset at Marceline for long. Her marriage was too sudden. She didn''t even consult him. But what''s done is done. They couldn''t turn back time.

    Besides, he felt somehow responsible for her rash decision. He even tried to use the arranged marriage with Silvano n to their advantage, preparing for the vampires'' surprise attack.

    Since there would be no wedding to happen, Grandpa Rnd had to change strategy and plot another concrete n as they looked for another opportunity.

    "We have to prepare a grand wedding for both of you. I would not settle for this simple signing ceremony of your marriage certificates. A wedding is very important for a woman. And you are a member of the Zhou Family so you deserve to have a grand wedding!"

    "I won''t take no from you, Marceline! This time you must concede to what your grandfather wants for you!" Grandpa Rnd insisted.

    "Okay, Grandpa! It''s a deal so don''t be upset anymore," Marceline cheerfully said. She walked closer to her grandpa as she hooked her arm around his.

    Grandpa could only stroke Marceline''s hair. He could never win against her. He would always raise his white g whenever Marceline would use her charm and act sweetly towards her grandfather.

    Not forgetting about Kira''s presence, Grandpa Rnd said, "Wee to the Zhou Family, Mr. ric. Take good care of my Baby Marceline."

    ''Why is his surname a little bit familiar to me? I forgot when and where I heard that name before.'' Grandpa Rnd to himself, rubbing his chin as he tried to remember. But to no avail, he had forgotten about it.

    No one had been mentioning Kira damirovich ric for the past hundred years in the human world. New generations of gatekeepers might have forgotten about the name of the previous Vampire King.

    "Grandpa, I''m an adult now. Don''t call me baby!" Marcelineined to her grandpa, pouting her lips.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, sir! Thank you for epting me as Marceline''s husband. I will do my best to satisfy my wife and make her happy!" The way he said it seemed like they were not just pretending.

    "Cough! Cough!" Marceline choked on her saliva when she heard the words ''satisfy my wife''. It had a double meaning to her and her lewd mind took her somewhere making her blush in the process.

    Both men just let out a soft chuckle after seeing Marceline''s blushing but adorable

    expression.

    "Hmm, good. I don''t mind having a great-grandchild soon," The old man said while grinning from ear to ear.

    Marceline: "..."

    Kira: "..."

    The two were rendered speechless. Having a child of their own was not in their mind yet. Marceline wanted to find the truth about her parents'' death and avenge them while Kira wanted to bring the glory back to the vampire n and defeat the werewolf n.

    On the other hand, Grandpa Rnd might be smiling for now but he was already thinking of a way to punish or get even at Cedric Morgan who tried to force her granddaughter to sleep with him.

    ''Cedric Morgan¡­ you can''t bully my granddaughter. No one is allowed to bully my precious granddaughter. You will pay your debt double when the right timees.''

    "Marceline, I apologize for setting you up with a member of the Silvano Family for an arranged marriage. Please forgive this old man." He made sure to ask forgiveness from her. He knew how she was greatly affected by it.

    "It''s fine, Grandpa. I know Uncle Ronan was the one who brought this up to you first. Cedric Morgan might have influenced Uncle at that time. Let''s just forget about it and move on."

    After talking everything out with her grandpa and sorting things between them, Marceline and Kira left his office. They were d that Patriarch Zhou didn''t object to their sudden marriage.

    Upon leaving his office, Marceline''s super sense of hearing was activated once again. She could hear the voices of the employees nearby, even the sound of different things and other movements around them.

    Her eardrums couldn''t adjust to those different sounds that were already mixed in her head. While they were walking in the hallway going to her Department Office, she stopped in her tracks, covering her ears.

    "Ugh! It''s too noisy!" Marceline uttered in difort. Her brain was whirling as she suddenly felt lightheaded. Soon, she became more ufortable as her headache worsened further.

    Kira already held her shoulders, supporting her from the back. "Are you alright? You don''t look well." Kira suddenly felt worried about her.

    He turned her around so that she would be facing him now. Then he pressed his hands over the back of her palm, helping her to cover her ears. He could see the difort in her expression alone.

    "Ki¡­ I want to go to a quiet ce¡­ this ce¡­ it''s too noisy. Argh! My head hurts!" Marceline grunted andined, resting her forehead on his sturdy chest as she leaned her body towards him.

    Kira hadplicated emotions while looking at her. He didn''t know how he would make her feelfortable, easing her difort.

    ''Ste, control your super ability. It is hurting her.'' Kira tried tomunicate with Marceline''s wolf, hoping she would be able to hear him. Kira pulled Marceline into a tight hug.

    They were in the middle of the hallway when Aunt Brianna approached them. She just came right in time as she saw Marceline feeling unwell.

    "What happened to her?" Aunt Brianna asked Kira while looking at Marceline worriedly.

    Hearing her familiar voice, Marceline raised her head and turned to the side to see Aunt Brianna. With a pitiful look in her eyes, Marceline told her, "Aunt Bri¡­ I''m hearing things. My head and my eardrums hurt¡­ There is so much noise in this ce." Marceline spoke to Aunt Bri like a little sick child talking to her mother as she told her what she was currently feeling right now.

    Aunt Brianna immediately took Marceline''s medicine. The small bottle contained white pills. It was simr to the pills the White Witch gave to Dn for the preparation of his journey to the human world. Those pills were created to control and seal the wolf inside them.

    "Here, try to take this pill." Aunt Brianna handed the small bottle over to Marceline which she dly epted. She took one pill. Just a few seconds after, Marceline suddenly fainted, Kira catching her in his arms.

 Chapter 121 Attack During Full Moon

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    When Marceline fainted, Kira and Aunt Brianna brought her back to the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. Kira got worried about her condition.

    But Aunt Brianna remained calm as it was nothing serious. Marceline had already taken her medicines so Aunt Brianna was confident that she would feel fine after waking up.

    It was already dark as nighttime came but Marceline was still sound asleep in her room. Aunt Brianna already left the mansion. She just told Kira to contact her if Marceline would still feel sick after waking up.

    Kira was sitting on the edge of the bed, just watching Marceline''s sleeping figure.

    "I''m going to tell you about Ste once you wake up," Kira mumbled, caressing her face.

    He stood up and decided to cook for Marceline. He already learned how to cook human food. Before, Marceline was not properly eating and was only taking frozen and instant food at night. It was not healthy for her so Kira decided to study how to cook different human food during weekends.

    Outside¨C the full moon hovered in the sky, illuminating the surroundings in a silver light! The beautifulndscape around the Zhou Ancestral Mansion was well lighted by the shining and shimmering stars and the moon above.

    But behind that scenic view, shadows were lurking around. Dark figures appeared in the middle of the night¡­ INTRUDERS! They wereing from different directions, approaching the mansion in five teams.

    Men in ck and furry beasts were moving in a sh. All of them had one goal in mind- Capture Kira ''the pesky bloodsucker'' at all costs!

    On the other hand, Kira was busy preparing the ingredients when he finally sensed some intruders entering the vicinity of the Ancestral Mansion. He closed his eyes and a crease appeared on his forehead.

    He was concentrating as he tried to listen to the movements outside the house using his super senses. He smelled werewolf''s scents. He could hear their movements outside.

    One¡­ two¡­ three¡­ four¡­ five¡­ no! They were a lot. He couldn''t count them by only using his ten fingers. Marceline''s three bodyguards were already down!

    Kira could smell a faint scent of blood¡­ human blood! The once peaceful and silent mansion would be a battleground tonight...

    ''Fuck! They hurt even the humans.'' Kira opened his eyes, looking upstairs. Marceline was still sleeping on the second floor. He had to send those intruders away. But their number was surprisingly a lot.

    Running paws could be heard from a distance. Some of them were already in their werewolf forms while others were still in their human form. If he was correct, there were twenty five intruders and they were all powerful!

    ''Damn! This is a surprise attack¡­ a massive one! What is Cedric thinking? He doesn''t learn his lesson. It seems like he will never stop unless one of us dies. I didn''t expect that they would still figure out my identity even though I already erased Cedric''s memory, including the memory of Cedric''s Beta, Cleo.''

    Without wasting any more time, Kira sprinted to Marceline''s room using his vampiric speed. He scooped her in his arms and went downstairs. He moved in a sh, bringing her to the underground basement for her safety and protection.

    He looked around but he didn''t see anything aside from his casket. "I''m sorry, my Lady. I think I have to put you inside my coffin first. I will get you back once I''m done fighting those intruders. I need to send them away."

    Kira put her down on the casket and left, making sure to lock the secret basement. After a long time, Kira had to fight so many werewolves at the same time. One vs Twenty Five?!

    ''Damn! They are stronger tonight because of the full moon.''

    Who would have thought that tonight would be advantageous for the werewolves? The full moon could give them ten times their power or more! No wonder Cedric chose this time to attack Zhou''s Ancestral Mansion to capture Kira.

    Werewolves would also be ferocious and wild during the full moon. The bloodthirst and the strong urge to attack any creatures made them more powerful.

    Cedric also came there to watch everything. He asked dimir to manage and guard the Triple W Headquarters while he and the elite members were not around.

    All werewolves were on a lockdown tonight. They were not allowed to leave the Triple W headquarters during the full moon. Some members went back to Kingdom Phantasia to enjoy the full moon and let loose. They wondered if Moon Goddess would appear tonight in the Kingdom Phantasia.

    Meanwhile, Cedric decided to wait outside, serving as the lookout and back-up. He wanted to see if Kira could defeat the twenty five elite members of White w Pack all at once.

    He would attack Kira sneakily when he was engrossed fighting the other werewolves. Cedric would just wait when Kira already exhausted all his energy and power, striking and attacking him at his weakest!

    This was one of the reasons he mobilized all their best fighters and elite members. Cedric was using them to test Kira''s power then he would calcte and observe his every move, finding his weakness.

    One more reason why Cedric chose the elite members to do this mission was that they were the werewolves who were capable of maintaining their sane mind during the full moon, unlike ordinary werewolves who could lose their mind when the full moon was up!

    BAM!<sub> </sub>

    Kira had just emerged from the secret door of the underground basement when the first batch of werewolves barged into the mansion. The door flew away and had thrown out several meters from the entrance.

    Kira''s eyes widened upon seeing the scene. "No!!!" Kira screamed at them. "Not the door!"

    Kira knew that Marceline hated to see broken things inside her house, most especially her door. Kira broke numerous doors and Marceline scolded him many times. He was concerned that she would get mad at him once she saw this broken door.

    "How dare you destroy our house door!" Kira mumbled through his gritted teeth.

    Charging forward, Kira intended to push and kick them out of the house before they could cause more damage inside the mansion.

    Seeing Kira approaching them, the three werewolves leaped forward, weing Kira with their sharp teeth and ws.

    Kaboom!

    Thud!

    Smash!

    Whimpers.

    One werewolf was thrown out of the house several meters away from the front door after receiving Kira''s hard kick. One werewolf was smashed on the ground, Kira was holding his mouth in ce using both hands.

    But one werewolf seeded in biting Kira''s left leg, burying his teeth on his flesh. He immediately bled. Kira frowned as he could feel their strength¡­ the true strength of elite werewolves during a full moon.

    ''Damn! I will be fighting twenty five of them all at once.'' He could hear more footstepsing in their direction.

    Kira tilted his head a little, secretly looking at the secret door of the underground basement. His main concern was Marceline''s safety so he had to lure them out of the mansion.

    ''The forest! I need to lure them to the forest.'' Kira thought to himself.

    Using his other leg, he kicked the werewolf that was biting his left leg. A strong kick made the werewolf wince in pain. He pulled his left leg away from its mouth. The tearing sound of the fabric was heard.

    The werewolf shook his head, throwing away the piece of fabric that caught by his mouth upon biting Kira''s leg. He growled at Kira, getting ready to pounce on him once again.

    But this time, Kira moved swiftly, pushing the other werewolf that he was holding. That werewolf hit the wall, causingrge cracks. Secondster, the wall in the entrance door copsed.

    "Oops! I applied too much force. I''m doomed," Kira scratched his head, feeling problematic. Marceline would be mad once she has woken up, seeing this mess.

    ''I have to leave the mansion now.'' Kira thought, dashing outside the house.

    Growl! Growl!

    To his surprise, the front of the house was already surrounded by werewolves both in their human and wolf forms. He was weed by the wolves snarling at him.

    ''Whoah, Cedric is very desperate. He brought his elite army.'' Kira was aware that Cedric was also there. He could smell Cedric''s faint scent not far away from his current spot.

    He stepped back, getting ready to fly on the other side where only a few werewolves were standing by.

    Another batch of werewolves came running in his direction but Kira moved in a sh, dodging their attacks. At this moment, he used his shape-shifting ability, transforming himself into a giant bat.

    His left leg was bitten so it would be troublesome for him to run so his best choice was to fly. To conserve his energy while flying, he chose to shift in his bat form while healing his injured leg.

    Actually, he hated this kind of transformation because he looked uncool. But he could fly faster when he was in this form. These werewolves were very strong and moved fast tonight because of the full moon so he had to be more careful while fighting them.

    Furthermore, he was outnumbered this time and the werewolves possessed tremendous strength at their current state. He needed to think of the best strategy to fight them. Fighting them head-on all at once was very disadvantageous for him.

    The werewolves immediately chased after him as Kira flew towards the Northleaf Timbend Forest. But one person stayed behind¨C Cedric Morgan! He wanted to check whether Marceline was inside the mansion.

 Chapter 122 The Chase In The Forest Began

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    When the elite werewolves chased after Kira, Cedric stayed behind as he entered the mansion. He wanted to see Marceline. For some unknown reason, he started to feel obsessed with her.

    He was drawn to her and he couldn''t get her off his mind. The more he couldn''t im her the more he wanted to own her.

    Cedric roamed his eyes around the house, using his super sense to track Marceline''s location but he failed to find her.

    Cedric furrowed his brows. "Where is she? Did he hide her? But where?"

    He checked the rooms upstairs, one by one. There was no sign of Marceline. "I need to find her. I have to get her¡­ I can''t allow her to escape from me this time."

    When he didn''t see her on the second floor, Cedric went downstairs to continue looking for her. As he walked around the house, Cedric noticed the secret door that would lead him to the underground basement.

    When he was about to touch the door, his hands were electrocuted. There was a maic force stopping him from going further.

    "Is it a boundary spell or a barrier?" Cedric pondered to himself.

    He didn''t know whether Marceline was there or not. He tried to check it again but he couldn''t enter.

    ''Is this a special ce for the gatekeeper that''s why I can''t pass through?'' Cedric was aware that this house was the previous home of the gatekeepers from the Zhou Family.

    He was still searching for Marceline when he heard the loud howling sound of the werewolves. It was a signal to other werewolves, telling their fellows that they finally cornered the vampire they were chasing after.

    Cedric felt conflicted. He wanted to find Marceline but at the same time, he was also dying to see Kira suffer from the hands of the elite werewolves. He had to be there and witness everything.

    In the end, Cedric chose to witness how the elite werewolf warriors catch Kira. He was already thinking about so many ways to torture and torment Kira with his own hands.

    Cedric immediately shifted into his wolf form, running in the direction of the Northleaf Timbend Forest at a full speed.

    Meanwhile, in the middle of the forest, Kira already transformed back to his human form. The werewolves were able to locate him in an instant as they could smell his vampire scent. Their sense of smell during a full moon was ten times stronger than their normal state.

    Kira was like a prey who was about to get devoured by these feral beasts. Werewolves had the advantage here as they were hunting him together as one pack.

    Growl! Growl!

    The werewolves were snarling at Kira as they surrounded him in every direction, not allowing him to escape. Ten werewolves were now facing him. They already gave theirrades a signal about their current location.

    It''s just a matter of time and all the werewolves would arrive in that area to subdue and capture Kira, Dead or Alive¨C it didn''t matter!

    Fortunately, he was already done stalling for time as the wound on his left leg that was bitten by one werewolf a while ago was nowpletely healed.

    He could fight them now without worrying about his injured leg. This won''t be a hassle to him anymore and he could fight the werewolvesfortably.

    "Come on!" Kira moved his forefinger provokingly in a back and forth movement as he invited them tounch an attack.

    He also wanted to test his current strength. Could he still beat them all with his current condition? He was assessing whether his ability and power were weakened after being put in deep slumber for one thousand years.

    The werewolves who were dying to cut his head off and tear his body apart charged forward, attacking him in different directions simultaneously.

    They were like mad dogs who were eager to bite someone. For them, he was just a special prey who was about to meet his end. They were confident that Kira couldn''t match up the strength of twenty-five elite wolves during this full moon.

    With their fast movements and loud noises, the other creatures living in that forest were disturbed. They were in a state of panic after hearing the howling and growling of the wolves.

    The smallnd animals and birds immediately looked for hiding ces away from those werewolves. They were afraid that they would get eaten if they stayed at their previous spots. The survival instincts of these animals were triggered and activated as they detected the dangers.

    The peaceful and silent forest suddenly became the battleground of the Vampire King and the elite werewolf warriors of White w Pack.

    Four werewolves jumped and pounced on Kira, targeting the different parts of his body. Their goal was to bite him, poisoning him to immobilize him on the spot.

    Kira stepped back, moving from side to side, from left to right just to avoid getting bitten by their sharp teeth and getting scratched by their sharp ws.

    The poison of the werewolf''s bite would be more harmful and troublesome at this moment. The full moon was boosting the werewolf''s powers and ability. He couldn''t afford to get bitten by them.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing the fast approaching werewolves, Kira raised his two hands, his palms facing the enemies and his scarlets staring at them intently. He was using his Psychokinesis to control their speed and slow them down for him to avoid their attacks.

    Though werewolves moved faster at this night, under his psychokinesis, Kira could see and anticipate their next moves, allowing Kira to counter and dodge their strong offenses and strikes.

    Kira kept on running around in circles, using the trees as his shield. He jumped from one tree branch to another. He couldn''t attack them head-on. He had to admit that these werewolves were very tough, aggressive, and tenacious.

    If they were just hunting ordinary vampires or vampire warriors of average level, for certain, those vampires won''t be able to withstand their attack and they would die in an instant. They were no match to these feral beasts of the moon!

    ''Damn! This is unending. They keeping. More enemies have caught on to me!'' Kira cursed inwardly.

    He tried using mind control but it was difficult to use them all at once against these twenty-five werewolves! His power also had a limit.

    He was minimizing the use of his hypnotic skills and mind control ability as he was afraid that he might copse in the middle of the fight. Thest time he used his mind power to control the werewolves, he strained himself and fainted in front of Marceline.

    Thud!

    Bam!

    Smash!

    Kira was kicking and throwing those werewolves who kept oning in his direction. The snapping sound of tree branches and trunks could be heard as the forest trees were destroyed and cut down by the impact of werewolves hitting the trees.

    But no matter how powerful Kira was, he still felt exhausted running around and fighting them. The werewolves were very tenacious, going back to their feet tounch another attack after falling off on the ground.

    It seemed like they couldn''t feel the pain Kira inflicted on them as if they didn''t receive any injury at all. This was the power bestowed to the werewolves by the full moon!

    ''This feels like an unending battle. They seem simr to zombies. They don''t feel any pain at all.'' Kira thought to himself. He was now wrestling with two to four werewolves on the ground.

    Two werewolves caught his left leg and right arms, biting him hard. Their sharp teeth buried deeply on his flesh. He bled almost immediately.

    ''Damn! If this continues¡­ I might faint and drain all my energy while I''m still fighting them. Think Kira¡­ think of a better way to counter them and defeat all of them!'' He muttered, encouraging and urging his own self.

    Kira moved from one tree to another, still thinking. Running paws were following him wherever he went. He could no longer hide from them.

    After killing five out of twenty, the werewolves became more aggressive, trying to avenge their fallenrades. Kira also felt the need to consume blood. His wound and injury along with the poison inside his system were making him crave for blood. He needed it right now!

    But consuming his enemy''s blood wasn''t a good idea as they could make their blood poisonous to Kira if they wanted to.

    ''I have no choice but to kill them one by one. It might take a long time but I can still manage.''

    This time Kira had stopped running as he decided to fight them head-on. Running around would just drain his energy further so why not fight them head-on to finish this as quickly as possible.

    But unknown to Kira, Cedric had prepared a secret weapon tonight against Kira. He already caught up with the team, reaching Kira''s current spot.

    When Kira decided to fight them, Cedric sneakily prepared his weapon to use against Kira. The five werewolves attacked Kira all at once, leaping forward.

    Seeing Kira was busy defending himself and attacking those five werewolves, Cedric took this opportunity to use the ultraviolet lights, blinding Kira''s eyes in an instant.

    This was something Kira had never anticipated. He was caught off guard when Cedric threw something in the air. Upon sensing Kira''s aura, the white orb Cedric had thrown suddenly illuminated, releasing ultraviolet lights!

    ''Arrgh! My eyes!'' Kira stepped back, covering his eyes using both hands.

    Kira was distracted for a moment, leaving a great chance for his enemies to attack him defenselessly.

    Another batch of werewolves sprinted in his direction, swinging their sharp ws and aiming their sharp teeth at his shoulders and neck.

    But even before they could touch Kira, a giant white wolf jumped into the middle, shielding Kira against those attackers!

    GROWL!

 Chapter 123 Fighting Together

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion: Thirty Minutes Ago¡­ ]

    Intruders attacked the mansion and already chased Kira to capture him but Marceline was still sound asleep inside Kira''s casket, oblivious of what was happening outside.

    While she was inside the casket, Marceline began to see something¨C a strange dream. It was about Kira''s past. She saw different memories rted to Kira''s past.

    She didn''t know why she was able to see some events that already happened in the past. It was ying in her mind like a series of shbacks. She felt that she was watching the love story of Kira.

    Was this the effect of Kira''s magical casket? Marceline''s presence might have triggered something inside the casket or the other way around.

    In her strange dream, (Yeah, she assumed that it was just a dream.) she saw Kira smiling at her as he extended his hand as if he was inviting her toe over and hold his hand.

    Marceline was about to walk over to hold his hand but someone appeared, taking Kira''s hand. She was mistaken! Kira was not smiling at her but at thedy behind her.

    She was wearing a red velvet dress. Marceline didn''t see her face, only her back. Kira looked so happy as he gazed at thedy intently. The love and devotion could be seen in his scarlet eyes. He was smiling at her.

    But for some unknown reason, Marceline''s heart skipped a beat after seeing his charming smile even though that smile was not for her, but for the woman he was holding in his arms.

    Surprisingly, she didn''t get jealous at all. But she was curious to see the woman''s face.

    ''Is she Selene? Kira''s first love?'' Marceline mused to herself.

    "Kira¡­" she called his name but Kira didn''t respond. He didn''t even nce at her.

    At that certain moment, she realized that she was invisible to their eyes. They couldn''t see her nor feel her presence at all.

    Soon enough, the scene in front of her changed. She saw Kira and thedy in red velvet dress kissing each other passionately. Her heart jumped with excitement rather than being hurt and upset. She felt like she was the one being kissed by Kira. This was so absurd!

    Marceline shook her head with her closed eyes, trying to calm her emotions. When she opened them, another scene was being shown to her¨C a fighting scene!

    Someone was fighting Kira, attacking him using a sharp dagger.

    "Kira be careful!" She screamed, giving him a warning but Kira couldn''t hear her voice. Marceline was just a spectator who couldn''t intervene between the two.

    Something was wrong when Kira saw the face of his attacker. He was put in a state of utter shock. Marceline felt like she had seen this or rather she had heard about this incident.

    ''Why am I seeing this? Is this Kira''s past? A part of his memory?'' Marceline asked herself.

    "Noooo!" Her heart sank the moment she saw the woman stabbing Kira on his chest. She wanted to run and hold Kira but she couldn''t proceed further.

    There was an invisible barrier that was stopping her from getting near them. No wonder she couldn''t hear their conversation and their voices. She could only watch their actions.

    It was so hard to exin but she could feel the woman''s pain and sadness.

    ''Why? Why am I seeing this? Why can I feel her emotions¡­ her true emotions?'' Marceline''s tears fell from the corners of her eyes. She didn''t want to cry but¡­ the woman''s emotions were affecting her.

    ''She''s crying inside¡­ her heart is heartbroken and in pain¡­ but Why? Why did she do that to Kira? I could feel her sadness¡­ as if she didn''t want this turn of events¡­''

    While watching the scene in front of her, Marceline heard a woman''s voice. It was just a faint sound but she heard the words clearly.

    ''Wake up¡­ we have to protect Kira. He''s in danger.''

    ''WHAT?! Kira is in danger¡­ No! I have to save him!''

    Marceline''s willpower and the urge to protect Kira awakened the strongest beast inside her¨C Ste, her white wolf!

    *****

    [ Northleaf Timbend Forest: Present Time¡­ ]

    GROWL!

    The loud, menacing and feral growl of the giant white wolf echoed in the entire forest, intimidating the other werewolves present in the area.<sub> </sub>

    The sudden arrival of this white wolf astounded and baffled everyone out of their wits! Even the five werewolves who were charging in his direction came to a halt upon seeing the great white wolf.

    ''The legendary white wolf appeared tonight during the full moon. Is the Moon Goddess back?''

    The werewolf fighters including Cedric peered at their surroundings, searching for the Moon Goddess. When they didn''t see any sign of her, they moved their gaze back to the beautiful white wolf standing before them.

    The white wolf was shielding Kira from them. This action caused a great shock and puzzlement to the werewolves.

    ''She''s the one we encounteredst time! She is the white wolf residing in this forest!'' One of them spoke to hisrades upon recognizing the white wolf. She''s none other than Marceline! And her wolf''s name was Ste.

    ''So this is she¡­ the guardian of this forest,'' Cedric spoke up, giving her a scrutinizing gaze. He tried tomunicate with her through a mind link.

    ''We didn''t mean to intrude here¡­ in your territory, so please don''t be upset.'' Though Cedric was an Alpha, he tried to humble himself in front of this white wolf.

    He could feel the immense power radiating through her. This white wolf was not someone they could afford to offend. The full moon intensified her power and strength.

    Even if theybined their powers, Cedric was not certain if they could win against her. He had never seen the true power of the white wolf yet.

    Besides, they were not here to pick a fight against this great white wolf. They were here to capture that pesky bloodsucker! He wanted to ry this to the white wolf whom he thought was the guardian of this forest.

    ''We came here to catch that vampire. He is hiding at your back. He is dangerous and ruthless. He already killed five of our own.'' Cedric was asking permission for the white wolf to allow them to make some moves now.

    They had to attack and capture Kira while he was still blind. His eyes were hurt after being exposed to the ultraviolet lights. They thought Kira was vulnerable and weak at this moment so it was the right time to capture him.

    But Marceline didn''t move from her spot. She was still in a protective stance, shielding Kira. Her amber eyes were glowing with rage.

    From her lowered lids, she shot amanding look at them. ''Back Off!'' This was her response to Cedric.

    The other werewolves didn''t know what they should do under these circumstances. It seemed that the white wolf was protecting the vampire.

    But why? They couldn''t understand her motive. She was a werewolf so she had to be on their sides, not Kira!

    The werewolves were on the standby move, exchanging nces with one another. They were waiting for their Alpha''smand. But they just hoped that Cedric would give in and ask the whole team to retreat.

    They could sense great danger by just looking at the angry white wolf. Aside from being a white wolf, she was a Female Alpha! Their survival instinct was telling them not to challenge her.

    ''This is myst request¡­ please don''t get involved with our fight. We just wish to capture that vampire. Hand him over to us.'' Cedric warned her, intimidating her with his own aura.

    This time Marceline showed them her sharp teeth, her eyes burning with rage as she stepped her one foot forward. ''WHOEVER TRIES TO LAY A HAND ON HIM, shall go through me FIRST!''

    Cedric already lost thest strand of his patience! He hated the fact this white wolf was protecting and defending a vampire. She chose him over her fellow werewolves.

    Now, he didn''t give a damn to this white wolf! She wanted to fight them just because of a mere vampire?! Then he would give it to her.

    ''ATTACK NOW! CAPTURE THAT VAMPIRE AT ALL COSTS!'' Cedric already gave his final order. Though they were afraid of the white wolf, they had to follow their Alpha''smand.

    All the werewolves charged in, leaping forward as theyunched a simultaneous attack against Kira and Marceline. They divided themselves into two groups¨C one group attacking Marceline and the other one capturing Kira. Cedric also joined them by targeting Kira.

    Whoosh!

    Everyone moved at their full speed, swinging their ws, and opening their mouth to take a bite of their opponents.

    Running paws, fierce and menacing growls continued to echo in the forest.

    Thud! Thud! Whimpers!

    Several werewolves were thrown out a few meters away after bumping Marceline''s wolf head-on. She was just blocking, dodging, and throwing them away from their current spot. Her werewolf''s instinct didn''t want to kill them so she was not giving them a fatal attack.

    Meanwhile, Kira was also fighting back with his eyes closed. He might be blind for the moment, but he could still detect their movements by the use of his other senses.

    He felt it¡­ Ste''s presence. He knew that the werewolf who protected him a while ago was Marceline. She was fighting by his side! This thought gave him another source of power, making him more stronger than before. He has been recharged because of Marceline''s presence, fighting along with him!

 Chapter 124 Sparing His Life

    The werewolves attacked Kira and Marceline simultaneously. But thebined power of the great white wolf and the vampire king was exceptional. The werewolves couldn''t match their power and speed, especially their teamwork!

    Thud! Thud!

    The werewolves whimpered as they were thrown at the nearby trees, their back hitting the tree trunk, causing them to fall down and copse.

    Growl! Growl!

    Marceline let out another loud and intimidating growl, giving them another warning. ''Go back now and leave!''

    The werewolves were hesitant to leave as Cedric didn''t give any order to retreat. He continued attacking Kira, charging in his direction while swinging his sharp ws. This was like a rematch between the two men.

    Kira was dodging Cedric''s attacks and advances, while Marceline jumped forward to stop the other werewolves from intervening. When Marceline stepped forward, snarling at the other werewolves, they subconsciously stopped and got frozen in their spot.

    Ste, Marceline''s wolf, had this frightening aura. Her sharp fiery eyes were enough to scare them out of their wits. In just one look from her, she could make them into submission, yielding to her superiority and authority.

    They didn''t dare attack Kira under Marceline''s watch. They just observed the fight between Kira and their Alpha, Cedric.

    Cedric kept jumping from left to right. But Kira could still avoid him. Cedric was getting slower as Kira finally adjusted to his speed.

    Later on, Kira had caught Cedric by his neck. He strangled him for a moment before smashing him on the ground.

    Thud!

    Crack!

    The sound of breaking ribs along with his piercing whimpers resounded in the entire forest, echoing in the middle of the night!

    Even the werewolves, who were just watching the scene on the sideline, whimpered at the sight of their Alpha being beaten up by the vampire whose rank they didn''t know.

    ''How could a mere vampire beat up our Alpha?''

    ''Should we interfere and help him?''

    ''Don''t you dare! You have to go through me first before you can touch him!'' Ste snarled at them.

    They stepped back, bowing their heads as they whimpered in submission with their tails tuck between their legs.

    They couldn''t help their Alpha because of Ste''s presence. She was not allowing them to get near Kira. She was protecting him from all sides like a guardian angel.

    Meanwhile, Kira was still pinning Cedric on the ground. The poor Alpha tried to struggle against Kira but he was holding him in ce. Cedric waspletely immobilized.

    He failed to notice that Kira had already regained his sense of sight. His scarlet eyes were glowing in the dark while staring at Cedric intently. His grip on Cedric''s neck tightened.

    Complicated emotions covered his face when he began reading Cedric''s mind. He was a little bit shaken after discovering something.

    He remembered what Marceline had told him yesterday. Cedric''s wolf was simr to the giant wolf who attacked her eighteen years ago. She thought they were just one. Their appearances were the same.

    At this moment, Kira could kill Cedric if he wanted to by snapping his neck but he hesitated once again just like what happened during Grandpa Rnd''s birthday party at Crystal Crescent Manor Hotel.

    Part of him wanted to kill him for what he had done to Marceline, however, he hated Dominique Silvano more than Cedric Morgan.

    And he already decided to use Cedric to attack Dominique Silvano. After reading some part of Cedric''s memory during their first encounter, Kira found out that Cedric was nning to steal the throne from Dominique.

    He didn''t kill him that night because he learned that Cedric was nning to backstab and betray Dominique Silvano. Cedric was his favorite werewolf general so Dominique would be astounded beyond belief once he found out that Cedric wanted to destroy him.

    Kira wanted to give Dominique a taste of his own medicine that''s why he spared Cedric''s life. He was even considering working with him to destroy the Silvano n. Kira''s goal was to let Cedric and Dominique destroy each other!

    So instead of breaking Cedric''s neck, Kira just raised his hand, throwing a hard punch at his abdomen. Another loud whimper escaped from Cedric''s mouth. He writhed in pain under Kira''s grasp.

    "SLEEP!" Kira mumbled in hismanding tone.

    After saying that, Cedric slowly closed his eyes as he fell asleep. The werewolf fighters couldn''t believe it. The strongest werewolf of the White w Pack was put under mind control even during a full moon wherein the werewolves were at their full strength!

    Kira carried Cedric''s unconscious body and threw it to the other werewolves. "Leave now! Bring your Alpha with you. If you tried to set foot in this forest again, I will kill you. This is myst warning."

    GROWL!<sub> </sub>

    Ste supported Kira''s words when she let out a loud growl.

    Cedric, who was lying unconscious on the ground, began to transform back to his human form. He was utterly defeated tonight. He had never imagined that he would lose against Kira even during a full moon! His strength was not enough to fight the Vampire King.

    On the other hand, the werewolf fighters already knew the right thing to do at this moment¨C RETREAT! They immediately carried Cedric to the back of one werewolf as they withdrew and pulled out of the Northleaf Timbend Forest.

    Even their Alpha was no match to that vampire, how could they fight him? Aside from being strong, that vampire had the protection of the great white wolf. They couldn''t stand a chance! Their only way out was to retreat and save their lives from getting killed tonight.

    When the werewolves left, Kira coughed up blood. He used a lot of his mind control ability tonight just to hypnotize numerous werewolf fighters and their Alpha.

    ''Ki!'' Ste called him out through their mind link. She immediately moved closer to Kira, using her giant body to support him.

    Kira felt touched by Ste''s action. He didn''t expect that he would be protected tonight by a werewolf¡­ a creature he loathed so much.

    ''But she is a special case. She is Marceline, not any other werewolf,'' Kira''s subconscious reminded him.

    Feeling weak, Kira had to hold Marceline''s wolf form. He leaned on her, trying to steady his footings.

    "I''m just fine. Don''t worry about me. Thank you for saving and helping me tonight¡­ Ste." Kira petted her head gently.

    ''Hop in!'' Ste said, allowing Kira to ride her at her back. ''We''re going home,'' she added, nudging her nose at Kira''s body.

    Kira could only sigh helplessly. He had mixed feelings right now. He felt guilty for Ste as he hadn''t fulfilled her request yet. Furthermore, Kira felt sorry for Marceline as he didn''t kill Cedric tonight for his own benefit. Cedric was the werewolf who attacked them eighteen years ago.

    ''Will she be alright once I tell her the truth about what happened eighteen years ago?''

    By reading Cedric''s mind, he saw in his memories the past events that happened before. He focused on the incident involving Marceline and her family.

    ''This will be a great shock to her. Why am I the one learning these things? Why do I have to tell these unpleasant truths to her? Why? Why should it be me?''

    He didn''t want to hurt Marceline¡­ but it seemed that fate was ying with him. He was always the first person to know those shocking revtions that could shake Marceline''s world.

    Kira didn''t know how he would tell her about these ugly truths.

    ''Kira? Are you alright? Are you still with me?''

    He was lost in his thoughts when Stemunicated with him once again, snapping him out of his deep trance.

    ''Let''s go now, Ki.''

    Kira froze in his spot as he realized something. Marceline''s wolf, Ste, was always calling him Ki¡­ the same name Selene was calling him before. Selene was the only person in the Kingdom Phantasia who was calling him by that name.

    The white wolf was now getting impatient as the vampire king remained still in his spot.

    ''Are youing with me or I''ll have to force and drag you?'' This time Ste talked to Kira with her authoritative voice. Her annoyance could be heard in her tone.

    "I''ming!" Kira immediately said, hopping in at the back of the white wolf.

    ''Hold on to me tight!'' She said, getting ready to run at her full speed.

    "Aye, Boss!" Kira mumbled jokingly, his lips curling up in a cheeky smirk. He bent forward, holding her neck. She was very fluffy and her furs were so soft.

    Whoosh!

    The giant white wolf was running at her full speed. Kira felt like they were flying. In no time, they reached the Zhou Ancestral Mansion.

    Kira''s jaw dropped as he saw the damage they caused tonight. ''Boss Lin¡­ I mean¡­ my wife¡­ am I getting scolded tonight? Tonight is our first night of being husband and wife.'' He pouted his lips while scratching the back of his neck.

    ''I think I''m in trouble¡­'' Kira thought to himself, simply gazing down at Ste. He wondered if Marceline would transform back to her human form. She''d been sleeping for several hours now. Ste even took over her body.

    Soon Kira jumped off from her back. "What are you going to do now?" he asked her curiously.

    ''I''m going to heal your wounds,'' Ste responded promptly before licking Kira in the different parts of his body. Kira was bitten by several werewolves a while ago and the poison of their bites remained in his body. When his fresh wound got in contact with her tongue and saliva, they healed faster than he had expected.

 Chapter 125 Truth Coming To Light

    Kira was healed in an instant, thanks to Marceline. He felt like she showered him with her wolf''s saliva. But this treatment was very effective. Even his eyes that were hurt by the ultraviolet lights went back to normal.

    "Ste¡­ Thank you. I owe you one tonight," Kira softly mumbled, staring at her amber eyes.

    Ste, the white wolf, just nudged her head against his body and licked his face onest time.

    ''I just did what I have to do as your mate. No need to thank me. Just be good to me¡­ and help me with Marceline.''

    Kira fell silent for a moment. He already made up his mind. He was about to tell Marceline the truth but this surprise attacking from Cedric and his fellow werewolves interrupted him tonight.

    Ste walked towards the living room. Sheyfortably on the soft carpet. Marceline was waking up. She had to leave now.

    She already felt aplished tonight as she was able to protect and save Kira. She came out suddenly when she felt that Kira was in danger. Surprisingly, Marceline heard her voice in her subconscious.

    Kira followed Ste. Then he saw her lying in the center of the living room. Was she going to sleep?

    ''She treats my wound but I haven''t checked if she is just fine.''

    Kira traced his steps towards her. He kneeled as soon as he reached her spot. He assessed her body looking for a sign of a wound. He smelled blood but it wasn''t hers.

    Kira heaved a deep sigh after seeing Marceline''s white fur tainted by the werewolf''s blood. He thought she got exhausted fighting those werewolves.

    Secondster, she began to transform back to her human form. Kira immediately carried her naked body. In a sh, he went upstairs, bringing Marceline to her room.

    He had just put her down on the bed when Marceline opened her eyes. She looked at him in puzzlement. She wondered what Kira was doing in her room. Then she realized that she was not wearing any clothes. She was aching all over her body.

    Jumping to conclusion, she squinted her eyes at him, crossing her arms over her chest. "Don''t tell me you touched me when I was asleep?" She red at Kira, misinterpreting their situation.

    Kira just looked at her helplessly. He didn''t expect that Marceline would misunderstand him. But instead of exining things to her, he decided to tease her.

    "Why not? Tonight is our wedding night, our first night of being husband and wife," Kira said cheekily, leaning over as he lifted her chin. He brought his face closer to her face, but he maintained a certain distance for him to watch her face intently.

    They had just an intense fight with the werewolves but here he was flirting with Marceline. Since she already used him, so why not make her wordse true?

    ''What am I thinking? Maybe I just want to divert my attention. I don''t know whether I should tell her the thing I discovered now orter,'' Kira thought to himself, still contemting.

    Meanwhile, Marceline crumpled her face. She could feel that Kira was just ying with her. He was clearly teasing her.

    "Liar! Tell me what happened? Why am I naked? And why do I feel like I was beaten up by someone?"

    Kira let out a soft chuckle. ''You were the one who beat them, not the other way around. I''m surprised to see her strength. She''s powerful than those naturally born werewolves. ''

    While he was thinking about her wolf''s exceptional strength and power, a realization had dawned on him.

    ''Wait! I saw it. Cedric was the one who bit Marceline but howe she turned into a white wolf? Cedric is not a white wolf. This doesn''t make sense at all!''

    This was another mystery they had to unfold.

    "Kira? What''s wrong?" Marceline asked him as she noticed the changes in Kira''s expression. He became more serious and he looked like he was bothered by something.

    Kira drew back as he sat down at the edge of her bed. "You should put some clothes on first, otherwise I will be distracted while talking to you." He smiled at her faintly, pinching her nose.

    Marcelinezily dragged herself up, walking towards her wardrobe. She picked up a silk nightgown and underwear. She put them on before joining Kira in her bed.

    Kira kept his eyes fixed on her, watching her every movement. He couldn''t help but admire Marceline''s slender figure. Fortunately, she wasn''t hurt during the fight. He couldn''t bear to see any bruises or wounds on her wless body.

    "Now, tell me. What''s troubling you?" Marceline confronted him right away when she sat down beside him.

    Kira turned to his left side, facing her. He held her shoulders while meeting her gaze.

    "You told me your suspicion that Cedric was the one who attacked and bit you eighteen years ago after seeing his wolf form. Marceline¡­ you are right! He is indeed the one whom you encountered before in the forest" Kira paused for a moment, allowing Marceline to absorb his words.

    "I confirmed it. I learned something more about that incident¨C" Kira was interrupted by Marceline. She grabbed on his shirt, tugging it tightly as she shook him.<sub> </sub>

    "Is he the one who killed my parents too? But why? What was his motive?" Marceline asked him with her eyes burning with rage.

    Just thinking about her parents, she felt the need to see Cedric and kill him right now. She didn''t care if he was a werewolf. If she had a chance, she wanted to avenge her parents'' death.

    On the other hand, seeing how enraged Marceline was, Kira didn''t know how he would continue. ''I think¡­ it''s better to show her rather than tell her what happened in the past.''

    "My Lady¡­ may you give me permission to use my psychic ability to show you something?" Kira consulted her first.

    He wanted to try if his other mental ability would work on her even though he couldn''t read Marceline''s mind nor hypnotize her using his power.

    Marceline responded by nodding her head vigorously. She wanted to see it with her own eyes. What happened to her parents? They had the Ametiz Protection Stone so howe they were killed by the werewolves.

    Getting her consent and approval, Kira ced his palm over her forehead, staring at her with deadly concentration. He just hoped his psychic power would take effect.

    He nned on letting her see what he had seen a while ago, ying those scenes in her mind. A light illuminated his palm and Marceline began to feel something.

    Her mind was bing hazy. With her closed eyes, all she could see was darkness. But several secondster, Marceline finally saw something.

    The first scene that shed in her mind was the moment she fell unconscious after being bitten by Cedric on her shoulder.

    Cedric was like a ferocious beast who ruthlessly attacked a small and powerless child. The other wolf who seemed to be Cedric''s Beta, Cleo, just watched his Alpha. He thought Cedric would devour the little girl and shred her body into pieces. Little Marceline looked very vulnerable at that time.

    It did not take long when running footsteps were heard, inching closer to them. They were Marceline''s parents.

    "Stop! Leave her alone!" Marceline''s mother shouted, getting the attention of the two werewolves.

    Bang! Bang!

    Marceline''s father shot them using his gun loaded with silver bullets. Cleo snarled at them while Cedric released Marceline as he turned around to see the neers.

    ''They came back for their daughter. Stupid humans. They should have run away together with their child. Why bother left her and hid her in this tree?'' Cedric sneered at them inwardly.

    Bang! Bang!

    Marceline''s father shot them continuously but Cleo and Cedric were able to dodge the bullets. They were so fast, moving from one direction to another.

    Marceline''s mother picked something inside her pocket. It was a silver ne with a purple stone pendant. It was the Ametiz Protection Stone.

    Their n was to lure the werewolves who were chasing after them. They couldn''t use the Ametiz Protection Stone in Marceline''s presence so they had to hide her. Marceline might get hurt since she was allergic to that stone.

    They knew that the werewolves were after them but they didn''t expect that Cedric and his Beta would find Marceline and attack her mercilessly. For goodness'' sake, she was only a kid!

    "Attacking the family of gatekeepers is against thew of the Moon Goddess! How dare you attack my family?" Marceline''s father yelled at them, also picking up his Ametiz Protection Stone.

    They thought they could fend off the werewolves using their protection stone but they were mistaken. There was something they didn''t anticipate.

    Cedric and Cleo who saw the Ametiz stones in their respective hands justughed inwardly. They were not affected at all. The stones didn''t even glow when they began charging in their direction.

    Marceline''s parents exchanged a puzzled look at each other. The two giant wolves were not frightened by the Ametiz Protection Stone.

    ''Huh? What''s wrong with the stones?''

    Before they knew it, Cedric and Cleo already pounced on them, making the husband and wife fall to the ground.

    "Aaah!" her mother screamed in agonizing pain when Cedric''s sharp teeth sunk into her flesh.

    "Honey!" Her father called her mother with intense worry in his eyes. He was still fighting Cleo as they wrestled on the ground.

    After a few minutes of struggling, Marceline''s parents received several bites and w marks on the different parts of their bodies. They were lying on the ground, bathing with their own blood and barely breathing!

    "Foolish humans! You didn''t even notice that your protection stones had been swapped! Haha. They were just counterfeits!" Cedric said, mocking them after he transformed back to his human form.

 Chapter 126 A Kins Betrayal

    ''What?! The Ametiz Protection Stones are fake¡­ Who swapped them?'' Marceline clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth as she watched the scene before her.

    ''So this is how my parents die in the hands of Cedric Morgan.''

    Marceline continued watching the scenes shing in her mind.

    dimir arrived on the scene, bringing Cedric''s robe. His mission was done. The gatekeepers were dead. He put on his clothes, turning to the little girl lying unconscious on the ground.

    ''What are you going to do with her, Alpha? She is still alive. Should I kill her now?'' Cleo, who was still in his wolf form, asked Cedric.

    His Beta was waiting for hismand when dimir spoke up. "She''s just a harmless kid. I think she is dying. We need to leave now. The Zhou Patriarch is already here in the forest, along with their family guards. He is searching for them."

    Cedric just sneered at him. This was a lesson for the Zhou n for helping the vampires escape from them, using the Northern Gate Portal.

    ''Let''s go." Cedric said, motioning Cleo, dimir, and the other werewolves to follow him.

    That was the end of this scene. They just left Marceline who was bleeding profusely because of Cedric''s bite.

    After reying what happened in the forest, Kira showed Marceline something that would shock her to the core.

    It was a scene where Cedric and her Uncle Ronan were talking at Triple W Headquarters. It was the secret deal between the two.

    "Dominique Silvano already gave me the order to solve the problems regarding the vampires fleeing from Kingdom Phantasia through the Northern Gate Portal," Cedric said with a serious expression on his face. He raised his wine ss and shook it in his hand in a circr motion.

    Ronan frowned upon hearing that. "My elder brother will not allow this. They are neutral when ites to this issue. For them, werewolves and vampires are equals. There is no such thing as allies and enemies."

    "But you are also a gatekeeper," Cedric pointed out. "Don''t tell me you are also neutral?"

    Ronan immediately shook his head. "If I am the head gatekeeper then I will side with the werewolf n. I will not dare offend the King of Werewolves."

    "Then why don''t you just be the Head of the Zhou? The werewolf n can provide you more benefits than those lowly vampires who are just trying to flee from us." Cedric seemed like tempting him.

    "Then help me do something about it. As long as my brother is here¡­ I can only be second best. Our father already decided who would inherit most of our family wealth, including the Zhou Empire! It will definitely be my brother." Ronan''s expression dimmed. There was a hint of jealousy and bitterness in his tone.

    "Oh¡­ is that what you want? Then I will fulfill it for you. I will help you be the next Patriarch of the Zhou Family¡­ and you will have anything you want including the Zhou Empire."

    Ronan''s eyes lit up when he heard that. "Are you sure? Can you do that for me?"

    <o>,m "Yes, I can do that¡­ but in one condition¡­ I need your loyalty. You and I will form an alliance. You should serve me¡­ only me! Not the Silvano n."</o>

    Ronan didn''t say a word but the wide smile on his face signifies that he was epting Cedric''s proposal. He walked over to Cedric while raising a wine ss. He was inviting Cedric for a toast.

    The two clinked their wine sses sealing their deal. That was the start of their coboration.

    "Oh, one more thing¡­ there is something you have to do," Cedric added as he remembered something.

    "What is it? Just tell me what to do." Ronan asked Cedric expectantly.

    His eyes were glowing with excitement. He was already looking forward to the time he would inherit the Zhou Empire and be the new patriarch of the Zhou Family. Ronan was too ambitious and greedy!

    "You have to steal the Ametiz Protection Stone without your brother''s knowledge."

    "Hmm, just leave it to me. This is just an easy task."

    The two men let out a soft chuckle before having another toast. They drank their wine with sinister smiles on their faces.

    Marceline didn''t know what to feel after learning the truth. Her Uncle connived with the cunning werewolf. He¡­ he schemed against his own brother just to get what he wanted.<sub> </sub>

    How could he do that?!! Was he really thinking of killing his own brother just because of power and wealth?

    Marceline''s heart constricted and she suddenly felt suffocated. She wanted to vomit after knowing the dirty secret of her Uncle. Ronan Zhou betrayed his own brother! He conspired with the werewolf n behind Grandpa Rnd and Marceline''s father.

    Marceline knew that her Uncle wanted to im the Zhou Empire but she had never expected that he was involved in her parents'' death. They were family! How could he do that to them¡­ his own family?!

    Meanwhile, Kira could feel Marceline''s rage. He was contemting whether to continue showing her the rest of the scenes or just stop there.

    It was already too much for her. She had seen the most important part. Her Uncle had something to do with her parents'' death. He chose his selfish ambition and greed over his family.

    Kira retreated his palm as he was done showing what Marceline needed to see. The room was engulfed by silence. No one spoke between them as Marceline was still trying to digest everything.

    Kira could feel her pain. He understood her feelings. Just like him, Marceline and his family experienced betrayal¡­ a betrayal from the person close to them.

    Kira''s gaze was fixed on her. He was observing her reaction but Marceline lowered her head to hide her face. Before she could stop it, her tears already fell from the corner of her eyes like raindrops.

    She hated Cedric Morgan and the werewolf n but she loathed her Uncle more than them. After knowing this truth, Marceline became more determined not to give the Zhou Empire to her evil Uncle.

    She would never allow him to get what he wanted. The power and wealth¨C she would take those away from him, making him regret his decision eighteen years ago.

    She would not kill him but she would definitely punish him for what he had done to her parents.

    "I¡­ I will give him the punishment he deserves. For me¡­ he is no longer part of the Zhou Family. I will not be merciful this time¡­. I will no longer tolerate his evil deeds¡­" Marceline tried her best to speak even though there was a lump in her throat, making it difficult for her to utter some words.

    Kira lifted her chin. A gentle look could be seen in his scarlet eyes. He was empathizing with her. He raised his other hand, reaching out to wipe her tears.

    "I will support you to whatever you will do¡­ in the future," Kira softly said,forting her. He wanted to ease her pain. He knew she was still having a hard time epting the truth.

    Marceline might be indifferent to her family but deep inside, she had a soft spot for them. She didn''t show how she cared for them but she always thought of their well-being. Despite the schemes and hates she received from her Uncle Ronan and her cousin, Natasha, she still considered them family.

    But now, everything changed. She couldn''t let this slide. Her Uncle had to be punished for his crime. But she had one concern¨C her grandfather.

    She wondered how her grandfather would react once he learned the truth. Could he handle this ugly truth? His youngest son schemed against his elder son and it led to the death of his elder son. This would cause a great impact on the Zhou Family!

    But aside from Ronan, Marceline also needed to get her revenge against Cedric Morgan.

    At this moment, Marceline looked up, meeting Kira''s gaze. She tugged Kira''s shirt and she begged, "Ki¡­ can you help me? Can you kill Cedric Morgan for me?"

    Kira was dumbfounded for a moment. He didn''t expect Marceline to request this from him. He chose not to kill Cedric as he wanted to use him against Dominique Silvano.

    "Marceline¡­ I¡­"

    Marceline could see the hesitation in his eyes. She was not dumb so she could tell that Kira was against it.

    "I''m sorry¡­ just forget it. I will be the one to kill him with my own hands. But I think death is just a light punishment for him. I want him to suffer¡­ miserably." Marceline didn''t bother to hide her hatred towards Cedric Morgan.

    "Don''t worry, My Lady. I will make sure that he will suffer a thousand times." A cold glint shed through Kira''s eyes. "Just trust me."

    ''But for now, I have to use him¡­ I will be happy to see Cedric Morgan and Dominique Silvano destroying each other.'' Kira added to his thoughts.

    Marceline could only nod her head in agreement. Then she pounced on him, embracing Kira. She badly needed this hug right now so Kira hugged her back, gently stroking her hair.

    ''She just learned that her Uncle betrayed them by conniving with the werewolves. I think this is not yet the right time to tell her about Ste. I don''t want to give her another shocking revtion.'' Kira sighed inwardly. He felt like they were destined to meet each other¨C a guy who was betrayed by his lover, and a woman who was betrayed by her kin.

 Chapter 127 An Emergency Meeting

    [ Zhou Empire¡­ ]

    The next morning¡­

    Marceline came to the office with a dark aura surrounding her. Seeing her mood, her staff were cautious not to offend her. They tried their best not to interact with her since they were afraid that once theymitted a mistake they would be fired in an instant.

    The other employees were surprised not to see Kira alongside her. They wondered if her gorgeous bodyguard was fired because of the rumor about them.

    "I think the Witch Boss fired him to bury the scandal about them."

    "Yeah, that''s what I think as well."

    "Hmm, I think our Boss is not serious about him. She was just ying with him, that''s why he was kicked out of thepany right away!"

    "That''s true! If she really loves him then she will fight for him despite the negative opinions of others."

    "Haha¡­ Do you think our Witch Boss is capable of loving someone? She is so cold and indifferent towards others, even to her family. No wonder Miss Natasha and our Boss are not getting along well."

    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Stop talking bad about our Boss. Are you really desperate to lose your job? Why do you hate her that much? She might be cold and outside but she always stands up for us!" One of the staff under Marceline''s department finally spoke up to defend her Lady Boss.

    "Have you forgotten that because of her no one tries to bully any members of our Department, especially you, new recruits!" She started to scold them.

    The three employees could only shut their mouths, listening to the lectures of their senior colleague.

    "Just because other staff from different departments are bad-mouthing our Lady Boss, it doesn''t give you the right to do the same. Don''t be ungrateful! Of all the employees here, we should be the one to defend her¡­ not talk bad behind her back!"

    "I''m sorry, Ma''am!"

    "This will not happen again!"

    "We are wrong! Please forgive us!"

    The threedies apologized right away upon realizing their mistake. To think about it, their senior colleague had a point. Since they were newly hired, they were easily influenced by the staff from other departments who hated their Lady Boss.

    Aunt Brianna who happened to hear their conversation smiled inwardly. She was d to know that they were other employees who would stand up for Marceline.

    ''Too bad their Lady Boss could not hear this conversation right now.'' Aunt Brianna thought to herself before proceeding to Marceline''s office.

    Because of the pill she gave Marceline, it sealed the super ability of her wolf that might affect her normal way of living.

    When Aunt Brianna entered Marceline''s office, she saw the young miss looking at the photo frame. It was her family photo during her 6th Birthday. That was herst birthday she celebrated together with her parents.

    She wondered what happenedst night. Marceline didn''t look good. Her mood was very down today and she could feel her sadness and pain.

    ''Is she missing them?'' Aunt Brianna pondered to herself. Sighing deeply, she walked over to her.

    "Young Miss, is something troubling you today?" Aunt Brianna moved closer to her, stroking her hair. For the past eighteen years, she acted as Marceline''s second mother.

    Marceline nced up with her misty eyes. For the first time, she didn''t hide her vulnerable side to her.

    "Aunt Bri, I¡­ I missed my parents. I think they died for nothing¡­"

    ''They died because of someone''s greed.''

    Complex emotions shed through Aunt Brianna''s eyes. She felt sorry for her. "I''m sorry, Young Miss. I failed to protect them. I was not able to do anything."

    Marceline shook her head. "You don''t have to apologize. It''s not your fault! If someone should apologize, it should be the people who were involved in the incident eighteen years ago." A hint of hatred could be heard in her voice.

    Aunt Brianna just remained silent, letting Marceline speak what''s in her heart. It was very seldom for her to open up with someone, including Aunt Brianna so she was grabbing this opportunity for Marceline to let it all out.

    "I''m sorry for being a crybaby today, Aunt Bri. I had sworn to my parents'' graves that I will seek justice for them. And I will do this for them and for myself as well."

    Aunt Brianna just nodded her head, stillforting her. When she was done sharing her thoughts and feelings with Aunt Brianna, Marceline stood up to fix herself. She had something important to do today.

    "I have to see my grandpa. I think this is now the right time to im and protect what is mine," Marceline said meaningfully.<sub> </sub>

    After gathering her emotions, Marceline went to see her grandfather. She talked to him for half an hour. It did not take long when Marceline left her grandfather''s office, Grandpa Rnd called for an emergency meeting with the management team and the board members of the Zhou Empire.

    They only had thirty minutes to prepare. They were required to be at the conference hall by that time. The higher-ups including Ronan who was the CEO of thepany were wondering what this emergency meeting was all about.

    Even the employees were notified that there would be a big announcement after the emergency meeting of the management team and the board members.

    "Whoa! What''s happening? Why do I feel like we will receive a shocking piece of news today!" One employee said as he watched the higher-ups and the board members were rushing to the conference hall.

    Everyone did their best to arrive on time. The Chairman called the board members personally. He said that today''s emergency meeting was of high importance!

    Natasha and Ronan entered the conference room together. Feeling puzzled, Natasha asked her father directly.

    "Dad, what is this all about? Why did grandpa suddenly call an emergency meeting? Do you have any idea about his big announcement today?"

    Ronan shrugged his shoulders and said, "Just like you, I am not informed about the idea of today''s meeting. Your grandpa just told me to attend and inform all the directors as there would be an important announcement."

    Natasha frowned as she remembered something. "Dad, I saw Marcelineing out of Grandpa''s office a while ago. Do you think she knows something? Grandpa called an emergency meeting right after Marceline left his office!"

    Ronan was taken aback when he heard that. He didn''t know what his niece was trying to do. He wondered if Marceline really had something to do with this emergency meeting.

    "Let''s not jump to conclusions. Come and hear what your Grandpa will tell us." Ronan guided his daughter to her seat. The father and daughter sat next to each other.

    The other board members also arrived. They sat down on their respective chairs. When everyone was present, Grandpa Rnd entered the conference room together with Marceline.

    Ronan''s expression darkened when he saw the two. For some unknown reason, he felt like Marceline was the one who requested this emergency meeting.

    Ronan was still looking daggers at Marceline and Grandpa Rnd when suddenly Marceline''s sharp gaze met his eyes. The two stared at each other for a moment, not hiding the displeasure they felt towards each other. But Ronan was the first one who looked away as Marceline''s aura was very intimidating.

    After settling down, Grandpa Rnd started the meeting by acknowledging everyone and weing them. He also thanked them for being there on time. Furthermore, he apologized for the short notice of this meeting.

    He couldn''t refuse his granddaughter''s request. They had a serious discussion a while ago inside his office. That discussion led to this emergency meeting.

    So as they speak, Ronan''s assumption was right. This meeting was initiated because of Marceline. The Big announcement had something to do with her.

    Grandpa Rnd confirmed it when he passed the floor to Marceline, allowing her to speak to everyone. All eyes were now on her. Enrique, Natasha, and Ronan were curious about her announcement.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, thank you foring here. I have an announcement to make. As you all know, a rumor is going aroundtely in this workce about my very personal life¡­ I want you to know that whatever I do with my love life has nothing to do with you so don''t make a fuss about it."

    The directors who spread this gossip because of Natasha''s instigation couldn''t look straight into Marceline''s eyes. They just lowered their heads, feeling guilty.

    Marceline just ignored them as she continued her speech. "With that, I, Marceline Celeste Zhou, now retiring as the Director of Operations."

    Everyone gasped when they heard those words from her. No one had expected that she would resign just because of a mere rumor. Did it mean she was confirming it? The rumor was true!

    Meanwhile, Enrique was unhappy with her decision so he objected right away.

    "Grandpa! I mean Chairman¡­ How could you allow her to resign?"

    Grandpa Rnd just gave his grandson a warning look, motioning him to sit back and let Marceline finish her words.

    On the other hand, Natasha and Ronan exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They were rejoicing with Marceline''s decision.

    ''Wow, it seems like she is crazy in love with her bodyguard. This is advantageous for us. Cedric failed but at least, she voluntarily chose to leave thepany just because of that mere bodyguard!'' Cedric concealed his overflowing joy.

    But that joy was just short-lived as Marceline said another shocking news to them.

    "As approved by the Chairman, I would like to introduce the new Director of Operations. Pleasee in."

    After saying those words, Kira, wearing his ck corporate suit, entered the conference hall with confidence.

    "This is Kira ric¡­ the new Director of Operations¡­ my husband¡­"

    Everyone: "..."

 Chapter 128 The New Chairman

    "This is Kira ric¡­ the new Director of Operations¡­ my husband¡­"

    Everyone: "..."

    They were stupefied upon hearing that. Marceline Celeste Zhou resigned! But the most surprising part was she announced that her husband was recing her.

    ''What husband?''

    ''She''s married?!! Since when?''

    ''Who is this man?''

    ''From what family hees from?''

    The board members were puzzled as they hadn''t met Kira before yet. This was their first time seeing him. But the other directors already knew Kira as Marceline''s bodyguard.

    Among the Zhou Family, Enrique was the one who didn''t know that Marceline married Kira. Natasha and Ronan were already aware of this as she already introduced Kira as her husband to Grandpa Rnd with their presence.

    Enrique red at Kira. He couldn''t ept that Marceline just married her bodyguard on impulse. The family was not informed about her sudden marriage. Was it just a joke?

    He wanted to confront Marceline. What was she trying to do? Resigning her current position and letting her bodyguard take over her position?! What a ridiculous joke was that?

    On the other hand, if Enrique was against this idea, Ronan and Natasha felt d. Although they were surprised about Marceline''s decision, they were still rejoicing since Marceline resigned from her position.

    Was she nning to be a full-time housewife? If yes, then it would be favorable for them.

    The silent atmosphere in the conference was broken when Grandpa Rnd spoke up.

    "I am weing my grandson-inw as the new Director of Operations."

    Grandpa Rnd''s words signified that he supported this position. With that cue, the other directors didn''t dare voice out their objection. They were already hesitant to go against Marceline. How much more on Grandpa Rnd''s decision? No one would try to oppose him.

    "Wee, Mr. ric!"

    "We are looking forward to working with you, Director ric."

    The board members started to speak one by one, weing Kira as a new member of the Management Team. Since Chairman Zhou had approved this, everyone seemed to ept Kira without any questions asked.

    They didn''t even raise concern about Kira''s capability to manage a team. When everyone was done greeting Kira, Ronan cleared his throat. The members of the Zhou Family except Grandpa Rnd didn''t wee Kira.

    "So what is the next step for this?" Ronan asked Marceline. He wanted to know what she was nning to do after this resignation.

    "He will start tomorrow. Today, I will introduce him to my former team," Marceline simply responded.

    Ronan smiled inwardly. With Marceline''s response, he felt like she had no intention of staying in thepany.

    ''The Zhou Empire will finally be mine! No morepetition. Her resignation signifies that she has no interest in taking over thepany!'' Ronan tried his best to conceal his excitement. He could no longer wait for Grandpa Rnd to step down and pass the chairmanship to him.

    He was encouraging him to rest and just stay at home since his health was not getting better. After this meeting, Ronan had decided to convince his father to resign as well, using Grandpa Rnd''s health condition as an excuse.

    But for now, he had to pretend that he was not rejoicing about Marceline''s resignation. He must look like a CEO who was worried about this sudden transition.

    "Why don''t you guide him for a week, having a proper handover and turn over? I think your bodyguard¨C I mean your husband, needs to familiarize first how the Operations Department is working," Ronan suggested.

    The other higher-ups also showed support for Ronan''s suggestion. Kira needed proper training first. The Director of Operations had the most vital role in the program implementation of every project under the Zhou Empire.

    Meanwhile, Marceline just let out humorlessughter. She could see in Ronan''s eyes the joy and excitement after knowing she already resigned as the Director of Operations.

    Little did he know, Marceline still had another bomb that hasn''t been blown up yet. For certain, this bomb would shake Ronan''s world.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. CEO, I will still report here at thepany every day. My husband and I can still discuss the handover notes. Aside from that, we can also discuss this matter when we are at home. Perhaps, do you really think I will be gone here starting today?" Marceline sounded cold and there was a hint of mockery in her tone as she responded to Ronan.

    The board members and the other directors also noticed the cold treatment Marceline was giving her Uncle as if there was an ongoing dispute between them. Even Ronan could feel the hostility she had for him as they looked at each other.

    "Why are you addressing him like that? Can''t you show a little more respect when answering our CEO?" Natasha was not able to hold her tongue. She thought Marceline was disrespecting her father with that kind of response.

    "Stop that, Natasha! Don''t make a scene here! This is a meeting with board members around!" Enrique scolded his sister, still siding with Marceline.<sub> </sub>

    Natasha crumpled her face, giving Enrique a cold sharp re. She couldn''t understand why her own brother was still supporting and defending her cousin. He was always choosing Marceline''s side, rather than her.

    ''Am I your sister? Why do I feel like you love her more than me?'' Natashamented to herself, still ring at her brother.

    This time Grandpa Rnd had spoken. He didn''t want his family members to argue in front of other directors and board members.

    "Stop arguing. I still have another important announcement to make so listen to me carefully."

    Marceline just sneered at Ronan. This was the most exciting part of the meeting. She couldn''t wait to see her Uncle''s reaction once Grandpa Rnd finished his announcement.

    Kira, who was very silent since the beginning, just sat down next to Marceline as they waited for Grandpa Rnd to reveal his big announcement today. Under their table, Kira caught Marceline''s hand, gently squeezing them.

    He could sense that Marceline was still furious. Her heart was filled with rage as she could see her Uncle''s face.

    The other people inside focused their attention back to Grandpa Rnd. They wondered what this big announcement was all about. While waiting, they started to specte things in their minds.

    ''Are they going to surprise us with this another announcement?''

    ''Why do I feel heavy tension among the Zhou Family members? Are they fighting for the inheritance?''

    ''Is Marceline Zhou giving up for the Zhou Empire? She is the heiress but she suddenly resigned today!''

    ''Is she pregnant? Is that the reason she married Kira ric in a hurry? They didn''t even have an engagement party?''

    They were still puzzled by Marceline''s sudden marriage and her resignation. They wanted to dig deeper but no one dared to ask Marceline. She''s very scary when she''s mad. She seemed not in a good mood too. She even talked boldly at her Uncle who was also their current CEO.

    "So for my second announcement¡­ I would like everyone to know that today... I am also resigning as the Chairman of the Zhou Empire."

    Bam!

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard that.

    ''Chairman is resigning? But Why? This is so sudden!''

    Even Ronan didn''t see thating. His heart wasn''t prepared for that.

    ''What is the meaning of this? Is Dad going to appoint me as the new Chairman? Is this for real? Am I dreaming? Finally! The Zhou Empire is mine!'' Ronan almost mmed the table with too much excitement. He assumed that Grandpa Rnd was now passing over the Chairmanship to him.

    Natasha and Enrique were also thinking that Grandpa Rnd would appoint their father as the Chairman.

    ''Did grandpa''s health worsen, that''s why he is resigning today?'' Enrique pondered to himself, feeling worried.

    Natasha, on the other hand, had a nagging feeling about this. Just a few days ago, their grandfather was very resolute in his decision that he would not retire this year. Who would have thought that he would announce his resignation today just like Marceline?

    Natasha''s bad premonition came true when Grandpa Rnd said his next words.

    "I am now appointing my granddaughter, the only daughter of my eldest son, to be the new Chairman of the Zhou Empire! Please support her from now on just like how you supported me from the beginning!"

    THUD!

    Ronan almost fell off his chair upon hearing that announcement.

    ''What? Did I hear it wrong? My father appointed Marceline, rather than me, the CEO? And his second son? I am the one who worked so hard to make thispany sessful even after my brother died!'' Ronan refused to believe this! He couldn''t ept this.

    Now, they understood why Marceline resigned. It turned out she was promoted to the highest position in thepany¨C the Chairman!

    Grandpa Rnd had been training her, preparing her for this. And now, Marceline finally epted her role as the true heiress of the Zhou Empire!

    With a mocking smile on her face, Marceline nced at her Uncle who couldn''t hide the dismay on his face.

    ''Hmm. This is the start. I will take everything from you. The Zhou Empire will never be yours as long as I live! I will not allow you to seed. You betrayed my parents because of your greed. Now I will make you regret what you''ve done in the past!''

    "Father! How can you do this? This appointment is not valid! You should consult the board members first!" Ronan reacted negatively to this announcement.

    "Oh, who told you that? There is a written agreement between the board members and the Zhou Family that Marceline can finally take over the Chairmanship position by the time she''s of legal age and she is married to someone."

 Chapter 129 Provocation

    Ronan was rendered speechless. That agreement truly existed. He almost forgot about it. Now that Marceline was of legal age and married, she may now inherit the Zhou Empire.

    Grandpa Rnd even asked their familywyer to bring the agreement. He showed the board members and the directors the proof that this appointment was valid.

    Natasha also didn''t expect this turn of events. She thought her father would be the one taking over the Chairman''s position. Who would have thought Marceline would be their Chairman after resigning as Director of Operations?

    "Grandpa, are you sure about this? I think my cousin is not yet ready to be Chairman. She needs lots of experience before she can take this higher position," Natasha spoke up, expressing her objection regarding Marceline''s appointment.

    Marceline just gave her a side nce. She would let her grandfather answer Natasha. As for that concern, Marceline didn''t care whether she''s ready or not. All she wanted to do now was to im what belongs to her before it would get stolen from her.

    If her Uncle sacrificed her parents just to get the Zhou Empire then Marceline was ready to fight him with her all just to stop her Uncle from taking the Zhou Empire.

    "Natasha, you can''t question her because from her performance alone as former Director of Operations, Marceline has proven to us her capability to manage the Zhou Empire! The Zhou Empire belonged to her father and now it belongs to her. I believe that her experience is enough. This will also serve as her actual training. Sooner orter, she is meant to rule the Zhou Empire." Grandpa Rnd''s words had finality.

    The board members, who were just listening to the members of the Zhou Family, also believed that Marceline would be a great leader that would help the Zhou Empire prosper more.

    Only a few of them were still undecided whether to trust Marceline''s ability or not. Those board members were the ones who had a close rtionship with Ronan and Natasha. It''s natural that they would prefer to choose Ronan over Marceline.

    "Do you have any objections? Please raise your concern now." Grandpa Rnd consulted everyone, although his decision was already final.

    The directors just nced at their CEO and Natasha, waiting for them to further object to this decision since they had no power to rebuke the Chairman''s decision. But just like them, Ronan and Natasha didn''t have a say on this.

    Enrique, on the other hand, was always rooting for his cousin, Marceline so it was already expected that he would agree to this appointment.

    "Since no one had spoken, let''s all wee my beloved granddaughter, Marceline Celeste Zhou as the new Chairman of the Zhou Empire. This is effective as of today!"

    Everyone could only p their hands and greeted Marceline with congrattory words. Marceline just smiled at them. Those were the big announcements for today''s emergency meeting.

    After wrapping up things, Grandpa Rnd adjourned the meeting. Ronan had a dark expression on his face when he left the conference room.

    He felt like all his efforts went in vain. He had waited for this moment¡­ the moment his father would step down from his position.

    He thought after working so hard all these years, dedicating his whole life to the Zhou Empire, his father would acknowledge him and see all his efforts. But he was wrong. Grandpa Rnd was still rooting for his favorite granddaughter to take charge of the Zhou Empire.

    Ronan mmed the door shut with a loud bang upon entering his office. He swept his table clean. The shattering sound of wine ss andptop resonated inside the office.

    He couldn''t ept this! He should be the Chairman, not Marceline.

    ''The position is mine! It should be mine, NOT hers!'' Ronan punched his ss table, causing the surface to break. Then he threw everything he could grab just to vent his frustrations and anger.

    His secretary didn''t dare enter that room otherwise, he would be the one to receive Ronan''s wrath.

    A few minutester, Ronan left his office without saying a word to his secretary. He was about to confront Cedric about what happened to their n. What went wrong? Cedric had been ignoring his calls and messages.

    He was now at a desperate time. Cedric was the only person whom he could ask for help!

    Unknown to Ronan, Marceline and Kira were also on the move. She asked Kira to follow Ronan secretly. They needed to get concrete evidence that would point out that Ronan and Cedric conspired together to assassinate her parents eighteen years ago.

    Ronan was the one who swapped the Ametiz Protection Stones of her parents, exchanging the real ones with counterfeits. Since Marceline''s parents were not using them when she was around because of the negative effects on her, Ronan got the chance to steal the real Ametiz Protection Stone.

    Marceline and Kira were now working together to get those proofs so that Grandpa Rnd could see the evidence. With those, Ronan could no longer deny his involvement in that incident eighteen years ago.<sub> </sub>

    Kira was now tailing Ronan. He was not surprised when his car stopped in front of Triple W headquarters.

    "So you are going to see your aplice. Don''t tell me you will scheme against Marceline. I will not let you do that." Kira was observing Ronan from a distance.

    Meanwhile, Ronan just entered the building hurriedly. The guards stopped him. His face could no longer be painted as he was wearing an ugly expression.

    Kira smiled as he overheard the conversation at the entrance. He used his super sense of hearing to eavesdrop and spy on Ronan.

    He found out that the guards didn''t allow him to see Cedric Morgan today. The Alpha still refused to see him.

    "Hmm, I think Cedric Morgan is also throwing a tantrum right now," Kira said, smirking yfully. He could hear some crashing sound from Cedric''s office. He was also not in a good mood today because of what happenedst night. He and his men were utterly defeated by Kira and Marceline.

    Unlike Ronan and Cedric, only Kira had a bright day today. He already had a n today. He continued listening to Ronan and the guards who looked like they were arguing now.

    "Our CEO is not epting visitors today. Please forgive us CEO Zhou but we can''t let you pass. Vice President dimir gave us a strict order." The guard was firm with their words. They were not afraid of Ronan who came from a family of gatekeepers. He was just a mere human. For them, he was still inferior to werewolves like them.

    "Tell him I am here. This is urgent. I need to see him, NOW!" Ronan kept insisting on meeting Cedric.

    The guards had to call dimir who was in charge of Triple W''s operation today. They heard that Cedric was not feeling well. But he was in his office right now.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhou. Pleasee back tomorrow. Our CEO is not in the mood to entertain a visitor today. You know his temper," the guard already warned Ronan.

    "What''s wrong with him?!! He can''t send me away like this! I said it''s urgent! Let me see him!" Ronan already raised his voice. The guards were already losing their patience towards him.

    "Cedric doesn''t want to see anyone today. But if you wish to see him throwing a fit today thene with me. But don''t me us if ever you get hurt after meeting him." dimir''s voice was heard. He went to the lobby as soon as he heard that Ronan Zhou was making a scene at the entrance of the building.

    When Ronan heard that warning from dimir himself, he calmed down a little bit. Of course, he didn''t wish to see Cedric in his wild state. dimir''s warning gave him a fright. He knew what a werewolf could do when they were enraged and furious.

    "Since he can''t see me, allow me to talk to you. This is an urgent matter." Ronan knew that aside from Cedric''s Beta, dimir possessed a great influence among the members of Triple W. He was like the second-highestmander of those warriors.

    "I need to pacify my angry Alpha. Juste back tomorrow. We will discuss your concern." dimir also refused to listen to Ronan.

    Left with no choice, Ronan had to leave the Triple W headquarters. But at this moment, Kira didn''t follow him. He stayed behind as he had another agenda for going there today. He also came to meet Cedric and confront him.

    "Alright! The game is about to start." Kira''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he showed himself in front of Triple W''s entrance door.

    dimir frowned as soon as he recognized Kira.

    ''He is the vampire who caused lots of problemstely. Why is he here?'' dimir wondered to himself.

    ''A vampire was walking in broad daylight,ing to the den of wolves and witches?! What kind of foolish bravery was this? Does he have a death wish?''

    dimir signaled the nearby guards to be alert as they watched Kira slowly approaching the entrance door. He stopped one step away from the ss door. He couldn''t proceed further because of the new and strengthened anti-vampire spell cast by the witches around the Triple W''s building.

    ? He was staring at dimir with a provocative smile on his handsome face. The frown on dimir''s forehead deepened further upon seeing that smile.

    ''What is he up to?''

    "I''m here to see your Alpha. Can Ie in?" Kira said, smiling mischievously at him.

 Chapter 130 Negotiation

    "I''m here to see your Alpha. Can Ie in?" Kira said, smiling mischievously at him.

    dimir was surprised by Kira''s guts ofing there in Triple W Headquarters where lots of werewolves and witches were scattered around the vicinity.

    "Do you have a death wish?" dimir sneered at Kira and at the same time, motioned the guards to get ready to capture him. Kira''s identity as a vampire was no longer a secret to them anymore.

    "You can''t touch me¡­ or else, your Alpha will lose his mind. Have you forgotten that I still have control over his mind? Wanna try it?" Kira challenged dimir.

    When dimir heard Kira''s words, he hesitated for a moment. He raised his hand as if signaling their guards to stop. He didn''t know whether Kira was bluffing or not.

    But he was aware of what happenedst night. Cedric was utterly defeated. Aside from that, Kira was under the protection of a white wolf whom they thought was sent by the Moon Goddess.

    "What do you want?" dimir asked Kira in a calm voice. He regained hisposure, thinking that he was still in control of the situation. He wanted to see what Kira could do after getting inside the headquarters.

    "I want to talk to your Alpha," Kira responded, still assessing the anti-vampiric security that was built around the vicinity of Triple W Headquarters.

    After contemting for a while, dimir ordered the guard to call one witch who would remove the security spell temporarily, allowing Kira to enter the building.

    dimir and Kira continued sizing each other up while waiting for the Witch to arrive. It did not take long when the Witch came over, removing the spell in the entrance door of the building. Kira was able to pass through as soon as the witch undid the spell.

    dimir escorted him to Cedric''s office where the angry Alpha was currently throwing a fit. When the door of his office slid open, Kira and dimir were greeted by a flying figurine that Cedric threw away at the wall near the door.

    CRASH!

    Another porcin figurine was thrown at them in which Kira caught by his right hand. Cedric finally noticed Kira''s presence. He was standing next to dimir.

    The already angry Alpha became more furious upon seeing Kira''s face. He tore off his shirt and was about to shift, attacking Kira. But before he could transform Kira lifted his right hand, his palm facing Cedric, then he said, "Stay Still!"

    When Kira said those two words with his powerful voice, Cedric suddenly stopped, freezing in his spot as if he became a statue.

    Cedric tried his best to move but to his dismay, Kira''s mind control was too powerful for him. He couldn''t fight it no matter how hard he tried.

    dimir was dumbfounded when he witnessed this scene. It only proved that Kira was not bluffing. He could truly influence Cedric''s action using his mind control ability.

    For so long, he didn''t expect that he would encounter another vampire who possessed a powerful psychic ability that could even control a strong Alpha like Cedric.

    dimir became more cautious. He couldn''t afford to be put under Kira''s control. He moved a few steps away from Kira as he was preventing him from reading and controlling his mind.

    ''I should be more careful around him. This vampire is no ordinary vampire. Why do I feel like his level was the same as a vampire general?''

    Meanwhile, Kira smiled inwardly. He already knew that dimir was very wary of him. He even distanced himself from him.

    "What the hell are you doing here?" Cedric asked Kira through his gritted teeth. Although he was frozen in his spot, he could still move his mouth to speak.

    On the other hand, Kira just let out a huskyugh, provoking Cedric further.

    "I Will Kill You! I will certainly KILL YOU!" Cedric''s veins could now be seen on his neck and forehead as he was freaking mad. He felt like Kira was making fun of his current situation.

    He hated it! How could this happen? A mere vampire put him under his mind control. It was a great insult to his ego and pride. Kira kept on defeating him.

    "I''m not here to pick a fight with you. I just spared your life twice, you should be grateful to me. If I wanted to, you should be dead by now."

    Cedric just shot him a cold sharp re. He nced at dimir, ordering him to eliminate Kira. But Kira could read his thoughts as he was still under his mind control.

    Another chuckle escaped Kira''s mouth. Then he shook his head while clicking his teeth.<sub> </sub>

    "Tsk, Tsk! You can''t kill me so don''t waste your time. Now, let''s proceed to business. I am here to make a deal with you. I already knew your secret."

    Cedric and dimir exchanged a puzzled look at each other, wondering what secret Kira was talking about.

    "Secret? What Secret?" Cedric asked.

    dimir also focused his attention on Kira, anticipating his response.

    "You are nning to overthrow the current King of Werewolves, Dominique Silvano. You also want to assassinate him if he doesn''t pass the throne to you."

    The two werewolves were at a loss for words. They didn''t expect that Kira would find out this secret. This happened because of Kira''s mind-reading ability.

    Cedric knew that this secret might put his pack in great danger. Kira must be silenced! Though he believe that Dominique would not believe a vampire''s word, he didn''t want to create even the slightest of suspicion in Dominique''s mind.

    Once Dominique''s trust would start to fade, it would be hard to earn it once again. So as much as possible, the Werewolf King must not know this secret.

    Cedric was still thinking of what he should do about this when dimir suddenly expressed his thoughts.

    "Do you think you can ckmail us or use this secret for you to make a deal with us? Hmm, even if you tell him this, the Werewolf King will not believe you."

    Kira chuckled once more. Cedric and dimir were both stubborn, not taking his warning seriously.

    "Well, he might not believe me but I think he is not that dumb not to investigate it. He might be more cautious once you are around. How can you eliminate him if he is on high alert? Dominique Silvano is good at betraying people. He knew how those people he betrayed ended up so he will not allow himself to be betrayed by others¡­ or experience those tragic betrayals." Kira was speaking based on his past.

    dimir and Cedric had to admit that Kira had a point. Dominique was a wise werewolf. That''s one of the reasons Cedric and dimir were very careful and cautious in implementing their n little by little. They would be doomed once Dominique detected even the slightest chance and possibility of Cedric''s betrayal.

    "Furthermore¡­ It''s not only one secret¡­ but I learned more secrets than what you could imagine." Kira stepped forward, moving closer to Cedric''s spot. Upon reaching him, Kira patted Cedric''s shoulder.

    Then he leaned over and whispered, "I saw it¡­ in your mind. You assassinated the Werewolf Prince as soon as he stepped into this Human World. I think Dominique will not sit down without confirming the truth about his son''s sudden disappearance."

    After reading Cedric''s mind, Kira also discovered that this mutt tried to assassinate Dominique''s son, the Werewolf Prince. He had never imagined that the werewolf whom he saved and rescued from the Northleaf Timbend Forest was the Werewolf Prince, his sworn enemy''s son.

    Thinking about it, Kira mused to himself whether Dn was Selene''s son with Dominique. He was still lost in his thoughts when Cedric''s voice was heard, snapping him back to the present.

    "What do you want from us? What deal will you offer us?" This time Cedric toned down as he spoke to Kira. He was willing to listen to his demand.

    He didn''t trust Kira but it was so hard to eliminate him, especially now that Kira was holding him on his neck. He didn''t know what kind ofmand this bloodsucker would give him once dimir attacked Kira so it''s best for them to talk this out first.

    "I will not tell Dominique about your n of stealing the throne or assassinating him. I can even help you with that. But I have conditions¡­"

    "First¡­ STOP bothering Marceline. She can never be yours. She is MINE! We are now married." Kira dered to Cedric, giving him a great shock!

    ''WHAT?! Marceline Zhou married this bloodsucker! Is she even aware of her bodyguard''s real identity as a vampire?'' Cedric clenched his fists. At this certain moment, he realized that he could already move his body. Kira might have freed him from his mind control.

    "What are your other demands in exchange for your silence?"

    Kira had a smug smile on his handsome face. "Don''t help Ronan Zhou. Keep pushing him away and don''t listen to his words. From now on, don''t get involved with the Zhou''s affairs."

    This time Cedric was the one who burst outughing. But there was no humor in his eyes. "Are you doing this because of Marceline? Did you tell her what happened eighteen years ago? Have you seen it as well?" A cold glint shed through Cedric''s eyes. Mind reading was what he hated the most among vampire''s abilities.

    "Of course¡­ I''m doing this for her. Afterall¡­ She is my WIFE." Kira emphasized thest word.

 Chapter 131 Blood Compact

    Cedric was pissed off as Kira emphasized that Marceline was already his wife. Cedric had be obsessed with Marceline. He wanted her but now Kira imed her as his woman.

    If he could just kill him now, he would do it right away. But to his dismay, Kira was more powerful than him.

    "Are you done with your demands? Is that all?" Cedric raised his eyebrow, feeling annoyed.

    "No. I''m not done yet. You have to keep my existence from Dominique Silvano. My identity as a vampire should remain a secret. One more thing, for this offer to be valid¡­ you need to swear in front of your n that you will not go back on your word."

    Cedric and dimir exchanged nces with one another. The way Kira spoke seemed like he knew Dominique personally.

    "Do you know Dominique Silvano?" dimir asked him, assessing Kira''s expression. But he couldn''t discern what he was thinking. Kira was unreadable.

    "Of course. He is very famous to the vampires as he was the one who chased them out of the kingdom. I mean to us." Kira promptly responded, hiding the hostility in his eyes. He was d that Cedric didn''t recognize him as the Vampire King.

    Kira damirovich ric¨C this name had been forgotten already. But everyone knew the name of Raizel Uchiha, the current leader of the Vampire n.

    Only a few people could remember Kira, most especially those vampires who loved and admired him so much. Since one thousand years had passed, everything about Kira faded as if he didn''t exist at all.

    "So, what''s your decision now? Will you cooperate with me? I will never mention your secret to other werewolves. Rest assured that Dominique Silvano will not hear anything about your n. And I will keep my mouth shut about the assassination of the Werewolf Prince."

    Kira waited for several seconds as Cedric and dimir were still thinking about his offer. They were weighing things, assessing if they could benefit more from this deal.

    They only had two options in mind for their secrets to remain hidden from the Silvanos. The first one was to kill Kira. The second one was to ept Kira''s offer.

    The first option was not feasible right now as Kira had control over Cedric''s mind. But if we chose the second option, they had to fulfill all Kira''s demands and once they dered this agreement in front of the n, they could no longer break it.

    A werewolf''s promise in front of the whole n was sacred so they couldn''t break it, otherwise, the whole n would suffer a great consequence and might suffer for breaking their sworn statement.

    "But before I can agree to this, you have to stop controlling my mind. Remove the hypnotic effect of your psychic ability on me!" Cedric also expressed his own demand.

    "And give me a reason for me to believe you. Who knows you might betray us and sell the information to the Silvano Family!" he added. He must ensure that this bloodsucker would never double-cross them.

    Kira just let out a humorlessughter. It was funny to hear those words from a werewolf. Their race was the cunning one, not the vampires.

    "Mr. Morgan, it''s not in our nature to stab our own kind in the back. It''s your expertise. Werewolves are fond of deceiving, cheating, and betraying others, including their fellow werewolves. See¡­ you even want to overthrow your current Werewolf King!" Kira spat back at him. His words were full of meaning. It was based on his experience.

    His remarks made Cedric and dimir speechless. They couldn''t refute that statement. Indeed, they were nning to betray their fellow werewolves.

    "Okay fine! I am epting this offer. Let''s make a deal!" Cedric finally agreed to this agreement.

    Kira smiled inwardly. "We need to do a bloodpact for this agreement. Whoever will break this deal will receive a great punishment from the Moon Goddess."

    dimir and Cedric suddenly felt rmed at the mention of the Moon Goddess. They heard the rumor going around the Kingdom Phantasia several years ago that Dominique Silvano was cursed by the Moon Goddess because he broke the mutual agreement they had with the previous Vampire King. But no one confirmed if it was really true or not.

    And now, Kira even used the Moon Goddess''s name to seal this deal between the two of them.

    However, thinking about the disappearance of the Moon Goddess for a hundred years, Cedric eased up a little. He didn''t have to be afraid of the Moon Goddess''s curse as she had disappeared for so many years and she never showed up to the werewolf n for a very long time.

    "Fine. Let''s do the bloodpact for our agreement but make sure you will lift your psychic ability and free me out of your mind control!"

    "Sure! Let''s do the bloodpact and make your sworn statement in front of your whole n."

    Kira looked happy about this turn of events. He would now use Cedric to destroy Dominique Silvano. He couldn''t wait to see Dominique''s reaction once he learned that his favorite general nned to overthrow him and kill him.

    Meanwhile, Cedric already ordered dimir to tell the whole members of the White w Pack to gather on the underground floor. An important happening was about to take ce in Triple Headquarters.<sub> </sub>

    [ Five minutester¡­ ]

    Kira and Cedric were now standing in front of the members of the White w Pack. The members proceeded to the underground floor right after receiving the message from dimir.

    As soon as they saw Cedric along with Kira, the elite werewolves who had joined the attackst night were puzzled. They didn''t know why Kira showed up in their headquarters. For goodness'' sake, he''s a vampire but he was currently inside the werewolves'' den.

    ''He is lucky! This vampire got protection from the Moon Goddess. She sent a white wolf to protect him. Who is this vampire?''

    ''He easily defeated our Alpha. His power is no joke!''

    ''I didn''t expect that he could match up and even surpass the strength of our Alpha!''

    The werewolves started to talk to each other through their mind link. Spections started to go around the headquarters.

    ''Does Moon Goddess favor a vampire more than a werewolf?''

    ''Is the white wolf here too? I''m curious about what does she look like in her human form. She''s a beautiful white wolf. I bet her human form is also a head-turner, as gorgeous as the goddess of beauty.''

    The werewolves were still talking about Kira and the White Wolf, dimir had spoken as he would be the one to lead the ritual for this bloodpact agreement.

    "All of you here will be our witnesses for the verbal agreement between our Alpha and this vampire." dimir dered to all.

    The werewolves who were puzzled a while ago gasped in surprise when they heard the content of the agreement between Kira and Cedric. They listened to dimir carefully, not missing any details. The eldest werewolf of the White w Pack approved of the agreement.

    It did not take long when Kira and Cedric slit their hands, pouring some of their blood inside the ss goblet. dimir was the one holding the goblet. When the two men were done, he shook gently the goblet in his hand to mix their blood.

    The next thing he did was pour some blood into Kira''s ss and Cedric''s ss. They had to drink it to seal their agreement through this bloodpact. Kira and Cedric drank it at the same time. That''s the end of the bloodpact ritual.

    Cedric tried his best not to puke. He hated the taste of a vampire''s blood. Unlike Kira, he was not used to drinking and consuming blood.

    ''Damn! I hate this bloodpact. Why do I feel like I be a bloodsucker just because of this!'' Cedricmented to himself. But on the positive side, he felt at ease now. Kira would not tell Dominique about Cedric''s evil and cunning n.

    "Now, I have to leave. My work here is already done," Kira mumbled as he traced his steps towards the door.

    "Wait! Where are you going? You can''t leave just yet!" Cedric shouted at Kira with his ring eyes.

    Kira just looked at him innocently. "Why is that so?"

    "Have you forgotten? You should remove it! Stop controlling my mind!" Cedric raised his voice in irritation. He thought Kira was just leaving without wiping off the effect of the hypnotic ability he put on Cedric.

    Kira let out another chuckle. "I will remove it as soon as I leave this headquarters. I need to be cautious around you. You might stab me in the back."

    Cedric could only crumple his face while ring at Kira. "dimir, escort our guest out of our building, NOW!"

    Seeing the irritation on Cedric''s face, Kira felt so satisfied. He seeded in the first phase of his n. Now, it''s time to deal with Ronan Zhou!

    He would not allow Marceline''s Uncle to scheme against her once more. Ronan would likely do it as he was in a desperate situation right now. Kira was afraid that Ronan would do something that might hurt Marceline. He had to protect her no matter what!

    Hurrying to leave the Triple W Headquarters, Kira walked withrge strides. He needed to see Marceline, his wife as soon as possible.

    The moment Kira left the Triple W''s headquarters, he vomited blood. He strained himself too much from using a high-level mind control ability against Cedric.

    ''The blood I consumed during our bloodpact is not enough to bring me back to good health¡­ I need my wife''s blood!''

 Chapter 132 A Small Token [ R-18 ]

    Kira headed back to the Zhou Empire as soon as he left the Triple W headquarters. Marceline was already waiting for him. Though she knew Kira''s strength and power, she was still worried about him, especially if he would be near werewolves and witches.

    She kept on ncing at her door, hoping for Kira to appear soon. She dialed his number but he was not answering. She was about to call him once again when Kira finally showed up.

    Marceline''s eyes sparkled with delight upon seeing the face of the man she had been longing to see. It was not that long before they got separated today but she couldn''t bear to be away from him. She was missing him and she was notfortable without seeing him by her side.

    On the other hand, Kira immediately locked the office door and sprinted in Marceline''s direction. He immediately trapped her in her executive chair.

    Looking down while staring straight into her eyes, Kira said to her, "My Lady¡­ I need your blood."

    There was a gleam of helplessness in his eyes. Although Kira knew that Marceline had a werewolf''s blood running in her veins, he couldn''t restrain himself from consuming her blood. For some unknown reason, he liked the sweetness of her blood. He already got addicted to it.

    While waiting for Marceline''s permission, Kira leaned over, burying his face on the nook of her neck. He was sniffing her intoxicating feminine scent.

    ''Strange¡­ She doesn''t have a werewolf scent. I guess her human scent retained on her body even if she was now turned into a werewolf.'' Kira thought to himself, brushing his lips on her soft skin. This small action from him awakened Marceline''s desire. Her body became so hot in an instant. She bit her lower lip to suppress her moan.

    "Feel free to consume my blood. Take as much as you can to recover your health," Marceline gave him her consent.

    She could feel it. Kira was exhausted. The bloodstain in the corner of his mouth was another proof that he was weakened right now.

    ''Did he encounter those werewolves? It seems like Kira used too much power today. What if he suddenly copsed again just because of this?''

    Getting her permission, Kira didn''t waste any more time as he buried his fangs on her soft flesh. He began sucking her blood. Marceline could no longer feel the sting of Kira''s bite as if she was already immune to it.

    But little did she know, her tolerance to Kira''s bites had something to do with Ste''s power. Marceline was getting stronger and stronger. And she would get her full potential once Ste and Marceline would be one entity. It would only happen once Marceline acknowledged her identity as a werewolf, epting Ste as part of her.

    Since Marceline was still in the process of punishing her own Uncle, Kira had decided to tell her about Ste once she was done collecting the debts of her Uncle Ronan.

    "Ki, slow down¡­" Marceline softly said, grabbing on her armrest tightly, her eyes closed and her lips pressed together to suppress her gasp and moan.

    She missed this intimacy. Subconsciously, she raised her hand, embracing Kira as she pulled him closer to her body. Meanwhile, Kira continued sucking her blood, teasingly biting her neck.

    As time went by, Kira also began to feel the burning desire inside him. He wanted to touch Marceline''s soft body. He could no longer fight it.

    Riiippp!

    Kira tore off her blouse causing her buttons to be removed from her clothes. They scattered on the floor.

    Kira''s head moved down, trailing kisses from her neck going to her cleavage. Marceline gasped when he hastily pulled down her bra, revealing her magnificent mountain peaks.

    "Ki¡­ What are you doing?" Marceline asked Kira but she didn''t sound annoyed. Instead, she felt delighted by Kira''s action. She wanted this.

    "Pleasing you!" He promptly responded.

    ''Oh Gosh! We are doing it again¡­ here in my office. What if we get interrupted by someone again?'' Marceline felt a little bit worried about being left hanging so as much as possible, she didn''t want to submit herself to this pleasure.

    However, instead of stopping Kira, her body was not listening to her. Her gestures and her touches were encouraging Kira to do more.

    He was now sucking her erect nipples alternately while his hand began squeezing her round mounds. While ying with her boobs, his other hand traveled south. He slid it under her skirt and searched for her sensitive part down there.

    Kira released her breast for a moment when his hand touched her core. He could feel her wetness and hotness in between her legs.

    "My Lady, you are so wet," Kira whispered softly before taking her nipple once again.

    "Uhmm, that''s it. Oooh... Aah Aah!" Marceline could no longer stop herself from moaning out loud. Kira was now stroking her aching apex and she was enjoying his every touch. He was also teasing her nipples using his tongue and teeth.<sub> </sub>

    ''Why do we always end up making out after feeding him my blood? What a clever vampire?! I can''t resist his charm! I love him. And I am willing to give myself¡­ all of me¡­ to him!'' Marceline slowly opened her eyes and gazed down, watching Kira as he devoured her twin peaks.

    She even opened her legs wide, letting Kira''s fingers y with herdy part. Every stroke of his fingers sent pleasant sensations all throughout her body.

    "Kira, let''s change position¡­ I want you¡­ inside me."

    Marceline didn''t wait for Kira''s response as she pushed him away from her body. Their bodies got separated for a moment.

    She stood up and pushed Kira down, letting him sit on her executive chair. "Let me reward you today. This is my treat for you. My small token for epting this job. The Operations Department is now under your care. I need to motivate you so I am doing this."

    Kira nodded his head frantically, a cheeky smile appeared on his face. He was looking at her expectantly. He wondered what reward she was going to give him.

    It did not take long when Marceline''s hands reached his pants. She started to unbuckle his belt and unzip his pants. He gasped when Marceline''s fingers identally touched his hard bulge!

    Leaning over, Marceline captured his lips, kissing Kira passionately. Kira just weed her lips and her tongue, while holding her waist in ce.

    While they were savoring the long deep passionate kiss, Marceline''s hands began to slide under his brief, taking out something. It was his mighty dragon!

    She gently squeezed his hardened manhood, making Kira groan in between their kisses. Marceline smiled mischievously before continuing her n.

    Her hands were gripping his erection, massaging and stroking his shaft in an up and down movement.

    ''Oh Damn! I love this kind of reward!'' Kira was enjoying every moment. This time he wanted to make sure that no one would interrupt them. If he had to use his high-level psychic ability then he would use it against the person who would try to knock on Marceline''s office door.

    The two continued kissing until they became breathless. Before Kira knew it, Marceline already climbed on top of him, straddling him. He groaned in protest since Marceline already let go of his manhood.

    But even before he couldin to her, he felt her wet core pressing against his hardened rod. Marceline had already removed her underwear, pulling her skirt up to her thigh just below her waist.

    Her hot and wet core touching and brushing his hot member gave him an intense pleasure. It felt so amazing. Marceline was now moving her hips back and forth, sliding her aching apex against his manhood.

    Kira''s hands grabbed her butt, guiding her movement and pushing her body further into his. His pulsating cock was now pressed in between their stomachs as Marceline continued to move, squeezing it hard between their bodies.

    Kira groaned with overwhelming pleasure. "My Lady, can you put mine inside you?" he asked her in his deep raspy voice.

    Marceline just nodded her head. She grabbed his shaft, positioning its tip in front of her entrance. Without further ado, she bucked her hips up and lowered herself down, sliding his cock deep inside her. Both of them moaned in pleasure!

    "You''re still so tight¡­" Kira mumbled, wrapping his hands around her waist possessively.

    Marceline didn''t hear his words as her mind was focusing on his hardness filling her core. She rode him, hisrge cock sliding in and out of her tight entrance. She moved forcefully, driving him as deep as he could.

    They were bing more intense. Kira stood up while their bodies were still connected. This time he made her lie down on her desk.

    This time Kira took charge. He pulled back halfway, then pumped her hard again, going all the way in. He was thrusting in and out of her in the most pleasurable way.

    Holding the edge of her desk, Marceline wrapped her legs around his waist, allowing Kira to prate her more. Her desk was shaking. Kira had to use his telekinesis to prevent Marceline''sptop and other documents from falling to the floor.

    Kira rocked her body eagerly, pumping her hard as he wanted to go deeper and deeper inside her. It did not take long when both of them felt their orgasm building.

    "Ki, I think¡­ I''m cumming¡­"

    "Me too. Give it to me, my Lady. Come¡­ for me¡­"

    With one deep thrust, both Marceline and Kira reached their climax.

 Chapter 133 A Warning

    After their intense physical activity inside her office, Kira and Marceline fixed themselves. Marceline couldn''t look straight in Kira''s eyes. She suddenly felt embarrassed, realizing she was not supposed to do this kind of thing in her office.

    ''When ites to Kira, I often forget how to behave appropriately. Why am I bing so wild and¡­ gosh!'' Marceline smacked her face using both hands.

    Kira chuckled after seeing Marceline''s blushing face. Her cheeks became more flushed when she met his charming gaze. Kira was undeniably handsome, making her swoon.

    Contrary to Marceline''s reaction, Kira couldn''t stop himself from smiling. Whenever he was with Marceline and got physical with her, he would forget about Marceline being a werewolf.

    He could still tolerate that thought since he was thinking that Marceline was a human turned into a werewolf. She''s not at fault for bing one but it''s Cedric''s fault. In fact, he felt sorry for her.

    Kira hugged Marceline from behind which surprised her. He pulled her, making her sit on hisp.

    "Ki¡­ let go? I need to go back to work." Marceline pretended toin but deep inside she liked the way Kira was cuddling her after the two of them made love.

    "Stop working. Are you not curious about what happened a while ago? Just as we expected, your Uncle immediately went to Triple W Headquarters to seek Cedric Morgan''s presence." Kira informed Marceline.

    Marceline''s mood turned ugly at the mention of her Uncle.

    "We need to find the evidence soon. I can''t bear to see him, enjoying the privilege of being the CEO of thispany and the only son left of my grandfather. I have to put him in his proper ce."

    Kira nuzzled his nose at her neck, smelling her scent. He caressed her waist and said, "Don''t worry, my Lady. I already know what to do. You should cooperate with me. I will tell you how you will be able to get the evidence."

    Marceline hastily turned around to face Kira when she heard hisst remarks. She was so eager to know what he was nning.

    "What''s in your mind? Tell me your n!" Marceline hooked her hand around his neck, while the other one was tugging his tie. She was looking at him expectantly with her mesmerizing emerald eyes.

    Kira couldn''t take his eyes off her. He just wanted to watch her, imprinting her beautiful face in his mind. He raised his hand, caressing her face before responding to her queries.

    "The Ametiz Protection Stone is the key. Your uncle swapped the real ones with fake stones. We have to find those stones in his possession. Let your grandfather see that he has his brother''s Ametiz Stone." Kira shared his n with her.

    "But what if my Uncle already got rid of those stones so that there would be no evidence that could implicate him with my parents'' death?" Marceline sounded a little bit dispirited.

    As much as possible, she wanted to show her grandfather concrete proof that her Uncle had something to do with her parents'' death.

    "Don''t think negatively. We will find ways. Just trust me. Okay?" Kira lifted her chin, allowing her to look into his eyes.

    Marceline wanted to trust him with all her heart so, without a second thought, she bobbed her head as a response. "Aside from Aunt Bri, you are the only person I can trust¡­ Please don''t let me down¡­ Ki."

    Kira smiled tenderly, giving her a peck into her lips. Then he said from the bottom of his heart, "I won''t let you down. I will use all my power and influence to help you get the justice you are seeking for your parents."

    "Thank you, Kira."

    "You don''t have to thank me, my Lady. This is part of our agreement. But of course, even if there is no agreement, I am still willing to help you."

    Marceline felt so touched. This was the first time she chose to rely on someone. Kira was like an angel sent to her by heaven.

    "We are not going home tonight. We are going to Zhou''s vi. We will stay there to aplish our mission of finding the evidence. I will tell grandpa that we will stay over tonight." Marceline immediately stood up, getting off Kira''sp.

    Kira groaned inwardly when she left in a hurry. He still wanted to hug her but she already sprinted to the door.

    Bam!

    Kira could only sigh helplessly while looking at the door where Marceline disappeared to. He had already foreseen that tonight would not be a peaceful night in the Zhou Residence as they were about to reveal the great conspiracy that happened eighteen years ago.

    *****

    Meanwhile, in Ronan''s office, he kept on pacing back and forth while holding his phone. He had been waiting for dimir''s call as he promised to update him once he ryed his concern to Cedrick.

    However, until now, he didn''t get anymunication from their end. It seemed like they were intentionally ignoring him. He was in his desperate time right now. He was about to lose the Zhou Empire! He needed to think of a better n to chase Marceline out of thepany.<sub> </sub>

    Feeling annoyed and impatient, Ronan threw his phone. The screen of his mobile phone broke in an instant upon hitting the concrete wall near his office door.

    "Cedric Morgan! What the hell is happening to you?! He keeps on ignoring me! F*ck!" Ronan said through his gritted teeth. He couldn''t understand why Cedric was avoiding him for these past few days.

    In the end, he called his wife, Evelyn. She was the only one with whom he could vent his frustration and open up his feelings.

    "Honey, how are you? Is everything okay?" Evelyn''s voice was heard as soon as the call got connected. When she saw Ronan''s caller ID, she could sense that something was wrong. It was seldom for him to call her during working hours unless he encountered a problem.

    "Not good! My father just resigned today, passing the Chairmanship position to my niece, Marceline! I had a bad day! A very bad day! Cedric Morgan and his adviser, dimir, are avoiding me!" Heined to his wife.

    Evelyn fell silent for a moment. Now, she understood why her husband suddenly called her. She was currently in the spa when she received his call. She just finished receiving a whole-body massage.

    She quickly got up, putting her clothes on as she continued listening to her husband''s rants. Ronan told her everything that happened during the emergency meeting as well as his visit to the Triple W Headquarters.

    "I''m dropping by your office. Wait for me," Evelyn said, picking her bag. She gave the money to the masseuse before leaving the spa.

    Ronan hung up the phone when Evelyn told him that she wasing. While she was inside her car, she dialed dimir''s phone number. It rang several times before it was answered.

    Evelyn felt relieved when dimir picked up her call. She thought her master would also avoid her. It seemed like he was only ignoring Ronan. She wondered why they were doing this.

    "Master! What happened? Why are you avoiding my husband? I think he needs your help!" Evelyn confronted dimir right away. She was not the kind of woman who would beat around the bush.

    "Eve, something came up so we had no choice but to stay away from the Zhou Family." dimir was also frank enough to answer her directly.

    "Please exin, Master. Enlighten me. Why are you doing this?" she probed.

    dimir heaved a deep sigh. Evelyn had heard it from the other line. She could tell that this was a very serious matter. This was the first time her master sounded very problematic. She became more curious about this.

    "Master?"

    dimir could only tell her a warning. They already made a deal with Kira. The White w Pack''s reputation was on the line. It would be humiliating for their n once they broke any of Kira''s demands.

    "All I can say is¡­ be wary of Marceline Zhou. I think she already knew what happened to her parents eighteen years ago. Aside from her, you should also watch her bodyguard''s movement. He is no ordinary guy. He is smart and capable." dimir warned Evelyn.

    Evelyn''s perfectly-shaped eyebrows were drawn together in a deep frown when she heard all of this.

    ''Marceline already knew what happened? But how? Who told her? Aside from her, my master is warning me about Marceline''s bodyguard¡­ the one whom she married¡­ Are they both plotting something?'' Evelyn pondered to herself.

    "Master, thank you for this warning. I will be more careful and cautious."

    "Okay, Eve. Just make sure not to tell your husband that we are intentionally avoiding him. I know you can handle him well." There was a hint of pride as he praised her.

    "Got it, Master. I know what to do. I''m on the way now to meet my husband." After saying that, she ended the call. Then she asked her driver to speed up.

    Fifteen minutester, Evelyn arrived at Zhou Empire. She headed straight to her husband''s office.

    Upon entering the room, she was surprised to see that an important visitor dropped by to see Ronan. The person was the personal messenger of the Werewolf King, Dominique Silvano.

    She stayed quiet as she listened to their conversation.

    "Our King and our Queen are going to visit the Human World next week. You will have to prepare as they will pass through the Northern Gate Portal this time.

    Ronan: "..."

    Evelyn: "..."

 Chapter 134 Visiting The Zhou Residence

    Ronan and Evelyn were dumbfounded when the messenger told them that the King and Queen of Werewolves were going to visit the human world. They were passing through the Northern Gate Portal where the gatekeepers from the Zhou Family were assigned.

    They were still in a trance when the messenger continued rying the information to Ronan. "But the King and the Queen want their visit confidential for their protection. The vampire rebels might attack and target them once they learn about the Werewolf King''s visit."

    "Okay, I understand. Is there anything your Queen and King need from us aside from opening the portal gate?" Ronan asked the Messenger, his eyes gleaming. He was thinking that he could use this information so that Cedric would finally talk to him.

    "No. Just open the portal gate for them at the given time. I will let you know once our King finalizes his schedule."

    Ronan just nodded his head while the Messenger turned around to leave. His task was done so he had no reason to stay there longer. He had to go back to his station and wait for another instructioning from the Kingdom Phantasia. He would prepare something for theing of their King and Queen.

    Meanwhile, Ronan just watched the messenger as he left his office. He hadplicated emotions on his face. Ronan was never close to Dominique Silvano. That''s one of the reasons he chose to form an alliance with Cedric Morgan, the Alpha who was nning to overthrow the current Leaders of the Werewolf n.

    However, Cedric had been avoiding himtely. He didn''t know what was happening to him. Ronan felt insecure and rmed about this. Was Cedric backing out of their partnership. Was he nning to destroy their alliance?

    ''But I know his n. If he tries to abandon me, breaking our alliance, I can ckmail him with what I know. I can sell the information to Dominique Silvano. I think Cedric is not that dumb to think about this consequence.''

    With these thoughts in mind, Ronan disregarded the idea that Cedric Morgan would abandon him. ''Maybe he is truly busy with something. Are the vampire forces trying to retaliate against the werewolf n? Is it really serious?''

    He was still lost in his own thoughts when Evelyn spoke up, snapping him back to the present.

    "Honey, are you okay? You look like your mind is wandering off somewhere," Evelyn said, tapping Ronan''s shoulder.

    Ronan heaved a deep sigh, massaging his temples. Marceline''s appointment as the new Chairman and Cedric''s avoidance were making him stressed and very concerned.

    "I''m sorry. I''m just thinking about contacting Cedric and informing him about the visit of Dominique Silvano and his wife." Ronan pulled his wife into a hug before guiding him to the sofa. The husband and wife sat down side by side.

    "Honey, there is something you need to know." Evelyn had decided to tell her husband that Marceline already knew what happened eighteen years ago.

    "Hmm, okay. Just tell me," Ronan responded with a small smile on his face. Now that he saw his wife, his mood brightened up for a moment.

    "Marceline, I think¡­ she is going to me you for her parents'' death as she learned something about the incident eighteen years ago."

    Ronan''s eyebrows twitched at the mention of the incident eighteen years ago. "What do you mean? What did she learn? Who told you that information?"

    Evelyn fell silent for a moment. Her husband had no idea about her connection to dimir and the White w Pack. She had to think of an alibi. She couldn''t tell him that the information came from dimir, her master.

    "I asked someone to spy on your niece. Remember, you told me about her sudden marriage. You were suspicious about her bodyguard and Marceline so I initiated to do a background check on him, as well as to spy on them."

    Ronan''s face dimmed when he realized something. ''Is this the reason why Marceline married her bodyguard? She just wants to get the Zhou Empire from me!''

    Ronan clenched his jaw, his eyes burning with rage. Marceline was now dering war. He would not back down. He gambled everything eighteen years ago for him to get the Zhou Empire. He would not give up now. Not today! He would continue fighting for his goal!

    "The Zhou Empire is never hers! It''s mine! It''s OURS!"

    Evelyn just nodded her head in agreement. Now she was convinced that Ronan would not be merciful towards Marceline even though she was his niece. Everything was still going ording to her n.

    "Don''t worry, Honey. If you just need help. I am just here for you. I think the better solution for this is to talk to your Dad. He is the only one who can change the will and testament and the distribution of Zhou Family''s inheritance." Evelyn suggested to her husband.

    "It''s not that easy! My father is already firm with his decision. No one can change his mind. He didn''t even acknowledge my aplishment for the past few years. He couldn''t see my efforts and hard work. For him, I would always be the second-best."<sub> </sub>

    Ronan didn''t hide the resentment he felt towards his father. He felt like he was just nothing to his father. Grandpa Rnd still chose his eldest son''s daughter to run thepany business, instead of him, his own son!

    "My father is always biased," He mumbled through his gritted teeth.

    Evelyn just looked at him helplessly. She could understand his feelings. This was the reason she was able to capture his heart easily and gain his trust. Ronan was insecure about himself as he always felt inferior to his elder brother¨C Marceline''s father.

    "Just leave it to me, Honey. I will be the one to convince Dad," Evelyn volunteered. She was confident that she could do something about this concern.

    Ronan just stared at his wife for a long moment. To think about it, Grandpa Rnd and Evelyn seemed to have a good rtionship with each other.

    When Grandpa Rnd was sick, Evelyn was the one who was taking care of him. So there was no harm trying. Who knows, his father might actually listen to his wife?

    "Alright. You can try and talk to himter at home."

    Evelyn pounced on him, hugging his body. "Thanks, Honey, for believing in me. I will not let you down. I will do my best," She reassured him.

    "Of course, you are my wife so I always put my trust in you!" Ronan hugged her back. He had been relying on his wife ever since he had met her.

    For him, she was his source of strength and happiness so matter what she would say, he would always do his best to listen to her, just like what he was doing right now. He was listening to her every suggestion. He never questioned nor doubted her even once.

    *****

    [ Zhou Family Vi: Night Time¡­ ]

    Evelyn thought she could implement her n tonight after talking to Grandpa Rnd. But who would have thought that her initial n would be disrupted because of the presence of the two people¨C Kira and Marceline!

    The members of the Zhou Family were having dinner when unannounced visitors showed up in the dining area. Marceline and Kira entered the vi without informing the Zhou Family. Even Grandpa Rnd was surprised to see them.

    "Marceline! My granddaughter! I didn''t expect this. Come and join us. Why didn''t you tell me that you areing tonight?!" Grandpa Rnd spoke spontaneously because of excitement. It was very rare for Marceline to visit the Zhou Residence¨C the main vi.

    "Because this is a surprise visit, grandpa. Do you mind if my husband and I sleepover here tonight?" Marceline asked, hugging her grandpa.

    "Of course not! You are both wee here. Besides, Kira is part of the Zhou Family now. He is your husband!" Grandpa Rnd promptly responded, pulling Marceline to the vacant seat next to him. Kira just smiled and followed them.

    Ronan and Natasha were unhappy to see the couple while Enrique only hated Kira''s presence. Evelyn, on the other hand, maintained her friendly expression as she greeted Kira and Marceline with a warm smile on her face.

    A heavy tension suddenly engulfed the dining area. Only Grandpa Rnd and Evelyn were weing Kira and Marceline. Natasha and Ronan tried to ignore their presence. Enrique lost his appetite because of Kira so he already stopped eating but he remained in his seat.

    "Marceline, this is a pleasant surprise. I''m d that you visited us here. What made you do it?" Though Evelyn''s voice sounded friendly, Kira could still see the animosity in her eyes.

    ''Is she just faking this, trying to look good and innocent in front of Marceline, but deep inside she has hostility toward Marceline?'' Kira thought to himself, assessing Evelyn''s face and reactions.

    "I''m here to formally introduce my husband to the family. I also want to grab this opportunity for everyone to know Kira more," Marceline replied, but her eyes were fixed on Kira, giving him a meaningful nce.

    They were there to find the Ametiz Stones of her parents. That''s the concrete evidence that would implicate Ronan Zhou to the incident eighteen years ago.

    But unknown to Marceline, she would encounter difficulty in finding the stones as the Ametiz Stone was harmful to both werewolves and vampires. Kira and Marceline couldn''t touch the stones so they had to think of a n on how they would show the stones to the Zhou Patriarch, Grandpa Rnd.

 Chapter 135 Alternatives

    Marceline and Kira already had a strategy on how they would search the whole house just to find the Ametiz stone.

    In fact, the two had an argument before going to the Zhou Family Vi. Marceline was aware that Kira couldn''t touch the stone so she volunteered that she would be the one to search for it.

    Though she had an allergic reaction to Ametiz Stone, she thought she could endure it as long as she would take the medicineing from Aunt Brianna.

    But Kira opposed that idea as he knew that Marceline''s wolf, Ste, would be hurt and affected by Ametiz Stone. Marceline was clueless about this fact.

    So Kira suggested that since he was the fastest between them, he should be the one to search the whole house while Marceline would try to keep the other members of the Zhou Family busy and upied.

    When it came to the effect of Ametiz Stone, Kira reassured Marceline that he could tolerate its negative effects since he was strong. He just needed to find its location andter on, make Grandpa Rnd see the stones which were previously owned by Marceline''s parents.

    But the main question was ''Did Ronan Zhou keep the stones or he destroy them, not leaving any evidence behind?''

    If searching for the stone would not work then they had to use an alternative n. It''s either they would imitate the Ametiz Stone or just show Grandpa Rnd the same scene Marceline had seening from Cedric''s memories.

    But to do this, Kira''s identity as a vampire would be revealed to her family. They didn''t want to take that risk since Ronan was still pro-werewolves. He even formed an alliance with them.

    Though Cedric''s pack was under Kira''s control right now because of Cedric''s secret, they were not certain if Ronan Zhou would suddenly inform other werewolves that were loyal to Dominique Silvano about Kira''s identity as a vampire.

    Now it made sense as to why Ronan Zhou could still interact with the werewolves despite the fact, his brother and sister-inw were killed by them. He was involved with their deaths.

    The Zhou family including Marceline were still having dinner when Kira excused himself. He told them he needed to go to thefort room.

    Kira grabbed this opportunity to search some parts of the house. Marceline made a map of the Zhou Vi. He could see in the spot map the location of the guest rooms, the respective rooms of the Zhou Family members, the study rooms as well as the other areas wherein Ronan possibly hid the Ametiz Stone.

    Kira used his vampiric speed to do the search in just a few minutes. He started to move, scanning the house from one area to another. Fortunately, there were no CCTV cameras inside the house. The CCTV cameras were installed outside and around the vicinity of the vi.

    While Kira was searching, Marceline started a conversation. And she chose a very sensitive topic, making Ronan lose his appetite.

    "It''s been so long since thest time we gathered like this. Grandpa, do you think it''s best if my husband and I will stay here for a week for you to get to know him better?" Marceline said, assessing Ronan''s reactions.

    She smiled inwardly when she saw her Uncle''s darkened expression. It was obvious that he didn''t want to see Marceline and Kira around the vi. Aside from her Uncle, Natasha was also displeased about this.

    "Yes, Marceline. It''s best for you to stay here with us. You distanced yourself from the family for a long time. It''s good to see you reaching out to us." Evelyn spoke up, forcing a smile on her lips.

    Marceline arched her eyebrow. ''Family? Are we truly a family? A family betraying a family? A brother killing his own brother just because of materialistic gains? Hypocrite!''

    "I''d rather stay alone in the old mansion. There¡­ I feel like I am still with my parents who died eighteen years ago. Oops, I think I said the wrong thing. What I mean is... I still believe that they were murdered."

    The dining area was engulfed with deafening silence when Marceline brought up her parents.

    Ronan and Evelyn gave each other a meaningful look. They knew it! Marceline''s presence would only bring tension among the family. Even Grandpa Rnd was caught off guard.

    ''What is she trying to do? She has no proof. Is she trying to reveal something to her grandfather?'' Evelyn mused to herself. She maintained her innocent look as if she had no idea what Marceline was talking about.

    "Why are you bringing this up? Are you being sentimental? Do you think it is proper to talk about this during a meal?" Natasha broke the silence. "Drama Queen," she murmured, rolling her eyes.

    <o>,m Grandpa Rnd was about to scold Natasha for being insensitive, but Marceline held his hand under the table thus stopping him from speaking.</o>

    Grandpa Rnd just watched his granddaughter with puzzlement. It was very rare for Marceline to bring up the topic of her parents'' death as she was still hurting and hadn''t moved on. But tonight, she''s the one who started to talk about them. Something strange was going here.

    Meanwhile, Marceline just let out a soft giggle at Natasha''sst remarks. But herughter was humorless. She stared at Natasha with her sharp gaze, intimidating her. Her cousin just looked away as she was overwhelmed by Marceline''s overbearing aura.<sub> </sub>

    ''This bitch is scary and¡­ cunning!'' Natashamented to herself.

    "How I wish they are alive right now. It will be more joyful to have a family dinner with aplete family. Too bad, they aren''t here now. They are gone. But until now, I can''t get justice for their deaths. The people responsible for their deaths are still atrge. They haven''t received their punishment yet."

    Among the people at that dining table, only Natasha and Enrique were clueless about the real cause of the deaths of Marceline''s parents.

    "Marceline, it was an ident in the forest. Why do you keep insisting that Uncle and Auntie were murdered?" Natasha spoke again to counter Marceline''s statement.

    "Do you have amnesia?" she added, mocking her.

    "Natasha!" Evelyn called her out, giving her daughter a warning re.

    Marceline seemed unaffected by Natasha''s mocking words. She just took a spoonful of soup before speaking another word.

    "No cousin. I don''t have amnesia. The things I saw that night are already engraved in my mind and my soul. I know what I saw. It''s not my imagination. It''s just that... everyone here refused to believe my words."

    Grandpa Rnd''s heart clenched. As much as he wanted to stop Marceline from talking about the incident eighteen years ago. He had no right to do that. He already owed her a lot. He was powerless at that time and he couldn''t do anything against the powerful creatures such as werewolves and witches.

    But the things were now different. Aside from forming an alliance with the vampire rebels, Grandpa Rnd built his own army¡­ train his own people. They were ordinary humans with excellent fighting skills¨C A Group of Hunters. They were developing technologies to be used as weapons against those powerful creatures.

    ''Granddaughter, please be patient. This grandpa of yours is doing his best. I am preparing for a big war against those creatures responsible for the death of your parents,'' Grandpa Rnd nced at Marceline with his solemn eyes, grabbing her hand and gently squeezing it.

    On the other hand, Ronan remained quiet. His expression was now unreadable. He just continued eating, ignoring Marceline''s words. He thought Marceline was just testing him. He would try his best not to react.

    Though Marceline was his Dad''s favorite granddaughter, Ronan was also confident that his father would not believe Marceline''s words without concrete evidence.

    "By the way, your husband¡­ did he lose his way back to the dining area?" Evelyn blurted out, changing the subject of discussion. She tossed a look at the entrance of the dining area but there was still no sign of Kira.

    Marceline pursed her lips. She was trying to distract them by bringing up this sensitive topic about her parents'' deaths to give Kira more time to search the house, but Evelyn noticed that he hadn''te back yet.

    Marceline wiped her lips using her face towelette and put her spoon and fork down as she stood up.

    "Please excuse me for a while. I''ll just check on my husband. Maybe he got lost as the mansion isrge and spacious."

    Without waiting for anyone''s reply, Marceline left the dining area. She was dying to know about the progress of Kira''s search that''s why she decided to follow him since her Aunt already mentioned Kira''s absence.

    She was walking in the hallway of the second floor when someone grabbed her, pulling her into one of the empty rooms. It was Kira.

    "How is it? Did you find my parents'' protection stones?" Marceline asked him eagerly. Kira was already familiar with her parents'' stone as he saw it in Cedric''s memory. Ronan showed Cedric the fake ones which he used during the swap.

    Kira shook his head in disappointment. "I didn''t see them." Marceline was disheartened upon hearing that.

    "But¡­ I have here the alternatives," Kira said, smiling mischievously as he pinched her nose.

    Kira opened his palm and showed Marceline the exact copies of her parents'' protection stones. Her mother''s was in a form of ne while her father''s was in a form of a bracelet.

    Her eyes lit up when she saw the Ametiz Protection Stone. "Where did you get these?"

    "Do you remember Serafino? He made these for me. I met him this afternoon. He has this special ability to imitate objects and other living things even a face of a person through illusions. That''s his vampiric ability." Kira proudly said.

    "Amazing, Hubby! Now, let''s reveal the truth to my Grandpa." Marceline pounced on Kira, hugging him because of her excitement.

 Chapter 136 Confrontation

    Kira and Marceline had a final briefing about their n before they came back, joining the other members of the Zhou Family in the dining area.

    This time Marceline didn''t provoke her Uncle further. They continued eating as if they hadn''t talked about Marceline''s parents a while ago.

    Grandpa Rnd was very attentive to Marceline while Natasha and Enrique were silently observing Kira. They didn''t want to admit but Kira''s posture and aura seemed to be not ordinary.

    Though he was just a bodyguard before, the way he moves and acts looked like he came from a prestigious family. But they refused to believe that. For them, he was just a lowly bodyguard.

    Little did they know, Kira came from the noblest family of Vampires that''s why his etiquette and manners were very refined and ssy. Aside from that, Kira was the King of Vampires, the most powerful creature in the Kingdom of Phantasia so he possessed a confident and domineering aura that could intimidate anyone.

    On the other hand, Evelyn and Ronan were exchanging signals in which the two of them could only understand. Evelyn nned to talk to Grandpa Rnd tonight regardingpany matters but she couldn''t get the chance to talk to him privately as he was upied with Marceline. He was entertaining the couple, engaging in a lively conversation with them.

    After the dinner, Natasha and Enrique proceeded to their respective rooms as they felt very awkward seeing Kira and Marceline together.

    Marceline allowed Kira and Grandpa Rnd to talk on the balcony to get to know each other more. As for Ronan and Evelyn, they went upstairs as they were not in the mood to interact with Kira and Marceline.

    Inside their room, Ronan started to vent his frustrations at Marceline''s actions. Evelyn tried her best to console her husband.

    "That cunning witch! How dare she try to provoke me during the meal in front of my Dad! Does she really think I am guilty and I will react so that my Dad will notice my strange behavior and reaction?" Ronan mmed his desk using both hands.

    "If she''s not my niece, I won''t hesitate to ask Cedric to eliminate her," he added.

    Evelyn nced at her husband meaningfully. In her mind, she was thinking ''Why not eliminate her? She''s the only hindrance to his goal. Why bother to keep her alive? Her parents already died eighteen years ago. Does he feel guilty for what happened to his brother and sister-inw? Does he have a soft spot for Marceline?''

    Evelyn watched her husband suspiciously. But in the end, she disregarded the idea that Ronan had a soft spot for Marceline. In fact, he did try to cause an ident with his wife''s instigation.

    But they failed over and over again as if Marceline had someone protecting her in the shadows. No matter how hard they tried to n everything and execute the n well, Marceline always stayed alive, safe, and sound! She was never harmed. This was a mystery for them. Marceline was like a cat having nine lives or an immortal that never dies.

    "Put your heart at ease, Honey. This is not the end. We still have other options. We just have to try everything to reach our goal. If we continue to fail, then we will do thest resort. But for now, let me convince your father that you are the one suited for the chairmanship position." Evelyn moved closer to her husband. She started massaging his temples as Ronan leaned on the backrest of his chair. They were talking in Ronan''s study which was attached to their bedroom.

    "You are right, Honey. Let''s try talking to my father. I will leave this matter to you. I hope you can change his mind." He gazed up, looking at her with his hopeful eyes.

    Evelyn just gave him a reassuring smile. She already had the perfect strategy on how she would be able to convince the old man to change the distribution of inheritance and the appointment of the new Chairman.

    The husband and wife were still discussing their ns when they heard a knock outside. The two frowned as they were not expecting anyone who would try to see them at this hour.

    They looked at each other before moving their gaze back to the closed door. Was it Natasha or Enrique?

    "Come in!" Ronan said, allowing the person outside to enter his study.

    The husband and wife were surprised the moment Marceline came into their view.

    ''Why is she here? What does she need from us?''

    Ronan and Evelyn thought that Marceline and Kira were talking to Grandpa Rnd. It turned out, Marceline left the two men on the balcony as she decided to see them¨C her Uncle in particr.

    "Can we talk?" Marceline asked Ronan. She didn''t call him Uncle as she no longer considered him as her rtive or family.

    Ronan shot her a puzzled look, wondering why Marceline wanted to talk to him. ''Is she going to confront me about the incident eighteen years ago? I''m still puzzled as to how she''s able to learn something about her parents'' death. Who gave her the information?''

    Trying his best to remain calm, Ronan motioned his wife to leave them. Marceline wanted to talk to him alone so Ronanplied with what she wanted.

    Evelyn just nodded her head before leaving the two. She silently walked out of Ronan''s study room.<sub> </sub>

    As they were now alone, Marceline didn''t beat around the bush as she confronted him directly.

    "I am here to ask you several questions. You can either answer me truthfully or not. But no worries, I can tell whether you are telling the truth or not. I just want to confirm something."

    Ronan''s expression turned ugly. Marceline was talking to him impolitely. He was older than her but the way she talked to him was like they were of the same age.

    She sounded very cold and distant, unlike before she could act civil in front of her Uncle. This time he could see a glint of hatred and hostility in Marceline''s emerald eyes. But Ronan remained unfazed, feigning innocence.

    "Okay, just ask me anything. Though I have no idea what this is all about, I will allow you to speak up your mind," Ronan responded calmly.

    He invited her to sit down on the vacant chair in front of his desk so that they could talk while sitting and facing each other.

    "How did you feel when my parents died?" She asked him directly.

    Ronan''s eyebrow twitched as he could tell that Marceline was trying to test him or gather information from him. ''I have nothing to worry about. I made sure to erase and get rid of the evidence that might implicate me during the incident eighteen years ago.''

    "Of course, I am sad! My brother died as well as my sister-inw. My niece became an orphan at a young age," Ronan responded as if he truly cared about Marceline and her parents.

    Meanwhile, Marceline felt like puking a mouthful of blood. Her Uncle was good at acting. Even his expression showed a hint of pain.

    ''A great pretender¡­''

    p "You are lying! Of all the people, you might be the first one rejoicing for their deaths," Marceline tantly said, her eyes staring at him sharply.</anda>

    "Nonsense!" Ronan felt insulted by Marceline''s words. "Are you using me? How dare you talk to me like that? I''m your Uncle!"

    Marceline let out humourlessughter. She pped her hands while giving Ronan a look of disgust!

    "If I am gullible, I would have believed you already. You have superb acting skills, Mr. CEO. Why are you denying it? No need to hide the truth from me. We are the only ones here. Stop pretending you care for me and my parents. Because you never did! You¡­ you wanted them dead, am I right?" Marceline already raised her voice, not minding the dark expression of Ronan.

    "Have you lost your mind, Marceline?!! Watch your mouth! Don''t use me of something I didn''t do. Are you trying to use this baseless usation for you to get everything from the Zhou Family?" Ronan mmed his desk while gritting his teeth. He thought he could control his emotions but he failed. How dare she interrogate him as if he was the prime suspect for her parents'' murder case.

    Marceline looked at him with contempt. "I should be the one saying that to you. You are the one who is greedy of power and wealth, even sacrificing your own brother for material gains. I loathe you for that."

    Ronan could no longer tolerate Marceline''s sharp tongue. He raised his hand to p Marceline on her face but before his hand couldnd against her flesh, Marceline caught his arm thus stopping him from pping her.

    They were in that kind of position when the door of the study room swung open and Grandpa Rnd emerged from it.

    "What is happening here?" The old man asked in puzzlement. Then the puzzlement in his eyes was reced by rage as he saw Ronan trying to p Marceline.

    Marceline smiled inwardly as Kira got the right timing of sending her grandfather to witness this scene.

    "RONAN?!! Are you trying to hurt my granddaughter?!" Grandpa Rnd dashed inside. He immediately pulled Marceline, stepping in the middle as he shielded her from Ronan.

    "Dad, don''t me me. She needs to learn a lesson. She doesn''t know how to respect me, an elder," Ronan exined, defending himself.

    "What is this all about?!" Grandpa Rnd asked Ronan with his authoritative voice.

    "She is using me¨C" Ronan was not able to finish his words as Marceline cut him off.

    "Grandpa, I finally learned who killed my parents and the reason why they were killed!"

 Chapter 137 Harsh Truth

    Grandpa Rnd had mixed emotions when Marceline said those words. After so many years of trying to find the truth about her parents'' death, Marceline finally found the real culprit. But how? How did she learn about it?

    Grandpa Rnd also wanted to know who exactly murdered Marceline''s parents. He held her shoulders, looking straight into her eyes.

    "Tell me¡­ who is it? How did you know?" Grandpa Rnd asked Marceline.

    Ronan''s brows furrowed. He had a bad feeling about this. His father was willing to listen and believe his niece.

    ''Does Marceline have proof? If she does, this will be a great problem.'' Ronan was worried that Grandpa Rnd would never forgive him and their rtionship with Cedric Morgan would be ruined.

    His father had been quiet for so long. He thought he already epted his eldest son''s fate. Ronan thought Grandpa Rnd already moved on.

    But unknown to him, just like Marceline, Grandpa Rnd never forgot what happened eighteen years ago. Both of them wanted to seek justice for her parents.

    Now that Marceline was aware of the existence of supernatural creatures like vampires, werewolves, and witches, there was a big possibility that she discovered something about the tragic incident eighteen years ago.

    "He is very close to us," Marceline said meaningfully, tossing a nce at Ronan.

    Ronan''s heart pounded rapidly. He felt that his entire body was now covered with sweat. He clenched his fists, waiting for Marceline to tell something.

    He tried to maintain hisposure so that he would not look guilty in front of Grandpa Rnd. Whatever information Marceline would reveal tonight, he just had to deny everything because he believed Marceline didn''t have any evidence against him.

    "Who is he?" Grandpa Rnd could no longer wait to hear the person''s name.

    "It''s Cedric Morgan! He is the murderer, along with the other beasts! The werewolf n did this to our family," Marceline dered to them, not hiding the truth that she already knew the existence of werewolves and other creatures.

    There was a moment of silence as Ronan and Grandpa Rnd just looked at Marceline with different expressions on their faces.

    Grandpa Rnd''s face darkened, a cold glint shing through his eyes. If Cedric was the one who killed his son and daughter-inw, then he had to break their connection with Triple W as soon as possible.

    ''I have to ask Raizel''s help. I know he loathes the Triple W as much as I hate Cedric Morgan. But how did Marceline know all of this?''

    Meanwhile, Ronan was utterly astounded when Marceline mentioned Cedric Morgan and the werewolf n. She was not supposed to know about the existence of werewolves. She was not yet a gatekeeper!

    "Cedric Morgan is the werewolf who bit me eighteen years ago. He and his men killed my parents. And someone helped him¡­ that someone is also here." Marceline pointed her finger at Ronan.

    "Grandpa, Uncle betrayed us¡­ he betrayed my father¡­ his own brother¡­ just because of the Zhou Empire. No, I''m wrong. The truth is... this happened because of his greed! He wanted to have the Zhou Empire for himself so he colluded with the werewolves!"

    "That''s nonsense! Dad, don''t tell me you will believe her just because she''s your favorite granddaughter. But how about me? I''m your son too!" Ronan tried to look pitiful. Then he turned to Marceline with his angry eyes. "Do you have proof of your im? You are ndering me in front of my father!"

    "Please show respect, Marceline. I am your Uncle, an elder from Zhou Family! Stop using me of something I didn''t do!" He added through his gritted teeth.

    "What is the meaning of this, Marceline? Why are you involving your Uncle with what happened eighteen years ago." Grandpa Rnd asked her in puzzlement. He couldn''t believe this.

    For the first time, Grandpa Rnd was torn between Marceline and Ronan. He trusted Marceline but he refused to believe that Ronan had something to do with his brother''s death.

    He knew Marceline was not the kind of person who would make up some lie. But at the same time, he couldn''t believe that Ronan would hurt his elder brother. Grandpa Rnd had witnessed the brotherhood and closeness of the two brothers so he somehow believed that Ronan would never betray his brother. Was there a misunderstanding about this issue?

    "Grandpa, I have proof. The reason the werewolves were able to hurt my parents is that¡­ someone stole their Ametiz Protection Stone from them. It was him! He swapped the real ones with fake stones."

    This time Ronan and Grandpa Rnd were both astounded as Marceline mentioned the Ametiz Protection Stone.

    ''Why? How did she learn about this information that only a gatekeeper was supposed to know?'' Ronan felt like he was solving a mystery puzzle just thinking about this. ''She already knew lots of things about those creatures! Who is helping her? Who is the source of her information? Is it Kira?''

    Now it made sense why his wife warned him about Kira. He didn''t seem like he was just an ordinary bodyguard. There was a secret behind his real identity.

    "What proof are you talking about? Show it!" Ronan challenged Marceline. "If you can''t, then I have to punish you for ndering me and making up stories!"

    "Grandpa, there is only one proof. If you find my parents'' Ametiz Protection Stones here, it only means my Uncle truly took and stole the stone from them, leading them to their deaths."<sub> </sub>

    Ronan just sneered at her, rejoicing. He was confident that they wouldn''t find anything there as he had already thrown away the Ametiz Protection Stones of Marceline''s parents.

    "Go ahead, search my room!" He urged them as he feigned innocence.

    Marceline smiled inwardly. "Alright. Then allow us to open some of your vaults."

    "Sure, go on! Suit yourself."

    Grandpa Rnd and Marceline exchanged nces with one another. The old man already felt anxious and nervous. How would he react once he found out the truth?

    Deep down in his heart, Grandpa Rnd was hoping that his second son had nothing to do with the tragic incident eighteen years ago.

    They continued to search the room. Grandpa Rnd was familiar with the design and appearance of the Ametiz Protection Stone so he could tell and recognize the stones right away if ever the stones would be spotted there in the vi.

    Several minutes had passed when Grandpa Rnd saw something inside one of the vaults of Ronan. His eyes widened and his fingers were trembling as he reached out to pick the protection stones.

    "These are their protection stones. Why do you have this here??!"

    Ronan frowned when he heard his father''s authoritative voice. "What stones?! There is no way I have their stones! Remember that their stones are being kept inside their graves. This is just a set-up! That''s not¨C" he was not able to finish his words as a hand hit his face. Grandpa Rnd pped Ronan''s face.

    *Pak!*

    "How could you do this to your own brother! Now it made sense as to why my son and daughter-inw were killed despite the fact the Ametiz Stones were in their possession. You swapped them! Why did you do that?"

    *Pak! Pak!*

    Grandpa Rnd pped Ronan thrice. It was a hard p!

    "Dad! This is not what you think! Marceline is trying to ruin me. I don''t know why she is doing this to me. Don''t trust her! She''s lying!"

    Grandpa Rnd tugged his cor, shaking him. The rage could be seen in his eyes.

    "A set-up? You are the only one who has ess to your vaults. Do you think I could just open your vault just to put falsified evidence inside?" Marceline let out a humorlessughter, giving Ronan a ridiculing look.

    "Besides, this is my first timeing here in your study room. How would I know where you keep your vaults? Stop denying anymore. This is the evidence!"

    Ronan clenched his fists tightly. He didn''t expect this turn of events. He knew that the stones in Grandpa Rnd''s hands were just fake. He already got rid of the Ametiz Protection Stones!

    "This is a frame-up! Dad, those stones are fake. I could tell! Please believe me. Why can''t you do it even for once?!" Ronan said desperately, feeling so helpless.

    "Why do you always make me feel inferior and insecure?! Am I really your son? Why do I feel like you only have one child¡­ and that''s my brother. You''ve never trusted me! You never acknowledge my hard work and efforts! I am nothing to you!" Since Ronan had been cornered using these fake stones, he couldn''t help but express his inner thoughts and feelings.

    "Do¡­ Do you always feel like that? Is that the reason you decided to scheme against your own brother which led to his death?" Grandpa Rnd''s heart constricted as if it was being squeezed right now. He felt suffocated.

    Before Ronan could answer him, Grandpa Rnd suddenly copsed and fainted from too much shock! His heart couldn''t handle this truth.

    "Dad!" Ronan moved quickly to catch his father.

    "Grandpa!" Marceline screamed in fear. She didn''t expect that he would copse after knowing the truth.

    "Marceline! This is your fault! My Dad has a weak heart! Are you trying to kill him now that he appointed you to be the new Chairman of the Zhou Empire?" Ronan started to me Marceline but she just ignored him. The priority right now was to make sure that Grandpa Rnd would be fine.

    It did not take long when Kira and Evelyn came running inside the room when they heard that Grandpa Rnd copsed!

    "Kira, carry Grandpa! Let''s bring him to the hospital Now!"

 Chapter 138 A Broken Family

    The Zhou Vi was now in a chaotic state after the Patriarch copsed. Kira and Marceline were the ones who brought Grandpa Rnd to the hospital.

    Ronan remained standing in his study room, still processing what transpired a while ago. Evelyn approached him, gently tapping his back.

    "What happened here?" Evelyn asked, following Ronan''s gaze. Her eyes widened at the sight of the Ametiz Protection Stones of Marceline''s parents.

    ''Why are these things here? As far as I could remember, we already destroyed them and threw them away into the ocean.'' Evelyn pondered to herself.

    "I don''t know. I think Marceline set me up. These stones are found in my vault. My Dad saw these stones. He copsed, thinking I colluded with the werewolves in killing my elder brother and my sister-inw."

    Evelyn was dumbfounded after hearing this.

    "What?! Did Marceline n this ahead? But she seldom visits the vi so there''s no way she will know about your vault''s location and passcode. This is the first time she sets foot in here."

    "What bothers me more is that Marceline is already aware of the existence of other creatures."

    A gleam shed in Evelyn''s eyes as she somehow connected some dots. "She discovered the truth about the existence of werewolves. So this is the reason why she is confident that what she saw eighteen years ago was not just ordinary wolves, but werewolves!"

    Ronan was about to respond when a loud bang was heard. It was the sound of the door when Enrique pushed it hard, abruptly entering the room.

    "Dad, Mom! What happened? The maid told me that Marceline and her husband left together with grandpa," Enrique asked them.

    Secondster, Natasha also joined them with a puzzled look in her eyes. "Dad! Is grandpa sick?"

    Ronan''s expression darkened. He didn''t know what to feel after seeing his father copse. He knew that his father already considered him a perpetrator who caused the death of his own brother.

    He didn''t want his father to get sick but he was afraid that he would disown him once he got better. Ronan had seen Grandpa Rnd''s expression a while ago. It was a mixture of disbelief, disappointment, and rage.

    "I think your grandpa had a heart attack. Let''s go to the hospital," Ronan simply responded, marching out of the room without waiting for them.

    Enrique and Natasha were shaken when they heard that. Their grandfather was very lively and cheerful a while ago because Marceline visited them and chose to sleep over here tonight. Who would have thought that this unfortunate incident would happen?

    "Marceline is truly a jinx in the family!" Natasha mumbled as she followed her father.

    Enrique narrowed his eyes on his sister. He didn''t like the way she spoke badly about Marceline. He wanted to scold her but Evelyn stopped him.

    "Let''s go. Don''t argue with your sister anymore."

    Enrique could only sigh helplessly, obeying his mother''s request. Then they came out of the room to follow everyone.

    Among the members of the Zhou Family, only Evelyn appeared to be calm. She was not surprised when Grandpa Rnd copsed as she already knew his limits. The old man''s body was already weakened.

    ''We are running out of time. The old man must change hisst will and testament before dying. I need to move, helping my husband to get what he wants.''

    With this thought in mind, Evelyn went to the hospital together with Enrique and Natasha. Ronan didn''t wait for them as he sped off after leaving the vi. He used a separate car.

    His mind was in shambles. He didn''t wish Marceline to know the truth, but everything was revealed to her. He didn''t want his father to get sick but this situation was like a blessing to him. He still had time to n what he should do next before Grandpa Rnd disowned him and chased him out of the Zhou family.

    Meanwhile, Marceline and Kira have already arrived in the hospital. Entering the emergency room, the doctor and nurses immediately checked Grandpa Rnd''s vitals. His heartbeat returned but his pulse was weak. His heart stopped beating a while ago as it was a cardiac arrest, fortunately Marceline continued giving him CPR until they reached the hospital.

    Marceline''s body began to tremble as she watched her grandfather being treated by the doctor and nurses. Kira never left her. He just stayed by her side, giving her support.

    He could see the fear in her emerald eyes. She was afraid to lose another family member. For her, her grandfather was the only family member left who loved her wholeheartedly. She couldn''t afford to lose him too.

    "Ki¡­" Marceline felt like every ounce of her energy was drained. Kira had to hold her in ce for her not to fall. She leaned her back on his chest, allowing Kira to hug her from behind.

    "Put your heart at ease, my Lady. Your grandfather can make it. He is a strong man. He cares for you so he will not leave you in times like this." Kira''sforting words were enough for her to find her strength. She was grateful that Kira was there for her.

    "Let''s wait outside. The doctor will do her best to save your grandfather. Trust them¡­ and have faith in your grandpa''s love for you."

    Marceline nodded her head, letting Kira pull her to the benches outside the emergency room. The two sat down, facing each other.<sub> </sub>

    "Ki¡­ do you think it''s my fault? If I had known that grandpa would be hurt like this and fell ill, I shouldn''t have revealed the truth to him. I feel so guilty." Marceline''s voice was filled with pain and sadness.

    Kira took a deep breath, lifting her chin to meet her eyes. Staring at her intently, Kira said to her, "Don''t me yourself. This is not your fault. It''s not your fault that you have a greedy and cunning Uncle." Kira paused for a moment, caressing her face.

    "Besides, your grandpa also has the right to know the truth. Though he knew that werewolves were the ones who attacked you and your parents in the forest, he had no idea that your Uncle was also involved in the whole plot."

    Kira continued consoling her. He hated to see her feeling so down and gloomy. As much as he wanted, Kira didn''t like to see her sad. Marceline had gone through a lot ever since she was a child. She deserved to be happy!

    But the family whom she should rely on were also the people who were giving her troubles and burdens.

    "I¡­ I will punish them¡­ I swear," Marceline swore through her gritted teeth. But it was not the right time to think about this thing. Her priority right now was Grandpa Rnd''s recovery.

    She always thought her grandfather was a healthy old man. She never heard of a thing about her grandfather falling ill. So she was truly surprised and shaken when her grandfather suddenly copsed in front of them.

    She was puzzled by Ronan''sst remarks. He told her that Grandpa Rnd always had a weak heart. What did he mean by saying that?

    Seeing the troubles in her eyes, Kira pulled her closer to him, engulfing her body with his strong arms as he hugged her tight.

    "Don''t think negatively, okay? I''m just here for you, my Lady. I will not let you suffer."

    This time Marceline finally calmed her emotions. She smiled faintly as she sunk further into his body, hugging him back.

    The two were still hugging each other when Ronan, Evelyn, Enrique, and Natasha arrived at the hospital. Natasha looked daggers at Marceline.

    Not able to contain her anger and hatred towards Marceline, Natasha charged in their direction. Upon reaching their spot, she pulled Marceline up, separating her from Kira.

    "You bitch! This is all your fault!" Natasha yelled at her, raising her hand to p Marceline''s face. However, before her palmnded on Marceline''s cheek, Kira grabbed Natasha''s hand, stopping her mid-air.

    "Don''t you dare touch her or else, I will not hesitate to break your arms even though you are a woman," Kira warned Natasha, giving her a cold sharp re that could make her shiver in fear. Kira was frightening. He hated to see someone hurting Marceline.

    "Ouch! Let go! You are hurting my hand!" Natasha tried to pull her hand out of Kira''s grasp but his grip was so tight.

    Ronan sprinted towards them when he saw the hurt expression on Natasha''s face. "Release my daughter!" He ordered Kira.

    Ronan threw a punch, aiming at Kira''s face. But Kira just slightly bent his head on the other side, dodging Ronan''s sudden attack. As a counter, Kira used his free hand to push Ronan.

    *Thud!*

    Ronan''s face hit the wall, causing his forehead and nose to bleed instantly.

    "Oh my gosh! Dad!!! " Natasha shouted in fear when Ronan fell to the ground after hitting the wall. Kira failed to control his physical strength, exerting great force against Ronan.

    If Ronan was not wearing his bracelet which contained his Ametiz Protection Stone, he would have received a much more severe injury from Kira. Fortunately, Ametiz Stone protected him somehow.

    "FUCK! I''ll kill you!" Ronan shouted at Kira, holding his bleeding nose.

    "How dare you do that to my Dad?!!" Natasha kicked Kira''s legs but he remained unfazed.

    Evelyn and Enrique also ran in their direction, helping Ronan to stand up.

    Marceline and Kira just nced at them with a ridiculing look in their eyes.

    "Sweety, let''s leave. Don''t waste your time dealing with them." Marceline mumbled, pulling Kira away from the four of them.

    Enrique was hurt seeing the hatred in Marceline''s eyes. He didn''t know what happened that made her hate even him.

    ''Why do I feel like the Zhou Family is a broken family? She keeps hating us... distancing herself from us. Why? Why does she hate my family so much?''

 Chapter 139 "I Want To Meet Your Best Friend"

    When Marceline and Kira left, Ronan was apanied by Evelyn and Natasha to the emergency room. He also needed a doctor''s treatment. His forehead and nose were bleeding after hitting the wall.

    Ronan and Natasha were cursing Kira and Marceline. They didn''t expect that Kira would not hesitate to hurt them even in a public ce. They caught the attention of other health workers and patients.

    But they saw how Natasha charged in Marceline''s direction, dragging her. She tried to p her but Kira was there to stop her. So the people who witnessed the scene couldn''t me Kira as Natasha was the first one who made a scene, creating a ruckus.

    She was also shouting. Her loud voice was disturbing the other people. So instead of giving them pity, they felt annoyed towards Natasha and Ronan. They were the ones who started themotion.

    Meanwhile, Marceline and Kira went to see and check on Grandpa Rnd''s condition. That''s the time the doctor and nurses were rushing out, bringing Grandpa Rnd to the operating room for surgery. There was a blocked artery in his heart. He needed immediate surgery.

    The doctor stopped for a while, talking to Marceline. She exined to her why Grandpa Rnd needed surgery. Marceline gave her consent to operate on her grandfather. Marceline asked the doctor to save her grandfather at all costs.

    When the doctor left, Enrique approached Marceline and Kira.

    "Cousin¡­ please forgive my sister''s rudeness. By the way, how''s grandpa?"

    Marceline looked at Enrique indifferently. Though Enrique had been good to her, she couldn''t help but give him a cold shoulder. She knew that Enrique was not at fault here however she couldn''t change the fact that his father was the one who schemed against her parents.

    "Grandpa has to undergo surgery," Marceline responded coldly.

    "Can we talk?" Enrique was humbling himself in front of Marceline. He was not used to this kind of cold treatment from Marceline. He felt hurt as his heart clenched inside his chest.

    Kira didn''t want to see Marceline together with Enrique. For some unknown reason, he didn''t like the way Enrique was looking at Marceline.

    ''They are cousins, but why do I feel like¡­ he has feelings for her¡­ which is more than just family.'' It was Kira''s instinct who was telling him this.

    He wanted to stop Marceline from talking to Enrique but she already agreed to him even before Kira could say a word.

    "Ki, I will just talk to my cousin. Can you follow the doctor and wait for me in the waiting area outside the operating room?"

    He was reluctant to leave her alone but Kira respected her decision so in the end, he just followed her request. He immediately proceeded to the waiting area, leaving Marceline and Enrique alone.

    The two found a ce where they could talkfortably without worrying about other people hearing their conversation.

    "Celeste¡­" Enrique called her by this nickname. Only Lyca and Enrique were fond of calling her ''Celeste''.

    "Are you mad at me? Do you hate me?" There was a hint of helplessness in his voice when he asked her these questions.

    Marceline lifted her head, staring straight into Enrique''s eyes. "I don''t hate you but¡­ I loathe your father so much."

    Enrique was taken aback when he heard her direct and tant answer. She answered him truthfully. There was no need to hide her feelings.

    "But why? What did my father do to make you hate him this much?" He probed, wondering what was the root cause of her hatred.

    "Because¡­ I just found out that he had something to do with my parents'' death. Your father wanted my parents dead so that he could get the Zhou Empire."

    Enrique became more speechless after hearing this. He didn''t know what to feel about this. He knew Marceline would never lie about this matter. But deep inside, he didn''t want to believe that his father would do such a thing.

    "Have you talked to him? Celeste¡­ there might be a misunderstanding here. My Dad will never¨C"

    "I''m not saying this for you to believe me. It''s up to you to believe what you want to believe. You asked me a question so I just gave you my honest answer. I''m not expecting you to side with me. I don''t need it."

    Marceline didn''t let Enrique finish his words as she already knew what he was about to say. He was thinking that his father would never do such a crime.

    Marceline was already tired both physically and emotionally. She didn''t want to argue with Enrique or exined everything to him.

    ''What''s the point of telling him everything and convincing him to believe what I said? He will still choose to believe his father in the end.''

    Marceline was no longer in the mood to drag this conversation. "Do you have something more to ask aside from our grandfather''s condition? If none¡­ please excuse me. I have to go there and wait for Grandpa to leave the operating room, safe and sound."

    Without waiting for Enrique''s response, Marceline turned around and walked away, leaving Enrique in his spot. He wanted to stop her but he became a coward. He felt like he didn''t deserve and he had no right to chase after her.<sub> </sub>

    "How true is that? Is my father involved in that tragic incident eighteen years ago?" Enrique clenched his fists, his eyes were fixed in the direction where Marceline disappeared to.

    He didn''t want to admit but the distance between Marceline and him has been kept growing apart. And this fact broke his heart. He only wished that they could still maintain what they had before.

    But after seeing the hatred in Marceline''s eyes, Enrique was disheartened. Her expression was telling him that she would never forget nor forgive those people responsible for the death of her parents.

    "I have to do something. I need to find the truth. I can''t lose her¡­" Enrique mumbled to himself.

    *****

    Thirty minutester¡­

    The surgery was still ongoing. Marceline kept pacing back and forth in the front of the operating room. Kira was standing next to her, just watching her every move.

    "My Lady, calm down. Everything will be fine." Kira continuedforting her. He could feel her fear and nervousness. He became more connected to her as time went by. He could now easily tell her mood and feelings.

    On the other hand, Marceline finally stopped walking back and forth when her phone rang. She answered it right away upon seeing the caller ID. It was Lyca, her doctor friend¡­ her only best friend.

    "Celeste?!! What happened? Why are you in the hospital?" Lyca''s worried voice reverberated on the other line.

    Marceline frowned as she was surprised that her doctor friend knew where she was right now. "How did you know that I''m currently in the hospital?"

    "My ssmate in Med School before saw you. I bumped into her just now. Our apartments are in the same building. Are you okay? Are you hurt?"

    Marceline took a deep sigh before answering Lyca. "Something bad happened to Grandpa. He is currently having a surgery¡­" She paused for a moment contemting whether she would tell her what she truly felt or just hide it from her best friend for Lyca not to worry about her.

    "Honestly¡­ I''m not okay, Ly¡­ I''m afraid¡­ of losing my grandpa. He is the only family I have¡­" Her emotions were affecting her. She gave in, exposing her vulnerable side to Kira and Lyca.

    "I''m going there. Just wait for me," Lyca said with her resolute voice.

    Marceline was seldom showing her weak side to others including her. But this time, she opened up to her, telling her she was not okay. As her only best friend, Lyca wanted tofort her.

    When Lyca hung up, someone immediately asked her what happened because Lyca looked troubled after the call. The person was none other than Dn.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    Lyca nodded her head, grabbing her pouch and jacket. Dn and Lyca just arrived at her ce after spending their time together on a dinner date. They bumped into Lyca''s ssmate in the parking lot of the apartment building.

    Her ssmate was also a doctor in the hospital where Grandpa Rnd was brought. Lyca immediately called Marceline when she heard from her ssmate that she saw Marceline rushing into the hospital. It turned out it was Grandpa Rnd who fell ill.

    "Dn, go home now. I can no longer entertain you. I have to go somewhere. My best friend needs me," Lyca exined to Dn. They were supposed to have a movie marathon tonight as Dn insisted on sleeping over to her ce.

    "Alright. I understand. But I''m not going home. Let me drive you to the hospital." Dn would not allow his mate to go out alone at this hour. He wanted to apany her to make her safe.

    Lyca didn''t refuse his offer. She just nodded her head, grabbing Dn''s hand as she pulled him. She was in a hurry. The two didn''t waste more time as they stepped into the car quickly.

    Dn was the one driving the car. Lyca requested him to drive faster and so he did!

    ''I can be more faster than this car if only I am allowed to shift into my wolf form, letting Lyca ride my back.'' Dn thought to himself as he continued to drive as fast as he could without bumping any cars in front.

    After fifteen minutes, they reached the hospital. Lyca pushed the car door immediately, not waiting for Dn to open it for her.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Lyca asked Dn when he also stepped out of his car, following her.

    "I''m apanying you inside. Besides, I would like to meet your best friend."

    Lyca could only sigh helplessly. "Ok. Come with me."

 Chapter 140 They Met Again!

    <o>,m Since Marceline kept pacing back and forth while waiting for her grandfather''s surgery to finish, Kira held her shoulders, pushing her down on the bench.</o>

    "Here, sit down first. I''ll buy you something to drink. I think a hot choco will do. You need to calm down," Kira mumbled, letting Marceline sitfortably.

    "Okay. I''ll wait for you here. Come back soon." Marceline said weakly, still holding Kira''s hand. Kira stared at their entangled hands, very reluctant to leave her.

    "Yes. I''ll be back in five minutes."

    She nodded her head, finally letting go of Kira''s hand. He left her for a moment to buy hot choco.

    Kira was walking in the hospital hallway when he bumped into two people¨C Lyca and Dn. Dn was the first one who recognized Kira.

    "Bro!" Dn shouted, calling the attention of Kira.

    Kira came into a halt, moving his gaze in Dn''s and Lyca''s direction. He didn''t expect to see Dn in that hospital. And the most surprising thing was that Dn and Lyca were together.

    ''Dn¡­ what is he doing here with Lyca?'' A cold glint shed through his eyes as he remembered Dn''s real identity. ''He is the werewolf prince, Dominique''s son. Is Selene his mother? He introduced his name as Dn Athanasia, so he might be¡­''

    Kira clenched his fists. He thought he couldn''t be affected by Selene anymore, but here he was getting worked up just thinking about Dn as the son of his mortal enemy, and her ex-werewolf lover.

    Meanwhile, Dn was puzzled when Kira looked at him in an unfriendly way. It seemed that Kira was displeased to see him.

    ''What''s wrong? Why is he acting so cold? Is he not in the mood? He looks like he is about to eat me whole.'' Dn mused to himself, feeling a little bit anxious because of Kira''s sharp gaze.

    On the other hand, Lyca frowned, looking at Dn with disbelief. ''Bro? Is he rted to Marceline''s bodyguard?''

    Lyca was not yet informed that Kira was now Marceline''s husband in the eyes of the public. Marceline didn''t find time to exin her situation to Lyca.

    For the past few days, she had been relying solely on Kira. She couldn''t tell Lyca about her n of getting revenge on the werewolf n as well as her own Uncle.

    She didn''t want her to get involved in this conflict. Marceline thought that it would be best for Lyca not to know the existence of the other creatures. It''s for her own sake.

    "Where''s Marceline?" Lyca asked Kira right away. Though she was curious about the rtionship between Kira and Dn, it could wait as her priority right now was to apany her best friend andfort her.

    "She''s waiting, outside the operating room. Her grandfather''s surgery is still ongoing." Kira answered Lyca, ignoring Dn''s presence. He was not in the mood to interact with another mutt. He could only tolerate interacting with one wolf, and that''s Marceline''s wolf, Ste.

    "Alright. I''m going there. How about you? What are you doing here? You are supposed to apany her and escort her all the time." Lyca asked Kira, thinking he was still working for Marceline as a bodyguard.

    This time it was Dn who darted his gaze back and forth between Kira and Lyca. What a small world?! His mate also knew his savior.

    After a while, Dn''s eyes widened in realization. ''Wait? Don''t tell me¡­ his woman in the mansion is Lyca''s best friend?''

    Dn blinked his eyes several times, still amazed by this coincidence. ''I have this feeling that the four of us are destined to meet each other. Hmm.''

    Dn was still lost in his thoughts when Kira spoke again, answering Lyca''s queries.

    "I just left her to get her a drink. A Hot Choco. She needs it to calm down. She is very nervous and anxious right now," Kira informed Lyca. There was a hint of worry in his voice.

    "Okay. Go ahead. I will apany her while you are not around." Lyca said goodbye to Kira. She was now heading to where Marceline was waiting.

    "Dn, you must behave. Don''t talk if you are not asked to. And give us some space. She didn''t like strangers. She might beat you up and kill you if you offend my best friend," Lyca warned Dn. But to her surprise, he didn''t say a word. She turned around to check on him only to find out Dn was no longer following her.

    "Eh? Where did he go? He disappeared again without telling me. I said lots of things but no one was listening to me. I''m going to punch that man!" Lyca said, stomping her feet while pouting her lips. She thought he was following her. It turned out Dn followed Kira instead.

    "Whatever! He is like a bubble¡­ disappearing without a trace!" Lyca continued walking, already thinking of scolding Dn once they saw each otherter. She didn''t know if he went home already.

    *****

    Meanwhile, the person whom Lyca was thinking of grilling was now tailing Kira like a puppy following his master. Dn wanted to ask Kira about what happened to his woman.

    ''Maybe he is not in a good mood because his woman is sad. Her grandfather is sick.''<sub> </sub>

    Dn was clueless that the reason why Kira was grouchy was him. Seeing Dn, Kira was reminded of the man who betrayed him and the woman who broke his heart into tiny pieces.

    Kira just finished ordering two cups of hot choco when someone wrapped his arm around Kira''s shoulders. It was Dn.

    "Bro!"

    Kira immediately yanked Dn''s arm, removing it from his shoulder. Out of annoyance and irritation, he twisted it hard, making Dn whimper in pain.

    "A! Bro, let go! You are hurting my arm! It''s me, Dn!" Dn was tapping Kira''s hand, begging him to let go. But instead of releasing Dn''s hand, Kira tightened his grip further.

    He didn''t control his strength as he knew that Dn could endure the pain as he was a werewolf. Furthermore, he''s not an ordinary werewolf, he''s the Werewolf Prince! If Dn was just an ordinary human, his arm would have broken already because of Kira''s tight grasp.

    ''This mutt. He is the guy from the Silvano Family who was supposed to marry Marceline if the arranged marriage between the Silvano Family and Zhou Family was finalized and agreed by the two families.'' This thought added to the rage and hatred he was feeling toward Dn.

    "Hey bro! I said let go. The people are already looking at us." Dn felt ufortable as people began murmuring while watching the two handsome men.

    The bystanders were thinking a different thought, mistaking Kira and Dn were a thing.

    "Whoah, they are both handsome. Urgh!"

    "Are they having lover''s quarrel?"

    "Oh my gosh! They look good together. Why? Why are these beautiful beings have to be together? I sense bromance here. But I love their pair!"

    "Who do you think is dom and sub between them?"

    Kira who also heard those people released Dn almost immediately. He cringed when people started talking about them as a couple. Just the thought of it, Kira wanted to puke.

    Aside from Kira, Dn also felt embarrassed when people were talking about them, mistaking them as a couple. For goodness'' sake, he had a mate! Although Kira was super handsome, Dn was not into guys!

    Since the two of them had super auditory ability, they could hear the people around them, even their whispers and murmurs. This made the two feel so awkward after meeting each other''s gaze.

    Dn was looking at him as if he was ming Kira. But Kira just shot him a cold sharp re. "Go away! Don''te near me."

    "It''s your fault! You pulled me closer and twisted my arm. They thought you were hugging me. And your dark grumpy expression¡­ you look like a jealous lover," Dn said with a teasing smile on his face. He just wanted to lighten the mood between them.

    Kira arched his eyebrow. His lips already formed into a thin line. "Just shut up! Do you want me to beat you?"

    Kira looked very serious when he said those words, threatening Dn. However, Dn just let out a loud chuckle.

    "Beating me? Hmm, Ipletely recovered. I can fight you now because I''m in a good condition. But since you are my savior my answer is HELL NO!" Another huskyugh escaped from Dn''s mouth, his eyes gleaming with humor.

    He was truly d and happy to meet Kira. For some unknown reason, he was very fond of him. He was considering Kira as his true brother. He couldn''t exin why he became attached to him even though they only interacted once when Kira saved him.

    "But kidding aside, is your woman just fine? I think she''s going through a lot. You have to show her that you will always be there for her, especially in times like this." Dn patted Kira''s shoulder.

    Kira''s brows twitched and he remained quiet. He didn''t want to admit but he could feel Dn''s sincerity when he expressed his concern towards Marceline and gave Kira a piece of advice.

    "You don''t have to tell me that. I already nned to do that."

    Dn just smiled sheepishly while scratching his face. "I know. I just want to remind you. And please, don''t be scary and grumpy. You have to look gentle whenforting a woman. Why are you frowning?"

    "Because I saw you," Kira replied matter-of-factly.

    Dn: "..."

    ''Eh? Why me? What did I do?'' Dn blinked his eyes several times, wondering what he had done wrong.

 Chapter 141 Manipulation

    Lyca immediately hugged Marceline when she reached her spot. She badly needed a friend''sfort. She had been through a lot of emotional stresstely and now her grandfather fell ill.

    Lyca didn''t say a word but she just let her feel that she was there for Marceline. It was alreadyte at night but she still went to see Marceline to apany her at this moment.

    Marceline felt touched because of Lyca''s and Kira''s genuine concern for her. She couldn''t hide the bitterness she felt whenever she would remember that her own Uncle was the one who took away her chance to have aplete family.

    The negative emotions already umted in her heart, stirring her inside as if all she wanted to do was to burst out.

    "What happened to Grandpa Rnd?" Lyca asked her sympathetically. Then she turned around, looking for someone. "Why are you alone? Where are your Uncle and cousins? They are supposed to be here."

    ? Marceline''s expression dimmed at the mention of Ronan. Her reaction didn''t escape Lyca''s observant eyes. At that certain moment, she could tell that Marceline and her Uncle were not on good terms.

    ''Did they fight, causing Grandpa Rnd to copse?'' Lyca pondered to herself, feeling sorry for her best friend.

    "Hey, what''s wrong? Tell me¡­ I''m willing to listen." Lyca urged Marceline to share her thoughts. She grabbed her hand, pulling Marceline to the nearby bench. They sat down, facing each other.

    "It''s a long story. I don''t want you to get involved as this is our family problem¨C"

    "But I''m part of your family! I''m your sister¡­ your spiritual sister!" Lyca cut her off immediately.

    Marceline didn''t know whether tough or scold her best friend for being so corny. "Spiritual sister? Where did you get that idea?"

    Lyca pointed her forefinger at her head and shamelessly said, "From my brilliant mind!"

    Because of Lyca''s cheerful vibe, Marceline finally smiled, easing up a little. She knew that Lyca would not stop until she could make her talk.

    "I would feel upset if you don''t want to talk to me about your concern. Don''t take all the burdens, share them with me!" Lyca demanded.

    Marceline sighed deeply. She didn''t know how she would tell Lyca what happened eighteen years ago without mentioning werewolves. She wanted to omit that part.

    In the end, she just focused on telling Lyca that her Uncle had something to do with the tragic incident eighteen years ago. She lost her parents because of her Uncle''s greed for power and wealth.

    Lyca was utterly astounded when she heard Marceline''s story. Ronan had the motive to hire someone to assassinate Marceline''s parents. That''s what Lyca was thinking as of this moment.

    Little did she know, Marceline''s Uncle didn''t hire an assassin but he colluded with the supernatural creatures like werewolves!

    "Oh my God¡­ I''ve never imagined that Uncle Ronan could do this to his own brother¡­ to your parents¡­" Lyca gasped. There was a hint of disbelief in her eyes.

    "The one who is capable and has a great chance to betray someone is not the stranger but the person closest to you¡­ That''s the reason betrayal can shatter and crush your whole being in an instant¡­" Marceline mumbled while lowering her head as she clenched her fists.

    "I decided to take the power away from him so I told grandpa that I could now assume the highest position and responsibility in the Zhou Empire. He made me the Chairman as he stepped down from his position¡­" Marceline paused for a moment, appreciating the thought Grandpa Rnd yielded on her request.

    Grandpa Rnd proved how much he loved his granddaughter. He doted on her like she was the center of his life, giving her all she wanted, and pampering her to the core. So she was shaken when her grandfather copsed right in front of her. For her, Grandpa Rnd was the only family she had left. As for her Uncle, she hated him so much.

    Marceline continued, "And this night, I confronted Ronan, revealing the truth to my grandfather. But I didn''t expect¡­ grandpa would copse after knowing the truth. I feel like it''s my fault that Grandpa fell ill¨C"

    "No! It''s not your fault. Don''t say that!" Lyca interrupted Marceline once more.

    Lyca was about to say something more when the door of the operating room slid open and the doctor wearing her surgical gown came out.

    Marceline stood up right away, tracing her steps towards the doctor. "Doc, how''s my grandpa?" The deep concern for her grandfather was reflected in her emerald eyes.

    "Miss Zhou, the surgery went well. But your grandfather has a weak body. He already had a heartplication and his illness worsened. I bet the patient is not taking his medicine regrly that it led to this. We will move him now in the ICU. He is still in the critical stage. We will continue monitoring his condition. Let''s pray that he can wake up within 48 hours. If he can''t, his life will¨C"

    "STOP!" Marceline didn''t want to hear the doctor''s next words. "My grandpa is a strong man. Nothing bad will happen to him."

    Marceline was trying to put up her brave front but deep inside, she felt like she was going to crumble and fall down. Fortunately, Lyca was there, holding her hand as her doctor friend continuedforting her through her gestures.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, Young Miss," the doctor gave her a reassuring smile. He liked Marceline''s optimism.

    Without dying any more time, the doctor and the nurses transferred Grandpa Rnd to the Intensive Care Unit. Marceline and Lyca followed them.

    Unknown to Marceline and Lyca, Evelyn heard the doctor''s words as she was secretly standing just a few meters away from them a while ago.

    Evelyn smiled inwardly, watching Marceline''s back until she vanished from her sight.

    ''This is good news. There is no guarantee that the old man can still wake up after this surgery.''

    "Strike the iron while it''s hot!" Evelyn mumbled, shing a sinister smile on her face. The obedient, sweet, and kind-hearted woman was long gone. She was now slowly unleashing her true colors.

    Evelyn turned around, going in the opposite direction where Lyca and Marceline disappeared to. She found a better spot wherein she could talk to someone without worrying about people overhearing their conversation.

    Evelyn chose the rooftop''s hospital. She had been standing there for ten minutes when a man in a ck suit joined her. That man was the head of the Zhou Family Guards.

    "Madame¡­" the head guard politely greeted Evelyn.

    Evelyn just motioned him toe closer.

    "I am giving you a special mission. This time you have to do your job properly. I want Marceline Celeste Zhou to disappear forever. Get rid of her at all costs!"

    Since the Zhou Patriarch was now lying on the sickbed without a guarantee of recovering, Evelyn had decided to make her move.

    ''Kill her now before she can strike back,'' She thought to herself.

    She knew that Marceline was at her weakest right now. Her grandpa was one of her weaknesses. Marceline would be distracted because of her grandfather''s grave condition, so Evelyn wanted to grab this opportunity to eliminate Marceline for good.

    "Since she already missed her parents, why not let her join them in the afterlife?" Evelyn mumbled,ughing wickedly at the thought of Marceline dying tonight.

    "Okay, Madame. Just leave this to me and my men. This time we will not fail you."

    Evelyn nodded her head. "I want this done tonight. Don''t leave any evidence. Make it look like a suicide. We will tell the public that shemits suicide after ming herself for what happened to her grandfather."

    "Noted, Madame. We will do it as you say."

    "Alright. I will not keep you here. Go now and prepare."

    The head guard left right away after getting Evelyn''s order. After so many years of moving in the shadows, Evelyn was able to gain loyalty and support from the people working for the Zhou Family. She''s good at working as a spy for the werewolf n, specifically under the White w Pack in which Cedric was the Alpha.

    She had sworn her loyalty to them as she was saved by dimir before. She was indebted to him so she promised to do everything to serve her master.

    Thirty years ago, she infiltrated the Zhou Family by getting closer to Ronan. The Zhou Family was the only gatekeeper who didn''t swear allegiance to the werewolf n as they remained neutral.

    They allowed the vampires to pass through the portal gate to flee from the Kingdom of Phantasia. If the vampires stayed there, they would either be killed or be ves by ruthless werewolves. Their only choice was to flee and hide in the human world. And the Zhou Family helped them.

    That''s where Evelyn came into the picture. She was assigned to seduce one of the members of the Zhou Family and to marry him. She needed to be part of the Zhou Family.

    She used Ronan''s weakness and insecurity to her advantage. After meeting Evelyn, Ronan started to change little by little until he became more greedy for power. She made him think that Marceline''s father was Ronan''s mortal enemy.

    She made him believe that he needed topete with his brother and be the Head of the Zhou Family someday. She manipted Ronan until he fell into the pit of darkness with no return.

    She used Ronan as a weapon in killing Marceline''s parents, the new lead gatekeepers of the Zhou Family. When Marceline''s parents died, the werewolf n seeded in making the Zhou Family under their control.

 Chapter 142 Ive Finally Found You!

    Marceline and Lyca followed the doctor and nurses who transferred Grandpa Rnd to the Intensive Care Unit. Everything had been arranged.

    It did not take long when Enrique joined them. He was surprised to see Lyca there but at the same time, he felt relieved because Lyca was the one apanying Marceline, not Kira.

    Hisst conversation with Marceline didn''t end well. He was saddened to know that Marceline was insisting that his father was involved in the deaths of her parents eighteen years ago.

    He didn''t want her to hate him and his family. As much as possible, Enrique wanted to fix this as he thought this was just a great misunderstanding. He refused to believe that his father could do something evil.

    "How''s grandpa?" Enrique asked the twodies.

    Marceline tried her best to act civil towards Enrique. After all, Enrique was the one who reached out to her when she distanced herself from the Zhou Family.

    For the sake of their good rtionship in the past, she would not vent her anger on Enrique. Ronan''s fault and evil deed had nothing to do with Enrique.

    "The doctor will still monitor him. He is still in critical condition. He has to wake up within 48 hours or else, he might not recover." Lyca was the one who answered Enrique. She thought Marceline would not be fine talking to Enrique after knowing the truth.

    Before Enrique could reply, Marceline moved closer to him, tugging his shirt tightly. She was giving him a questioning gaze. "Tell me! Are you aware of Grandpa''s illness?"

    Marceline got mad and upset when she found out about Grandpa''s illness. The doctor said he had heartplications and was taking medicines. If Enrique and others already knew about this, it only meant she was the only one who was kept in the dark.

    Her heart clenched knowing that her grandfather was suffering from illness for so many years and she was clueless about it.

    This time Enrique lowered his gaze as he was guilty. Everyone knew about Grandpa Rnd''s illness except Marceline.

    "Answer me, Enrique!" Marceline demanded. Her voice was cold and stern.

    "I''m sorry¡­ It''s Grandpa''s wish. He told us not to tell you so that you would not worry about him."

    Marceline pursed her lips while clutching his shirt tightly. She hated it! Her grandpa was sick but no one made sure that their grandpa was drinking his medicine regrly.

    "Why didn''t you take care of Grandpa?! His body became frail and weak. Did you make sure that he was drinking his medicine regrly?" Marceline could no longer control her emotions.

    She was greatly affected since her beloved Grandpa was lying sick in front of her and she couldn''t do something for him. She felt useless!

    "My Mom is the one who is always reminding Grandpa to take his medicine," Enrique informed Marceline.

    "Then why is it that his condition worsened further? He''s not getting better." Marceline questioned him. "Are they trying to kill Grandpa slowly?"

    Enrique couldn''t believe that Marceline would suspect them of killing Grandpa Rnd. This time he could no longer tolerate this usation.

    "Marceline! Enough! Why are you suspecting us? Your own family?! Is it hard for you to trust us? Do you think my family is so evil?" For the first time, Enrique raised his voice at her.

    Slowly killing Grandpa Rnd? This was too much for an usation!

    Enrique held Marceline''s shoulders, shaking her. "Why are you doing this to us, Marceline? You have already be the Chairman of the Zhou Empire. It''s all yours now. Why do you have to use my Mom and Dad?"

    The two cousins started to argue. Lyca didn''t know how she would intervene between the two. Their topic was very sensitive. They already caught the attention of the nurses and doctors passing by in that area.

    "You two! Stop arguing! This is a public ce. Please be mindful of your actions. You are even arguing in front of your Grandpa.. do you think he would like seeing you like this, fighting each other?" Lyca scolded the two of them.

    Enrique was about to apologize but someone suddenly yanked his hand that was gripping Marceline''s shoulder.

    "You are hurting her. Don''t touch her!" Kira''s stern voice was heard.

    Dn and Kira were on the way to the Intensive Care Unit where Grandpa Rnd was transferred when from the distance he saw Marceline and Enrique arguing.

    His expression darkened when he saw Enrique shaking Marceline''s body while raising his voice at her.

    He immediately put the two cups of hot choco in the hands of Dn before dashing towards Marceline and Enrique. Dn could only watch Kira''s back as he walked faster withrge strides. It only took him four seconds to reach their spot.

    "This is between us. You are an outsider. Don''t interfere!" Enrique spat back at Kira while giving him a deathly re. For some unknown reason, Enrique hated Kira, especially now that he became Marceline''s husband!

    "I''m not an outsider. Do you have amnesia? I''m Marceline''s husband!" Kira dered proudly, pping Enrique with his words.

    "Your grandpa even weed me in the family during dinner," Kira added, making Enrique unable to respond. He couldn''t refute Kira''sst remarks.<sub> </sub>

    "Leave Marceline! We don''t need you here. Your family kept on hurting her over and over again." Kira was sending Enrique away.

    Enrique clenched his fists while grinding his teeth. He had the urge to punch Kira but because Marceline was there, he tried his best to control himself.

    "Enrique, just leave," Lyca said pleadingly. She didn''t want this argument to escte further. This was not the right time for them to argue and fight each other. Grandpa Rnd was still in critical condition.

    Enrique nced at Marceline withplicated emotions on his face. She ignored him, looking away. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore.

    Enrique took a deep sigh before turning around to leave. He didn''t mean to argue with Marceline. He realized his mistake. Now, he had to calm his emotions and tried to fix things between Marceline and him.

    As he walked away, he bumped into Dn who had just arrived after being left by Kira a while ago. The two looked at each other for a moment before they continued walking in opposite directions.

    Secondster, Dn approached the three people who were standing in front of the ICU.

    "Bro, your hot choco!" Dn handed over the two cups of Hot Choco to Kira. Then he turned to his side only to be put in a trance after meeting Marceline''s emerald eyes.

    Marceline also paused for a moment. Her eyes were fixed on the neer. For some unknown reason, her heart jumped inside her chest upon seeing the handsome stranger. Both of them were speechless. They were just staring at each other intently.

    Kira and Lyca also noticed the strange eye-to-eye contact between the two. They wondered if Marceline and Dn knew each other.

    Dn opened his mouth but no words came out. Before he knew it, his feet already moved on their own ord, inching closer to Marceline.

    Meanwhile, Marceline just stayed rooted in her spot, still eyeing Dn. She was trying to scan her mind when and where she met this guy. He somehow looked familiar to her but she couldn''t remember meeting him before.

    ''This feels so weird,'' Marceline thought to herself, still assessing Dn''s appearance.

    Seeing how Marceline was staring at Dn with full interest, Kira couldn''t stop himself from feeling jealous. He hated to see Marceline getting curious and interested in another man.

    Kira nned to pull Dn and stop him from going near Marceline. But before he could do that, Dn already closed the gap between Marceline and him, engulfing him with his arms in a tight hug.

    Both Kira and Lyca were astounded when they witnessed Dn''s sudden action.

    ''Why are they hugging? Did they know each other?'' Lyca pondered to herself, her eyes darting back and forth between Marceline and Dn.

    On the other hand, Kira''s expression could no longer be painted. He was enraged when he witnessed Dn embracing Marceline.

    ''Stay away from her, young pup!'' Kira screamed in his mind, getting ready to separate the two.

    But to his surprise, Marceline''s hands subconsciously moved, hugging Dn. Even Marceline didn''t know why she did it! She didn''t hesitate to embrace this handsome stranger who seemed familiar to her.

    While they were hugging, Dn whispered in her ear, "Sister! I''ve finally found you!"

    Marceline frowned when Dn called her ''sister''.

    ''Sister?''

    She was about to ask Dn but she suddenly felt someone looking at them with his cold aura. It was Kira!

    At that certain moment, Marceline realized her mistake. She hugged a handsome stranger in front of her husband! She''s doomed! She didn''t want Kira to misunderstand so she immediately pushed Dn away from her body.

    ''Damn! Why am I hugging a stranger?'' Marceline scolded herself.

    Meanwhile, Dn groaned inwardly when Marceline broke the hug. He was about to say something when he met Lyca''s ring eyes. She was looking at him suspiciously with a grim expression on her face.

    Lyca''s stare seemed like asking Dn this certain question¨C ''Why the hell are you hugging my best friend?!''

    Dn bit his lower lip while scratching his face. ''Damn! I''m doomed. I almost forgot that Lyca is here. She might misunderstand my actions.''

    But aside from Lyca, there was another person shooting daggers at him. It was Kira.

    ''Eh? Why do I feel like I am about to be executed tonight¡­?''

 Chapter 143 The Birthmark

    "Have we met before? Do I know you?" Marceline asked Dn, puzzled as to why she felt familiar with him.

    Dn, who heard Marceline''s question, fell silent for a moment. It was hard to exin since this was the first time they met.

    But he felt a strong connection with her as soon as he saw her. Dn''s instinct was telling him that Marceline was his missing sister, Ste.

    Aside from that, there was one way to find out¨C her Birthmark. Both of them had the same birthmark¨C a crescent moon, his mark was on his right chest while his sister had it on the back of her neck.

    Instead of answering her, Dn asked her politely. "Miss¡­ May I see your neck?"

    Marceline: "..."

    ''My neck? He is weird. He is the only guy who asked me to see my neck on our first meeting. Is he a vampire too?'' Marceline pondered to herself.

    Though Dn''s request was a little bit strange, Marceline didn''t feel annoyed nor irritated at him. Instead, she found him very amusing.

    On the other hand, Kira and Lyca were now shooting daggers at Dn. His request was very absurd but the most absurd thing was that Marceline was looking at him with amazement.

    ''Does she like him?'' Kira asked himself with a dark expression on his face. At that certain moment, he felt the urge to remind Marceline of their deal. He only asked for her blood and loyalty!

    ? What mattered to him the most was Marceline''s loyalty! He didn''t want her to get close to Dn. He was afraid that history would repeat. What if Marceline would betray him because of Dn? He would never allow that to happen.

    Kira immediately pulled Marceline, stepping in their middle as he hid Marceline at his back. He was shielding her from Dn''s view.

    "Are you a pervert? Why are you asking her to see her neck?" Kira asked Dn with his stern cold voice.

    Dn could only smile sheepishly while gazing at Kira with sparkling eyes. If the woman before him was his sister, then Kira would be his future brother-inw as the two were in a rtionship.

    "Actually, I''m asking to see her nape. I want to confirm if she''s the person I am looking for."

    For some unknown reason, Kira felt disturbed when he heard Dn''s statement.

    ''Someone he is looking for? Is he referring to his sister?'' Kira''s heart suddenly pounded rapidly as he became anxious.

    As far as he could remember, Dn went to the human world to find his sister. He kept calling his sister in his subconscious. This was what he found after reading Dn''s mind after saving him from Cedric and his men.

    ''If Marceline is Dn''s sister, then does it mean she is Dominique''s daughter as well?'' Kira''s eyes dimmed at that thought.

    But he disregarded that idea right away as Marceline was a member of the Zhou Family, the gatekeeper of the Northern Gate Portal. There was no way she would be Dn''s sister and Dominique''s daughter.

    "May I see it, Miss¡­" Dn''s voice was heard as he asked Marceline''s approval once again.

    This time Lyca approached Dn, nudging his shoulder while whispering something. "What is this all about, Dn?"

    "I''ll exin everythingter," he whispered back to her.

    The two were still murmuring with each other when Marceline spoke up.

    "Marceline¡­ just call me Marceline."

    Kira and Lyca were surprised once again as Marceline sounded so friendly towards Dn. This was something she didn''t usually do when meeting someone for the first time.

    Kira even recalled how they fought during their first encounter. He suddenly felt annoyed since Marceline was treating Dn differently. Now, aside from Xyon also known as Mr. X, Dn added to his list whom he had to watch out for when it came to Marceline''s attention.

    Kira continued staring at Dn with his bloodshot eyes but Dn was so focused on Marceline.

    "I''m Dn." He also introduced himself to her. He was smiling broadly. He would be the happiest man if ever he confirmed that Marceline was his missing twin sister.

    "Marceline, can you please¡­ let me see the back of your neck?" Dn was looking at her with his pleading eyes. His heart was already jumping with excitement. He couldn''t wait to see Marceline''s birthmark.

    Aside from Dn, Lyca and Kira were both waiting for Marceline''s response. They wondered if she would do as Dn requested.

    After a while, Marceline nodded her head with a gentle smile on her face, giving her approval. She turned around so that her back would be facing Dn.

    Dn gulped hard with so much anticipation. His eyes were fixed on her back. He saw her holding her hair as she raised it up to expose her nape to Dn.

    Dn''s expression changed the moment he saw the back of her neck. The smile and excitement suddenly disappeared as he didn''t see the birthmark he was looking for.

    ''No way. How could this be? I thought she''s my sister but¡­ she has no birthmark on the back of her neck.'' Dn was utterly disappointed. He thought he finally found his missing twin sister. But it turned out, she didn''t have the birthmark¡­ the only thing that could confirm whether Marceline was his twin sister or not.

    He had to admit that he felt disheartened because he didn''t see the birthmark of his twin sister.<sub> </sub>

    Lyca and Kira also noticed the changes in Dn''s expression. His sparkling eyes became dull and his smile dissipated into thin air.

    ''What happened? What''s wrong with him? Did he just mistake Marceline for someone else?'' Lyca mused to herself.

    On the other hand, Kira smiled inwardly as he felt relieved seeing Dn''s disappointment. This only meant Marceline was not the one he was looking for.

    ''She is not his sister! She is not Dominique''s daughter! I got worried for nothing but I''m d that she has no connection with the Silvano Family.'' Kira rejoiced.

    With the awkward silence, Marceline turned around to look at Dn. "Dn¡­ How is it? Did you find something?"

    Dn smiled at Marceline, hiding his disappointment from her. Then he shook his head.

    "I''m sorry. I think I mistook you for someone else."

    Dn apologized for his actions. Hugging Marceline in front of Kira and Lyca was inappropriate since he didn''t confirm her identity. Now he felt so awkward for what he had done.

    "It''s fine. You did nothing wrong." Marceline let out a soft giggle, patting Dn''s shoulder. She had a soft spot for him but she didn''t know why. She just felt it.

    Meanwhile, Kira squinted his eyes on her. ''Why are you acting so close to him?! I don''t like it.'' He was already sulking on the side.

    "Thank you, Marceline, for your understanding. Again, I want to apologize for my behavior a while ago. I shouldn''t have hugged you. Please don''t get mad at me. But I''m truly d to meet you."

    "Me too," she simply responded.

    "Marceline, cheer up and be strong. Your grandfather will survive this." Dn gave her a reassuring smile as heforted Marceline.

    "Thanks, Dn. I know that. My grandpa will get better. He will wake up and recover fast."

    Lyca and Kira felt like they were out of ce when Dn and Marceline started talking to each other as if they already had forgotten about their presence.

    "Cough! Cough!" Kira cleared his throat, letting them know that he and Lyca were still there, watching the two of them.

    "Oh, by the way, do you know each other?" Marceline moved her gaze from Dn to Lyca. And her eyes finally stopped at Kira.

    Kira just shrugged his shoulders, refusing to answer her directly. He was still upset because Marceline was acting friendly and so close to Dn.

    ''Dn is the son of my mortal enemy! I have to stop him from getting closer to Marceline.'' Kira made a mental note.

    "Dn is my friend!" Lyca was the one who answered Marceline''s question.

    Dn crumpled his face as his mate just called him ''friend''. He would prefer if Lyca would call him boyfriend!

    "Yes, I know them both. Kira is my savior. I consider him as my brother while the beautifuldy beside me is my girl."

    Lyca elbowed him right away when she heard hisst remarks. "Your girl, your foot! In your dreams! We are just friends¨C"

    "For now." Dn cut her off immediately, his eyes gleaming with humor.

    Lyca just gave him a warning look, asking him to shut his mouth and behave. When Lyca nced at Marceline, she was already raising her eyebrow while eyeing Lyca suspiciously.

    "You are no longer needed here. Go home now!" Kira suddenly spoke up, sending Dn away. He could no longer control his annoyance. He wanted Dn to disappear from his sight as soon as possible.

    "Hey, don''t be so rude!" Marceline scolded Kira which made Kira''s mood worsen further.

    ''Damn! She just met him today but she''s already defending him against me.'' Kira clenched his fists.

    "Okay. Then I am the one who should leave." After saying that, Kira walked away without looking back at them.

    ''Uh oh! Is he mad at me but why?'' Dn pondered to himself, watching Kira''s back until he vanished from his sight.

    "Just don''t mind him. I will talk to himter. Lyca, you should go home too. I am just fine here. You cane back tomorrow."

    "Alright, Celeste. Just call me if you need something, okay?" Lyca hugged her as she said goodbye to her.

    Dn was reluctant to leave Marceline alone but he had to apany Lyca and drove her back to her ce.

    As they were leaving the hospital, Dn kept thinking about Marceline.

    ''I can''t understand why I feel like she''s my sister. But why doesn''t she have a birthmark? Where are you, Ste?''

 Chapter 144 Taken

    When Dn and Lyca left, Marceline was left alone outside the ICU, still watching Grandpa Rnd through the ss window.

    She didn''t know where Kira went. He just walked away without telling her where he was going. He got upset since Marceline defended Dn while scolding Kira for being rude to him.

    Marceline was oblivious of the fact Dn was a werewolf and he was the son of Kira''s mortal enemy, Dominique Silvano.

    While Marceline was watching Grandpa Rnd, the head of security of the Zhou Family approached her. Since she thought the head guard was loyal to her grandfather, Marceline didn''t suspect him.

    "Young Miss, I came here to tell you something. It''s about your grandfather. Are you avable?" The head guard politely said to her.

    "What is it?" She asked him expectantly.

    The head guard of the Zhou Family nced from left to right as if he was surveying the area. When he didn''t see anyone, he spoke up again, requesting something from Marceline.

    "Young Miss, Your grandpa told me to tell you this if something bad would happen to him. But I guess this was not the appropriate ce. Can we talk somewhere else, not here?"

    Marceline became interested in what he was about to say as this was about his grandfather. It seemed that he had something important to tell her as his expression was very serious.

    Little did she know, this was just bait to catch her and get her out of the hospital peacefully. Marceline had to go with him willingly.

    "Alright. Let''s go," Marceline responded. She was dying to hear what he wanted to say to her.

    What if this was rted to his Uncle Ronan? Did they try to harm her grandfather? Did they neglect his illness intentionally to make his condition worse?

    The head guard smiled triumphantly. This was his chance to eliminate Marceline ording to their n. While they were walking in the hallway, the head guard already messaged his underlings for them to prepare.

    They were in the hospital lobby when Evelyn saw them. She also received the head guard''s message. After tonight, she would no longer be threatened by Marceline''s presence.

    Not noticing Evelyn''s presence, Marceline and the head guard proceeded to the parking lot. They just reached his car when someone grabbed her at the back. Then she just felt something sharp was buried in her flesh. Someone injected her with a sedative.

    She was about to fight back but her vision suddenly became blurry and her head felt like spinning. Before she knew it, someone already pushed her in the back passenger seat.

    Two men also stepped into the car. Both of them were wearing masks, hiding their faces. The location of the car was in the blind spot of the CCTV camera so the scene was not recorded in the video.

    The head guard was the one who drove the car away from the hospital. They got Marceline and left without any hassle. She fell unconscious because of the sedative.

    Meanwhile, Kira, who walked out a while ago, still had no idea that Marceline was kidnapped. He went to the rooftop of the hospital to calm himself down.

    Dn''s presence annoyed him to the core. He thought he could pretend in front of him but thinking he was rted to Dominique Silvano, Kira couldn''t help but hate Dn''s as well.

    Kira took a deep breath while watching the overlooking view of the Golden City. The wonderful city lights made him rx a little. No stars could be seen tonight as the night sky was very cloudy. It looked like the rain was about to fall.

    As he was observing the city, Marceline''s charming face and her gentle smile popped up in his mind. But that smile was not intended for him but for Dn.

    "Why? Why did she have to act very friendly towards him? He is ourmon enemy. If only she knows the truth, I don''t think she can still smile at him and treat him like that." Kira kept onmenting to himself, feeling jealous of Dn.

    Kira wanted to shout and vent all his frustrations tonight. Though he was upset, he still couldn''t ignore Marceline. He couldn''t bear to stay away from her for too long, especially now that she needed his moral support.

    He was still concerned about her so when it started to rain, Kira had decided to return and check on Marceline. However, the moment he arrived in the ICU room, Marceline was not there. Only Ronan and Natasha were standing outside while talking to Grandpa Rnd''s doctor.

    Ronan was already treated by another doctor. He had a few stitches on his forehead. His nose also had a bandage.

    "Where is Marceline?" Kira asked Natasha and Ronan.<sub> </sub>

    The two turned around, looking at Kira with their ring eyes. They were not happy to see Kira. His presence made their blood boil with raging fury. He just beat up Ronan and hurt Natasha''s wrist.

    "Why are you looking for her? We thought you left with her. It''s surprising that you are alone. You are both always together." Evelyn spoke from behind. She just joined her husband and her daughter after making sure that Marceline had been taken by her men.

    Kira didn''t say a word. He walked past them,pletely ignoring their presence. He regretted asking them a question. It was not surprising that no one answered him properly. If they hated Kira, Kira loathed them more so as far as he could, he would avoid interacting with them.

    If it''s not for Marceline and his concern for her, Kira would never ask Ronan and Natasha about Marceline. But he had no choice. He didn''t know where she went. She was just standing outside the ICU when he walked out. But when he returned, Marceline was no longer there.

    Instead of asking them further, he decided to look for her around the hospital. He wondered if Marceline was also looking for her as he left her a while ago.

    Kira used his vampiric speed to scan and search the hospital, hoping to see Marceline. But to his disappointment, there was no sign of her in the building.

    "Marceline, where are you?" Kira''s heart was not at ease without seeing her. He had a bad feeling about this.

    He tried to track her scent but it led him to the parking area. Her scent stopped there and he could no longer smell her as it was raining outside. Her scent was washed away by the rain.

    With no other choice left, Kira had to depend on the human''s technology to find Marceline. He tried calling her while he was heading to the CCTV control room of the hospital. He hoped the CCTV had captured Marceline.

    His worry intensified further when Marceline was not answering her phone. Now, he regretted leaving her alone by herself.

    "Damn! It''s my fault! I told myself not to leave by her side but because of that young pup, I got upset and left her without thinking. Stupid, Kira!" Kira scolded himself.

    Kira immediately asked the staff and personnel assigned in the CCTV room to find Marceline. After several minutes, they saw the footage wherein Marceline was talking to the head guard of the Zhou Family.

    Kira recognized the man as he was always following Grandpa Rnd around the Zhou Empire. He was Grandpa Rnd''s personal guard while in the office so Kira was already familiar with him. The head guard was muscr and tall. He seemed to have lots of experience when it came to fighting.

    "What are they talking about? Can''t you hear their conversation through these cameras?" Kira asked the staff with his authoritative voice.

    The two men immediately shook their heads as a response to Kira''s query.

    "Then what''s the use of these cameras?! I need to know where she went! She might have mentioned something during their conversation." Kira was now agitated. His eyes were fixed on the monitor, still watching Marceline as they went to the parking lot.

    However, the CCTV was not able to record Marceline and the head guard after walking toward his car. It was a dead end. No more clue after that!

    Kira''s instinct was telling him something was not right. He was worried sick about her for a reason unknown. Eating his pride for the sake of Marceline, Kira dialed Xyon''s number. It rang for five seconds before it was answered.

    "H-Hello?" Xyon''s anxious voice was heard from the other line. He was traumatized when Kira strangled him. He thought he would really die at that time. Fortunately, Marceline came on time, rescuing him from the hands of Kira.

    "Mr. X! LOOK FOR YOUR LADY BOSS. I want her location in five seconds! Track her, NOW!" Kiramanded Xyon without exining things to him.

    Xyon who was afraid of Kira, immediately took action. A tap-tap from a keyboard could be heard as Xyon began tracking Marceline''s location through her phone signal.

    After a few seconds, Xyon finally found her. But her signal was moving. It seemed like she was going somewhere. He immediately reported this information to Kira.

    "I transmitted her signal and location in your phone. You can now use it to follow and search for her." Xyon gave Kira final instructions on how he would be able to use the tracking device to catch up with her.

    Without further ado, Kira hung up the phone and left the hospital in a rush to follow Marceline''s signal in the tracking app.

    *****

    A ck car stopped on the bridge. Two men stepped out of the car, holding a woman. Soon, a big ssh was heard as they threw her from the bridge and she fell into the water. Her body started to sink at the bottom of that river.

 Chapter 145 Marceline & Stella

    "Marceline¡­ Wake up!"

    A voice in her subconscious was trying to wake her up. Hearing that distant but familiar voice, she forced her eyes open only to find out that she was under the water.

    Marceline felt the pain in her lower abdomen. It hurt like hell. There was blood oozing out of her stomach. Someone stabbed her!

    ''Damn! What happened to me? Thest thing I remembered is that I''m with grandpa''s head guard¡­. And then¡­ someone injected me with something and so I passed out!''

    Marceline started to suspect the head guard. He set her up. She just realized that it was just bait. He fooled her. She thought her Uncle was the one who ordered the head guard to kill her.

    ''They are taking advantage of the situation. My grandfather is still in critical condition. And now they want to eliminate me. I swear if they will try to do something against my grandpa. I will haunt them even in my death!''

    Marceline tried her best to endure the pain, hold her breath, and swim. She was struggling but she won''t give up. She had to survive for her grandfather and for her parents. She hadn''t gotten justice for her parents'' death yet so she still had something important to do.

    Furthermore, she also found a reason to continue fighting back. She had Kira on her side now! He was the most important person in her heart aside from her grandfather.

    She was almost losing her breath. Her body was too weak because of the blood loss. She felt like she was going to lose consciousness as her eyelids were now heavy.

    ''No. I don''t think I can survive this. I don''t have enough strength¡­'' Marceline could feel it. She was getting tired. It seemed like Her situation was hopeless.

    Her body became so numb because of the coldness of the water. She was freezing! ''Kira¡­ where are you? I need you... Please¡­ save me¡­ Ki.''

    The person she could think of right now was Kira. He was the only person who could save her. That''s what''s on her mind at this moment.

    She was losing consciousness when she saw a white wolf. It was a big beautiful white wolf. Her white fur was very thick and smooth, glowing in the dark. Her amber eyes were fixed on Marceline.

    ''Who are you?'' Marceline asked the white wolf. They were connected through a mind link.

    ''I am you and you are me! We are just one entity.'' The white wolf responded to her.

    Marceline was dumbfounded for a moment. She didn''t expect that a wolf could speak to her. She sounded like a human with a beautiful soft voice. She understood her words, loud and clear.

    But she was confused as to why the white wolf was saying she was her.

    ''I don''t know you¡­'' Marceline spoke up once again. To her surprise, her pain disappeared after seeing the white wolf and her breathing came back to normal as if she was not under the water.

    ''Marceline¡­ ept me¡­ ept me as part of you. You need me and I need you. We have to be one.''<sub> </sub>

    ''I can''t understand you! I have nothing to do with you. You are a werewolf, am I right? I hate werewolves. I hate your kind! Get lost! I don''t need you.'' Marceline still refused to acknowledge Ste, her wolf.

    Ste felt hurt and saddened as Marceline refused to ept her. She didn''t want to acknowledge Ste''s existence. This would put them both in danger.

    ''I''d rather die than to owe or be indebted to someone like you,'' Marceline added.

    Even in times like this, Marceline was so stubborn. She hated those werewolves to the extent of hating her own wolf... her own self!

    ''Marceline¡­ I''m on your side. I''m not your enemy. Please don''t close your eyes and your mind. I am you! You are me. You can''t change this fact.''

    ''I. AM. NOT. A. WEREWOLF! I''m a Human!'' Marceline insisted, arguing with Ste.

    Ste was afraid that this would happen. Marceline was in great danger but here she was still refusing to acknowledge her power. Ste was the great power she had.

    She would be more powerful if only Marceline would ept Ste as part of her. However, Marceline''s hatred towards the werewolf race was the main reason she and Ste couldn''t be one.

    ''Marceline, please open your heart for me. I''m not a bad wolf. With me, you can protect yourself, most especially your loved ones!''

    Ste was still trying her best to convince Marceline. Ste wanted to get closer to her, gain her trust and win her heart. But her words of plea only fell on deaf ears as Marceline refused to believe her.

    ''If you truly can, then save my grandfather! Can you do that? If not, then just go away! I loathe your kind. I don''t want to talk to a werewolf like you!'' Marceline was sending her away. She was shutting the door of her heart against Ste.

    Ste could only sigh helplessly. This was a rare asion that she could talk to Marceline. She was so happy that she was able tomunicate with her in this life-and-death situation.

    She thought Marceline would finally ept and acknowledge her. But she was mistaken. She underestimated Marceline''s hatred towards werewolves.

    She felt disheartened as Marceline kept on rejecting her. Ste''s heart was crying inside. She didn''t know what she would do to make Marceline soften for her.

    ''Ki¡­ I thought Kira would help me. But¡­ it seems like both of them hated me. My human self hates me¡­ my mate also hates me. How long will I be alone and lonely? Is it better for me to disappear?'' Ste mused to herself. She was now feeling down and gloomy.

    ''Why do I always have to experience rejection over and over again? Why do I always have to sacrifice myself for others?'' Even Ste was having a hard time. She had been lonely for so long. Her existence was unknown even to herself (Marceline).

    The white wolf shed some tears before slowly disappearing from Marceline''s sight.

 Chapter 146 [Bonus Chapter] Unexpected Encounter

    Marceline''s heart clenched the moment she saw the giant white wolf shed some tears. She didn''t want to sympathize with her but for some unknown reason, Marceline could feel Ste''s pain and sadness.

    When Ste was starting to disappear from her sight, Marceline had the urge to call her. She felt like stopping Ste from leaving.

    However, her pride restrained her from doing so. In the end, she just let Ste vanish from her view. At that certain moment, the stabbing pain and suffocation she felt a while ago came back, making her weak.

    ''I¡­ I can''t breathe¡­'' Marceline was losing oxygen.

    Ste was long gone. She could no longer see her in her subconscious. Just like Ste, she felt alone in that dark and cold water.

    ''Is this my end? I still want to see Kira and my grandpa¡­''

    Just when she was about to lose consciousness, someone jumped into the water. After a few seconds, she felt a hand grabbing her weak body, pulling her up.

    Everything happened so fast that Marceline didn''t know whether she was dreaming or not.

    ''Is he Kira? But his scent¡­ is very different. I could smell blood in him.''

    In her half-conscious mind, Marceline could still smell his masculine scent with a mix of blood, that''s why she was certain that a man rescued her from drowning.

    She was being carried by a stranger, putting her down on the riverbank. Marceline forced her eyes to open for her to see the man who saved her.

    Raindrops were pouring on Marceline''s face and body making her vision a little bit blurry but she caught a glimpse of his red eyes and his silver hair.

    ''He has the same scarlet eyes as Kira¡­ but his hair color is metallic silver. He is a vampire¡­'' Marceline thought to herself beforepletely passing out in front of her savior.

    The man standing at the riverbank was undeniably gorgeous. The cold demeanor of the man added to his sex appeal. He was as tall as Kira with a height of six feet and three inches. He had a great physique like a typical warrior and fighter in those action movies.

    The man with silver hair was looking at Marceline intently. He just so happened to pass by in that area. Then he noticed someone struggling under the water.

    He was surprised that he bothered to save a mere human from drowning. Typically, he was not the kind of man who would help a stranger, unless the person in need was a vampire.

    But for some unknown reason, he felt like he was being pulled by the water so he didn''t hesitate to jump and rescue the stranger¡­ A beautiful stranger. But this man would never admit that. ''Who cares if she''s beautiful?''

    The man frowned, feeling annoyed as he realized that he was soaking wet, drenched by both raindrops and river water.

    "Sigh! What a big hassle," the man murmured to himself as he fixed his clothes.

    Then he moved his gaze back to Marceline who was still lying unconscious on the ground. He was contemting what he would do to her.

    *Ringtone ying*

    The sound of his ringtone resounded, catching his attention. Fortunately, his phone was waterproof. It was still working after it got wet when he jumped into the water to save Marceline.<sub> </sub>

    He simply answered the caller with a simple "Hmm?"

    "General Raizel! Finally! I am able to contact you. Where are you?" The man on the other line was feeling delighted when their Leader finally answered his call.

    "I''m here now in the Golden City. Why?" Raizel replied, but his eyes were still focused on Marceline.

    "Lady Victoria is flying here as well next week! She will be d to know that you are back." The vampire who was currently talking to Raizel was the Branch Leader assigned in the Golden City.

    "Okay. So why did you call me?" Raizel asked him directly. He was in a hurry to end the call.

    "Something bad happened tonight! I just want to inform you that the Patriarch of the Zhou Family was rushed and admitted to the hospital. He is still in critical condition."

    Raizel fell silent for a moment. Rnd Zhou, former head gatekeeper of the Northern Gate Portal was his ally. This was indeed a piece of bad news for him.

    "Several weeks ago, he kept contacting the main headquarters, asking for your whereabouts. I think he had something urgent to tell you. But no one could reach you at that time."

    Raizel felt intrigued as to why Rnd Zhou was looking for him. "What happened to him? I gave you a task to protect the Zhou Patriarch and monitor their members. How could this happen?" Raizel raised his voice.

    He was now furious at the ipetence of the branch leader. Rnd Zhou was an important ally! They couldn''t afford to lose him. The vampire n needed him and the Zhou Family!

    "As far as I know, he has an illness. It''s aplication in the heart. He underwent surgery and it went well. However, his body is so weak. They can''t guarantee that he will survive this. He is under monitoring."

    "I''ll go and visit him." He simply responded. Raizel''s expression darkened. Rnd Zhou must not die! If the situation would get worse, Raizel already thought of a n on how to keep the Zhou Patriarch alive.

    "Anyway. What are you doing tonight?" Raizel asked the Branch Leader.

    "We are hunting right now, our Lord! I mobilized one team and they found a werewolf family. They are about to assassinate those werewolves."

    "Good. Keep it up." He simplymended the team. "One more thing before I hang up¡­ Don''t tell Victoria that I''m already here in the Golden City." Raizel nned on surprising Victoria.

    "Yes, my Lord. I will not tell Lady Victoria."

    "Good. Now, continue your hunt! Kill them all. That''s an order!"

    "Yes, My Lord! We will!"

    After giving his final order, Raizel ended the call. He nced at Marceline onest time and said, "I already did my part. It''s on you now. Stay Alive."

    Raizel immediately left Marceline to visit the Zhou Patriarch. Marceline was just a stranger to him so he didn''t care if she would live or die.

    Unknown to him, the woman he left was the beloved granddaughter of his ally, Rnd Zhou¡­ She''s the woman Grandpa Rnd wanted him to protect.

 Chapter 147 Stupid!

    Kira was now traversing through the golden city under the rain. He didn''t use his car because he was faster than a car if he was using her vampiric speed.

    Mr. X''sputer skills and abilities were very useful in urgent situations like this. They were able to track her location through her phone''s signal. Kira was now on the way to find Marceline.

    The signal continued moving. It only meant that Marceline was still riding the car. When it stopped, Kira was surprised that the address was the Zhou Family Vi.

    ''Did she juste home to get her grandfather''s clothes?''

    Kira increased his pace as he could no longer wait to see her. He wondered if she was fine or not.

    ''I shouldn''t have left her.'' Kira clenched his fists, still ming himself. He had been worried about her. He had a nagging feeling that Marceline was in danger.

    After a while, Kira reached the Zhou Family Vi. Only the maids, butler, and guards were present in the mansion. The members of the Zhou Family were all in the hospital right now.

    Kira checked his phone, Marceline''s signal was still on and it stopped in the garage. In a sh, Kira proceeded to the garage only to see the head guard and two mening out of the car.

    "Boss, her phone is still here. Maybe she identally dropped it," one man said, handing Marceline''s phone over to the head guard.

    The head guard was about to pick it up when someone else grabbed the phone, snatching it from the man.

    "Where is she?" Kira''s stern cold voice was heard.

    The head guard and his underlings were surprised to see Kira. They didn''t notice nor feel his presence. Before they knew it, Kira already appeared in front of them.

    The head guard and his two underlings exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They were giving each other a secret signal¨C''Kill him.''

    They thought they could kill Kira. They were underestimating him. Three vs One: they thought they could win easily.

    One man picked his knife discreetly. This was the same knife he used to stab Marceline in her stomach.

    While he was doing that, the head guard and the other man tried to catch Kira''s attention, diverting his focus so that theirrade could attack Kira sneakily.

    "What are you doing here?" The head guard asked Kira, maintaining his proud and intimidating aura.

    Though they heard that Kira became the husband of Marceline Zhou, for them, Kira was still an ordinary guard who didn''t have a strong family background. They were not afraid of him. Instead, they were looking down at him.

    "I said WHERE. IS. MARCELINE?! Why do you have her phone?"

    "We don''t know where she is! She just told us to go home. She might have identally left her phone after stepping out of the car a while ago. We gave her a ride, dropping her at the bridge. She said she wanted to be alone," the tallest man among the three replied, making up some stories.

    Kira''s brows furrowed in a deep frown. He could tell that he was lying. He could easily read his expressions and bodynguage. He was certain that these three men were hiding something.

    ''There is one way to find out!'' Kira thought to himself, already choosing among the three whose person he would use his mind-reading ability.

    Before he could choose, the man behind him charged in his direction, holding the knife tightly. He plunged the knife at Kira''s back, aiming at his neck.<sub> </sub>

    Kira was fast enough to react! He felt his moves so he turned around, grabbing the wrist of his attacker.

    Crack!

    "Aaahhh!"

    The sound of bone breaking was heard, followed by the agonizing scream of the man as Kira twisted his wrist, fracturing his arm. The knife was dropped on the floor.

    "Fuck you! Let me go!"

    While Kira was subduing the man who attacked him, the head guard and the other man stepped forward to attack Kira simultaneously.

    Both of them were holding sharp objects. The one was holding a syringe containing sedatives while the head guard was holding a swiss knife.

    Wanting to put Kira down, the two men attacked Kira together. But before they could touch him, their bodies were thrown several meters away from Kira. He used his psychokinesis against them.

    Thud! Thud!

    Their back hit the wall of the garage, making some cracks on the concrete wall. They were not able to stand up. The impact jiggled their brains and they felt like the world was spinning.

    ''How did that happen? Did I just imagine it? Why do I feel like I was hit by a maic force?!'' The head guard was shaking his head, trying to figure out what had just happened. ''Damn! He is so strong.''

    The two were still trying their best to stand up when Kira started reading the mind of the man he was holding in ce.

    Secondster, Kira''s scarlet eyes glowed brightly. He clenched his jaw as he saw what they did to Marceline.

    Everything was reyed in his mind like a shback. Kira saw how Marceline was taken by these men. They injected her with sedatives, causing her to lose consciousness.

    They immediately brought her inside the car and they left the hospital in a rush. Kira continued reading his mind until he found out what happened to Marceline.

    ~ Conversation inside the Car~

    "Boss, what are we going to do with her?"

    "We will kill her and we will make it look like a suicide. Madam already prepared the suicide note. We will put it in the Zhou Family Vi once we finish our job." the head guard informed them.

    "I can smell money. How much is the price for her head?" The man asked curiously.

    "Nine Zeros!" The head guard replied, grinning from ear to ear.

    "Whoa! That''s nice. Then let me do it!" Without further ado, the man picked up his knife and stabbed Marceline''s stomach five times.

    "Fuck! ARE YOU STUPID!!!" The head guard stopped the car after seeing his underling stabbing Marceline continuously.

 Chapter 148 Did I Become A Werewolf?

    "What have you done, you Dumb Ass?!!" The head guard immediately stopped the car. He turned around, extending his hand to grab his underling by his cor.

    He punched him in the face and scolded him. "Are you goddamn STUPID?! Why did you stab her, you Psycho! I just said that we need to make it look like a suicide! Not a murder! Where did you put your brain, you @sshole!" The head guard sounded so mad as he continued cursing his stupid underling. He wanted to beat him up for giving him a headache!

    "I''m sorry, Boss. I couldn''t help it. I hate this woman. She is a cunning and ruthless witch. She was always scolding me before. Now, this is my payback to her!"

    "Boss, just let it be. Let''s continue our n. Nothing changed. We can just throw her here on the bridge and let her die under the river! It already happened. We should not argue while we are on our mission," The other guy spoke up, trying to pacify their boss.

    The head guard could only sigh helplessly while ring at his stupid underling. "Alright! Let''s do it. Just throw her here. I will be on the lookout, making sure there will be no witness."

    The two men just nodded their heads. The head guard stepped out of the car first, surveying the surroundings. Fortunately, it was raining so the visibility in the area was not clear. Aside from that, no vehicles were passing by at the moment since it was alreadyte at night.

    When he made sure that everything was clear, the head guard gave his go signal, allowing the two men to get out of the car while bringing Marceline with them.

    One man was holding Marceline on her feet while the man who stabbed her was holding her shoulders. The two nced at each other as they carried her to the side of the bridge. With the head guard''s order, they threw Marceline''s body into the river. The three immediately entered the car and sped off.

    ''Noooo!'' Kira screamed in his mind the moment he saw what transpired a while ago. Marceline fell into the water. She might die from drowning! He needed to save her.

    Kira was about to go berserk. These three men colluded with Evelyn Zhou to eliminate Marceline. Kira would never forgive them.

    As much as he wanted to finish them off in the most brutal way he knew, he had no time for that. His priority was to save Marceline.

    Without further ado, Kira unleashed his power, putting the three men under his mind control power. He was gnashing his teeth while strangling them by their necks. The zing rage could be seen in his scarlet eyes.

    "Go! Kill each other!" Kiramanded before dashing out of the garage. He had to save Marceline!

    His heart was thumping so hard against his chest. It was filled with fear and anxiety. He just hoped Marceline could survive this.

    He didn''t care anymore if werewolves would spot him on the road. He shifted into his bat form and flew hurriedly to the bridge where hest saw Marceline.

    At this moment, Kira finally realized that Ste was right. Marceline needed Ste''s power to protect herself. He was not always there to do that.

    Now, he failed to protect Marceline. Those men were able to hurt her. He regretted leaving Marceline alone. If he didn''t let jealousy win over him, this would not happen. He should have stayed by her side!

    ''My Lady¡­ please stay alive. Wait for me. I''ming!'' Kira was silently praying in his mind.

    *****<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile, on the riverbank, Marceline regained her consciousness. Her strength went back but her body was still freezing from too much coldness. It seemed that it would take time before the rain would stop.

    Marceline sat up, massaging her temples. Her eyes were finally able to adjust in the dark. She was surprised as to why her vision became so clear even at night and there was no light source around.

    She reflexively looked down to check her body. A while ago, she felt an excruciating pain in her abdomen. She could smell her own blood.

    "I''m wounded. Someone stabbed me for sure," Marceline mumbled to herself, pulling her shirt up to check her wound. But to her surprise, her stab wounds were long gone. They were healedpletely.

    "What the hell? Did I just dream of it? I thought I was bleeding a lot after receiving several stab wounds." Marceline could still not believe that she didn''t see any wound.

    "This feels so weird. Don''t tell me I have a super healing ability?" Marceline joked to herself. She even let out a soft giggle because of that strange idea.

    Then,ter on, she recalled her encounter with the beautiful white wolf. Marceline suddenly fell silent. She became troubled by the white wolf''s words.

    [ ''You are me and I am you!'' ]

    Marceline shook her head, refusing to believe any wordsing from the white wolf¨C Ste.

    "No! I''m not a werewolf. I will never be a werewolf. I hate werewolves! I''d rather be a vampire than be a werewolf!"

    Marceline tried to get up only to fall back as her legs became numb from too much coldness.

    "Shit! I can''t stand up. My hands and my legs are freezing!" Marcelinemented to herself. "Am I going to die from hypothermia?"

    Marceliney down on the ground, closing her eyes. The raindrops continued to pour on her freezing body. She really thought she would die from hypothermia but Ste would never allow that to happen.

    Though Marceline rejected her and didn''t acknowledge her, Ste would continue protecting Marceline.

    Secondster, Marceline suddenly felt so warm. The cold was gone. She slowly opened her eyes only to be shocked and shaken by the things she saw.

    Her hands were now covered by white fur.

    ''What the Hell is this?!!'' Marceline''s eyes widened in utter disbelief. ''Did I be a werewolf? NOOO! THIS COULDN''T BE!''

 Chapter 149 Incomplete Transformation

    Marceline was not in her full transformation yet. She was half wolf and half human right now as some of her body parts were covered by white fur but she was still in her human form.

    She also noticed that her stab wounds were healedpletely. She had been studying and researching werewolves so she was familiar with some of their powers and abilities.

    She knew about the healing ability of the werewolf. With her current situation, realization had dawned on her. She recalled every detail of strange things happening to her for the past several years.

    Her ckouts, her allergies, her extraordinary strength, her strange behavior during the full moon, and just recently, her super sense of smell and hearing¨C all of these led to one conclusion. She became a werewolf!

    ''NOOO! THIS COULDN''T BE! I don''t want to be one of them! I loathe werewolves so much!''

    Marceline shook her head frantically. Her mind was in shambles and her heart was breaking into pieces. She was devastated by this discovery.

    She didn''t expect that this day woulde. She finally saw herself slowly turning into a wolf. This time she''s conscious and Ste didn''t take over her mind.

    A faint mark also appeared at the back of her neck¨C the crescent moon. It was the birthmark Dn was looking for. It only manifested after she turned into this half-wolf form.

    Marceline mmed her eyes shut while clenching her teeth. She hated this. She hated the beast inside her. She felt like she was the monster who killed her parents. They died because they tried to save her. They should have left her and never gone back.

    "I should be the one to die, not them!" Marceline punched her chest with her closed fist. Her tears began to fall from the corner of her eyes. She was in so much pain right now¨C an emotional pain.

    She thought she didn''t deserve to live anymore. "I''d rather die than be a monster like them!"

    Marceline opened her eyes and stood up. She couldn''t ept this fate. She didn''t want to. She was in emotional turmoil which led her to do something she was not supposed to do¨C Killing herself!

    Yes! Marceline nned tomit suicide by drowning herself in the river. Her hatred towards werewolves clouded her judgment. Just a while ago, she wanted to live and survive for her grandfather and her parents. But now, she had forgotten her goal as she wanted to kill her own self.

    She was inching closer and closer to the river when suddenly a familiar voice resounded in the area.

    "Marceline!" Kira who had just transformed back to his human form screamed her name. Hended just a few steps away from her.

    Marceline''s mind was so upied that she failed to notice Kira''s arrival. She continued stepping forward, her body already submerged in the cold water.

    She could no longer feel the coldness as her heart had be numb. She just wanted to disappear at this moment.

    However, before she could take another step, Marceline was engulfed by tworge hands, pulling her out of the water. Then she just felt Kira turning her around to face him.<sub> </sub>

    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Kira asked her worriedly, scanning her body as he checked for her wounds. He saw it after reading the culprit''s mind. Marceline was stabbed several times in her stomach.

    On the other hand, Marceline just stood there, not saying a word. She didn''t know what to say to Kira. She knew that Kira hated werewolves too. She wondered how he would react after seeing her in this form.

    She tried to push him away and turned around, hiding her face from him. "Go away, Kira!" Marceline covered her face using both hands. "Don''te near me. Just leave!"

    Complicated emotions shed in Kira''s eyes as he saw Marceline''s current state. He had just noticed that Marceline hadn''tpleted her wolf transformation. She was still half human and half werewolf.

    ''Does it mean¡­ she already learned the truth about herself?''

    Kira wanted tofort her. He could imagine how shocked and shaken she was after knowing the truth that she turned into a werewolf¡­ a creature she loathed the most.

    "Marceline¨C"

    "Stop! I''m not the Marceline you knew before. I''m a monster! I''ve be the beast I hate the most¡­" Marceline interrupted Kira''s words as she tried to send him away.

    "Can''t you see it? I''m a werewolf now!!!" Marceline pushed him hard, causing Kira to fall to the ground. He was caught off guard by Marceline''s strength.

    ''She''s very strong.'' Kira thought to himself, getting back on his feet. He was staring at her with an astounded expression.

    He didn''t know what Marceline was trying to do but he knew he had to talk to her and calm her down. He didn''t want to see her like this¨C hating her own self.

    "Marceline, listen to me. This is not your fault. You didn''t ask for this to happen. Don''t hate yourself. You are not the one who killed your parents but those who turned you into this."

    Marceline shook her head. "Are you blind, Kira? I¡­ I''m a werewolf now! Are you not afraid of me? Don''t you hate me? Are you not worried that we might end up fighting and hating each other?"

    ''We can no longer be together¡­ I know how much you hate werewolves too.'' Marceline added to her thoughts. She didn''t dare to say it out loud. She loved Kira but now, she became more afraid that he would not love her back as she turned into a werewolf.

    Kira could no longer bear to see her like this. In a sh, he closed their gaps, hugging Marceline from behind. "No! I don''t hate you! We will not fight each other, but instead we will keep on protecting each other. You saved me, Marceline¡­ when you were in your wolf form. We fought the werewolves together¡­ you and I! We fought Cedric and his men!"

    Marceline was taken aback when she heard that. This is another revtion!

 Chapter 150 He Already Knew!

    Marceline was bewildered when she heard Kira''sst remarks.

    ''What did he say? We fought together while I was in my werewolf form?''

    Marceline hastily removed his hands that were wrapped around her body as she turned around to face Kira.

    "What do you mean? You already knew about this? You knew that I became a werewolf? But you never said a word to me?!" Marceline questioned Kira with her ring eyes.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" She was upset because Kira hid this important thing from her.

    Kira heaved a deep sigh, reaching out to her. But Marceline just hit his hand away from her. She didn''t want Kira to touch nor hold her.

    "I''m sorry if I didn''t tell you this sooner. It''s just that I''m afraid you will be hurt and react negatively. But I swear, I was looking for the right opportunity to tell you the truth." Kira exined his side to her.

    Marceline didn''t know what to feel anymore. She just wanted to be alone, have space to clear her mind and gather herself. It was so hard to ept this but she knew that she should focus on her goal.

    Kira''s presence helped her change her mind about her n of killing herself. She must not die until she punishes the people responsible for her misery!

    "I will ask you this for onest time¡­ Kira, just leave! I just want to be alone for now." Marceline said, her face void of any emotions. She was too tired tonight¨C mentally, emotionally, and physically.

    "I can''t leave you¡­" Kira responded, very reluctant to leave her.

    Marceline pursed her lips, giving him a cold sharp re. But Kira never gave in as he didn''t want her to be alone in the middle of nowherete at night and while the rain was pouring so hard.

    "Kira, enough! That''s an order! I want to be alone." Marceline''s angry voice echoed in the riverbank.

    Kira was not able to say a word. He could imagine her in her giant white wolf form, snarling at him just to make him leave. He had to admit that Marceline had this kind of powerful aura that could easily intimidate everyone, even him.

    He couldn''t stand it when Marceline was getting mad at him. This time he had to raise his white g and yield to what she wanted. He didn''t want to upset her more.

    "Alright! I will leave but promise me one thing¡­ you have toe back after an hour or two. Your grandpa needs you. You have to stay strong for him!"

    Marceline''s eyes softened a little at the mention of her grandfather. Kira was right. She had to be strong for her grandfather''s sake. She couldn''t leave him at this crucial moment.

    "I promise. I wille back," Marceline reassured Kira.

    Her words of assurance were enough for Kira to be at ease. The most important thing was that Marceline was safe and sound. He thought he was toote and something bad happened to her. But it turned out someone helped Marceline.

    Kira thought it was Ste who saved Marceline from drowning. Little did he know, aside from Ste, a powerful vampire was there, saving Marceline. And that vampire was none other than, his best friend, Raizel¨C the current leader of the Vampire n.<sub> </sub>

    Kira was about to leave her when he paused on his track. There was still one important thing he hadn''t told her yet.

    "Ste¡­ that''s her name¡­ the name of your wolf."

    Marceline had conflicting thoughts after hearing Ste''s name. For some unknown reason, her heart constricted as she remembered the sad look in Ste''s eyes. The white wolf shed some tears before she disappeared from her sight.

    Marceline couldn''t understand why she also felt hurt when she sensed Ste''s pain and sadness. It seemed that she had been through a lot just like Marceline.

    When Kira left, Marceline had the opportunity to confront Ste once again. She wanted to ask her how she would be a normal human being again.

    ''Maybe, there is a way I can get rid of the werewolf blood in my system. Should I ask Kira to drain all my werewolf blood? I wonder if it will work,'' Marceline mused to herself. She finally calmed down a little bit.

    Marceline took shelter under the big tree as the rain continued to pour down. There, she called Ste out, wondering if her wolf was listening to her.

    "Are you here, Ste? If you are, thene out! Speak to me!"

    Ten seconds had passed but no one answered her so she tried it again.

    "Ste! Talk to me! Don''t hide! I know you can hear me!" Marceline yelled, urging Ste to speak up.

    It didn''t take long when Marceline finally heard Ste''s voice in her subconscious. This was the first time the two of them would talk to each other while Marceline was in her clear conscious state.

    ''You finally summoned me. Are you willing to listen to me now?'' Ste asked Marceline expectantly. Though she got hurt by Marceline''s words and actions, Ste still chose to speak to Marceline.

    Their line ofmunication was now open as their barrier had been broken because of tonight''s incident. Marceline was already aware of Ste''s existence so she could talk to her now through their mind link.

    "Tell me how I can go back to being a normal human being?" Marceline tantly asked Ste.

    Ste fell silent for a moment. If only Marceline could see Ste''s face right now, she could tell how gloomy she had be after asking her.

    ''Are you going to sacrifice me again?'' Ste asked Marceline, making her more confused.

    "Sacrifice you?! What do you mean?"

    Ste was about to answer her when suddenly both of them sensed someone else''s presence. Someone was fast approaching her. Marceline could hear the running footsteps, going closer to her spot.

    ''Vampires. I could smell the strong scent of vampires and blood! Be careful!'' Ste warned Marceline.

 Chapter 151 Little Hybrid

    Marceline didn''t know whether she should continue hiding or not. But since vampires considered werewolves as mortal nemesis, they might attack Marceline once they see her.

    Hiding was the best option to avoid fighting with the vampires. Those were Kira''s fellows so she didn''t want to fight them.

    It was too ironic since she''s now a werewolf but she cared about vampires more than her fellow werewolves. In Marceline''s mind, she had nothing to do with them as she was a human who was turned into a werewolf after being bitten.

    "I have to leave and avoid bumping into them," Marceline mumbled, unconsciously telling her n to Ste.

    Ste agreed with her decision so she didn''t say another word. Marceline was about to leave her spot when someone tugged the hem of her shirt.

    Marceline automatically came into a halt, turning around to see the person who was holding her shirt tightly. To her surprise, she found a strange kid standing next to her.

    Marceline was utterly astounded when she saw the appearance of the small child. It was a little boy with a dog''s ears. His hands were paws like those of wolf cubs.

    ''What is he? Is he like me?'' Marceline pondered to herself. Her question was heard by Ste so she answered her.

    ''He is a hybrid. Half-human and half-wolf.''

    ''Why is he here? What''s the difference between us?'' Marceline asked Ste in her subconscious but her eyes were fixed on the little hybrid boy.

    ''He is abination of a werewolf''s gene and a human''s gene. He can''t do aplete wolf transformation, unlike you. He can''t have aplete human transformation too, that''s why he looks like that, half-human and half-wolf.''

    Marceline nodded her head as she understood Ste''s exnation. For some unknown reason, the two were talking to each otherfortably as if they were getting along really well like close friends.

    ''As for your first question, I think he is here because he is trying to flee from the vampires. The vampires seem to be in their hunting mode right now!''

    Marceline nced at the boy. His clothes were covered in mud. She could also see some blood on the boy''s head and his face.

    But the boy was not saying a word. ''Is he mute or did he lose his ability to speak because of intense fear?'' Marceline was still assessing the boy, trying to figure out what he was thinking.

    If she estimated it right, the boy might be four or five years old now. She noticed that the little hybrid boy was gripping her shirt tightly. He didn''t want to let go of her.

    Though the boy was half a werewolf, Marceline didn''t hate him. Instead, she felt sorry for him as she could see her young self in him.

    Was he lost? Did he get separated from his parents? Did the vampires kill his parents? Did he also lose his parents?

    Marceline bent down while holding the boy''s shoulders. Her eyes were now at his eye level.

    "Are you okay? What''s your name? Where are your parents?" Marceline softly asked him.

    The boy''s expression was unreadable. He was just staring at Marceline''s eyes without blinking.

    After a few seconds, the boy finally uttered a word.<sub> </sub>

    "Mama!"

    Both Marceline and Ste were dumbfounded when they heard him call Marceline ''Mama''. Since Marceline was still in her half-wolf form, the little hybrid boy mistook her as his mother.

    Marceline wanted to correct the boy''s wrong assumption. But they heard several footstepsing in. The vampires were already near their spot.

    Marceline grabbed the boy, pulling him closer to her body as she tried to hide in the tree.

    ''They can smell his scent!'' Ste informed Marceline.

    Marceline looked down, watching the boy who was now hugging her waist tightly. She suddenly felt the need to protect the boy.

    She thought she hated all the werewolves in the world, including herself. But now, she couldn''t bring herself to hate this young hybrid boy.

    ''He is still half-human. He is just a half-wolf. This might be the reason I want to protect him,'' Marceline tried to justify her feelings.

    On the other hand, Ste saw a gleam of hope as Marceline softened her heart toward the hybrid boy. She was hoping that Marceline would be able to ept her wholeheartedly.

    ''Ste¡­ how many vampires are there?'' Marceline continuedmunicating with Ste through their mind link.

    ''Four¡­ No¡­ There are five of them going this way. Get ready!'' Ste reminded her once again. ''Don''t worry. I will protect both of you!'' she added, reassuring Marceline.

    "Hide behind me," Marceline told the little boy.

    The little hybrid obediently nodded his head before moving to her back. Marceline shielded the boy using her body as the five vampires reached their spots. Marceline was now facing the five vampires¨C one woman and four men.

    They were all wearing ck to camouge themselves in the dark. The look of surprise could be seen on their scarlet eyes the moment they saw Marceline. They thought they already killed the adults. But one still remained alive!

    "Is she a werewolf or a hybrid?" The female vampire asked herrades.

    "Werewolf or hybrid, no one cares. They will both die in our hands!" The oldest vampire among the group spoke up. His hatred towards werewolves was reflected in his eyes. He couldn''t wait to crush Marceline and the young boy using his own hands.

    "Catch them now! Myka, use your hypnotic ability against her. We can''t let them escape. That young boy already dyed us when he got away!" The oldest vampire gave his order.

    Using her vampiric speed, the female vampire whom he called Myka, moved in a sh, appearing in front of Marceline.

    She immediately held Marceline''s right shoulder while putting her right hand over Marceline''s forehead. She forced Marceline to look at her eyes as she tried to hypnotize her.

    "You will obey everything that I will say to you. Understand?" Myka mumbled with a yful grin on her face. She thought Marceline was already put under her mind control power as Marceline didn''t try to struggle nor fight her.

    "Kill that young cub in front of us! Shred his body into tiny pieces!" Myka ordered Marceline, making her purse her lips in a thin line.

 Chapter 152 Escape!

    Marceline didn''t like the way the female vampire asked her to kill the innocent young hybrid boy. She thought only werewolves were ruthless and merciless. It turned out, the vampires and werewolves were the same when it came to their enemies.

    ''But why? Why do they have to involve an innocent child? Why do they need to kill a powerless child like him?'' Marceline''s expression darkened and she clenched her fists.

    She didn''t attack them first because she was thinking that they were Kira''s fellow vampires. She didn''t want to fight them nor hurt them because of Kira.

    But after hearing that order from Myka, Marceline changed her mind. There was no way she could avoid fighting them. She had to! It''s for the young boy''s sake. She would not let them touch the kid.

    "What are you waiting for? Kill the boy now!" Myca reiterated hermand.

    A chilly glint shed through her eyes. But Marceline concealed it right away as she nodded in agreement, indicating she understood Myka''smand.

    Because of her action, the other four vampires lowered their guards, thinking this would be an easy kill. There was a gleam of excitement and bloodlust in their eyes.

    They wanted to avenge their fallenrades that''s why the vampires began their hunt once again. It''s now time to fight back! Their forces became stronger aspared to before. They were now confident and ready to kill every werewolf that they would encounter!

    The little hybrid suddenly released Marceline''s leg as he stepped back. The five vampiresughed sardonically as they waited for the good show to happen.

    They could find satisfaction knowing that they could make the werewolves kill each other by manipting their minds. A young cub was about to die in the hand of an adult wolf. Their joy intensified when Marceline turned around to face the little hybrid boy.

    She raised her right hand, revealing her ws. She was ready to swing it to attack the little boy. Meanwhile, the boy continued to step back, distancing himself from Marceline.

    His expression was nk, but his eyes were staring at her intently. It seemed that the boy already knew Marceline''s n as if he was ying along with her. He was not afraid of her, but rather, he was trusting her with his life.

    "Make it fast! We are waiting here! We can''t kill you yet unless you kill the boy first!" Another vampire had spoken, mocking Marceline and the werewolf hybrid boy.

    The other vampire started to cheer Marceline, urging her to do it fast. They also did this a while ago when they murdered the young boy''s parents.

    Myka used her hypnotic ability, letting the young boy''s parents fight each other. They almost killed their son. Fortunately, the young boy was able to escape and run with the help of his elder sister.

    The blood on his head and his face was not his own blood, but his sister''s blood. She was the one who was killed by her own parents.

    Watching all of this brought a great shock to the young boy. This traumatic experience made him unable to speak a single word aside from the first word he mumbled a while ago. He was able to say ''Mama'' as Marceline''s presence somehowforted the boy.

    It did not take long when Marceline jumped forward and she began to shift in her werewolf form!

    The five vampires, who wereughing and smiling moments ago, were stupefied upon seeing Marceline''s giant werewolf form. She''s so big and fluffy. Her white fur was still beautiful even though it was already drenched from the rain.

    "Damn! She''s not a hybrid nor an ordinary werewolf. She''s a freakin White Wolf!" One male vampire blurted out exasperatedly.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t panic! She''s under my mind control! She''s not going to attack us. See, she is after the boy, not us." Myca reassured herrades.

    They were aware of the power of a great white wolf, that''s why they got worried after seeing Marceline''s white wolf form. She had be bigger. It would be hard to subdue her if she became wild and tried to attack them one by one.

    Meanwhile, the young hybrid boy immediately jumped, riding Marceline''s back. He held onto her tightly as he wrapped his little arms around her neck.

    At this moment, the five vampires were not able to react quickly when Marceline changed her course, now charging in their directions.

    "What the fuck! Is she going to attack us?" Another male vampire spoke up with his widened eyes.

    Marceline was running at full speed, bumping Myka and the oldest vampire on the team. The two were thrown several meters away from their previous spots.

    "Shit! She''s indeed powerful! It looks like Myka''s mind control ability didn''t work!"

    Growl!

    Marceline let out a loud and thunderous growl, making the three vampires shiver because of her dominance. She gave them a frightening vibe that caused them to step back.

    They thought Marceline wouldunch another attack, but to their surprise, Marceline just left them, running away as fast as she could.

    The three vampires blinked their eyes in amusement as they watched Marceline''s back.

    "Eh, she is gone¡­ in just a blink of an eye. She''s so strong and very fast."

    "Damn! Howe there are still white wolves in this world? I thought white wolves disappeared a long time ago. They were gone!"

    The two vampires helped their team leader and the female vampire to get up after being thrown away by Marceline.

    "What are we going to do now? Should we follow her track?"

    "No! She''s dangerous. She is more powerful than we think," the female vampire, Myka, expressed her opinion. She was holding her chest. Several ribs got broken after that fall.

    "We have to inform the main HQ about this! Let''s go back for now. We''ve already hunted enough." The oldest vampire, who was also their team leader, stopped the team from following Marceline.

    He spat some blood as he also got an internal injury. ''Damn! That white wolf is very powerful. Myka''s mind control ability didn''t even work on her.''

 Chapter 153 Is She Dead?

    [ Golden City District Hospital¡­ ]

    Grandpa Rnd hadn''t regained his consciousness yet. There were two bodyguards staying on guard in the front door of the ICU.

    It was Evelyn who ordered the Zhou Family Guards to watch the Zhou Patriarch. She was already waiting for the updates of the head guard.

    She was dying to know whether they seeded in eliminating Marceline or not. But she just was hoping that everything went well.

    It was already 3 o''clock in the morning and Marceline didn''t show up in the hospital yet. She assumed that she was dead by now.

    Evelyn and Ronan were staying in the private room of the hospital when someone from the Zhou Vi called Ronan.

    As soon as the call got connected, Ronan heard the panicking voice of their head butler.

    "Master! Something happened here in the mansion! You have toe back. I don''t know if I should call the police or not. I''m afraid the family will be implicated. What should I do?" The head butler spoke spontaneously without a pause.

    "Hey, slow down. Can you speak clearly? I can''t understand you." Ronan said, feeling annoyed.

    The head butler repeated his words. This time he spoke clearly, trying to calm himself.

    "Police? What do you mean police? What the hell happened there while we were not around?" Ronan said confusedly.

    Evelyn, who was just listening on the side, became curious about what they were talking about. She wondered if the mansion received a report about Marceline''s death.

    "What did he say?" Evelyn asked Ronan expectantly. She wanted to hear a piece of good news. Was Marceline already dead and did someone call the Zhou Vi to inform her family?

    Ronan didn''t answer Evelyn right away as he was listening to their head butler. Ronan''s expression darkened when he heard the bad news.

    "WHAT? They died? Howe? How did it happen?" Ronan blurted out exasperatedly. There was disbelief in his eyes.

    Evelyn also reacted after noticing the ugly expression of her husband. She immediately snatched the phone from Ronan and put it in a loudspeaker mode.

    "I don''t know, Master. But when we checked the CCTV footage in the garage, we saw them fighting each other. The three of them were holding a knife. They started attacking each other until the two died. The head guard stayed alive for several seconds. After killing his men, he shed his own neck,mitting suicide!"

    Evelyn''s jaw dropped after she heard that. No wonder she didn''t receive any updates from her men. It turned out they started killing each other.

    This was so weird. She couldn''t believe that this would happen. She gave them a very important mission to get rid of Marceline but they ended up killing each other.

    ''So what about Marceline? Where is she? What happened to her?'' Evelyn asked herself, still in shock about the bad news she just heard.

    "Call the police! We need to investigate what happened to them. Why did they start fighting and killing each other!" Ronanmanded the head butler. "I''m going there now!"<sub> </sub>

    "No, don''t call the police!" Evelyn grabbed Ronan''s elbow, stopping him.

    Ronan had no idea about what she did tonight. Her order of eliminating Marceline had nothing to do with her husband. She was afraid that Ronan would find out something once the police would investigate this case.

    Meanwhile, Ronan was looking at her with a puzzled expression. "Why? Three people died in our own garage. We have to report this to the police for further investigation."

    Evelyn was not able to respond. She was still thinking of an alibi to use. Ronan must not know that she ordered those men to kill Marceline.

    Though Ronan hated Marceline and he wanted to get the Zhou Empire, Evelyn knew that Ronan didn''t have the heart to kill his niece, the only daughter of his brother.

    He only wanted Marceline to disappear. ''Disappear'' for him only meant going somewhere that was far away from his family.

    He was thinking of sending her to the Kingdom Phantasia, that''s why he asked Cedric to deal with her.

    He just wished Marceline would give up the inheritance and the Zhou Empire as Cedric would bring her to the Kingdom Phantasia and be his woman.

    "I think this is the work of a vampire! Can''t you see? They acted strangely. They looked like they were possessed! What if the vampire controlled their minds, making them kill each other?"

    Ronan frowned and said, "Why would a vampire do that to our Zhou Family Guards?" He was not yet fully convinced that a vampire would target their guards.

    "Of course, they have motives! We are already helping the werewolves. The vampires might have started hating our family." Evelyn didn''t want to give up. She had to convince her husband not to report this incident to the police.

    "Sigh! Alright, we will not report this anymore to the police." After saying that, Ronan brought his attention back to the head butler who was still waiting for their final decision.

    "Did you hear your Madam? You don''t need to report this to the police."

    Ronan had just finished giving his final order when suddenly they heard the siren in the background. The police had already arrived in the Zhou Vi.

    "Is that the police? I thought you hadn''t reported this incident yet?" Evelyn raised her voice while talking to the head butler.

    "Yes, Madam! I didn''t report anything. I''m also surprised that they are here!" The head butler reasoned out as he defended himself.

    "Rx! Don''t be so worked up! This incident has nothing to do with us. So it''s okay if the police will conduct their investigation," Ronan softly mumbled, consoling his wife as he rubbed her shoulders.

    "I know. It''s just that I''m worried that the media will know this and our family and our vi will be in the headlines by tomorrow!"

    Evelyn could only massage her temples. She just hoped that those three men didn''t leave any evidence behind if they seeded in killing Marceline before returning to the Zhou Vi.

    Little did they know, it was Kira who reported this incident to the police.

 Chapter 154 He Was Poisoned!

    In the other part of the hospital, a man with a very intimidating aura was now heading to the ICU where Grandpa Rnd was being treated and monitored.

    He was wearing a ck hooded jacket and a mask to hide his face. He didn''t want to catch the attention of other people. If they could see his gorgeous face, the people would definitely notice his presence and he would be the center of attraction in that hospital.

    His clothes got soaked from the pouring rain and river. He already changed it after saving a woman who was drowning in the river of the Golden City.

    This man was none other than Raizel, the new leader of the Vampire n. He couldn''t wait to find out what happened to Grandpa Rnd.

    He still needed Grandpa Rnd. His cooperation was crucial with their n of reiming the throne and fighting the Werewolf n.

    When he reached the ICU, the two guards blocked his way in an instant, not allowing Raizel to proceed further.

    Raizel hated the way the two guards approached him. But he didn''t want to create a big scene so, in the end, he dealt with them in a ''peaceful manner'' that he knew.

    Raising his hands, he hit the two guards at their necks, knocking them out. He moved so fast that the guards didn''t see his attacking. In an instant, the two men fell unconscious and dropped to the floor.

    Raizel immediately dragged them up, letting them sit on the bench as if they were just sleeping. When he was done fixing their position, Raizel entered the ICU to check Grandpa Rnd''s condition.

    Grandpa Rnd was wearing an oxygen mask. He looked so frail and weak. His face and his lips were pale as if his red blood cells were drained. He could hear the slow beating of his heart and his weak pulse. Grandpa Rnd was so sick as his illness worsened.

    Raizel moved closer to Grandpa Rnd''s sickbed. His face was covered withplicated emotions.

    "Rnd Zhou, you have to survive. You can''t die. You still have a job to finish. You have to see the Werewolf n suffer under me. So get up now, old man!"

    A beeping sound of the machine was the only reply he got. He wondered if Grandpa Rnd could hear him.

    Raizel would not leave this room without finding out Grandpa Rnd''s true condition. He removed the glove on his right arm. It did not take long when Raizel ced his hand over Grandpa Rnd''s forehead.

    Raizel had this kind of special ability wherein he could tell the root cause of someone''s illness and his or her current health condition. He had to use his eyes and palm to scan a person''s body.

    To do this, Raizel wasbining his psychometric ability and his x-ray vision. He began applying his ability to diagnose Grandpa Rnd.

    After five minutes of scanning Grandpa Rnd''s body, Raizel''s face became gloomy. The old man''s life was in great danger.

    "I think it''s toote. The poison already spread in his entire body. It''s slowly killing him. Who the hell did this to him? Who poisoned him?" Raizel mumbled, clenching his fists.

    He could only shake his head as he could see this as a hopeless case. The Zhou Patriarch was going to die¡­ soon.

    "Where is his granddaughter? I need to meet her. I wonder if she knows about her grandfather''s condition." Raizel murmured to himself. But he wasn''t sure if Grandpa Rnd''s granddaughter could be trusted.

    He didn''t know who poisoned the old man so he should be more cautious when meeting the other members of the Zhou Family. It was no secret to him that Ronan was very close to the werewolves.<sub> </sub>

    ''Did his own son poison him?'' Raizel''s brows were drawn together at that thought.

    He knew he had to move now. His goal was to conquer the Golden City where the Main Headquarters of the Triple W was located.

    The vampires were done hiding. It was now the time to strike back. But to do this smoothly, he had to do something to solve the problem with the Zhou Family.

    The Zhou Family was the only way they could go back to the Kingdom of Phantasia. All the other three gatekeepers have already sworn loyalty to the werewolves. The Zhou Family was their only hope left.

    After thinking about the pros and cons, Raizel finally left the hospital, finalizing his next moves. He would ask his right-hand man to deal with this concern.

    He would also investigate whether Grandpa Rnd''s granddaughter, Marceline, was on the vampire''s side or on the werewolf''s side so that he could proceed to his next n.

    *****

    [ Zhou Family Vi¡­ ]

    Meanwhile, the policemen were already investigating the crime scene where the three Zhou Family Guards were found dead.

    They also gathered the CCTV recordings of the Vi. While they were gathering evidence on the scene, the investigators found a letter in the pocket of the head guard.

    They were surprised when they read the content of the letter. It was the suicide note of Marceline Zhou.

    "What? The heiressmitted suicide? But why is it that this letter was in possession of the head guard?" The team leader was puzzled by this.

    The head butler was stupefied when he heard that. "What do you mean, officer? What suicide?"

    "Where is Miss Marceline Zhou? Where did youst see her?" The team leader asked the head butler curiously.

    "Patriarch Zhou was admitted to the hospital. I think our young miss is there, watching over him," the head butler responded.

    "Why are you looking for my niece?" Ronan''s voice was heard. He had just arrived at the mansion.

    The police officer greeted Ronan politely before giving Marceline''s suicide letter to Ronan.

    "Take a look at this, Mr. Zhou. This is your niece''s suicide note."

    Ronan froze in his spot when he read the suicide note. His eyes were filled with doubt and disbelief.

    ''Marceline took her life? This is unbelievable!? Is this true?''

 Chapter 155 Shes Missing

    Ronan Zhou couldn''t believe that his niecemitted suicide. He knew Marceline. She would never do that.

    And for what reason? ming herself for what happened to her grandfather? This was so absurd!

    Ronan checked the letter once again. The handwriting was very simr to Marceline''s handwriting style.

    Ronan picked up his phone immediately and dialed Marceline''s number. He had conflicting thoughts right now. If Marceline died, he could get the Zhou Empire for himself but he didn''t wish Marceline to die. She was still his niece.

    He didn''t understand his inner feelings. He thought he didn''t have a soft spot for his niece. But here he was, partly worried for Marceline.

    Marceline''s phone was ringing but no one was answering. The phone was in Kira''s possession now. He was just silently and secretly observing them in the shadows.

    Evelyn, who tagged along with Ronan, tried her best to conceal her emotions. She felt like she wanted to scream when the police found Marceline''s suicide note in the head guard''s pocket.

    What if the police would investigate them as the prime suspects? They might not dere Marceline''s case as suicide once they found out that there was foul y!

    But she had nothing to worry about as the three men were already dead. The dead would never speak so she would not be implicated in this case.

    Little did she know, Kira already had a prior n to help the police in solving this case. After gathering all the evidence they could gather at the crime scene, the police officers who responded, said goodbye to Ronan.

    But before they left, Ronan asked them to search for Marceline and locate her location as soon as possible. If she trulymitted suicide, then where was her body? They had to find her to confirm it.

    It did not take long when Enrique arrived at the vi. He rushed inside, searching for his parents. He saw them in the living room, quietly sitting on the couch.

    "Mom, Dad, I heard from our butler that our head guard and his two men died in our garage. Is it true? Howe? And where is Marceline? He said something bad happened to her?" Enrique asked them spontaneously.

    Ronan and Evelyn exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They knew that Enrique cared so much about Marceline. It would be a big shock to him once he learned about Marceline''s suicide note.

    "The three guards fought each other for an unknown reason. You can check the CCTV records to find out what happened." Ronan paused for a moment, contemting whether he should tell him about Marceline or not.

    "How about Marceline? Where is she?" Enrique asked them again.

    Evelyn and Ronan didn''t respond right away. Through their eye-to-eye contact, they were asking each other who would answer Enrique''s query.

    Without saying a word, Ronan gave his phone to Enrique, showing the photo of Marceline''s suicide note. Enrique dropped the phone after reading the note. He was utterly devastated, thinking Marceline died.

    "No! This is not true. We just talked in the Hospital. There is no way she wouldmit suicide!"

    ''She hated you¡­ she hated our family and she wanted justice for her parents'' death.'' Enrique added to his thoughts while eyeing Ronan and Evelyn with disbelief.

    Ronan stood up, holding Enrique''s shoulder. "We haven''t confirmed it yet. The police are still searching for her. We will get an update from them. Let''s just wait."<sub> </sub>

    Enrique shook off his father''s hand, away from his body. A cold glint shed in his eyes. ''What if my father has something to do with Marceline''s disappearance? Did shemit suicide? Or someone killed her?''

    Enrique didn''t know what and whom to believe anymore. But one thing was for sure¨C he wouldn''t sit still doing nothing. He had to find her by himself.

    In a hurry, Enrique turned around and dashed out of the house.

    "Enrique!!!" Evelyn called him out but he just ignored his mother.

    He wanted to see Marceline. He was so worried about her. He refused to believe that Marceline was already dead. He was hoping that she was alive out there.

    He would never forgive himself if something bad happened to her. They argued thest time they talked.

    *****

    Meanwhile, the person they were looking for was still running away, together with the little hybrid boy on her back. The vampires stopped chasing after them as they could feel that Marceline was more powerful than them.

    She was the legendary white wolf who was said to be powerful enough to match up and fight numerous noble and high-ranking vampires, including the vampire king.

    Among the creatures in the Kingdom of Phantasia, the Moon Goddess blessed the white wolves with great power, a wise mind but a merciful heart. That''s what the legend said about white werewolves.

    Marceline tried her best to avoid passing through the city streets. She followed the path of the river until she went deeper into the forest.

    It was also a perfect ce to hide from the vampires, most especially from ordinary human beings who should not know about the existence of other creatures like her.

    The little boy was clutching onto her fur tightly as she ran as fast as the wind''s speed. Marceline just stopped when she could no longer sense any presence of the vampires.

    ''They stopped following us,'' Marceline thought to herself.

    <o>,m She was surprised by her extraordinary speed and power. She felt weird but this feeling was very familiar to her as if she had been doing this for so long.</o>

    This was the first time Marceline shifted into her wolf form while being conscious. She was now aware of what was happening to her during and after her transformation.

    Marceline found a big old tree and they stayed there, assessing their surroundings. The rain finally stopped pouring.

    When she made sure that the vampires didn''t follow them, Marceline dropped to the ground, allowing the little boy to jump off from her back.

    The little boy went down but he continued hugging Marceline''s furry neck, sinking his body into hers.

    Marceline could only sigh helplessly while looking at the boy. ''What should I do to this little kiddo?''

 Chapter 156 [Bonus Chapter] The Mastermind

    The little hybrid boy fell asleep while leaning on Marceline''s body. She engulfed him to give warmth. They were like a mother and son duo.

    Marceline had a lot of things in her mind right now as she silently watched the young hybrid boy in his sleep.

    She realized an important thing¨C she didn''t hate the entire werewolf''s race as she even protected a half-werewolf hybrid. She couldn''t bear to hurt nor hate an innocent wolf''s cub.

    After encountering the vampires tonight, she changed some of her views about werewolves and vampires. If werewolves were ruthless, vampires could also be brutal towards their enemies.

    They wouldn''t even spare the life of a young boy. They already killed his parents but the vampires didn''t stop hunting even their child.

    This was the ugly truth about the fight between werewolves and vampires. Even the innocents were caught up in this war between the two races.

    ''I feel sorry for him. He is like me¡­ Both of us lost our parents at a very young age.'' Marceline expressed her feelings to Ste. Her wolf could feel what she was feeling and read what was on her mind. They were now connected to each other.

    ''The cycle of revenge will never end if the killings between vampires and werewolves continue.'' Ste responded to Marceline through their mind link. The two continuedmunicating with one another.

    ''I''m worried about Grandpa. I have to go home. But what should I do with this boy?'' Marceline asked Ste, her eyes looking at the boy''s cute and charming face.

    She began licking his face, wiping the stain of blood in the different parts of his body. She also checked whether he got an injury. Fortunately, he had none. The little boy''s family protected him so well.

    Marceline suddenly missed Aunt Brianna''s presence. Whenever she would be in trouble, Aunt Brianna would alwayse to her rescue. Whenever she couldn''t decide for herself, Aunt Brianna was always there to give her worthwhile advice and encouragement.

    Aside from Aunt Brianna, Kira also popped up in her mind. She felt guilty for sending him away. She overreacted a while ago. She should have asked him to stay.

    Marceline could only sigh deeply, still undecided of what she should do to the young boy. While she was in deep thought, Ste''s voice was heard in her subconscious.

    ''Just take him with you. It will be safer for him to be with you. Don''t abandon him in this forest. Humans must not see him as well because of his current appearance. They might be frightened and mistake him as a monster.''

    Marceline had to admit that Ste had a point. Of course, she couldn''t abandon him just like that. She even risked her life, saving and protecting this boy.

    ''So what should we do now? I want to go home. But how? I can''t walk or run on the streets in this form. People might think that I escaped from the Zoo!'' Marcelinemented to Ste.

    ''Then let''s transform back to our human form,'' Ste suggested.

    After agreeing to this idea, Marceline and Ste began shifting back to her human form. Minutester, Marceline regretted it as she felt the cold breeze of the night, touching her naked body.<sub> </sub>

    Her clothes got ruined when she shifted into aplete wolf form. Now, she was lying naked on the ground while the little boy was still leaning on her side. She put him down on the ground for a moment as she stood up assessing her body.

    "Shit! I don''t have any clothes! I can''t walk on the streets like this!!"

    Ste giggled at Marceline''s reaction. She has be more problematic now. They couldn''t leave the forest like that. It seemed that she was stranded in that forest.

    But she had to move now while the sun was not yet rising in the east. People must not see them in this state¨C Marceline was naked while the little hybrid boy had dog ears and tail.

    Marceline tugged her head in annoyance. Transforming into her human form was not a good option either. She wanted to ask for help from Aunt Brianna but she couldn''t call her. Her phone was left in the car. She dropped it.

    Marceline was about to shift back into her wolf form when she felt someone else''s presence. Before she could absorb and process everything, a piece of cloth was suddenly wrapped around her body.

    When she turned around, Kira was already standing next to her, half-naked. He used his own shirt to cover Marceline''s body.

    Kira finally found her. After checking the situation in the Zhou Family Vi, Kira went to find Marceline again. He couldn''t bear to leave her side at this difficult moment of her life.

    On the other hand, Marceline''s eyes sparkled with delight upon seeing Kira. He just came right on time! She needed him at this moment.

    "Ki!" She pounced on him, hugging him tightly. All her unhappiness towards Kira had disappeared. She just felt so d to see him.

    "It''s time to go home, my Lady." Kira softly said, rubbing her back while stroking her hair.

    Marceline nodded her head in agreement. "Yes, let''s go home. I need to go back to the hospital to monitor my grandfather''s condition. By the way, did you go back to the hospital? Any news about my grandpa?" Marceline''s concern for her grandfather intensified. Someone tried to kill her. What if they would also harm her grandfather?

    "I''m sorry. I haven''t gone back to the hospital yet as I dealt with something. I know who is the mastermind for your abduction." Kira said to her with a serious expression on his face. The rage was stirring his inside whenever he would recall the evil n Evelyn plotted against Marceline.

    They tried to kill her. It was so lucky that Marceline was a werewolf now. If she wasn''t, she would probably die from too much blood loss and drowning.

    "Who is the mastermind? Is it my Uncle?" Marceline asked him.

    "No! Not your Uncle¡­ but your Aunt¡­ Evelyn Zhou¡­"

 Chapter 157 Gorgeous Vampire?!!

    "Evelyn Zhou¡­"

    Marceline didn''t expect to hear that name. Of all people, she had never imagined that her kind-hearted, friendly, and approachable Aunt would be the person behind the attack.

    Of course, she didn''t doubt Kira. She believed his words. So if he said that Evelyn was the mastermind then she could guarantee that his words were trustworthy.

    This incident only proved that her Aunt was a two-faced person. She hid her real intention and motive from Marceline very well. She thought her Aunt was always neutral.

    Fortunately, she didn''t trust her easily nor get close to her when Evelyn had the chance.

    "Show me! I want to see it." Marceline demanded from Kira.

    Just like what he did before, Kira showed her what he saw after reading the Zhou Family guard''s mind.

    Marceline felt like she was just watching an action movie and she''s the main character. She saw how the guards talked about their n of eliminating her and thought about the big amount of cash they would get once they seeded.

    She also saw how they abducted her after injecting her with sedatives in the parking lot of the hospital. While they were on their way, one guard stabbed her in her stomach numerous times. Soon after, they dropped her body on the river from the city bridge.

    Marceline shivered at the things she witnessed. If she was just an ordinary human then she would have been dead by now. It seemed that being a werewolf had lots of advantages. She healed her own wound.

    A few minutester, Kira finished showing the important scene to Marceline. Marceline opened her eyes withplicated emotions on her face.

    If her Aunt asked those men to kill her, she wondered if her Uncle also had something to do with this incident.

    "He caused my parent''s death eighteen years ago. I will not be surprised if my Uncle consented to this." Marceline shared her thoughts with Kira.

    Kira just pulled Marceline into a tight hug once more. He got scared to death when he thought he was toote to save Marceline.

    "My Lady, I''m really sorry for not telling you sooner about Ste''s existence. Please, don''t get mad at me anymore."

    Marceline nodded her head. "Alright. I forgave you. Next time¡­ don''t hide those important things from me. Understand?"

    "Yes, my Lady. I will keep that in mind." Kira tightened his grip on her body. "I will not leave your side again," Kira added as he failed to protect her because he left her for a minor reason¨C Getting jealous of Dn.

    "By the way, you don''t have to worry about this incident. I already dealt with it. Let''s just wait for tomorrow''s oue of the investigation. I will not let her escape from her crime." Kira''s words were filled with conviction.

    "What did you do to the three men?" Marceline asked him curiously, breaking the hug.

    "I killed them," Kira responded truthfully.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline was rendered speechless. She was surprised because this time Kira killed humans, not werewolves.

    "I didn''t kill them personally but I let them kill each other¡­" Kira paused for a moment, looking at her intently while holding her shoulders. "Are you mad at me? Are you afraid of me? Are you disappointed in me? Do you hate me¡­ for killing them?" Kira wanted to know her stand about this.

    But Marceline was unable to answer him in an instant. She was still assessing her feelings, wanting to make sure if she hated Kira''s action or not.

    "I had to do it. I was not able to control my rage. They hurt you. They harmed you! I will never forgive the people who will try to hurt you, even if they are just ordinary humans..."

    Marceline''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She felt touched because of Kira''s sincere feelings. He was so protective of her. And it felt so good knowing that someone cared so much about you, especially if that person was the one you loved.

    "Thank you. I truly appreciate it. Though I''m against killing people¡­ I''m not a saint either so I understand if you did it. If something like that happened to you, I mean to someone close to me¡­ I might also react that way¡­ hurting and killing them with my own hands¡­"

    Kira smiled gleefully as he recalled how Marceline protected him when the werewolves ganged up against him. Though it was Ste who was conscious at that time, he knew that Marceline would also protect him with all her might. He found a perfect ally in her.

    "I''m really d that nothing bad happened to you." Kira reached out to caress her face.

    When Kira said that, Marceline remembered someone¨C the person who saved her.

    "Kira¡­ a gorgeous vampire with metallic silver hair saved me from drowning!" Marceline blurted out suddenly, her eyes gleamed.

    Kira, on the other hand, frowned instantly when he heard the word ''gorgeous vampire''.

    ''Is there another vampire who is more charming than me? Why did she have to say the word gorgeous?! Can''t she just say a vampire saved her?!'' Kira subconsciously pouted his lips with a dark expression on his face. He got jealous once again.

    Oblivious that someone was already drinking lots of vinegar because of jealousy, Marceline continued talking about the vampire who saved her, praising him with her ted voice.

    "At first, I thought it was you. But his scent and his hair were different from yours. His metallic silver hair was shining even if it was drenched in water. Though he didn''t say a word, I could tell that he is a powerful vampire just like you."

    Kira''s frown deepened after seeing the bright smile on Marceline''s face while describing the vampire. He suddenly felt somepetition here.

    Without saying a word, Kira lifted her chin, checking her neck whether she got a vampire''s bite.

    "From now on, stay away from any vampires, except me! They might attack you because of your werewolf scent!" Kira said sternly with both concern and jealousy in his voice.

    ''Why is he suddenly getting worked up?'' Marceline thought to herself.

 Chapter 158 [Bonus Chapter] Mama?

    Marceline eyed Kira suspiciously, wondering why his expression suddenly turned ugly. Was he upset again about something?

    "Kira¡­ do you have a vampire friend?" Marceline asked him a random question to lighten his mood.

    When Marceline said that, a certain vampire shed in his mind¨CRaizel Uchiha, his best friend and his most trusted vampire general.

    "Yes, I do have," Kira responded, his lips curling up in a faint smile. Marceline just seeded in changing Kira''s mood. He was now smiling. He didn''t look upset anymore.

    "Don''t you want to find him and reunite with them?" Marceline had forgotten about the young boy sleeping on the ground. She was now busy talking to Kira.

    "Of course, I want to find him, but I can''t leave you here alone. There are lots of people trying to plot against you." Kira clenched his fists at that thought and then he continued, "Besides, I already asked someone to ry a message to my friend just in case they would cross paths. But¡­" Kira''s scarlet eyes suddenly became dull.

    "But what?" Marceline asked him with eyes filled with interest.

    "I feel like I don''t have the right to face him," Kira answered, smiling bitterly at her.

    "Why do you think so?" Marceline probed as she wanted to hear his reason. She could see that something was troubling Kira.

    "When I disappeared, I bet he suffered too much. He shouldered all the responsibilities which were supposed to be mine. If only I didn''t fall in love with the wrong person then my vampire n and I..." Kira couldn''t finish his sentence. He suddenly felt the lump in his throat and his heart was still clenching whenever he would think about the past.

    "It''s not your fault, Ki¡­ Your friend will understand. You might be betrayed by your¡­ lover¡­ but a true friend will never leave you no matter what mistakes you made in the past." Marceline gently stroked his hair,forting him. As much as possible, she didn''t want to see Kira in a gloomy mood whenever he would remember his past and the woman who betrayed him.

    Kira could only smile, catching Marceline''s hand as he brought her palm to his lips. Then he kissed her hand, showing his gratitude and appreciation for her consoling words.

    Kira continued kissing the back of her palm when suddenly Kira felt a sharp object scratching his other hand. Then someone pushed him away from Marceline.

    Both Kira and Marceline looked down only to see the young boy in his attacking stance. The little hybrid boy was now awake, suddenly scratching Kira''s hand using his paws and sharp ws.

    He thought Kira was trying to hurt Marceline. The young boy could tell that Kira was a vampire, the same creature who attacked him and his family.

    The boy was not saying a word, but his intense gaze was enough to know his intention. He wanted Kira to stay away from Marceline and not touch her!

    ''What the hell is a hybrid doing here? He is half wolf and half human!'' Kira asked himself while checking his bleeding hand.

    Marceline, who was also surprised to see the boy fully awake, stood in her spot while eyeing the young cub amusingly. She wanted tomend this charming boy for his bravery. He didn''t hesitate to attack Kira just to protect Marceline.

    Kira and Marceline hadn''t recovered yet from the trance when the boy spoke again, making Kira''s eyes widen in disbelief.

    "Mama!" He said, grabbing Marceline''s hand using his cute little paws.<sub> </sub>

    "Mama?" Kira gave Marceline a questioning gaze. "Are you his mother?" he asked her foolishly.

    Marceline rolled her eyes skyward because of Kira''s dumb question. ''Mother? Why is he still asking me this? Did he forget that he was the one who took my virginity just a few days ago?'' Marceline wanted to hit Kira''s head right now to make him remember it.

    "He is a hybrid¨C"

    "I know! What I am asking you is¡­ Are you his mother?" Kira cut her off immediately.

    This time Marceline squinted her eyes at him, feeling annoyed. "Let me punch your head, Kira ric! You are my first! Have you forgotten it? If I am his mother then you will be his father!"

    Kira: "..."

    Kira was at a loss for words. That made sense. There was no way Marceline would have a child since she was still a virgin when he made love with her for the first time.

    On the other hand, the boy darted his gaze back and forth between Marceline and Kira. After a few seconds, the young boy spoke a single word again.

    "Papa?"

    Both Kira and Marceline hastily turned to the young boy, wondering if they heard it right or wrong. Did he just say "Papa"? Did he call Kira "Papa?"

    The two continued assessing the boy''s reaction, waiting for him to say another word. But the boy just shook his head frantically while hugging Marceline''s arm tightly as if he didn''t like Kira to be his father.

    The young boy''s behavior made Kira raise his eyebrow. ''Damn! I don''t like kids. They will be a handful!''

    Kira and the young hybrid boy met each other''s gaze, both were ring at each other.

    "Hey, both of you, stop that! This is not a staring contest." Marceline said, sighing helplessly. "Kira, don''t frighten him. He is just a kid," she added after noticing the sharp look Kira was giving the child.

    "I''m not frightening him! If I wanted to, I should have revealed my fangs already!" He defended himself.

    The young boy just red at him as a response to hisst remarks.

    "Alright! We don''t need to argue here. Ki¡­ let''s go home. Bring us home." Marceline carried the young boy in her arms, not allowing Kira to object.

    The boy leaned his head on Marceline''s shoulderfortably and then he closed his eyes. He was still tired and sleepy. He was just awakened by Kira''s vampire scent. He was on high alert now whenever he would smell a vampire scent in his surroundings.

 Chapter 159 Keeping The Hybrid Boy

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­]

    Marceline and Kira went home together with the young hybrid boy. The little boy was still sound asleep in Kira''s bed while Marceline was putting some clothes on in her own room.

    She nned on returning to the hospital to watch over and monitor her grandfather''s condition. But she was worried about the young boy.

    ''Should I ask Kira to take care of the child?'' Marceline asked herself while fixing her clothes.

    "Achoo! Achoo!" Marceline sneezed numerous times. She had been drenched in water for too long, both by the river and the rain.

    It did not take long when she heard a knock on her door.

    "Come in!" Marceline said, allowing Kira to enter.

    Kira stepped into the room, checking on her from top to bottom. Marceline was now wearing a white top and ck leather jacket paired with blue jeans and sneakers.

    "Are you going out? You should stay here and rest. I will be the one to watch over your grandfather." Kira held her shoulders, gently pushing her towards the bed. He made her sit on the bed, not allowing her to leave her room.

    "I''m just fine. I want to see my grandpa. I can''t stay at home while my grandfather is fighting his illness, alone in the hospital. I won''t be at ease." Marceline reasoned out. She insisted on going out.

    "Alright. Then I''ming with you. There''s no way I will leave your side again," Kira promptly responded. "What if something bad happens to you while I''m not around? I don''t want that to happen."

    "But you can''t. You have to take care of the young boy. We can''t leave him here alone." Marceline mentioned the hybrid boy.

    Because of that, Kira remembered that he wanted to ask Marceline how she met the young boy.

    "Where did you meet that boy? Why were you together? How about his family? Did they abandon him?" Kira bombarded Marceline with so many questions.

    Marceline looked at him with aplicated expression on her face.

    "His parents didn''t abandon him. They protected him and died." Marceline paused for a moment. She didn''t know how Kira would react once she told him the truth.

    ''If I were to ask him, will he also kill the young boy''s parents?'' Marceline pondered to herself.

    "What happened to them?" Kira suddenly became interested in the boy''s story.

    "He and his family were being hunted by vampires. They were the ones who killed his parents. They also wanted to eliminate the boy but I protected him."

    "WHAT?! Did you encounter vampires aside from your savior? Is he the one who killed his parents? Did he hurt you?" Kira asked her exasperatedly.

    "Yes. I fought them for several seconds and fled. They are another group. My vampire savior is not with them," Marceline answered nonchntly. She stood up to check the young boy in the next room. Kira just followed her from behind, still wanting to hear more information from her.

    Upon entering the room, they saw the boy hugging his own self while sound asleep. He looked like a bear with a charming face and cute ears.

    Marceline had the urge to join the young boy on the bed and cuddle him. He was so cute. His body was covered by Kira''s shirt. He was the one who put the shirt on the boy.<sub> </sub>

    For the entire century that he was living as a vampire king, this was the first time he did it, serving a little boy who was also a half-werewolf.

    Marceline walked over, sitting on the edge of the bed. She started caressing the boy''s cheeks. Kira was just silently watching them.

    "Ki, if it was you, would you also kill his parents?" Marceline finally asked him about the thing that was troubling her a while ago.

    "Of course not. I will not kill an innocent but only those who are trying to hurt my fellow vampires. Those people responsible for the sufferings of my fellows." Kira answered her truthfully. Though he could be brutal to his enemies, Kira would never kill an innocent child.

    Meanwhile, Marceline felt d when she heard those words from Kira. She could tell that Kira was different from those ruthless and merciless vampires whom she encountered a while ago.

    "I feel relieved, knowing that you are not like them."

    "But I am still frightening¡­ that''s the truth," Kira mumbled with a gleam of light in his eyes.

    "But I''m not afraid of you. You don''t look frightening to me." Marceline retorted.

    Kira just let out a huskyugh as he recalled Marceline''s remarks for their second encounter. She said she was not afraid of him even though he was a vampire because he looked gorgeous.

    "You are fond of gorgeous men!" Kira said jokingly, his eyes sparkling with humor.

    "Yes, I am. I will not deny that." Marceline proudly said, smirking at Kira.

    Kira could only shake his head helplessly. "Can I pinch your cheeks?"

    "NO!"

    The two were still teasing each other when Marceline felt the young boy''s hands, reaching for her. He already rolled over to Marceline, hugging her narrow waist.

    Marceline immediately asked Kira to be quiet. "Shhhh! Lower your voice, he is sleeping."

    "See, even this boy doesn''t want you to leave the house," Kira whispered, pointing the boy using his forefinger.

    "By the way, what are you nning to do with him?" he added.

    Marceline took her time before responding to him. She watched the boy for a moment, assessing her feelings towards him.

    After a while, Marceline heaved a deep sigh. "What else? I''m going to keep him and raise him. I can''t leave him in an orphanage because of his appearance. He is my responsibility now," Marceline dered, finally epting the responsibility of taking care of a young hybrid boy.

    Kira let out a sigh of defeat. "Ok. I understand. I will support you on that decision. Let''s keep him and raise him well."

    Marceline bobbed her head as a response. She was smiling at him cheerfully. She felt like the three of them were now a family of three¨C She is the mother, Kira is the father and the hybrid boy is their child!

 Chapter 160 [Bonus Chapter] Interference

    In the end, the two decided to ask Aunt Brianna for help. Kira and Marceline went back to the Golden City District Hospital to monitor Grandpa Rnd.

    When they arrived, one doctor approached them right away. Kira noticed that something was strange about the doctor but he couldn''t pinpoint it.

    The doctor immediately asked Marceline if she''s the patient''s granddaughter. Kira and Marceline met each other''s eyes, exchanging puzzled looks at one another.

    They wondered why the doctor was asking Marceline if she''s Grandpa Rnd''s granddaughter. He should have known it already because they metst night while she was pacing back and forth, waiting for Grandpa Rnd to finish his surgery.

    "Are you his beloved granddaughter, Marceline Celeste?" The doctor had a nk look in his eyes, not showing any emotions at all.

    "Yes, I am. Why did you ask me, Doc?" Marceline was still puzzled by the doctor''s weird behavior.

    The doctor fell silent for a moment, turning from left to right as if he was checking whether someone was there who was listening to their conversation.

    "I have to tell you something. Come with me... to my office." The doctor turned around, motioning Marceline to follow him. Both Kira and Marceline had decided to talk to him in private.

    "Is it okay to speak my mind even if there is another person here?" He was referring to Kira who was standing next to Marceline.

    "Yes, Doc. Just tell us what it is. The person beside me is not an outsider. He is part of my family. He is my husband." Marceline informed the doctor. The doctor guy just nodded his head in agreement.

    Staring straight into Marceline''s eyes, the doctor said, "Your grandfather is dying. He is poisoned! It''s now toote to recover his strength and go back to his normal state."

    Marceline''s heart constricted when she learned about her grandfather being poisoned and now he was dying. Who did it? Her Uncle or her Aunt?

    "No! Doc, you have to save my grandfather! Please doc! I can''t let him die. Please help me protect and save my grandpa," Marceline pleaded for the first time. She seldom asks someone to help her.

    "No medicine or health apparatus can save him now. He is dying and it is inevitable." The doctor said expressionlessly.

    "That''s not true! My grandfather is not dying!" Marceline refused to believe the doctor''s words.

    At this moment, Kira found out why the doctor was acting strangely. He was put under someone''s mind control power.

    Kira hastily grabbed the doctor by his cor. "Who are you? Why are you controlling her mind?" he said sternly while looking into the doctor''s eyes. Kira was trying to counter the effect of the mind control ability of the vampire who was currently enving the doctor''s mind.

    The doctor was frightened by Kira''s aggressiveness. He was very intimidating at this moment, making the doctor shiver from fear.

    "I said who are you?! Answer me!" Kira''s authoritative voice was heard once again. His grip on the doctor''s cor tightened further. He was almost strangling him.<sub> </sub>

    The doctor couldn''t utter a word. His body was now sweating a lot because of Kira''s chilly aura.

    Marceline finally caught on. She realized that Kira was not talking to the doctor directly but to the person who was controlling his mind.

    Marceline and Kira were both clueless that Raizel asked his right hand man to ry a message to Marceline about her grandfather''s health condition. That vampire controlled the mind of Grandpa Rnd''s doctor to indirectly inform Marceline everything he knew about Grandpa Rnd''s condition.

    While the doctor was having a conversation with Marceline, Raizel was also assessing whether Marceline was the one who poisoned her own grandfather or not.

    And based on her reaction, Raizel confirmed that Marceline didn''t poison her grandfather. She was worried sick about him. Marceline felt her world was about to copse when she heard from the doctor that Grandpa Rnd was dying and they were now toote.

    But to their surprise, someone interrupted the conversation. Raizel was in his secret hideout together with his right-hand man when Kira got connected to the mind of Raizel''s right hand man.

    Kira was trying to find out who was controlling the doctor. Was the person an enemy or an ally? He also wanted to make sure whether the information was reliable and the doctor was not making up some stories.

    Kira hated to see Marceline in her gloomy state. He could feel her emotions right now. She was utterly devastated by this piece of bad news.

    "Are you telling the truth? Is he dying? Answer me or else, I will blow up your brain using my power!" Kira threatened Raizel''s right hand man, Miguel.

    Afraid of Kira''s dominance, Miguel immediately fled as he removed his mind control ability that he cast on the doctor.

    Miguel looked at Raizel with an astounded expression on his face.

    "My Lord! I think the heiress of the Zhou Empire has connections to other vampires. I didn''t expect that someone could counter my mind control ability and even used telepathic ability tomunicate with me." Miguel spoke spontaneously. He was still amused by Kira''s strength. He didn''t recognize Kira, their former Vampire King.

    Raizel, who was listening to his right hand man, frowned instantly. Only vampires with a higher rank could do what Miguel had said.

    ''Countering a vampire general''s mind control ability and evenmunicating with him through telepathy¡­ this man is an extraordinary guy. He is powerful.'' Raizel thought to himself.

    "My Lord, what should we do now? They mistook us as an enemy." Miguel expressed his concern with Raizel.

    "Just let it be. I will deal with this concern personally. I think I have to see the heiress of the Zhou Empire. This is a good time to make an alliance with her, especially now that her grandfather is in great danger."

    "Okay, My Lord. You can also ask her about the vampire who is with her today. His power will be an additional strength for our rebel army. We have to recruit him!" Miguel suggested.

 Chapter 161 Time To Pay For Your Crime

    [ Golden City District Hospital¡­ ]

    The doctor passed out when the effect of the vampire''s mind control disappeared. Kira caught the doctor in his arms and let his unconscious body lie on the couch.

    Marceline immediately left the office without a clear destination in mind. She just kept walking until she reached the Intensive Care Unit where Grandpa Rnd was being treated.

    Marceline sat down on the bench just outside the ICU, still trying to calm her emotions. She didn''t know what she should do. She was devastated when she heard from the doctor that her grandfather was dying and that he was poisoned.

    Kira stood in front of her, lifting her chin so that their eyes would meet each other.

    "My Lady, don''t be sad. We are not sure if the doctor is telling the truth. He was under the mind control of a vampire when he said those words. Don''t worry. I will confirm if this is true." Kira tried to console her, caressing her cheek.

    Marceline had a solemn expression on her face. She felt like crying but she chose not to. She wanted to be brave at this moment. Fortunately, Kira was there supporting her.

    Soon, Kira sat down beside her, letting Marceline lean on his shoulder.

    "You should sleep first. By the morning, we will have to deal with them."

    Marceline could only nod her head before leaning on his shoulder. She closed her eyes, feelingfortable in Kira''s presence.

    Kira just watched Marceline while stroking her hair. Complicated emotions were shing in his eyes. He wondered about the identity of the vampire who sent those messages to Marceline.

    ''Is he a friend or a foe?'' Kira mused to himself, still thinking of a way to confirm and verify the truth.

    Kira recalled those werewolves and the witch who were put under his power. He still had control over their minds as he could summon them any time he needed them. He sent them as spies in the Triple W Headquarters.

    Now, he was thinking of mobilizing them to investigate whether Grandpa Rnd was poisoned or not. He already had a list of people in mind as prime suspects if Grandpa Rnd was indeed poisoned by someone.

    The number one on his list was Evelyn Zhou. If she was capable of ordering the hit to kill Marceline, she could also do it to eliminate the Zhou Patriarch.

    The first time he met her, Kira could already sense the hostility she had towards Marceline. He was certain that Evelyn was a two-faced person. She was hiding her evil side using her innocent front.

    Of course, second on his list was Ronan, Marceline''s Uncle. He caused the deaths of Marceline''s parents. Sacrificing his own brother because of his greed, it would not be surprising if he would not spare even his old man''s life.

    Kira was also considering that Cedric and his pack had something to do with this. If not werewolves, then it would be from the opposing side¨C the vampires!

    Kira was still lost in his thoughts when suddenly, Marceline''s head was about to fall off his shoulder. He immediately raised his hand to catch her head. It turned out Marceline had fallen asleep.

    It was understandable as she was tired after transforming into her werewolf form. Her body was also aching. She fell onto the river, encountered a group of vampires, she fought and ran as fast as she could to avoid fighting those vampires.

    Kira could only sigh helplessly, feeling sorry for Marceline. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders, pulling her closer to his body.

    Then Kira closed his eyes as he began to send signals to his spies through his telepathic ability. He summoned them toe over. He needed them to do another task for him.

    Twenty minutester, three people arrived in the Golden City District Hospital, searching for Kira. They found him in front of Grandpa Rnd''s ICU.

    "Master! You summoned us. What do you need?" The Witch spoke up first.

    "Shhhhhh!" Kira signaled them to keep quiet as he didn''t want to disturb Marceline''s sleep. "Let''s talk somewhere, not here," he added.

    Kira fixed Marceline''s sleeping position on the bench before he stood up. He motioned the witch to follow him inside the ICU room while allowing the two werewolves to stay on guard outside the ICU and watched Marceline.

    "Check his condition. Find out if there is poison inside his body." Kira ordered the witch. The witch immediatelyplied with hismand.

    The Witch scanned Grandpa Rnd''s body using her diagnostic healing spell. The majority of the Witches often used this when trying to find out someone''s illness and curing them afterward.

    Kira waited for her to finish scanning Grandpa Rnd''s body. Deep inside, Kira was also anxious. He knew what Marceline would feel once they confirmed the truth.

    If Grandpa Rnd was poisoned, his next step was to find a cure as well as the culprit.

    Ten minutes had passed when the Witch stopped. She was done diagnosing Grandpa Rnd''s illness.

    "Master! Indeed, there is poison inside his system. It was already scattered on the different parts of his body¡­" the Witch informed Kira, feeling nervous. She didn''t want to anger this vampire. She could tell that the patient was very important to Kira.

    "What poison did they use?" Kira asked her with a dark expression on his face.

    "The ck Flower, Master¡­" the witch promptly responded. "Master, it''s toote. We can no longer cure him. He is as good as dead now."

    Kira clenched his fists while gritting his teeth. His scarlet eyes were set aze with so much rage. Marceline would be more devastated after hearing this piece of bad news.

    The vampire was not lying. He was informing Marceline of Grandpa Rnd''s real condition. It seemed that it was already a hopeless case.

    ''I don''t know how I will tell Marceline about this. She will be sad and heartbroken. Her grandpa is the only family member left who truly cares for her.''

    "Find out who did this!" Kira gave her another task.<sub> </sub>

    Kira couldn''t read Ronan''s mind as well as Evelyn''s mind as they were both holding the Ametiz Protection Stone. But he suspected that either one of them was responsible for this.

    Since he couldn''t punish them using his power because of the protection they had from Ametiz stone, Kira had decided to use the humanws to deal with them.

    ******

    [ Zhou Family Vi¡­ ]

    The next morning, Kira asked Marceline to return to the Zhou Family Vi. He already prepared everything. This would be a face-to-face confrontation with her Uncle and Aunt.

    Evelyn and Ronan were having breakfast together with Natasha. Enrique hadn''t returned home yet as he didn''t stop searching for Marceline since dawn. He failed to find her location.

    While the family of three was eating, Kira entered the dining area, surprising Ronan, Evelyn, and Natasha.

    "What are you doing here?" Ronan was the one who asked Kira with his stern cold voice.

    "If you are looking for Marceline, she''s not here," Evelyn also spoke up as if she was not the one who ordered to eliminate Marceline.

    "Do you want to join us for breakfast?" Natasha also joined the conversation, speaking to Kira with her sweet tone. She changed her attitude towards Kira as she thought Marceline would be disappointed and heartbroken once she seeded in seducing her husband. Natasha had no idea that Marceline was missing while leaving a suicide note.

    Marceline was also in the house but Kira asked her to hide for a moment.

    "This is not your house. Go and leave!" Ronan firmly said, sending Kira away. He couldn''t bear to see Kira as he was reminded of Marceline. His niece was still missing. They couldn''t confirm if she was dead or alive. No one saw her body. Did she reallymit suicide?

    Kira didn''t say a word. He just stood there with his overbearing aura. It did not take long when one of the maids entered the dining area.

    "Madam, Master¡­ the police are here."

    Ronan and Evelyn exchanged meaningful nces with one another before ordering the maid to escort the police officers into the living area.

    "Dad? What''s happening here?" Natasha asked them in confusion.

    Kira smirked mockingly as he looked at them. "Just watch and see, Young Mistress Natasha," he said with his sarcastic tone.

    Not finishing their food, Ronan and Evelyn stood up, heading to the living area. Natasha also followed them.

    "Time to pay for your crimes," Kira murmured while watching the backs of Ronan and Evelyn.

    Just when they reached the living area, the two police officers immediately approached the husband and wife, showing them the arrest warrant.

    "Mrs. Evelyn Zhou, we are arresting you for being the prime suspect for the disappearance of Marceline Zhou!"

    Evelyn:"..."

    Ronan:"..."

    Natasha:"..."

    *******

    Author''s Note:

    Hello Moon Lovers,

    I am thinking of changing the name of the book. Can I have your suggestions? I also thought of some of the titles here. Please vote for the Book Title that you want.

    A.Moon Lovers: Taming the Female Alpha

    B. The Vampire King''s Lover is a Female Alpha

    C. The Female Alpha conquering the Vampire King''s Heart

    D. Moon Lovers: The Vampire King and The Werewolf Princess

    E. Suggest an eye-catching title

    F. Should retain the Book Title: Moon Lovers: Bound by Blood and Revenge.

    Pleasement and give me your feedback. Love you guys. Thank you so much for supporting Moon Lovers. Don''t forget to vote for Golden Tickets and Power Stones

    Love,

    Moon Goddess!

 Chapter 162 Unfolding The Truth

    Evelyn, Ronan, and Natasha were surprised beyond belief when the police officer tried to arrest Evelyn. They recited the Miranda rights after presenting the arrest warrant to the Zhou Family.

    Ronan and Natasha reacted right away. Natasha pulled her mother closer to her while Ronan pushed the police officer who was trying to handcuff Evelyn.

    "What is the meaning of this? Where is your Chief? Call him! I need to talk to him, NOW!" Ronan said with his stern authoritative voice.

    The police officer was not intimidated by him. They knew how influential and powerful the Zhou Family was but these two police officers didn''t care at all.

    They wouldn''t listen to Ronan''s order. Kira''smand was the only thing they would follow. The police officers looked at Kira meaningfully. He just gave them a nod before joining them.

    With Kira''s presence, the two police officers became more confident in confronting the members of the Zhou Family.

    "You don''t have to talk to our Chief. You have to call yourwyer instead."

    Ronan''s face darkened when he heard that. He couldn''t use his family''s influence to stop the police from arresting his wife. But he was confused why his wife became a prime suspect for Marceline''s disappearance.

    "Are you crazy? My niece disappeared as shemitted suicide. Why are you arresting my wife for something she didn''t do?" Ronan spat back at them.

    "What?! Marcelinemitted suicide?!" Natasha heard another shocking news. She didn''t have any idea that something like this happened. She was at the hospital at that time.

    "We haven''t confirmed it yet. She had been missing sincest night. Your brother went to look for her. We are worried about her," Evelyn informed Natasha, feigning innocence.

    Kira could only smirk mockingly at Evelyn. He wanted tomend her for being good at acting.

    "I swear, I didn''t have any involvement in Marceline''s disappearance. Do you have any proof? I will sue you for this!" Evelyn simply threatened the police.

    "Yes! I will never forgive you for ndering my mother! How can you do this to my loving and innocent mother? Your allegation is baseless!" Natasha was enraged. She felt like attacking and pping these police officers.

    "Who said that we don''t have any proof?" The police said, smiling with confidence.

    Evelyn frowned as she heard that. She suddenly felt weird while looking at the police officers and Kira. She wondered if they truly got something.

    ''What did they discover upon investigating? There''s no way they could get anything useful in just twenty-four hours.'' Evelyn was trying to convince herself that everything was under control.

    "What do you mean by that? What proof?!" Ronan darted his gaze between Evelyn and the police officers.

    The police officer started talking as per Kira''s instruction. He wanted to know how Ronan would react once he found out the truth. Was he involved too in Marceline''s assassination attempt or was it only Evelyn?

    Marceline was also there, hiding in the other room. She was just using her super sense of hearing to listen to their conversation. Through her werewolf''s ability, she could tell what was happening in the living room.

    It seemed that she was easily adapting with her newly found power and super ability. She started to like it as it was very convenient for her. She could spy on them without their knowledge.

    Meanwhile, Ste was rejoicing as she could feel that Marceline was starting to embrace her werewolf''s qualities and powers. She believed that little by little, Marceline would learn to love her whole self¡­ as a she-wolf.

    Back to the living room, the police officer mentioned some of the results of their investigation.

    "Marceline Zhou''s blood was found in the back passenger of your head guard''s car. I think there is foul y here. Marceline Zhou didn''tmit suicide but she might be murdered by your guards!"

    "That''s preposterous! If the guards killed my cousin then why are you arresting my mother?!! She has nothing to do with this! Are you framing her?" Natasha started raising her voice. She was already boiling with rage. Evelyn was just holding her in ce to calm her down.

    "Then should they arrest your father instead? He also has a motive to kill my wife." Kira finally spoke up, catching everyone''s attention.

    Ronan red at him. If only one nce could kill, Kira might have been dead by now because of Ronan''s sharp deathly gaze.

    "Don''t nder me. Why would I kill my niece?! That''s so ridiculous. Be mindful of your words. If there is someone suspicious here and has the motive, it''s You!" Ronan put the me on Kira.<sub> </sub>

    "You seduced my niece. You are just a mere bodyguard with no strong background but she married you. You will be the one who will benefit if my niece will be gone. Her inheritance will be transferred to you!" Ronan didn''t hold back.

    Kira let out a sarcasticugh, looking at Ronan with ridiculing eyes. He didn''t know whether to get mad orugh as Ronan began twisting the truth.

    "You are the one who wants to have the Zhou Empire for yourself. You are greedy for power." Kira nonchntly said while shrugging his shoulders.

    A heavy tension engulfed the entire living area. Kira was clearly challenging and testing Ronan. Would he fall for this bait? Kira wondered if he could make them confess to their crimes.

    Ronan could no longer control his temper. He charged in Kira''s direction, throwing some punches but the two police immediately stopped him.

    "Stop! Mr. ric didn''t kill his wife. We can guarantee that! We are not yet done stating the facts. If you want to know the truth then just calm down and listen to us. Are you curious to know who plotted this scheme against your niece? Or you are already aware of this?"

    "Of course, I don''t know whom you are talking about? Can''t you just search for my missing niece? Why are you bothering my family?" Ronan said through his gritted teeth.

    "Alright. Let me enlighten you, Mr. Zhou. Finding the suicide note in the pocket of the head guard was already suspicious enough. We haven''t found out yet why the three men killed each other but we discovered something upon investigating them."

    "The head guard met your wife in the Golden City District Hospital just a few hours before your niece went missing. The CCTV camera of the hospital also recorded that Marceline Zhou went out together with the Zhou Family Head Guard."

    Evelyn was rendered speechless when she heard that. She thought her men handled everything, not leaving any trail of evidence.

    Natasha and Ronan couldn''t believe what the police were telling them.

    "If you don''t believe us, you can check it for yourself. You can ask the copy of the CCTV recording of the hospital," The other police officer suggested.

    "I have it," Kira handed his phone over to Ronan, showing him the CCTV records. Ronan''s eyes widened in disbelief upon seeing Evelyn and the head guard together.

    But he didn''t want to jump to the conclusion yet, giving Evelyn the benefit of the doubt. For him, his wife would never do that. She was the kindest person he had ever met in his entire life.

    "There is no meaning behind this meet-up! My wife is a member of the Zhou Family so there''s nothing wrong if she met him in the hospital. The head guard is responsible for keeping us safe. At that time, I asked for the Zhou Family guards toe because someone assaulted me. And that someone was none other than but the guy standing next to you!" Ronan pointed to Kira using his forefinger. He was hell-bent to defend his wife against this usation.

    Kira just raised his eyebrow while shrugging his shoulders. His nonchnt reactions annoyed Ronan further.

    "Your wife is missing but you are here, trying to put the me on my wife! My son was out the whole night just searching for your wife. You should be the one searching for her, why are you still here?!" Ronan continued to attack Kira with his words as he couldn''t touch Kira. The police were stopping him.

    "Are you framing my wife of your crime? Maybe you wish for Marceline to disappear, you don''t look worried at all!" Ronan added, ridiculing Kira. He began cursing him but Kira remained calm and unaffected.

    "Of course, he doesn''t need to get worried at all since he already found me sincest night." A feminine voice was heard at the back, making Evelyn astounded to the core.

    Marceline could no longer stay still in her hiding spot. She hated the way Kira was being med for her disappearance. In the end, she decided to show herself to them.

    "Marceline?!" Both Natasha and Ronan blurted out. They didn''t expect to see her.

    ''Damn! She is still alive?!'' Evelyn''s expression slightly changed but she still managed to conceal her emotions.

    Marceline shot Evelyn a cold sharp re. Evelyn looked away almost immediately. Marceline could see through her. Evelyn could no longer fool her with her soft-hearted and kind demeanor. Marceline was now aware that everything was just her facade. Evelyn''s kindness was fake!

    "I''m back, but you all seem unhappy to see me," Marceline said meaningfully, smiling at them evilly.

    On the other hand, Ronan didn''t know whether he should feel d or not after seeing Marceline alive. But deep inside, he felt relieved that she didn''t die.

    "She''s alive! So go home! Don''t bother us. Stop using my mother!" Natasha yelled at the policemen.

    "No, they should stay! Someone needs to be punished today!" Marceline dered to them while her eyes were fixed on Evelyn''s face.

 Chapter 163 A Slap In The Face

    ''Someone needs to be punished? What is she talking about?'' Natasha raised her eyebrow upon hearing Marceline''s remarks.

    "Are you making trouble for our Family, Marceline? Grandpa is already in the hospital. Why are you doing this?" Natasha started to argue with Marceline.

    Marceline just gave her a side nce, ignoring Natasha''s presence. She had to face and confront Evelyn. She didn''t have time to waste. Natasha''s ranting was not worth her time.

    Meanwhile, Ronan was looking at Marceline withplicated emotions on his face. He was d she didn''tmit suicide but he was annoyed at how Marceline was treating them right now.

    ''Is she setting me up? Why do I feel like she is using us of trying to kill her? What happened to her?'' Ronan pondered to himself.

    "What kind of drama is this, Marceline? You pretended that youmitted suicide. But it turns out you are alive and safe," Ronan questioned Marceline, looking at her suspiciously.

    On the other side, Kira had been observing Ronan''s actions. He could easily read someone. And now, he just confirmed that Ronan was not faking it. He looked like he didn''t order the Zhou Family guards to kill his niece.

    ''I can''t figure him out. I saw a gleam of concern in his eyes when he thought Marceline died. Does he still care about his niece? But why?''

    Kira continued observing them when suddenly his phone rang. He excused himself for a moment, answering the phone call.

    As Kira left, Marceline continued confronting Ronan and Evelyn in front of two police officers and Natasha.

    "Miss Marceline Zhou didn''t write the suicide note. Afterparing the handwriting in the suicide note and Miss Zhou''s penmanship, the strokes and the style didn''t match even though at the first look they seemed simr." The police officer shared the result of their investigation with them.

    "I think the mastermind wanted the incident to look like a suicide but the truth is it''s a murder! The guards tried to kill Miss Marceline Zhou!" The other police officer also spoke up, supporting the im that Marceline almost died because of the assassination attempt.

    "They injected me with sedatives. I was stabbed in the car. They threw me over the Golden City Bridge. Fortunately, a good samaritan rescued me from drowning." Marceline reminisced how she was taken and attacked by those bodyguards.

    ''I''m just lucky that I have this werewolf''s regenerative ability wherein I can heal my own wound.''

    "Are you sure? Then show me your wound. I want proof! I want to see your stabbed wound!" Natasha demanded.

    Marceline was taken aback for a moment. She couldn''t show them her wound as it was healed already.

    "What now?! You can''t show us! This only means you are making up stories and trying to frame my mother for the crime she didn''t do! Stop this madness, Marceline Celeste!" Natasha yelled at her. She thought Marceline was lying.

    She decided to challenge her. "Where is your wound? Show us now!"

    Natasha dashed in Marceline''s direction. She wanted to confirm whether she was lying or not. But even before she could touch Marceline, Kira arrived, stepping in the middle. He was shielding Marceline away from Natasha so that she couldn''t touch Marceline.

    "Don''t touch her. Stay away from her. I will not let anyone see her body. It''s for my eyes only!" Kira said as an alibi, but he said those words with a straight face, not smiling at all.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    "Ahem!"

    The two policemen reacted. One of them chuckled while the other one choked on his saliva. Kira was unting his disy of affection towards his so-called wife!

    The two didn''t seem to be acting, though they agreed that their marriage was just fake. The way they acted towards each other was very natural.

    "We should respect Mr. ric," The officer seconded, supporting Kira''s statement.

    They were still having some arguments when Enrique entered the mansion. His tired and dull eyes sparkled with delight upon seeing Marceline.

    ''Marceline! She''s alive¡­ she didn''t die. She came back!'' Enrique''s heart was jumping in joy. He finally found the person he was searching for the whole night!

    Enrique sprinted in Marceline''s direction. He wanted to hug her but Kira stopped him, pushing Enrique away.

    ''Fuck!'' Enrique cursed inwardly while giving Kira a deathly re.

    "What''s happening here?" Enrique asked them as he could feel the heavy tension surrounding them.

    ''This is great. They are nowplete¡­ aplete family!'' Marceline felt the rage inside her, stirring her emotions. She also smiled bitterly at the thought that they would have been aplete family if her parents didn''t die¡­ if they were not murdered.

    The police officers were the ones who exined everything to Enrique, filling him up on what he''d missed before arriving at the mansion.

    Enrique didn''t know how he would react as his parents were now involved in this case. He wondered if they could truly hurt Marceline just because of the inheritance.

    "Take her and bring her to the Police Station for the interrogation," Marceline said with her stern cold voice. She was staring at Evelyn straight into her eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "No! You can''t! I didn''t do it." Evelyn refused to cooperate, insisting she was innocent.

    "I will not allow you to take my wife!" Ronan showed his authoritative and dominant aura. He''s a member of the Zhou Family. He would use this family influence to protect Evelyn.

    Ronan dialed his phone, calling the Chief of Police of the Golden City.

    "Do you really want to protect and defend her? The woman who ordered to kill your niece¡­ the same woman who poisoned your father?" Kira revealed a piece of shocking information to them.

    "What?! Our grandfather was poisoned?" Enrique questioned Kira exasperatedly. There was a look of disbelief in his eyes.

    Natasha and Ronan frowned deeply, not believing Kira''s words.

    "That''s another lie!" Natasha said.

    On the other hand, Evelyn suddenly felt anxious. She had a bad feeling about this.

    ''Howe he knew about this. I used the ck flower poison. This will not be detected by human technologies. There is no way the doctor will find out about it or diagnose the old man''s illness. And how did he know that it was me who poisoned my father-inw?''

    At that certain moment, Evelyn recalled thest warning given to her by her Master, dimir. He mentioned being wary of Kira. He was not an ordinary human.

    Evelyn clenched her fists as she overlooked important things like this. For more than two decades, she managed to hide her true intention of getting into the Zhou Family by seducing, winning Ronan''s heart, and controlling him under her palm.

    But all her efforts were about to go in vain because of Kira''s interference. Kira was the strong factor in this. She wondered what other information he had on her.

    Little did Evelyn know, Kira used his connections with the werewolves and witches just to do a thorough investigation regarding Grandpa Rnd''s poisoning.

    It just so happened that one of the werewolves managed to see Evelyn taking the essence of the ck flower from dimir. This kind of poisonous flower could only be found in the Kingdom of Phantasia. This ck flower was known for its effect of killing the victim slowly by absorbing the person''s life''s essence.

    The person who called Kira a while ago was his werewolf spy. He informed Kira about this very important discovery.

    "Grandpa Rnd is in critical condition because of the poison fed to him by Evelyn. Are you not wondering why he didn''t get better even though she was giving him the medicine every night? It''s because¡­ she''s poisoning him." Kira dered to them, making everyone speechless.

    Marceline was also taken aback as this was her first time hearing this. ''She is the one who poisoned my grandpa¡­''

    Marceline''s feet moved reflexively towards Evelyn. Upon reaching her spot, Marceline raised her hand, pping Evelyn in the face so hard!

    Pak! Pak! Pak!

    Marceline didn''t hold back as she pped her three times using both hands. Natasha, Enrique, and Ronan were not able to react as they were caught off guard when Marceline pped Evelyn.

    Evelyn''s lips and nose bleed from the impact as Marceline applied too much force. Her cheeks were so red with Marceline''s handprint.

    "This is for poisoning my grandfather¡­"

    Pak! Pak! Pak!

    Another crispy p reverberated in the entire living room as Marceline pped Evelyn once more. Evelyn tried to block her hand but failed. Marceline moved so fast that she couldn''t catch up with her. She could only feel the sting on her cheeks. She thought her teeth were about to fall off because of the strong impact of Marceline''s p.

    Natasha was the first one who recovered, yanking Marceline''s left arm."How Dare You Hit My Mo¨C"

    Pak!

    Natasha was not able to finish her words as she was interrupted by a loud and strong p on her face. Marceline also pped Natasha.

    "You are a family of murderers!" Marceline let her anger and frustration out of her heart.

    Among the people there, it was Enrique who got affected so much when Marceline uttered those words.

    "If you want to know the truth, I will show you all the proof. Come with me¡­" Kira challenged Ronan.

    Ronan remained silent, still trying to absorb everything. Though he hated his father for being biased, he didn''t want him to die. He needed to know the truth!

    This time Ronan nodded his head in agreement with Kira''s suggestion. "Show me the proof."

 Chapter 164 Only The Start

    Natasha was fuming with rage because of the p she got from Marceline. She wanted to get even but Enrique immediately separated the two, stopping Natasha from hurting Marceline.

    "Stop, Natasha!"

    "Why? Can''t you see? She pped me! It would only be fair if I can p her as well!" Natasha was struggling from Enrique''s hold as she wanted to p Marceline and grab her hair.

    When she failed to touch Marceline, Natasha turned to the police officers. "Arrest her! I will sue her for assaulting me and my mother! What are you waiting for? You are both witnesses. You saw how she pped us! Take her now!"

    The two police officers just shrugged their shoulders. They wouldn''t dare touch Marceline, otherwise they would suffer from Kira''s hand.

    Meanwhile, Ronan was about to follow Kira but Evelyn stopped her husband by grabbing his elbow. "No! Don''te with him! He is lying. He will just deceive you."

    Ronan just stared at her with an unreadable expression. He didn''t want to doubt his wife but he needed to know the truth. This was about his father''s condition.

    Ronan removed her hand and said, "This is fine. I will not be deceived by anyone."

    Kira chuckled upon hearing that. What an irony? He was already deceived by his wife.

    Marceline and Kira exchanged meaningful nces with one another. Then they looked at Enrique. Marceline already knew what to do.

    While Natasha and Evelyn were focusing on Ronan and Kira, Marceline grabbed Enrique, pulling him out of the living room.

    Enrique was surprised when Marceline suddenly dragged him. He thought she was mad at him. He just let her pull him while staring at their entangled hands.

    They stopped when they reached the balcony. Enrique gave her a questioning gaze.

    "I will give you the chance to know the whole truth. Are you also thinking that I''m lying? That I am framing your parents?" Marceline asked him directly. She was looking at him expectantly, waiting for his reply.

    Enrique fell silent for a moment. He was assessing his feelings. ''Am I doubting her? Of course not. It''s just that, I''m in denial. I don''t want to believe that my parents could hurt Marceline, her parents, and now¡­ my grandfather? Is this because of inheritance?''

    He clenched his fist as he couldn''t ept that their family would fight just because of power and wealth.

    After contemting for a while, Enrique finally agreed to Marceline. "I know you will not lie about this. Yes, I want to know the truth. I will not waste this chance you want to give me."

    Marceline''s eyes lit up when she heard his response. Kira was right. Enrique was the best choice to ask for help in revealing the truth.

    "You have to do something for me, Enrique."

    "What is it?"

    She picked something inside her pocket and showed Enrique a sample of Ametiz Stone.

    "Your parents owned this kind of stone. Can you take those stones from them? With that, we can know the truth. I''ll show it to you." Marceline said, her face looked very serious. "Do it now." She added.

    Evelyn was wearing her bracelet containing the Ametiz stone. That''s the reason Marceline''s palm got burned after pping Evelyn on her face. But she tried to endure it as long as she could p her.

    On the other hand, Ronan was now wearing his ne with Ametiz Stone. Kira and Marceline were trying to maintain a one-meter distance from Ronan because of the protection he had from the Ametiz Stone.

    Enrique also noticed that her parents had matching jewelry with a purple stone. He didn''t ask her further regarding those stones. Because it was Marceline''s request, he was very willing to cooperate with her.

    He didn''t know how important those stones were for his parents. That''s their protection against vampires, witches, and werewolves.

    Marceline used the same strategy Cedric and Ronan used against her parents. They wanted Enrique to steal and take away those protection stones from his parents.

    Once he seeded, Kira could use his mind-reading ability to see Ronan''s and Evelyn''s memories. Through this, he could see what truly happened in the past.

    "Okay! I will do it¡­ for you," Enrique said while squeezing her hands. He didn''t want Marceline to hate him so he would do this for her.

    Later on, the two of them came back to the living room where Natasha, Evelyn, and the two police officers were waiting for Ronan and Kira to return. The two men went to one of the guest rooms to talk privately.

    Enrique didn''t waste time as he quickly moved to do his mission. He simply approached his mother, trying tofort her but at the same time, he was already thinking of a way to remove her bracelet.

    Marceline sat down on the opposite sofa, smiling inwardly. She saw Natasha ring at her. She just ignored her as she fixed her eyes on the second floor where Kira and Ronan were currently talking.

    Enrique started to massage Evelyn''s hand while talking to her.<sub> </sub>

    "Mom, just calm down and rx. Everything will be fine."

    "Do you believe our mom? Or did she poison your mind already?" Natasha butted in. She felt like scolding her brother as she knew Enrique would still choose to be by Marceline''s side. He even spent the whole night searching for her!

    "Of course¡­ I want to believe Mom." Enrique said in a low voice. He had a sullen expression on his face as he didn''t know whom he should trust between Marceline and his parents.

    Natasha just rolled her eyes at him. She was not convinced by Enrique''s answer.

    "Are you blind, Enrique? She is trying to break our family! She''s jealous of our family so she wants to destroy it!" Natasha spoke as if Marceline was not there.

    She didn''t care if Marceline was listening. Natasha even wanted to p Marceline to get even at her. But the police officers were there.

    Natasha''s words only fell on deaf ears. Both Marceline and Enrique ignored her as their focus was on Evelyn''s bracelet.

    "Mom, let me remove this first. Your bracelet is getting in the way of my massage," Enrique simply said as an alibi.

    Not aware of the hidden motives of her own son, Evelyn just nodded her head in agreement.

    She really wanted this massage to calm down. She was very anxious right now as she didn''t know what Kira and Ronan were talking about in the guest room.

    When Enrique was done removing Evelyn''s bracelet, Marceline''s eyes gleamed as she stood up, texting Kira. She informed him that the mission was now aplished by Enrique.

    *****

    In the guest room, Kira and Ronan were facing each other. They were having a serious conversation when Kira received Marceline''s message.

    He had just finished telling Ronan the details about the doctor''s diagnosis of Grandpa Rnd''s condition.

    "I refused to believe that. I need proof. Your words are not enough to make me believe that my wife poisoned my father and tried to kill Marceline," Ronan insisted. He was very stubborn and close-minded.

    "Call your son and wife. Ask them toe here. I''ll show you the proof." Kira just tried to buy time a while ago. Now that he got the go signal from Marceline, he asked for Evelyn''s presence.

    Ronan frowned but he still followed Kira''s words. It did not take long when they heard the footstepsing in. Marceline, Enrique, and Evelyn entered the room.

    Enrique nced at Marceline. She just gave him a nod. That was the time he approached his father. Without further ado, Enrique yanked his father''s ne, taking it away from him.

    Before Ronan could react, a strong hand suddenly grabbed him by the neck. Then Marceline wrapped her arms around Evelyn, locking her in ce as she pushed her closer to Kira.

    Enrique didn''t expect that Marceline and Kira would suddenly be violent. He was about to help his parents when Marceline''s voice was heard.

    "Stay put, Enrique. We are not going to hurt them. If you really want to know the truth then just stay still and do nothing!"

    With Marceline''s words, Enrique calmed down and trusted her. He didn''t make a move. He just stood there watching the four of them in confusion.

    ''What are they trying to do here?'' Enrique pondered to himself.

    Kira''s right hand was grabbing Ronan by the neck while his left hand was ced over Evelyn''s forehead.

    "What the hell is this?" Evelyn tried to struggle but Marceline''s grip on her body was so tight. She couldn''t escape.

    Kira began reading Evelyn''s memories while showing them to Ronan. Ronan, who was trying to remove and struggle against Kira''s grip, suddenly stopped moving when he finally saw the scenesing from Evelyn''s memories.

    ''Damn! What is this? Why am I seeing this?'' Ronan was utterly astounded when he saw Evelyn''s memory wherein she was talking to the head guard. Kira started reading hertest memories and transmitting them to Ronan.

    He couldn''t believe it. Evelyn truly ordered Marceline''s assassination. Her conversation with the head guard, including their n of making it look like a suicide, was now being watched by Ronan.

    ''I¡­ I didn''t wish to kill Marceline¡­ I just want her to be exiled and disappear, going to a ce far away from the Zhou Family.''

    ''My wife¡­ she ordered it! She wanted her dead. No!'' Ronan''s heart clenched at this discovery. He was surprised beyond belief that his kind-hearted wife could do this dirty work.

    But little did he know, he ought to find out more about Evelyn''s actions. This was just the start of revealing the whole truth.

 Chapter 165 Regrets

    Kira continued reading Evelyn''s memories and showing them to Ronan. He didn''t see enough yet as there was more to discover.

    Evelyn couldn''t move. She felt that something wasn''t right. Was Kira a vampire? Then she looked down realizing she was no longer wearing her bracelet with Ametiz Stone.

    She tried to shake her head, moving it away from Kira''s grasp but Marceline was holding her tight. She was very strong.

    "Let go of me! Enrique! What are you doing? Help me!!!" Evelyn asked for help from Enrique with her panicking voice.

    "Stay Still!" Kira''s two words made Evelyn stop struggling.

    Enrique, who was watching them on the side, didn''t know what was going on. He was still confused about what Kira and Marceline were doing to his parents.

    But as long as they were not hurting them, he wouldn''t interfere. He was also curious about how Marceline would show him the truth.

    Meanwhile, Ronan was still witnessing some shbacksing from Evelyn''s memory. This time, Ronan saw Evelyn secretly putting and mixing some ck powder into Grandpa Rnd''s tea. Her move was very suspicious.

    Another scene shed in Ronan''s mind. It was the conversation between Evelyn and dimir. Ronan didn''t expect that Evelyn had connections with Cedric''s advisor, dimir.

    Ronan found out that the essence of the ck Flower came from dimir. The truth was nowing to light. He learned that dimir and Evelyn already knew each other even before he met his wife.

    Ronan was utterly devastated when he found out that their encounter was just part of their n. Evelyn intentionally approached him and tried to win his heart as she had an important mission to do¨C infiltrate the Zhou Family and influence them to side with the werewolf n.

    That''s the start of Evelyn poisoning Ronan''s mind. She stirred a conflict between the two Zhou brothers. She was the one who made Ronan hate his brother further.

    She drove him to the edge, making him believe that she was the only person who truly cared for him. Ronan became blinded by his love that he didn''t see right from wrong.

    Before he realized it, he had already done something that he couldn''t turn back anymore. This led to the death of his brother and his sister-inw.

    He didn''t ask Cedric to kill Marceline''s parents. All he wanted was for them to leave the Golden City so that his father would let him manage the Zhou Empire alone.

    But Evelyn, dimir, and Cedric were the ones who nned out everything. They told Ronan that their death was just an ident. The husband and wife fought back so they had no choice but to kill them.

    Ronan believed Cedric''s exnation, not knowing that the three already decided to kill them both including Marceline. Since the damage had been done, Ronan chose to remain silent.

    Even if he cried or regretted his actions or stealing and swapping the Ametiz Protection Stone, he could no longer bring back Marceline''s parents.

    He had been affected by their deaths as well. When his brother died, he felt so empty. But Evelyn was there, convincing him that everything that happened was not his fault. Sheforted him until he moved on from losing his brother.

    Then he continued craving for more power and wealth. The greed in his heart changed him into a rotten person. All he cared about was to get the Zhou Empire for himself. But Ronan couldn''t bring himself to hurt Marceline because of her parents.

    In the memories he was seeing, Evelyn was the one who always tried to kill Marceline. She tried it numerous times but she failed over and over again.

    After seeing this, Ronan realized that Evelyn just used him. This was what the werewolf n wanted. Thest gatekeepers who were helping the vampire n were able to sumb to the power of the werewolf n.

    Ronan felt that he was so stupid! He was deceived by his own wife. Her loyalty was not for him, but it was intended for dimir and Cedric''s pack. They were the ones who saved Evelyn before so she felt indebted to them. She was willing to do anything for dimir and the White w Pack.

    Ronan was shaken by this discovery. He turned his back on his brother and his father. He was the one who left them to die. His father was now in a critical condition and there was no guarantee if he could make it out alive.

    All of this happened to the Zhou Family because of his foolishness and greed. He was deceived by a woman. She yed with him in her palm, putting him under control.

    She thought what she felt for him was true love¡­ a genuine one. But he was mistaken. For Evelyn, he was just an instrument or a thing that they could use for their own gains.

    Ronan''s heart constricted as if it was being squeezed. He was suffocated. For the first time, he felt the true pain of losing his family. He started to regret everything. The love he had for Evelyn was now reced by anger and hatred.

    He now understood everything and connected the dots. Kira was not an ordinary human. He could read someone''s mind and transfer those memories to another person.

    ''So this is the proof he was referring to.'' Ronan thought to himself, smiling bitterly. What an ugly truth?!

    He couldn''t believe that he let the werewolf n use him against his own family. He hated himself for being a fool.

    It did not take long when Kira was done showing Ronan the things he should see. He let go of him and removed his hand that was touching Evelyn''s forehead. Marceline also released Evelyn from her grasp.<sub> </sub>

    Enrique felt relieved as nothing bad happened to his parents. He was right to trust Marceline. Now, he wanted to find out what was the truth?

    Ronan slowly opened his eyes while gritting his teeth. Meanwhile, Kira looked at Marceline meaningfully as if he was telling her that their n was a sess!

    "Honey!" Evelyn immediately approached Ronan, hugging him tightly. "What did they do to us?"

    To Evelyn''s surprise, Ronan pushed him away from his body. She was about to ask him why when suddenly she felt a hand pping her face.

    Pak!

    Ronan was the one who pped her. Aside from Evelyn, Enrique and Marceline were caught off guard as they didn''t see iting.

    "You evil woman! How dare you poison my father and order to assassinate my niece! You should be imprisoned!"

    Enrique was stupefied when he heard that. Was this true? His mother did those evil things¡­ This was the first time he saw his father hurting his mother physically.

    He knew how much his father loved their mother. He nevery a hand on her. But now, he witnessed his father pping his mother so hard.

    "No! Don''t believe them, Ronan. That''s a lie! They are just deceiving you!" Evelyn would never admit it. She started to cry, trying to get his sympathy. She thought it would work on him. But this time Ronan made his heart cold to her.

    Ronan became more enraged as Evelyn was good at acting and pretending. He hated her as much as he hated his own self.

    "You should be the one to die!" Ronan yelled at her, strangling her.

    "Dad, No!" This time Enrique dashed in their direction to rescue his mother. Ronan was choking his mother right in front of him. Enrique panicked.

    On the other hand, Marceline and Kira were now standing next to each other, watching the family of three as they started fighting. Marceline didn''t pity Evelyn and Ronan. She thought they deserved all of this. They should destroy each other.

    Ronan dragged his wife outside. He nned of surrendering her to the police officers. He would no longer defend nor protect her.

    The living room was put in chaos because of Ronan and Evelyn. Evelyn was still trying to convince Ronan but he would never listen to her lies. He had been fooled for more than two decades. It was enough already!

    "Police officers, bring her now to the precinct!" Ronan ordered the two policemen, pushing Evelyn towards them.

    "Dad?! What''s happening here? Why are you hurting Mom?" Natasha joined them as she hugged her mother, shielding her away from Ronan.

    Enrique was also trying to hold his father, stopping him from hurting Evelyn further.

    "Don''t call her Mom! She is an evil and cunning woman!" Ronan said through his gritted teeth.

    The two police officers exchanged a puzzled look at each other. Just a while ago, Ronan was hell-bent on protecting his wife but now, he was the one surrendering his wife to them.

    Natasha quickly chared in the direction of Marceline and Kira, who were descending from the stairs.

    "What lies did you feed my father?! Why is he getting mad at our mother?!" Natasha grabbed Marceline by her cor but Kira twisted her fingers right away making Natasha scream in pain.

    Marceline sneered at Natasha and said, "We just showed him the proof. Now, your father is aware of your mother''s evil deeds. Don''t me us."

    "You are destroying my family because you never had this kind of family, you orphan!!!"

    Pak!

    "D-Dad?" Natasha couldn''t believe it. Her father pped her for the very first time.

    "Don''t talk like that to your cousin!" Ronan scolded her, his eyes shooting daggers at her.

    Marceline was taken aback by Ronan''s attitude and behavior. She didn''t expect that Ronan would speak up for her.

    ''What happened there? What did he see?'' Marceline pondered to herself.

 Chapter 166 The Root Cause

    After themotion in the living room, the two policemen were able to bring Evelyn with them to the police precinct. Natasha and Enrique followed them as they contacted awyer for their mother.

    Natasha still couldn''t believe that her father pped her because of the bad things she said about Marceline. She was very upset with her father and at the same time, very furious at Marceline.

    Natasha felt like Marceline seeded in destroying their family. She witnessed how mad his father was at her mother. She didn''t know what happened upstairs, making her father hate her mother so much.

    ''Is it really true that Mom hired and ordered our family guards to assassinate Marceline? Did she poison grandpa?'' Natasha asked herself inwardly as she and Enrique were following the police car.

    She kept asking her brother but Enrique remained tight-lipped. He was also confused and puzzled about thetest happenings in their family.

    On the other hand, Ronan left the mansion after Evelyn was taken by the police. He was still fuming with rage and his heart was filled with regrets.

    He dropped by the cemetery, visiting the grave of his brother and sister-inw. His mind was in shambles and he had mixed emotions upon seeing their graves. The realization of his wrong-doings struck him too much.

    Ronan kneeled in front of the graves, punching the ground using his bare fists. He was shedding tears as he continued apologizing to them.

    "Brother¡­ please forgive me¡­ I let my greed and insecurity cloud my judgment. I was fooled by the woman whom I thought was the only person who understood me and cared for me. I¡­ I killed you¡­ and my sister-inw. I took away the chance for Marceline to have aplete family."

    It was now toote. Even if he regretted what he did and apologized to them, he couldn''t bring them back to life. They were gone and it was all his fault!

    Meanwhile, in the Zhou Family Vi, Marceline and Kira were still there, talking to each other.

    "Ki, what happened there? What did you see in Evelyn''s memory?" Marceline asked Kira with so much interest in her eyes.

    "My Lady, there is something you have to know about Evelyn and your Uncle. It''s not entirely your Uncle''s fault. What happened eighteen years ago was the result of Evelyn''s scheme."

    Marceline was taken aback when she heard that. She didn''t expect that Evelyn was the root cause of everything. She only med her Uncle for that incident eighteen years ago.

    Who would have thought that her Uncle was also a victim? He was deceived and used by his own wife. But he was not innocent at all. His greed brought this upon himself.

    "Evelyn has a connection with Cedric''s advisor and the werewolf n, the White w Pack in particr. Evelyn intentionally approached him to infiltrate the Zhou Family because the Zhou Family was the only gatekeeper who remained neutral. They didn''t side with the werewolf n, instead they helped vampires in escaping from the werewolves'' cruelty."

    "Evelyn became part of the Zhou Family for the werewolf n. With her schemes, she managed to create a dispute between your father and your uncle. When your parents died, the werewolf n gained control over the Zhou Family. They are now controlling the four portals going to the Kingdom of Phantasia." Kira''s eyes gleamed with coldness. The werewolves were very cunning. They would do anything just to gain power.

    Marceline didn''t know what to think anymore. She also saw how the vampires became brutal towards the hybrid boy. But their anger and hatred were caused by the werewolves who made them suffer for thousands of years.

    "What are you going to do now¡­ with your Uncle? Will you forgive him and gave him another chance to redeem himself?" Kira asked her when Marceline remained quiet.

    "I don''t know. I can''t forgive him¡­ for now. He was part of the scheme wherein my parents died. He didn''t do something when they died. He turned a blind eye to everything." Marceline expressed her thoughts with Kira.

    "But Evelyn¡­ she has to pay for her crime. She poisoned Grandpa! And he is dying. I¡­ I want her to pay for her crime with her life!" Marceline gritted her teeth while clenching her fists.

    "Can we look for an antidote? Ki, let''s ask her!" Marceline suggested with a hopeful look in her emerald eyes.

    But Kira could only shake his head. "I''m sorry, my Lady. But no antidote can heal Grandpa Rnd. He has been drinking the poison for a long time. His life essence is already drained and absorbed by the ck flower poison."

    Marceline staggered with her footings upon hearing that. She thought they could still save him using an antidote. But now, she felt so hopeless.

    "No¡­ I can''t lose him¡­ He is the only family I have left¡­ the only one who truly cares about me." Marceline could no longer hold her tears. She was so sad because of her grandfather''s condition.

    "I''m still here¡­ and Aunt Brianna. We both care for you." Kira softly said, consoling her. He moved closer to her, stroking her hair tofort her.

    "Ki¡­ can you turn him into a vampire? Do you think Grandpa will live if he bes a vampire?"

    Kira fell silent upon hearing that. Complicated emotions shed in his eyes.

    "Marceline¡­ there are pros and cons if I will turn him to be a vampire. Yes, he can live¡­ but there is a great consequence for this."<sub> </sub>

    "He might be a killer vampire. An ordinary human can be a monster once they turn into a vampire. Unlike us, they can''t control their bloodthirst and hunger. They might hurt other humans and kill them."

    "Others can''t regain their sane mind! Do you want your grandfather to be like that? He would no longer be the same grandpa that you know. He might not recognize you. He might lose his memories. His judgment will be influenced by the craving for blood. He will suck blood for survival and to satiate his hunger."

    "If he became uncontroble and hurt innocent people, will you be able to hurt him just to stop him? Can you bear this consequence, Marceline?"

    Kira''s question made Marceline''s heart be heavy. Of course, she didn''t want her grandfather to be a bloodsucker monster. If he would lose his mind, then it was like he also lost his soul.

    Keeping him alive would not be worth it. She knew that Grandpa Rnd wouldn''t want that to happen.

    Now Marceline was put in a dilemma. She didn''t want him to die but turning him into a vampire was not a good option as well.

    Marceline could only hug Kira tightly. She needed a warm embrace at this moment. Kira didn''t fail her as he engulfed her with his strong arms.

    They just stayed like that for several minutes, just hugging each other.

    "Do you want to go home first? Then after that, we will go back to the hospital to see your grandpa."

    Marceline just nodded her head. She was too tired both mentally and physically. She finally found the answer she had been seeking for the past eighteen years. But she still felt empty as if something was still missing.

    Then Ste popped up in her mind. She didn''t know what to do with her wolf. She hadn''t epted her yet. She still wanted to find a cure, getting rid of her wolf. She just wished to be an ordinary human being again.

    Now that she found out the truth behind her parents'' deaths, Marceline felt like she was one step closer to her revenge. But she was questioning herself if she still needed Ste''s power.

    She just had to see Evelyn suffer then she would be fine. But putting her in prison was not enough. As for the werewolves who were involved with the tragic incident eighteen years ago, they also had to pay for their crime.

    Marceline and Kira were about to leave the Zhou Family Vi when Marceline received an emergency calling from the Golden City District Hospital.

    "Miss Zhou, something happened to your grandpa! You have toe here asap!" The assigned nurse to his grandpa was the one who called Marceline, informing her about Grandpa Rnd''s urgent situation.

    Marceline and Kira didn''t waste their time as they rushed to the hospital.

    *****

    [ Golden City Police Precinct¡­ ]

    The police officers were now interrogating Evelyn, gathering her statement in front of herwyer.

    Natasha and Enrique were also waiting outside the interrogation room. While waiting, Enrique also received an emergency call from the hospital.

    "Natasha, I have to go back to the hospital. Grandpa''s condition doesn''t look good. Stay here with Mom." After saying that, Enrique left in a hurry.

    That was also the time the two police officers came out of the interrogation room. Evelyn''swyer asked Natasha toe inside as Evelyn have something important to say to her daughter.

    When Natasha entered the room, thewyer left to give the mother and daughter duo some privacy.

    "Mom, are you okay?" Natasha immediately embraced her mother.

    Evelyn just hugged her back and said, " Natasha, listen to me carefully. I need you to do something for me."

    "What is it, Mom? Just tell me."

    "Go to Triple W headquarters and look for dimir Chua. Tell him about my situation. He is the only one who can help me."

    Natasha nodded her head frantically. "I understand, Mom! Don''t worry. I will do anything just to get you out of here!"

 Chapter 167 Difficult Times

    [ Golden City District Hospital¡­ ]

    Kira and Marceline rushed to the hospital after receiving the emergency call. She was worried sick about her grandfather. Her heart was pounding so hard against her chest.

    Kira was holding her hand tightly as he stepped on the gas. He was the one driving the car. If only it was nighttime, he would just carry her and used his vampiric speed to reach the hospital as soon as possible.

    When they arrived, the doctor was still reviving Grandpa Rnd. His heart had stopped beating a while ago. Marceline didn''t know what to do. She was in pain to see her grandfather in this situation.

    While watching this scene, Marceline recalled her childhood memories with her grandpa. When her parents died, Grandpa Rnd tried his best to fill the missing gap of her parents'' absence.

    He provided her with everything. Aside from Aunt Brianna, Grandpa Rnd served as her second parent. But Marceline slowly distanced herself from him when she thought he didn''t believe her when she told him about the existence of werewolves.

    She asked for help from Grandpa Rnd to investigate further about those giant wolves but he was always saying that they didn''t exist¡­ that they were just part of her imagination.

    Now, she realized that she wasted her time, getting upset with her grandfather. He was just trying to protect her. In everything he did, she was his first priority.

    He believed her but he didn''t let her know it. Not telling her the truth about the existence of werewolves, vampires and other supernatural creatures was one way to keep her safe.

    In the past decades, she spent her time researching werewolves, looking for some clues about their existence. She seldom bonds with her grandfather.

    She couldn''t remember when was thest time they hang out together. Marceline started to regret her actions and how she treated her grandfather.

    She took him for granted. She focused all her attention on getting revenge and seeking justice for her parents'' deaths.

    She had forgotten that her grandfather also needed her. She failed to protect him. She should be the one to take care of him since he was already old, but it was her grandfather who was always looking out for her.

    She moved closer to the ss window of the ICU, pressing her hands against the crystal. Her eyes were fixed on her grandfather, shedding droplets of tears.

    ''Grandpa, please stay alive. Fight it¡­ for me. Please,'' she was silently wishing for a miracle to happen. Kira and Raizel were telling her that it was already toote. They couldn''t treat her grandfather. He was dying!

    But Marceline was not ready to let go of him or rather, she would never be ready as her grandfather was the only family she had. She could no longer consider her Uncle''s family as her own family.

    ''This is my fault, grandpa. I''m selfish. I have forgotten that I was not the only one who lost them¡­ You also lost your son. If I got hurt and sad, I know you also experienced the same pain that I had.''

    Kira could feel Marceline''s sadness. His heart was also aching just seeing her like this. Marceline always wanted to hide her weakness and not show other people her vulnerability.

    She always tried to look brave and strong outside, but deep inside, she was slowly breaking. Other people always thought she was an irondy but they didn''t know that she had a fragile side too.

    Kira could only rub her back, letting her know that he was just there for her, especially in difficult times like this.

    After a while, the doctor was able to revive Grandpa Rnd. Both Marceline and Kira could hear the beeping sound of his heart monitor. His heartbeat came back.

    But the doctor still had a sullen look on his face when he nced in their direction. Secondster, the doctor came out of the ICU room to talk to Marceline.

    Marceline and Kira approached the doctor as soon as he stepped out of the ICU room. The doctor shook his head while looking at Marceline with an apologetic look.

    "Miss Zhou, we managed to revive your grandfather''s heart but¡­ he fell into a¨C." the doctor suddenly stopped midway upon noticing the dark aura surrounding Marceline.

    With their super sense of hearing, Marceline and Kira heard the nurses'' conversation inside the ICU room who were fixing everything. They mentioned Grandpa Rnd being a brain-dead patient.

    Mustering up his courage, the doctor gulped hard before exining things to Marceline. Grandpa Rnd''s condition worsened further after this second heart attack, affecting even his brain. He told her the real situation of Grandpa Rnd.

    The doctor was very cautious with his choice of words since Grandpa Rnd was not an ordinary patient. He was a VIP patient¡­ a prominent figure in the Golden City.

    But the bottom line was, the doctor''s message only meant Grandpa Rnd had no chance of recovery. He was as good as dead now.

    Marceline felt like unleashing Ste and her beast side because of the negative emotions she was feeling right now. She hated Evelyn and Cedric''s pack. The ck flower poison came from them. She wanted to destroy them all.<sub> </sub>

    She almost lost control, fortunately, Kira was there to calm her down. He held her hand tightly. He could also feel the hatred and fury inside her heart.

    "Please calm down, My Lady. I promise¡­ we will make them pay ten times. For now, you have to control your anger." Kira knew that werewolves were hot-blooded. He was worried that Marceline would suddenly lose control in this hospital and go on a rampage.

    He had to protect her and her secret. No one should know that Marceline had be a werewolf¡­ a giant white werewolf.

    Because of Kira''s presence, Marceline was able to control herself from unleashing Ste and turning into her wolf form.

    "Go inside¡­ Talk to your grandpa," Kira softly said, encouraging her.

    Marceline didn''t know how long before she was able to step her feet, going towards Grandpa Rnd''s bed.

    Upon reaching his bed, Marceline''s eyes assessed her grandpa. He had be frail and pale but he looked like he was just sleeping soundly.

    With her trembling hand, she held Grandpa Rnd''s hand. She had a lot of what-ifs.

    "Grandpa, please don''t die on me¡­ Please recover¡­ I promise I will spend more time with you. I will take good care of you. I will be by your side. I will live with you under one roof."

    Marceline continued shedding tears as she talked to her grandpa.

    "Please just wake up¡­ I will never leave your side. We can eat together during breakfast, lunch and dinner. I miss going to the amusement park with you. Let''s y there just like how we used to be when my parents were still alive."

    ''Was ourst night''s dinner ourst meal together?'' Marceline''s heart constricted at that thought. She felt like she was being stabbed by million daggers.

    Marceline''s tears kept on flowing, dropping on the floor. Kira could only watch her silently, allowing her to say everything she wanted to say to her grandpa.

    "Grandpa! I love you¡­ please wake up now. Don''t you want to see your great-grandchildren? You have to survive this, grandpa, if you want to see them. You will help me raise my children. Please grandpa¡­"

    Marceline could no longer hold it in. She burst out, hugging her grandpa while crying on his chest.

    "I can''t lose you too, Grandpa. Why? Why is this happening to me? Why are you all leaving me behind?"

    Marceline was in that state when Enrique and Ronan entered the room. Just like Marceline, the two men received an emergency call from the hospital, informing them about Grandpa Rnd''s condition.

    They bumped with the doctor in the hospital''s hallway. They were also informed about Grandpa Rnd''s hopeless situation. Both men were in low spirit upon entering the room, most especially Ronan.

    "No¡­ this is not happening. My father is a strong man. He can''t die like this," Ronan mumbled absentmindedly. He was also in denial. He couldn''t ept the fact that his father was dying with no chance of recovery at all.

    "Grandpa!" Enrique also joined Marceline, holding their grandfather''s hand. He didn''t know what to say. He was overwhelmed by this series of events. The Zhou Family was now in a chaotic state.

    p Seeing the two men, Marceline wiped her tears and stopped crying. She gathered herself and left the room without saying a word to Enrique and Ronan. She just gave them a cold shoulder as the two men were reminding her of Evelyn and her evil deeds.</anda>

    "Ki¡­ just stay here¡­and watch grandpa. I will just go to thefort room."

    Kira nodded his head in agreement. "Ok, My Lady. If you encounter another enemy don''t hesitate to call me and send me a signal so that I cane to your rescue right away," Kira reminded her. He didn''t want thest incident to happen again.

    "Don''t worry about me. I will be more cautious now." After saying that, Marceline went to thefort room.

    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the hospital, Raizel just arrived intending to meet Grandpa Rnd''s granddaughter. He would try to check whether the old man''s granddaughter would be a great support to them.

    Since he couldn''t afford to lose the key to the portal which was the Zhou Family, Raizel would do anything just to get an ally from the Zhou Family.

    ''Rnd Zhou shouldn''t die¡­'' Raizel thought to himself.

 Chapter 168 Scarlet Heart Inc

    Upon entering the Golden City District Hospital, Raizel was greeted by his spy. He asked this vampire to secretly monitor Grandpa Rnd''s condition while he was not around.

    "My Lord, the condition of the Zhou Patriarch worsened. He is dered a brain-dead patient. There is zero chance of recovery."

    Raizel''s expression darkened when he heard this piece of bad news. This would be a great loss for the vampire n if their only allied gatekeeper would die.

    "He can''t die. I will not let him die!" Raizel said with so much conviction in his voice.

    "Where is his granddaughter?" he asked him.

    "She went to thefort room when I left to meet you here," The vampire spy answered him.

    The vampire spy was wearing a specialized shadow armor so that werewolves couldn''t smell their scent and noticed their presence. Even Kira was not able to detect that there was another vampire around them.

    This specialized shadow armor was created by the vampire organization under Raizel''smand. They produced lots of shadow armors to use by their vampire army so that they could hide their presence from their enemies.

    Raizel was also wearing shadow armor to hide his real identity. Werewolves and Witches would not easily find out that he was a vampire unless he would use his power in front of them.

    "Bring her to me. I will wait for her on the hospital rooftop." Raizelmanded the vampire before disappearing into the crowd.

    The vampire spy immediately moved, obeying Raizel''smand.

    Meanwhile, Marceline tried her best to gather her emotions, fixing herself in thefort room. Her eyes were red and puffy from too much crying. She washed her face with water to cool herself down. She was still enraged because of Evelyn.

    Marceline watched her reflection in the mirror. Lots of things have happened to hertely. She was still shaken by the fact she became a werewolf. She learned the truth about the incident eighteen years ago. And now, her grandfather fell ill and... dying.

    A cold glint shed through her eyes. Her emerald eyes suddenly turned amber. She could feel the boiling rage deep inside her heart. She felt helpless. She didn''t know what to do anymore.

    She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. When she finally cleared her mind and calmed herself down, she decided to go back to the ICU room. She had to be brave and strong to endure this pain and to face this difficult situation.

    The moment she stepped out of thefort room, a stranger approached her.

    "Miss Zhou, my Boss wants to talk to you. Can you spare some time to meet him on the rooftop?" The vampire spy asked Marceline directly, not beating around the bush.

    Marceline looked at him in both confusion and puzzlement. This was the first time she met this man but the way he approached and talked to her seemed like he had known her like an acquaintance.

    "Do I know your Boss?" Marceline asked him with a deep frown on her face.

    The vampire shook his head and said, "You don''t know him but your grandfather knows him. They are old friends and acquaintances. He learned about your grandfather''s situation, that''s why he came here to meet you."

    Marceline fell silent for a moment. She was assessing the man''s expression. She already learned her lesson when she was deceived by the head guard. She had to be cautious when going with someone. At that time, she lowered her guard as she knew the person.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Zhou. We are not here to hurt you. I assure you. My Boss will not do anything to you. Your grandfather asked my friend to protect you if ever something would happen to him." the vampire spoke up as if he had read what was on her mind. He was convincing her toe with him.

    Though he couldn''t read her mind, he could see in her expression that Marceline was hesitating toe with him.

    Marceline was still contemting whether he should call Kira and bring him with her to meet the ''Boss'' this person was referring to or she should go alone.

    She was curious about the identity of her grandfather''s old acquaintance so part of her wanted to meet that person.

    She was about to say something when the vampire had spoken first.

    "My boss wants to talk to you alone. He is on the rooftop, Miss Zhou. As I said, you don''t have to worry about your safety. He will not harm you. He is here because of your grandpa. He would like to help you in treating him."

    When Marceline heard that, her uncertainties and hesitation dissipated into thin air. She was desperate when it came to her grandfather. If this friend of his could treat him then she would not hesitate to see this man.

    "Alright, I understand. I''ming with you." After saying that, Marceline picked up her phone, typed a message, and sent it to Kira. She informed him that she would just go to the rooftop to meet someone.

    She also reassured him that she would be more careful when meeting people.<sub> </sub>

    [ If after thirty minutes and I am not back yet, go to the rooftop¡­ ] Marceline sent this message to Kira just in case the person she was meeting couldn''t be trusted.

    She knew Kira woulde to her rescue. If not, she could use Ste''s power to protect herself.

    She had to admit that Ste''s werewolf abilities were very useful and beneficial to her¨C her extraordinary strength, her speed, her super senses, and her healing ability!

    She could fight even if she would encounter creatures like vampires, witches, and werewolves.

    Soon, Marceline and the vampire spy headed to the rooftop. The vampire just stopped at the door, allowing Marceline to meet Raizel alone. The vampire spy left as soon as Marceline opened the door going to the rooftop.

    Marceline noticed that there were no other people on the rooftop aside from the tall man whose broad back was facing her. He was wearing a ck leather jacket paired with blue jeans and white sneakers.

    Raizel turned around as soon as he sensed Marceline''s presence. Both of them were dumbfounded for a moment as they saw each other''s faces.

    Marceline didn''t expect to see a young man. She thought Grandpa Rnd''s acquaintance was an old man as well.

    ''Wait, is he the one¡­ my grandpa''s friend? Or maybe the hospital has another rooftop. But the man guided me here.'' Marceline thought to herself, roaming her eyes around their surroundings.

    On the other hand, Raizel was also surprised to see Marceline. He recognized her as the woman whom he savedst night.

    ''What is she doing here?'' Raizel asked himself, sizing her up from top to bottom.

    Raizel: "Are you Rnd Zhou''s granddaughter?"

    Marceline: "Are you my Grandpa''s friend?"

    The two asked each other in unison. Their own question confirmed the answer to their respective questions.

    ''So the woman I saved is Rnd''s granddaughter. I''m d I did it.''

    Meanwhile, Marceline was not able to recognize her savior as Raizel looked a little bit different from his previous appearance when he saved her.

    His scarlet eyes were now ck. He also dyed his metallic silver hair with ck. He also masked his scent using the shadow armor.

    "Why do you want to see me? Is it really true that you can treat my grandfather? Is there a way to save him and help him recover?" Marceline threw him a series of questions. She was dying to know if Raizel could do something for her grandfather.

    This was thest strand of her hope since Kira already told her the worst-case scenario.

    "One question at a time, Miss Zhou. And before I answer that question, let me introduce myself first¡­" Raizel paused for a moment, still assessing Marceline''s reaction. He could tell that she was facing a very tough and hellish situation right now.

    "I''m Rai Scarlet, the CEO and founder of the Scarlet Heart Inc. Your grandfather helped my father and me financially in establishing this organization. That''s the start of our coboration and friendship." Raizel introduced his alias to her, exining briefly about his rtionship with her grandfather.

    Though he didn''t tell her everything, Raizel was not lying to her. Her grandfather indeed helped them in establishing thispany which was a secret organization of the Vampires. Grandpa Rnd was their major sponsor when they were still starting.

    Raizel was still observing Marceline through their interaction whether he could trust her or not. He couldn''t reveal his identity as a vampire to her. He was not certain if Marceline knew something about the existence of vampires.

    But through her grandpa, Raizel learned that Marceline saw werewolves when she and her parents were attacked eighteen years ago.

    "Scarlet Heart Inc¡­" Marceline mumbled to herself. She had heard of thispany before. It started to create a name in the Western Countries.

    She also remembered that her grandfather was keeping some files rted to Scarlet Heart Inc. She heard that thispany focused on sponsoring big hospitals, providing them with funds.

    The reason behind this was that Raizel was using those sponsored hospitals as their source of their food¨C Blood. After the Werewolf n monopolized the supply of blood, the Vampire n led by Raizel had to find a way to establish and find their own hospitals that could supply their vampire armies with blood.

    Since Raizel was done introducing himself, it was now Marceline''s turn. "I''m Marceline Celeste Zhou... ric. I believe you already heard about me through my grandpa."

    "ric¡­?" Raizel was reminded of his best friend upon hearing that surname.

 Chapter 169 They Missed Each Other

    "ric¡­" There was a sullen look in Raizel''s eyes as he remembered Kira.

    Raizel extended his hand to Marceline for a handshake. He wanted to try if he could see something by touching her. Raizel''s mind-reading ability was not that strong but he wanted to test her. He was also curious about what Marceline was thinking about him or her impression of him.

    On the other hand, Marceline paused for a moment, contemting whether to ept it or not. Since Raizel seemed to be harmless, she still epted his hand in the end.

    Furthermore, Ste''s instinct didn''t detect any danger or maliceing from Raizel so Marceline eased up a little bit.

    However, the moment their hands touched each other, Raizel frowned and loosened his grip as he felt an unknown force, electrocuted his palm. He immediately retreated his hand, hiding the burned mark from Marceline.

    ''What had just happened? I couldn''t even see through her mind. I can''t read her mind. Why?'' Raizel mused to himself.

    With Raizel''s strange behavior, Marceline just watched him in confusion. ''Is he a neat freak who doesn''t want to be touched by others? Is he suffering from mysophobia?'' She raised her eyebrow at that thought.

    Raizel was also giving her a weird look. His mind seemed to be preupied by something. He was wondering where that force came from and why the hell he couldn''t prate her mind.

    "Now, can you answer my question? How can you save my grandpa? Do you think Scarlet Heart Inc can help my grandpa recover? Do you know any hospitals in the Western Countries that have technologies and equipment that can treat my grandpa?" Marceline brought this topic up again.

    This was the main reason she decided to meet Raizel. She was hoping he could do something to make her grandpa survive.

    "Yes, I have a way to save him. Do you trust me? If you do, you have to agree with me. But my method is thest and only resort in treating him at his current worst condition," Raizel warned Marceline, giving her a heads-up.

    Just like Kira, Raizel was thinking of turning Grandpa Rnd into a vampire. But it was too risky. They were not certain if Grandpa Rnd could retain his sane mind after bing a vampire.

    The worst case scenario would be Grandpa Rnd bing a bloodsucker who only thought about consuming blood, feeding on people! He might be aplete monster as he was not a pureblood vampire.

    Kira already exined this to Marceline and she didn''t want this method. But Raizel wouldn''t care about her opinion. Though he was asking her now, Raizel already decided to turn Grandpa Rnd into a vampire.

    He would take the risk because he couldn''t lose him, the only gatekeeper who sided with the vampire n. They needed him to stay alive.

    But once Grandpa Rnd became a vampire, he would no longer be a gatekeeper. Only a human could be a gatekeeper. Vampires, werewolves, and witches didn''t have the power to open the portals. The Moon Goddess only bestowed this special power to ordinary humans!

    In this situation, Raizel just wanted to use Grandpa Rnd to make Marceline be their ally. He thought Marceline could be the gatekeeper, not knowing that Marceline was a werewolf. She was not qualified to be a gatekeeper.

    "What kind of method are you referring to?" Marceline asked him. She could feel that Raizel was hiding something from her. She started to have doubts about him.

    Raizel just stared at her for a long moment, assessing her. He couldn''t tell her yet about his real n.

    What if Marceline would be scared once she found out he was a vampire? Raizel didn''t want that to happen.

    "I can''t tell you for now. But I can only promise one thing¡­ I will do my best to make him survive and stay alive," Raizel said to her meaningfully.

    Marceline remained silent. She was still undecided whether to trust him fully or not. This was their first encounter and Raizel being secretive about his method gave her room for doubts.

    "Let me think about it yet¡­ if I should entrust my grandfather''s life to you¡­ or not. I don''t know you so I am still doubting you right now. You might be doing this for an ulterior motive," Marceline tantly said, being frank towards Raizel.

    Raizel could only smile at her. If other women could see this kind of smile, they might fall for him deeply. His charisma was also overflowing. Fortunately, Marceline already met Kira. She was already immune to this kind of masculine beauty.

    ''She is as wise as her grandfather. She''s also frank and honest. They are simr in many ways. No wonder Rnd Zhou wants to pamper her so much and protect her at all costs.''

    "I understand." Raizel simply said. He was thinking that he could gain her trust easily, especially if he would reveal the truth that he was the man who rescued her in the river. He was thinking that Marceline would feel indebted to him for saving her life.

    They were still in the middle of their conversation when Raizel received a call from the main headquarters. Upon seeing the caller ID, his expression changed for a moment before it turned back to normal. The person who was calling him was none other than Lady Victoria, the second highest inmand in the Vampire n.

    Instead of answering the phone, Raizel spoke to Marceline.

    "Miss Zhou, I''m afraid I can''t stay here longer. I have to leave for now. Please think it over."

    Raizel picked something inside his jacket''s pocket, handing it over to Marceline.<sub> </sub>

    "This is my contact details. Feel free to reach out to me if you need anything. Again, take your time and think about what you will do to save your grandpa."

    Marceline bobbed her head in agreement before epting the calling card which contained Raizel''s contact details and address.

    Soon, the two of them decided to leave the rooftop, going in different ways. Marceline would go back to the ICU while Raizel would go to his current hideout. He would call Victoria back along the way.

    Both Raizel and Marceline took the same lift. The elevator stopped at the 4th floor where the ICU was located. Marceline said goodbye to Raizel before stepping out of the elevator.

    The elevator door was about to close when someone appeared from Marceline''s behind. It was Kira! However, Kira and Raizel didn''t see each other as Kira''s gaze was fixed on Marceline while Raizel was looking at his phone, typing a message for Victoria. The two men just missed each other!

    "I was supposed to go to the rooftop to check on you. Fortunately, you came back now. You know, I can''t wait for thirty minutes. You should have asked me toe with you rather than telling me to wait," Kiramented to her.

    Marceline could only look at him helplessly. She was not a weak woman. She was strong and she could fight back. He didn''t have to worry about her all the time. She could protect herself.

    "Calm down, Ki. Nothing bad will happen to me. Let''s go back. I want to stay with Grandpa. I will tell youter about the guy whom I met on the rooftop."

    "A guy? Is he old or young?" Kira asked her curiously.

    "A young one," Marceline nonchntly responded. They were now walking side by side, going back to Grandpa Rnd''s ICU room.

    "Is he handsome?" Kira continued asking her.

    "He is good-looking and charismatic," Marceline answered him truthfully.

    Kira suddenly came to a halt when he heard that. A flicker of jealousy shed in his eyes as his expression darkened.

    "How about me?"

    This time Marceline also stopped on her track and turned around to face Kira. "How about you???"

    "Am I charismatic too? Who is more handsome and good-looking between him and me?"

    ? Marceline didn''t know whether to cry orugh because of Kira''s questions. She just raised her eyebrow, giving him an ''Are-you-serious?'' kind of look. She didn''t expect that Kira had this childish side also.

    "Are you jealous?" Marceline asked him.

    "No. I''m just asking," Kira said, denying it.

    Amusement flickered in her emerald eyes that were looking at him intently. In a sh, Marceline grabbed Kira, pinning him on the wall.

    Not allowing him to react, Marceline sealed his lips with her own lips. She kissed him in the hospital hallway!

    Marceline seized his mouth with savage intensity, letting him know that he didn''t have to be jealous of someone. The tip of her tongue slipped in between her lips into his mouth, teasing him with sensuous movements.

    She was kissing him roughly, her aggressive kiss held him captive. Kira could only return the kiss with equal passion, savoring the sweetness of her lips and tongue.

    The kisssted for a few minutes, making them breathless. The two just stopped when Marceline needed to gasp some air.

    "Are you¡­ still jealous?" Marceline asked him in between her pants. She raised her forefinger, tracing and caressing the corners of his lips.

    Kira''s gaze fixed on her lips, still wanting for more. He missed getting intimate with her. For the past few days, they had been so busy dealing with serious problems that they didn''t have time to act sweetly and intimately towards each other.

    "Who said I''m jealous? No one is jealous." Kira said, feigning innocence.

    Marceline shook her head helplessly. Kira was so stubborn. He would never admit that he was jealous.

 Chapter 170 Road Accident

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]

    Natasha had no choice left but to ask for some help from dimir. This was her mother''s request.

    The guard let her in as they were already familiar with the members of the Zhou Family. They thought she was there to meet Cedric. But this time, she was looking for dimir.

    dimir, who was in his office, was surprised when Natasha came inside.

    "Miss Natasha Zhou, what are you doing here?" dimir immediately stood up, weing her. "Cedric''s office is on the next floor."

    "I''m here to see you, Mr. dimir. My mother sent me here," Natasha said, informing him.

    dimir''s expression changed when Natasha mentioned her mother. Evelyn would never ask her daughter if it was not urgent. He could tell that Evelyn was in trouble right now.

    "What happened to your mother? Where is she?" There was a hint of concern in dimir''s eyes. Evelyn was like a daughter to him.

    "Please help my mother. She is currently imprisoned in the Golden City''s precinct. My cousin used her of hiring our Family guards to eliminate Marceline. She is also insisting that my mother poisoned our grandfather."

    "What did your father do about it? Can''t he stop his own niece?" dimir asked her curiously.

    He knew how much Ronan cared about Evelyn so he expected him to do something to protect her. Ronan would never allow his beloved wife to be put in prison.

    Meanwhile, a chilly glint shed in Natasha''s eyes as she recalled how her father sided with Marceline while hurting her and her mother.

    "I don''t know what lies she fed on my father for him to hate me and my mother. My Dad didn''t do anything to protect my mother. He even threw her out of the house, asking the police to arrest my mother. He was so mad at my Mom!" Natashamented to dimir. She felt like crying as their family was in a chaotic state right now because of Marceline.

    "Marceline wanted to destroy my family, that''s why she did this to us! She''s ying as a victim here, but in fact, she is the real viin!" Natasha added, venting her hatred and frustrations towards Marceline.

    Then she gazed up at dimir with her pleading look. "My Mom told me that you''re the only one who could help us. Please¡­ can you get her out of the prison?"

    "The Chief of Police didn''t allow her to bail. It''s against thew. We tried to convince him but he said there is concrete evidence of my mother''s crime. I guess Marceline had something to do with this. She framed her up!"

    Little did she know, Kira already used the police department in order for Evelyn to stay inside the prison. They were put under his mind control ability and they were just following Kira''s order.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Zhou. I will try my best to help you and my mother. For now, you should go home and rest." dimir could see how tired Natasha was today. She was also emotionally exhausted. Lots of things happened to their family.

    After getting reassurance from dimir, Natasha could finally ease up a little. She was super stressed about everything. She couldn''t understand what was going on in the Zhou Family. She just wanted to me Marceline for all the troubles she and her family were experiencing.

    "Thank you so much, Mr. dimir. I will count on you in this matter."

    dimir just nodded, giving her a reassuring smile. Natasha didn''t stay for long as her mother advised her not to let other people know about her connection with dimir.

    Just when Natasha left the Triple W headquarters, Cedric heard about her sudden visit. He was also surprised as to why Natasha Zhou went to see his adviser, dimir.

    To find out what happened, Cedric headed to dimir''s office to ask him directly. dimir didn''t expect that Cedric woulde.

    "Alpha Cedric," he mumbled while giving Cedric a questioning gaze.

    Cedric had the same look in his eyes. "Why did Natasha Zhoue to see you?"

    dimir informed Cedric about everything that happened in the Zhou household. But only one thing caught his interest.

    "Evelyn tried to assassinate Marceline Celeste Zhou," Cedric mumbled, his eyes suddenly filled with rage. "Who gave her the right to touch my prey?"

    Cedric didn''t look happy at all. He was furious knowing that someone tried to kill Marceline. No one was allowed to touch nor harm her, except him. That''s what he thought.

    "Don''t do anything. She brought this upon herself. Let her deal with this and fix it," Cedric said firmly, forbidding dimir from helping Evelyn.

    dimir''s expression darkened when he heard that but he tried to conceal his emotions from Cedric. He couldn''t understand why Cedric refused to help Evelyn. She had been a good asset for them.

    If not for Evelyn, the Northern Gate Portal would never be put under the control of the Werewolf n. She worked hard to aplish and fulfill her mission. But now, Cedric was tossing her away, letting her suffer! That''s not fair to Evelyn.<sub> </sub>

    "Why? She is one of us." dimir questioned him.

    Cedric furrowed his eyebrows and gazed at him with disbelief. "She''s a human, not a werewolf. She is not one of us, d."

    "But she''s been helping us with the Zhou Family. She needed our help," dimir insisted on helping her.

    But Cedric wouldn''t do that as he was angered by the fact Evelyn tried to kill Marceline.

    "Remember our deal with that vampire. We are not allowed to intervene in matters rting to the Zhou Family. He reminded us to stay away from them and not do anything." Cedric just used this reason to stop dimir from further opposing his decision.

    At this moment, dimir could only shut his mouth, clenching his fists. He couldn''t refute that. But he would not sit still. He would find a solution to this problem. He had to do something to protect Evelyn.

    Since they were done talking, Cedric left dimir''s office. He asked his men to check on Marceline. He was worried after hearing that Marceline got attacked by Evelyn''s henchmen.

    dimir just watched Cedric''s back until he vanished from his sight. This elder werewolf was very wise. Just a few seconds after Cedric left, he already thought of a solution to his problem.

    "Cedric¡­ you''ve underestimated me. I can still leave you with no choice. You will end up protecting Evelyn because you will be needing her." His lips curled up in a mischievous smile, his eyes gleaming like a light bulb.

    dimir immediately called someone to do a special task for him.

    *****

    ? [ One hourter¡­ ]

    Cedric was inside his office when Ronan arrived. He swung the door open without waiting for Cedric''s permission. He dashed inside, throwing his fist at Cedric''s face. He punched him!

    Cedric''s skin got a burn as Ronan was holding his Ametiz Stone when he attacked Cedric.

    "What the hell are you doing?!" Cedric yelled at him, feeling enraged. He was rubbing his face. He didn''t expect that Ronan Zhou would suddenly punch him.

    "You cunning werewolves! You killed my brother purposely and now, you want to kill my father!"

    "Don''t you want these? Don''t lie to yourself, Ronan Zhou! This is what you wanted. All you care about is power and wealth." Cedric sneered at him with a mocking look in his eyes.

    "I never asked you to kill any of my family members! My brother''s death is not an ident! You killed him and my sister-inw mercilessly!"

    Ronan Zhou was not afraid to offend Cedric now. He was mad at him for deceiving him and using him. He knew that Cedric couldn''t kill him because of the Ametiz Protection Stone.

    "From this moment, the gatekeepers from the Zhou Family will no longer listen to yourmand! This is the end of our coboration. I will make sure that you will pay for what your n did to my family!" Ronan threatened him.

    "Are you sure about this?" Cedric asked him calmly. He remained unfazed by Ronan''s threat. "Don''t regret this afterward, Ronan Zhou."

    Ronan let out a peal of humourlessughter. "I already have my regrets¡­ one of them was the day I made a deal with you and your n! I lost my brother whom I thought was my enemy. And now, my father is dying! Only a miracle can help him recover!"

    "Cedric Morgan¡­ you and the Werewolf n will pay for this¡­ sooner orter!"

    Cedric just gave him a sarcastic smile, not being affected by Ronan''s words. Not a human like Ronan could defeat a werewolf Alpha like him so he was not intimidated nor scared by Ronan''s warning and threats.

    On the other hand, Ronan didn''t want to stay there longer. He was just reminded of the wrong choice he made in the past. After confronting Cedric, he immediately left the Triple W headquarters.

    While he was driving in the busy streets of the Golden City, something happened. A big truck skidded and went out of control, crashing into Ronan''s car.

    A loud crashing sound was heard in the middle of the road. Ronan''s car received a great impact during the collision! It rolled over several times before it stopped a few meters away from the big truck.

    It took a lot of time before the responders arrived. Ronan was barely breathing. He received a severe injury and he was in critical condition.

    As the responders were rescuing Ronan from the damaged car, dimir was there from a distance, watching everything.

 Chapter 171 No Choice

    [ Golden City District Hospital¡­ ]

    Marceline and Enrique were both watching Grandpa Rnd in the ICU when Enrique received a phone call from his father, Ronan.

    Upon answering the phone, he was surprised as someone else was talking on the other line, not his father.

    "Is this Mr. Enrique Zhou?" A stranger''s voice was heard.

    "Yes, this is me, speaking. May I know who this is? Why do you have my father''s phone?" Enrique was puzzled as to where his father went.

    Ronan had a serious expression when he left the hospital a while ago. It looked like he was about to meet someone for a confrontation.

    "Mr. Zhou, this is from Golden City responder. Your father is involved in a vehicr ident. He is badly injured. We are currently rushing him to the Golden City District Hospital."

    Enrique didn''t know how he would react after hearing this another piece of bad news. He almost lost his bnce. Fortunately, he was able to lean on the wall.

    Marceline, who was standing next to him, noticed the shaken expression of Enrique. "What happened?"

    Enrique''s face became pale. He felt like every ounce of his energy was drained. Their grandfather was in aa and dered a brain-dead patient. His mother was imprisoned. And now, his father got into an ident.

    ''Is the Zhou Family cursed?''

    "My father¡­ he got into a car ident and is now being transported here. Marceline¡­ I know you hate my father¡­ but can you please pray for his safety?" There was a sullen look in his eyes when he said those words to Marceline.

    Meanwhile, Marceline was also taken aback when she heard this unpleasant news. Part of her felt sorry for Enrique. This cousin of hers also showed a genuine concern towards her so she somehow felt sad for him. Though she hated his parents, she couldn''t hate Enrique. He had nothing to do with his parents'' crime.

    Marceline just held his hands, squeezing them gently tofort him. This gesture was enough for Enrique to regain his strength. At least, Marceline didn''t hate himpletely. She was still there,forting him despite everything that happened to her and his family.

    "Thank you, Marceline." Enrique pulled her into a hug. "I have to go. Please apany our grandfather first. I will go to ER and wait for my father." He left hurriedly.

    Secondster, Kira joined Marceline, bringing her some food. She hadn''t eaten anything yet.

    "Is there something wrong?" Kira asked her worriedly. Kira just arrived after visiting the Police Station. He made sure that Evelyn couldn''t leave the prison.

    "My Uncle got into an ident. I don''t know how it happened. But the timing is very odd. Can you please check this incident and find out what happened?" Marceline requested Kira. She was too tired both physically and emotionally. The Zhou Family was in a chaotic state right now.

    "Ok. Just leave it to me. Here, eat this first. You need this to recharge." Kira handed the food over to Marceline.

    Marceline didn''t have an appetite but because Kira made an effort, she would try to take some bites.

    When Kira saw Marceline eating her food, he became at ease. That was also the time he followed Enrique to the Emergency Room to see Ronan. He would investigate this incident.

    Upon arriving at the ER, Ronan was already being treated by the doctor and nurses. Enrique was shocked to see Ronan''s severe injuries. Blood was oozing out of his head. His entire face and body were covered with blood. Ronan was barely breathing.

    With his remaining strength, Enrique called his sister, Natasha, informing her of what happened to their father.

    While Enrique was focused on his father, Kira started to move, gathering information about the ident. He approached the responders, secretly reading their memories.

    After a few minutes of scanning their memories of the scene, Kira found something suspicious. He saw a familiar face¨C dimir!

    ''What is he doing there? Does he have something to do with the ident? But why? Ronan and Cedric are allies.'' Kira mused to himself. Then he nced at Ronan who was now being transferred to the operating room. He had to undergo major surgery. He received several fractures and bone injuries.

    They were also waiting for the CT scan result. They had to find out if there was internal bleeding or blood clots in his brain. He hit his head during the collision.

    Kira would dig deeper about this ident. He smelled something fishy with Cedric''s adviser. Kira could tell that dimir was someone whom he couldn''t underestimate. He also had a mysterious vibe in him.

    Sometimes, Kira was wondering who was the real leader of the White w Pack. Was it their Alpha, Cedric Morgan, or their wise adviser, dimir?

    *****

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]<sub> </sub>

    Cedric almost forgot about the uing visit of Dominique Silvano and his wife. But he was reminded by his Beta about this visit. Now he was having a problem as Ronan just broke their alliance today. He refused to cooperate with the Werewolf n anymore after finding out the truth.

    Cedric was in this dilemma when dimir sought his presence. Cedric allowed his adviser to enter his office.

    "What do you need?" Cedric asked him feeling irritated.

    "I know the solution to your concern. You have no choice but to help Evelyn. She can open the portal gate for us. She''s now a gatekeeper, remember?" dimir suggested.

    "No!" Cedric firmly said. He wanted to punish Evelyn for harming Marceline, that''s why he decided not to help her.

    "I will talk to Ronan. I''d rather talk to him than help Evelyn," Cedric added stubbornly.

    "But Ronan Zhou can''t open the portal gate within the week. We can''t postpone the visit of Dominique."

    Cedric frowned upon hearing that. "What do you mean by saying he can''t open the portal?"

    "Didn''t you see the afternoon news? Ronan Zhou got into a vehicr ident just a few minutes ago. I heard that he received severe injuries and he''s in critical condition," dimir nonchntly said, hiding the triumphant smile on his face.

    Cedric was taken aback for a moment. What great timing was this?!

    "We have no choice but to help Evelyn. We need a gatekeeper for the Northern Portal. Dominique Silvano chose to pass through our territory. We must fulfill our job by weing him well."

    Cedric cursed inwardly. Things didn''t go ording to his n. Helping Evelyn would also mean intervening with the Zhou Family''s matters. This would break the deal between him and Kira.

    Cedric heaved a deep sigh. "Alright! Go and get her out of the prison. But make sure that vampire will not know that we are the ones who help her."

    "I understand, Alpha. Let me handle this."

    Feeling annoyed, Cedric dismissed dimir right away. dimir left his office, satisfied with the turn of events. He seeded!

    On the other hand, Cedric remained seated on his executive chair, massaging his temples. He didn''t know why he suddenly got anxious at the uing visit of Dominique and Serena. He felt like something big was going to happen.

    "Should I use Dominique to deal with this vampire? I can''t let him stay alive. With his presence, I can''t approach Marceline Zhou as it is part of our deal. I should let Dominique meet this arrogant vampire."

    Cedric was thinking of setting the two for them to meet. Once Dominique found out that Marceline Zhou''s husband was a vampire, the Werewolf King might do something to eliminate this strong vampire.

    "Damn! This cunning vampire. I don''t know why I couldn''t win against him! Just you wait, Kira. I might be cooperating with you right now. But I think I can also use you to battle against the Werewolf King. You must die. You are a big threat to me."

    Cedric was still worried that Kira would tell Dominique Silvano about the rebellion and mutiny he was plotting against the current ruler of the Werewolf n. He wanted to rece him and steal the throne from Dominique Silvano.

    ''I must find the missing werewolf princess as soon as possible!'' Cedric thought to himself.

    Cedric stood up and contacted the team leader whom he tasked to find the missing werewolf princess and Dn.

    "Do you have news about Dn and the missing princess?"

    "Alpha, Dn''s body couldn''t be found. We didn''t see any sign of him in the city. I think he is already dead. So you have nothing to worry about. Not seeing his body is also an advantage for us."

    "Without his body, no one will know how the werewolf prince died. He will also be dered as missing. We can put all the me on the Vampire n," The team leader reassured Cedric.

    "Alright. Then how about the princess?" He asked them with so much interest in his voice. Cedric was anticipating hearing a piece of good news rted to the werewolf princess.

    "Alpha, we also have progress. We falready have found a lead. We are now currently tracking her location. We will give you an update within the week!" The team leader answered him with his ted voice. It looked like they finally found a clue.

    "Good! At least, we''ve confirmed that the werewolf princess is still alive. Go and find her as soon as possible! I will give you a big reward!" Cedric encouraged the team.

    "Got it, Alpha! We will not disappoint you. We will do our best to find her exact location as soon as possible. We will bring her to you!" The team leader was very confident. It''s just a matter of time before they would finally find and meet the werewolf princess.

 Chapter 172 Piqued His Interest

    [ Raizel''s Secret Hideout in Golden City¡­ ]

    Raizel was now sitting in his study room while facing hisptop. On the screen, a beautifuldy with long curly hair was talking to him via video call. That person was none other than Victoria Bancroft.

    "What took you so long to answer my call? Where are you?" Victoria''s perfectly shaped eyebrows were drawn together in a deep frown. She was upset at him for not answering her call right away.

    "I just dealt with something urgent. I''m still on my mission. I can''t disclose my current location," Raizel said as an alibi.

    "Do you have any updates? When are you going to Golden City?" he asked her, changing the topic. He wanted to surprise her, that''s why he didn''t tell her that he was already in the Golden City. Besides, he was also investigating something.

    He heard a piece of news that a vampire was spreading a rumor that Kira ric had returned. They said the former Vampire King was alive. But no one confirmed if it was true.

    He thought this was a strategy to create confusion among the vampires. They were trying to destroy the current leadership by telling everyone that the Vampire King was alive.

    But deep inside, he wanted to confirm and see if his best friend was truly alive. He didn''t ask someone to do this mission. He did it personally because it was rted to Kira. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find the vampire who was spreading this rumor.

    Raizel was not supposed to visit the Golden City yet because Victoria was about to go and prepare everything for an all-out war against the members of Triple W. But after hearing news about Kira, Raizel couldn''t ignore it so he went there without informing Victoria.

    Victoria was very sensitive when it came to Kira. So it was best for Raizel not to involve her in this investigation. She had biases towards Kira and she hated him. That''s what he thought.

    "I''m arriving this Friday. I''m still waiting for our elite team toe back from their mission. As for the updates, I received important news from our spy." Victoria''s expression brightened up as she recalled the report of their spy.

    "Hmm, okay. Can you tell me what important news you have heard from our spy?" Raizel showed interest in this topic. Something big was going on with the Werewolf n.

    "The Werewolves are busy looking for their missing princess."

    Raizel furrowed his eyebrows as this was very interesting news to hear. "Werewolf princess? Are you referring to Dominique''s and that woman''s daughter?" Raizel didn''t want to utter Serena''s previous name¨C Selene. He hated her so much because he somehow knew that she was the cause of Kira''s downfall.

    "Yes, I''m referring to their daughter."

    A wicked smile shed on Raizel''s face. "Their missing daughter¡­ I wonder if she is still alive."

    "Whether she is dead or alive, this is a great opportunity for us. We should find her first. If we can''t, then I already have an alternative n for that. Do you know that Dominique and the Werewolf n are thinking that we are the ones who took their princess away from them?" Victoria''s red lips curled up into an evil smile. She already had a concrete n in mind on how she would deal with this.

    Raizel just sneered when he heard that. It was no surprise as they tried to put all the me on the Vampires... even their slightest misfortune. They just wanted toe up with a valid reason to destroy the Vampire n, making them responsible for the things they didn''t do.

    "Why me us for this? Dominique and that woman brought this upon themselves. The Moon Goddess is punishing them. But this is not enough! We should annihte the Werewolf n! They are born traitors!" There was a hint of hatred and fury in Raizel''s voice as he uttered those words.

    Victoria shared the same feelings with Raizel. No one could measure her hatred towards the werewolves.

    "They will receive their retribution soon. The Vampire n will rise again. We will let them taste and experience our wrath," she said with no shadow of doubt in her words.

    "Dominique Silvano¡­ I will kill him with my own hands¡­ most especially that woman," Raizel also uttered his own sentiment.

    "Yes, we will make that happen." Victoria nced at him meaningfully.

    "Alright. Let''s end this call. I know you are busy with your mission. I will just contact you if I have another important update. Make sure to follow me in the Golden City. The war preparation is going smoothly."

    Raizel just nodded his head. Since Victoria will be arriving five days from now, he needed to fix the concern with the Zhou Family as soon as possible.

    Victoria already ended the call so Raizel was back to deep thought. Suddenly, Marceline''s face popped up in his mind.

    "She is a very interesting woman." He looked down, assessing his palm. The burnt mark was already healed. He wondered where that force came from. Upon touching Marceline''s hand, an unknown force electrocuted him, burning his skin.<sub> </sub>

    "I can''t even read her mind. Don''t tell me this is the effect of the werewolf bite when she was a kid." After saying that, a realization came into him. "Wait, is she not turned into a werewolf?"

    Somewhere in his subconscious, he was hoping that Marceline didn''t be a werewolf due to the werewolf bite.

    "There is one way to find out¡­" Raizel closed hisptop and stood up. He felt like he had another mission to do. He suddenly became interested in Marceline¡­ her background, her personality, and her behavior.

    ''Do I really need to gain her trust? Can I trust her?'' Raizel was still undecided whether to make Marceline his ally or not. But there was one solution in his mind¡­ "Rnd Zhou, I need to bring him back alive!"

    *****

    [ Golden City Police Precinct¡­ ]

    dimir and his team were now on the move to get Evelyn out of the prison. They would use a diversion so that Kira would not suspect them as the ones who help Evelyn escape.

    Aside from Evelyn Zhou, there was a high profiled inmate who was currently in the custody of the Golden City Police Precinct. He was about to be transferred tomorrow.

    dimir and his team would infiltrate and attack the Golden City Police Precinct, making everyone believe that their mission was to rescue and help the high-profiled prisoner to escape. But in fact, they were there to help Evelyn Zhou.

    The police officers and their Chief were busy with their respective tasks when they heard the fire rm. Everyone was alerted and followed the evacuation protocol during a fire.

    The second floor of the precinct was now on fire. The personnel and other staff were moving in a hurry, assisting the prisoners out of the building.

    They didn''t know how the fire started. They didn''t even hear any explosion. Everyone was doing the evacuation procedure when several men wearing masks suddenly appeared attacking every police officer they could see upon entering the vicinity.

    They were asking about the whereabouts of the high-profile prisoner. They pretended to be working under that man.

    In the middle of themotion, dimir searched for Evelyn. A few minutester, he found her. She was being guarded and escorted by the two police officers who were under Kira''smand.

    But these two men were not matched against dimir. He was too powerful for them to handle. In just two moves, the two men were knocked down by dimir.

    "Master, you are here!" Evelyn felt so d to see him. Her eyes lit up as if she just found her superhero. "I knew it! You woulde to save me, Master!" Evelyn pounced on him, hugging dimir.

    "Let''s talkter. We should leave now. Follow me!" dimir was in a hurry. He was very cautious as he was trying to avoid Kira. He knew that Kira assigned men to monitor and watch Evelyn. He shouldn''t find out that they were the ones who rescued Evelyn, getting her out of the prison.

    "Okay, Master! Let''s go. I don''t want to stay another more minute in this ce!"

    Evelyn smiled triumphantly. ''Marceline, you are not the winner yet. See, I can still escape. I will make sure to punish you for sending me here in this rotten ce!''

    She was still in the middle of escaping the police authorities but Evelyn was already plotting her next moves on how she would get even at Marceline.

    Meanwhile, dimir made sure not to leave any traces or proof that werewolves came to the precinct today.

    Meanwhile, Kira was still investigating Ronan''s ident when he received a call from the Chief of Police of the Golden City Police Precinct.

    "Mr. ric, I have bad news for you! Our Station is currently on fire and several prisoners escape including Evelyn Zhou!"

    ''Damn!'' Kira cursed inwardly when he heard that. Without replying to the Chief, Kira immediately sped off to the Police Station. He would try to search for Evelyn Zhou.

    Ten minutester, Kira arrived at the scene. The firemen were able to extinguish the fire but there was no sign of Evelyn Zhou. He couldn''t trace even her scent. The guards whom he assigned to watch Evelyn Zhou were admitted to the hospital.

    "Cedric Morgan¡­ if you have something to do with this, I swear¡­ I will make you regret this." Though he didn''t sense any presence of werewolves or members of Triple W, Kira was still suspecting Cedric.

 Chapter 173 Time To Leave

    After escaping from the Golden City Police Precinct, dimir brought Evelyn to a ce near the Northleaf Timbend Forest.

    Evelyn shouldn''t be seen in Triple W Headquarters or any properties owned by Cedric and the Werewolf n, or else Kira would know that they were the ones who helped her escape.

    That would be a great embarrassment as they broke their words of promise after making a bloodpact with Kira as part of their sworn agreement.

    Kira might inform Dominique''s men about his n of betrayal. This would be a great threat to him and his pack. Dominique would not spare them once he learned their n of rebellion.

    If only he could find the missing princess, then Cedric wouldn''t need to fight Dominique. He just needed to marry the princess for him to get the throne and be the next Werewolf King.

    "Master, thank you for helping me. I know I can always count on you." Evelyn bowed her head, expressing her gratitude towards dimir.

    dimir just patted her head, giving her a reassuring smile. "You''ve done a great job infiltrating the Zhou Family. You aplished many things. It''s only right to give you the special treatmenting from the Werewolf n."

    dimir chose to stay silent about Cedric''s first decision of not doing anything to help her.

    "Your husband¡­ I heard he was the one who sent you to prison. What happened?" dimir asked her.

    A cold glint shed in her eyes at the mention of her husband, Ronan.

    "That useless husband of mine! He pped me because he found out the truth. I think Marceline''s bodyguard¡­ her husband is a vampire!"

    Evelyn told dimir what transpired in the guest room wherein Kira, Marceline, Ronan, and her confronted each other. Evelyn also realized that Enrique helped Marceline and Kira in removing their protection stones. Because of that, Kira''s ability worked against them.

    ''That punk¡­ he is the reason why I was caught by them.'' Evelyn gritted her teeth, feeling enraged.

    "He is indeed a vampire," dimir said matter-of-factly. "He is more powerful than the other vampires. He even defeated Cedric," he added.

    This information caught her by surprise. She didn''t expect that Marceline found a very powerful man who could back her up. But it was truly unbelievable that Kira defeated Cedric. Cedric was one of the five strongest werewolf generals of Kingdom Phantasia.

    "How could that be possible?" Evelyn asked him with disbelief in her eyes.

    "His mind control ability is his best trick!" dimir didn''t want to acknowledge that Kira was more powerful than them. They used the tricky and sneaky mind control ability as their alibi for their defeat.

    "Okay. I understand. I thought you already knew how to counter that kind of vampiric ability," Evelyn asked, still wondering how Kira could defeat Cedric and the members of Triple W.

    "What a troublesome vampire he is? You should eliminate him as soon as possible!" Evelyn suggested.

    "Yes, we should. But we can''t for now¡­ Anyway¡­ something happened to your husband. He got into a car ident so you will be the one opening the portal for the Werewolf King and Queen." dimir was staring at her, assessing what would be her reaction.

    Evelyn fell silent but there was no hint of worry in her eyes. It seemed that she was not worried about her husband at all.

    "He deserved it. This is his karma for hurting me," she said expressionlessly.

    "Master, don''t worry about the opening of the portal gate. I can manage it by myself, even without Ronan."

    dimir just nodded his head. He didn''t doubt Evelyn''s ability. He knew she could aplish any task he would give her.

    "Master, I will just go to my room and rest. I got tired staying in the prison cell." Evelyn didn''t mention Ronan once again as if she was avoiding the topic rted to him.

    dimir could only watch her back until she disappeared from his sight. He also left the hideout as he needed to go back to the headquarters as soon as possible. He believed Kira was already searching for Evelyn.

    *****

    [ Kingdom of Phantasia¡­ ]

    Meanwhile, In Kingdom Phantasia, Dominique summoned his wife, Serena. He had an important thing to tell her.

    "What''s wrong? Why do you look so pale?" Serena asked Dominique, noticing his paleness and troubled expression.

    "Last night, I dreamed of Ste¡­ our daughter. She looked so sad and lonely. I wanted tofort her but I couldn''te near her. She couldn''t hear my voice as well as if I was invisible to her." There was a sullen look in Dominique''s eyes as he nced at his wife. His concern for Ste was visible on his face.<sub> </sub>

    "Where did you see her? What does she look like? Is this some kind of clue where we can find her?" Serena asked him expectantly.

    "I saw her in a river¡­ I didn''t see her face but I knew from my heart that she was our daughter, Ste. She was crying as she felt abandoned. I felt her pain¡­ I wanted to embrace her andfort her but I couldn''t¡­" He paused for a moment, grabbing her hands.

    "Now, I''ve decided to go to the human world tomorrow. Will you join me?" Dominique''s strange dream about their daughter forced him to move the date of his journey to the human world earlier than his prior n.

    "Yes. I''ming with you. Who knows we might find our daughter there. I think Ste needs us. Your connection with her allowed you to see her through your dream." Serena moved closer to Dominique, hugging him.

    "Golden City¡­ I think I saw that ce in my dream." Dominique remembered where his dream took ce.

    "That''s the city where the main headquarters of Triple W is located, am I right?" Serena asked, breaking the hug.

    "Yes, that''s where we are going¡­the Northern Gate Portal is within this area." With this, Dominique remembered Dn. His son mentioned to him that he felt like Ste could be found in the Northern Part of the Human World based on his instinct.

    ''Is Dn''s instinct right? Ste is in this area¡­'' Dominique mused to himself.

    There was a gleam of hope in his eyes. If Ste was alive then the four of them might be reunited in the Northern Part of the Human World.

    "Let''s prepare now for our journey tomorrow. We should send our messenger to inform the gatekeepers to open the Northern Portal for us!" Serena excitedly said, pulling Dominique.

    Dominique could only smile as he saw his wife filled with excitement. Serena had found a reason to smile today. Ste was still alive. They could feel it.

    Dominique summoned his messenger to inform Cedric and the Zhou Family about their arrival. He was clueless that the Zhou Family was in a chaotic state right now.

    Fortunately, dimir acted quickly. He found the solution to their concern. Evelyn would be the one opening the portal gate.

    Ronan and Rnd Zhou were in the hospital. Both of them were still in critical condition. If something bad would happen to the two men, a guardian would pass the gatekeeper''s responsibility to Enrique, Natasha, and Marceline. They were the next generations of the gatekeepers in the Zhou n.

    *****

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    Aunt Brianna was the one who took care of the young hybrid boy. The boy was very silent but well-behaved. Though he was not talking to her, the young boy only stayed in the living room, waiting for Marceline toe back.

    Aunt Brianna offered him some food but he refused to eat. It turned out he wanted to eat together with Marceline whom he considered ''Mama''.

    They didn''t know his name yet. So for now, Aunt Brianna was calling him ''Little One''.

    "Little One, you should eat. Marceline will be upset once she learns you haven''t eaten anything yet."

    The young boy''s expression softened when he heard Marceline''s name. "Mama?" This is the only word he was uttering the whole morning. His eyes were asking Aunt Brianna when Marceline would being back.

    Aunt Brianna could only sigh helplessly. She knew that Marceline was dealing with lots of things right now. Fortunately, Kira was there to support her.

    "I don''t know if she will being home today with Kira. Her grandfather is severely ill. She can''t leave him at this moment. Please understand, Little One," Aunt Brianna exined to him.

    The young hybrid boy became saddened. He missed Marceline already. His eyes suddenly became teary while looking at Aunt Brianna pleadingly. The young hybrid boy''s expression seemed to tell her, ''Can we go to her? I wanna see my Mama! I missed her.''

    "You can''t go outside. Your life will be in danger. Let''s just stay here and wait for her toe back. Okay?"

    The young boy pouted his lips, putting on a pitiful face. He wanted to object but he couldn''t. He was afraid that Marceline would get mad if he didn''t behave.

    In the end, the young hybrid boy voluntarily stood up to go to the dining area where his food was prepared and being served. For Marceline, he would try his best to be an obedient child.

    ''I don''t want Mama to get mad at me. I need to eat,'' the Little One murmured to himself.

    Aunt Brianna was happily observing the boy when suddenly her head throbbed. Then she saw something in her mind. Her ck eyes suddenly turned into white for several seconds.

    ''My mission is done here¡­ I need to go back. It''s time to leave her...'' Aunt Brianna thought to herself.

 Chapter 174 Kiss All Night

    [ Golden City District Hospital¡­ ]

    Marceline and Kira visited her Uncle who was still unconscious. Ronan had undergone a major surgery. He had several fractures all over his body. His legs were also injured as they got stuck during the collision. They didn''t know if he could still walk after this.

    Natasha also heard the news about what happened to her father. She immediately rushed to the hospital. Though she was upset with him for pping her and sending her mother to prison, Natasha was still worried about her father.

    When Natasha saw her father''s condition, she fainted. She was not able to handle the unpleasant things that happened to their family.

    Enrique apanied her to the private ward where the nurses brought the unconscious Natasha. Marceline volunteered to watch Ronan for a while. Kira joined her as he had a reason for seeing Ronan.

    "Let me read his memories so that we will know what happened before the ident." Kira moved closer to Ronan. Marceline just nodded her head, allowing Kira to do what he wanted.

    A few minutester, Kira found out that Ronan confronted Cedric Morgan. They argued in the Triple W Headquarters before the ident happened. Ronan broke their alliance after knowing the truth.

    Kira shared all of this with Marceline. She was surprised to learn this. She didn''t expect that Ronan would stand up for his family. Though he was greedy, in the end, he still gave importance to his family.

    However it was toote since no matter how much he regretted everything, he couldn''t bring Marceline''s parents back and he couldn''t heal his father. He was now in this predicament. This served as his Karma.

    Marceline''s hatred towards her Uncle lessened when she saw how her Uncle cried and kneeled in front of her parents'' graves while apologizing repeatedly. Kira showed her those memories.

    It did not take long when Enrique came back.

    "Thank you for watching over my father." Enrique smiled at Marceline faintly, his expression looking so tired and sad.

    "It''s fine. You stay here now and I will process the transfer of our grandpa to the VIP room." When Marceline mentioned Grandpa Rnd, the entire room was engulfed by silence. They could only hope for a miracle. They still couldn''t believe that their grandpa ended up like this.

    Several secondster, Marceline said goodbye to Enrique, pulling Kira with her. Kira helped her in processing the transfer of Grandpa Rnd to the VIP room. The room was located on the top floor of the hospital.

    Kira didn''t tell Marceline about the news of Evelyn''s escape. He waited for her to finish the necessary things rted to Grandpa Rnd before telling her the bad news.

    Marceline also chose the nurse who would monitor Grandpa Rnd while they were not around. She would never give up on him. Marceline was considering Raizel''s proposal. She hadn''t discussed this yet with Kira. She had so many things in mind right now.

    After half an hour, Marceline was able to fix and organize everything. Grandpa Rnd was now transferred to the VIP room with two assigned nurses that would rotate in monitoring Grandpa Rnd.

    "Let''s go home first. You have to rest." Kira urged Marceline to go home.

    But Marceline refused to go home. She didn''t like to go home as she would just feel lonely and empty. She would be reminded of those times she was not with her grandfather.

    She knew that her grandfather was always looking forward to being with her, spending quality time with her. But she took it away from him as she distanced herself from the Zhou Family including her grandfather.

    "Let''s go somewhere¡­" Marceline said to Kira without telling him where they were going.

    Kira just followed her, not asking her any questions. To his surprise, Marceline decided to go to a famous resto bar in Golden City¨CThe Sparkle Bar!

    "I want to unwind and forget my worries even just for a while," Marceline mumbled, before pulling Kira inside.

    Kira could only sigh helplessly. ''She wants to get drunk tonight?''

    Marceline continued to drag his hand until they reached the bar counter. She chose to sit in the corner to iste herself from the other customers. Kira joined her and sat next to her, shielding her away from other''s views, most especially men!

    Marceline ordered Tequ and she nned on getting drunk fast. Kira, who didn''t know Marceline''s alcohol tolerance, allowed her to drink to her heart''s content. He would just stay there like a bodyguard.

    "What happened this afternoon? It took you so long before you came back to the hospital? Where did you go?" Marceline started to ask Kira about his movement.

    "I visited the area where the ident happened. Then I received a call from the Chief of the Golden City Police Department. Evelyn escaped along with the high-profile prisoner. They couldn''t trace them. I also camete. I''m sorry, My Lady." Kira apologized to her.

    Marceline just heaved a deep sigh before drinking the tequ which was freshly served by the bartender. She finished it in one gulp. Then she asked for another serving.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t apologize. It''s not your fault. We can just hunt her and once I catch her, she will never escape from my grasp again."

    Marceline was confident that she would be able to catch Evelyn. She would search for her non-stop but for now, she wanted to forget all these troubles by drowning herself in alcohol.

    Kira just smiled at her, caressing her face. "Yeah, so true. We will find her and make her pay for her crime."

    Marceline bobbed her head and offered him a drink. "You want some?"

    Upon hearing that, Kira''s eyes moved from the ss of Tequ to Marceline''s face. Then his gaze settled on her lips. He could see the moisture of her drinks, glistening on her lips.

    Not able to control himself, Kira leaned over as he lifted her chin. Kira licked her tequ-moistened lips with his tongue. He was like painting the roof of her mouth with the tip of his tongue.

    Marceline was caught off guard for a moment. Amusement flickered in her eyes that were staring at Kira. Her heart began to race because of the wonderful sensation brought by his tongue.

    Reflexively, she parted her lips, inviting Kira to y inside her mouth. She was waiting for him to give her a full-mouth kiss. But Kira continued to tease her by toying her lips with the tip of his tongue, not allowing their lips to touch each other.

    Feeling impatient, Marceline raised her hands to capture his face. Kira chuckled cheerfully because of her cute reaction. Secondster, Kira''sughter was interrupted as Marceline already crushed her lips against his lips.

    Her kiss was overpowering and passionate, moving her tongue over his with rough but teasing thrusts. Kira could only match her aggressiveness with the same intensity, smothering her lips with demanding mastery.

    The two didn''t mind the people around them as they continued kissing each other hungrily. It seemed that Kira''s kiss was more effective than the alcohol in making her forget her troubles and concerns.

    Kira, who already sensed the several pairs of eyes looking at them, held her waist as he broke the kiss for a moment.

    Keeping his eyes fixed on her, Kira asked her, "Do you want to stay here and drink all night ore with me somewhere else and let''s kiss all night?" The corner of Kira''s lips tugged upward into a cheeky smile. He was teasing her and at the same time, being serious about his offer.

    Marceline also smiled yfully and responded, "I chose thetter!" After saying that, Marceline picked some cash inside her pocket and put it on the bar counter. "Keep the change."

    The bartender could only nod his head. In one swift move, Kira and Marceline disappeared from his sight as they dashed out of the resto bar.

    Upon getting out of the bar, Kira asked her another question with choices. "What ride do you want¨C the car or my arms?"

    Marceline let out a soft giggle before pointing her forefinger at Kira''s chest. It only meant she was choosing his arms.

    "Carry me!" Marcelinemanded him.

    Kira happilyplied with her request. He carried her in a bridal style and used his vampiric speed, traversing the Golden City in the middle of the night. They didn''t have a clear destination in mind.

    A few minutes had passed when Kira suddenly stopped. Marceline roamed her eyes at their surroundings only to find out they were currently on the rooftop of the tallest building in the Golden City¨C the Imperial Building!

    Kira put her down, letting her see the overlooking view of the Golden City at night. The wind tossed her hair so Kira tied it up while Marceline was enjoying the scenic view of the city lights.

    Soon, Marceline felt Kira''s hands encircling her waist as he hugged her from behind. Then he rested his chin over her shoulder as they both observed the overlooking view of the city.

    "I''ll help you forget your troubles¡­" Kira whispered in her ear sweetly, nting a soft kiss on her neck and shoulder. "Do you like it here?"

    Marceline bobbed her head, a subtle smile etching from the corners of her lips.

    "I love it¡­ but you said ''kiss all night?'' Where is it?" She said jokingly.

    Kira let out a huskyugh and said, "Still impatient, My Lady."

    Without further ado, Kira turned her around to face him. Then he leaned over, pulling her head closer to his. He sealed her lips in savage conquest!

 Chapter 175 Filling Your Emptiness [ R18 ]

    His kiss was consuming, hungry yet sweet, teasing her and driving her body to new heights of ecstasy. It felt so good to be kissed by the person she loved.

    Furthermore, the view there was amazing, adding more effects to the magical moments of the two beautiful beings kissing each other.

    Marceline wrapped her arms around his neck, closing the gaps between their bodies. She was craving for his kiss and touch.

    Whenever Kira was around, she could not think of anything but him. This was a great diversion, forgetting all her troubles even just for a while.

    "Ki¡­" she softly mumbled when they broke apart. They were both gasping for air as the passionate kiss left them breathless.

    "Yes, my Lady?" Kira rested his forehead on hers while caressing her cheeks using his thumbs.

    "I want¡­ more. Kiss me again," she said in hermanding tone.

    Kira could only smile as he also liked what she wanted. He lifted her chin and slowly moved his lips towards hers.

    This time his kiss began softly, slowly gaining passion. The feel of his lips against his was cating her troubled heart. It gave her some kind offort that she had never felt before. Only Kira could make her feel this way.

    For a long moment, they clung to each other, their kiss evolving from tender to eager and on to passionate.

    They didn''t care if they were on the top of the building. They didn''t if the strong wind was touching their skin. All they cared about was this moment not to end.

    They were bing more clingy and addicted to each other. Their strong urges to have each other were filling their system. Their hearts were beating in sync as they both skipped a few beats and then thundered.

    This same strange feeling was influencing Kira''s actions. He had never expected he would want to kiss another woman aside from Selene.

    He always thought his heart would remain faithful to her as what he had sworn in the Valley of Promise. But everything changed when he met Marceline. He couldn''t resist the temptation brought by this woman.

    As time went by, he began to grow fond of her. Unknowingly, Marceline had be a special part of his life. All he wanted to do was protect her.

    He started to care more about her. He wished to be by her side always. He wanted to see her smile as he didn''t like to see her cry. It pained his heart whenever she was sad. He was frightened to death when she was in danger.

    Just like Selene, Marceline could make him feel different emotions in just a short period.

    ''What does it mean? Am I falling for her?'' Kira asked himself as he deepened the kiss further.

    Kira was still in denial as he was traumatized by Selene''s betrayal. He couldn''t ept the fact that his most beloved person would betray and deceive him just because of the power struggle between the two ns.

    Because Kira''s mind was wandering off somewhere, Marceline bit his lower lip, making him groan.

    "Focus on me, Ki!" Marceline demanded when she broke the kiss for a short moment.

    Kira could only smile sheepishly as he was caught by Marceline. Kira was surprised as to why she could feel that he was a little bit distracted.

    ''She has strong senses and gut feeling,'' Kira smiled at that thought.

    Instead of saying a word to apologize, Kira chose to express his apology through his actions.

    He put his hand at her back, pulling her closer to his body. His demanding mouth captured hers, kissing her aggressively. The touch of his lips on hers sent a shock wave through her entire body. She melted in his embrace, returning his hungry kiss.

    Before she knew it, Kira''s free hand began to roam around her body, caressing her soft flesh. He slid his arm under her shirt, finding her twin peaks.

    With every stroke of his tongue inside her mouth, Kira was also giving her breast with a soft gentle squeeze.

    "Mmmh~" Marceline could only moan in between their kisses.

    Unable to control his ming desire, Kira turned her around, shoving her to the wall behind him. He pinned and trapped her on the wall, not breaking the kiss.

    His hand inside her shirt already pulled down the cups of her bra, allowing his palm to get in contact with her bare breast.

    Marceline moaned sensuously as her body became so hot. Warm liquids were flowing down from her core. She was now soaking wet and throbbing.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline caught his other hand, guiding it down to her aching core. She urged him to touch her down there as she slid his arm in the waistband of her pants until it reached her wet core.

    Kira''s fingers began to y with her clit, touching and caressing her bottom lips. Marceline moaned in a wonderful sensation brought by his touch.

    After a few seconds, Kira released her lips as he wanted to hear her sensual moans. Her moans were like a piece of music in his ears.

    "Ki¡­ Aah~ Aah~"

    His cold fingers were now touching her wet core and he started to put one finger inside her entrance. His forefinger made several circr motions inside her core that made her writhe in pleasure.

    Marceline threw her head back, resting on the wall while her eyes were rolling in ecstasy and her lips were parted in an "O".

    With the desire to give her more pleasure, Kira went down on her, pulling her pants just below her thighs so that herdy part would be exposed to him.

    Kira started to devour her down there, licking and sucking herdy part in the most pleasurable ways. Marceline felt like her body would melt. Her legs felt like giving in, fortunately, Kira was holding her bottom as he anchored one of her legs in his right shoulder.

    Marceline''s back was leaning on the wall while Kira was kneeling in front of her, licking and sucking her bottom lips teasingly.

    "Aaah~ Ki, Stop¡­ What if someone¡­ will see us here?" They were outdoors so Marceline was worried that other people would see them.

    Kira didn''t answer her. He just continued licking her clit, sliding his tongue up and down in between her bottom lips.

    Kira just snapped his fingers and the light bulbs around the rooftop suddenly exploded. Because of that, the spot became darker than before. It would be empty ck if not for the stars above which served as their source of light.

    Kira also used his psychic ability to lock the door of the rooftop, not allowing anyone to enter. They already learned their lesson in the Zhou Empire Building¨C they had to lock the door!

    Seeing the surroundings be so dark, Marceline heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t have to worry at all as Kira already ensured that no one would interrupt them.

    Of course, Kira wouldn''t like other people to see Marceline''s body. Her body was for his eyes only. He already imed it!

    Marceline''s heart raced even faster because of excitement and her breathing became heavy as Kira continued to please her using his tongue, lips, and fingers.

    This was his way of letting Marceline forget her problems for a while. He just wanted to make her feel so good tonight. And by watching Marceline''s expression, he could tell that she was having a good time.

    She liked all the attention he was giving her right now. Kira raised both his hands to grab and massage her twin peaks. Marceline could only arch her back, giving him more ess to her sensitive parts.

    "Ohh, Aaah~ So good¡­ I love it, Ki," Marceline already lost herself in pleasure. She was moaning non-stop as she put her hands over his as they both squeezed her beautiful round breasts through her blouse while Kira''s tongue continued licking her wet core.

    It did not take long when Marceline felt her orgasm building up. Her loud moans echoed on the rooftop as Kira started to thrust both his tongue and fingers inside her entrance.

    The stimtion was already too much for her to handle and so Marceline exploded as she finally reached her climax. She secreted lots of love juices. But Kira sucked all of it, licking her dry.

    She was panting so hard, trying to steady her breathing. She thought Kira was done but to her surprise, Kira turned her around to face the wall. Her palms and body were pressed on the wall while Kira''s body was pressed against her back.

    "Ki, what are you doing?" Marceline asked him in confusion. She just felt him parting her legs while caressing her butt cheeks. This gesture made her wet once again.

    "Filling your emptiness," Kira whispered seductively.

    Before she could react, Marceline just heard the sound of his zippers. And in one swift move, Kira thrust his thing inside her!

    "Aaah~" Marceline gasped in both pain and pleasure.

    "I''m sorry, My Lady. Does it hurt?" Kira asked her worriedly as he stopped moving. His thing was already halfway inside her.

    "I''m fine. Go on¡­ just thrust deeper. I want to feel you inside me!"

    After making sure that she was just fine, Kira continued to move, thrusting deeper inside her. He took her behind in a standing position wherein Marceline was being squeezed by his strong body and the cold wall.

    Their bodies were swaying back and forth in a synchronized movement as Kira continued to pound on her until they both came. After that intense passionate session, Kira fixed her clothes and just cuddled her for several minutes. Soon, Marceline finally drifted off to sleep. She fell asleep in his arms.

 Chapter 176 Welcoming The King And Queen

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    It was already 9 o''clock in the evening when Kira brought Marceline back. Upon opening the entrance door, a small figure was already standing in front of them.

    The young hybrid boy was looking at Kira with a serious expression on his face. He was still aware that Kira was a vampire so he didn''t like him.

    His small paws started punching and scratching Kira''s legs. He even kicked him. His expression was telling him to put Marceline down.

    Kira knitted his eyebrows into a deep frown. He couldn''t proceed as the little boy was blocking his way. He didn''t want to make a noise as Marceline was sound asleep in his arms.

    "Shhh, she is sleeping! Don''t make a noise. Let me pass now, young kiddo! I have to put her in her bed. So make a way," Kira said to the little boy. "You can''t carry her, can you?" Kira added, lifting his eyebrow.

    The young boy had no choice but to give way. He was still a small kid so he couldn''t carry Marceline. In the end, he just escorted Kira as he carried Marceline going to her bedroom.

    Aunt Brianna was just watching the three figures, walking upstairs. Her eyes were fixed on Marceline''s sleeping figures. Her lips curled up into a faint smile as she looked at her.

    Marceline was like a daughter to her. She was not supposed to feel attached to her but as time went by she became closer to her. Now, she had to leave her and it pained her heart to say goodbye to her in times like this.

    Marceline was still having a hard time because of her grandfather''s condition. She was reluctant to leave but she had no choice. Her only constion was that Marceline finally found someone whom she could rely on. It''s Kira!

    She was d that Kira would be Marceline''s great support in the difficult moments of her life. She could share her burden with him. So Aunt Brianna would not worry about her too much.

    Besides, she knew how brave and strong Marceline was. She could handle difficult things and with the help of Kira, she could ovee any challenges that she might encounter.

    "You''ve gotten stronger now, Celine," Aunt Brianna called her by this nickname.

    Her eyes gleamed with hope as she moved her gaze from Marceline to Kira and the little young boy. "These two men will help her heal the wound in her heart. I''m counting on both of you."

    Aunt Brianna roamed her eyes around the mansion that served as her home for several years. She saw lots of ups and downs in Marceline''s life and she was there with her.

    She nced at Marceline''s room for onest time. The three were already inside. shing a satisfied smile, Aunt Brianna turned around to leave the house.

    Meanwhile, Kira already put Marceline on her bed. The young boy still stayed on guard against Kira. He was watching over her as if the little young boy was trying to protect her from Kira.

    "I''m not going to hurt her. I''m her husband," Kira exined to the young hybrid who was still on high alert. He looked like he was about to eat Kira if he tried to harm Marceline.

    The young boy just pouted his lips while crossing his arms over his small chest. He was eyeing Kira with doubt and suspicion.

    Kira could only shake his head helplessly. Though the little boy was serious and angry, he had to admit that the kid still looked cute and charming.

    He ruffled the young boy''s hair and pinched his chubby cheek, making the boy groan irritably. He looked up, his eyes shooting daggers at Kira.

    Kira could only raise his hand while trying to hold hisughter. He was afraid that hisughter would awaken Marceline.

    "Come on. Let''s go downstairs. Let her sleep and have enough rest. She got tired," Kira said, his eyes sparkling with delight as he remembered the passionate moment he shared with Marceline on the rooftop.

    "Have you eaten already? Where''s Aunt Bri?" Kira continued talking to the young boy. He was in a good mood so he could tolerate this young hybrid boy who was about to throw a fit because of him.

    Kira had forgotten that the young boy had lost his ability to speak words after witnessing a very traumatic experience in the hands of the vampires.

    Kira didn''t notice Aunt Brianna''s presence. He just realized that he couldn''t determine Aunt Brianna''s scent. ''This is strange. Is she wearing a different perfume every day? I can''t identify her scent at all.'' Kira mused to himself as he was trying to check if Aunt Brianna was still in the house.

    Kira motioned the young hybrid boy to follow him. But the boy stayed still, not leaving Marceline''s side.

    "Mama!" The boy said before shaking his head repeatedly. He was only saying that he would not leave Marceline.

    On the other hand, Kira rubbed the space between his brows. He was not used to hearing someone calling Marceline ''Mama''. He wanted to correct the boy and tell him that Marceline was not his mother. But Kira restrained himself from doing so because Marceline allowed the boy to call her like that.

    This time, Kira was the one who gave way, allowing the young boy to do what he liked. He came out of Marceline''s room to take a bath. A rxing warm bath might help to relieve his stress.<sub> </sub>

    He got stressed because the woman who ordered to kill Marceline escaped! He was mad at himself as he failed Marceline. So he tried his best to make it up with her by pleasuring her a while ago.

    Kira just left when the boy climbed on the bed, sitting on Marceline''s side. He started to stroke her hair using his small paws. His expression softened already as he watched Marceline''s sleeping figure.

    ''Goodnight, Mama!'' The boy thought to himself. He leaned over, nting a small kiss on Marceline''s right cheek. After that, hey down on the bed, hugging Marceline.

    He had been waiting for her for a whole day. Now that Marceline was back, the young boy grabbed this opportunity to be with her. He liked to sleep by her side. Marceline''s warmth could help him rx.

    He chose to sleep there because he was afraid he would have a bad dream about the vampires'' attack. Marceline''s presence gave him a sense offort that nothing bad would happen to him as long as he was with her.

    Half an hourter, Kira went back to Marceline''s room only to see the two hugging each other while sleeping.

    p For some unknown reason, Kira felt jealous after seeing another person embracing Marceline and vice versa. Yes! The Vampire King was jealous of a little kid!</anda>

    Without a second thought, Kira also climbed the bed, lying next to Marceline. He joined them and cuddled Marceline. The three of them were now lying on the bed like a family of three.

    *****

    [ Evelyn''s Hideout¡­ ]

    In the early morning, dimir arrived at Evelyn''s hideout, bringing an urgent mission. Several knocks awakened Evelyn from her deep sleep. Shezily dragged herself up to open the door and wee her guest.

    "Master? You''re here¡­" Evelyn gave him a questioning gaze.

    "Go quickly and prepare. We will go to the Northern Portal today."

    "Huh? But why Master? Will someone from the kingdom of Phantasia pass through?"

    "It''s not someone! But they are the King and Queen of Phantasia! Our Alpha King and our Queen Luna," dimir informed Evelyn, making her speechless.

    ''W-What? The King and Queen of Werewolves areing today? I thought they woulde next week?" There was disbelief in her voice.

    "They changed their n," dimir simply said. He didn''t look happy as Dominique gave them a surprise visit. He was supposed toe next week but he moved it earlier. The messenger camest night, informing Cedric and dimir.

    "Okay, Master! Just give me ten minutes. I will just change my clothes."

    *****

    A few minutester, dimir and Evelyn went to Northleaf Timbend Forest where they could find the portal gate. Cedric was already there, waiting for them to arrive.

    Cedric was also surprised by the sudden change of schedules. He was caught off guard when the messenger informed themst night. He wondered what made them decide toe earlier.

    It did not take long when Evelyn kneeled on the spot in front of the portal. She performed the ritual, singing some chants. After the incantation, the invisible portal gate appeared and the gate was opened.

    Two figures passed through the portal gate,ing from another world¨C the Kingdom Phantasia.

    Evelyn gasped in amazement when she finally met Dominique Silvano and his wife. She expected them to look old like dimir''s appearance but to her surprise, they looked younger than her. Evelyn was already in her 40s but the husband and wife were like in their 30s only. Too young!

    ''So this is the advantage of being a supernatural creature! They can maintain their youthful appearance,'' Evelyn murmured to herself, her eyes fixed on Queen of Werewolves, their Luna!

    ''Why do I feel like she has a slight resemnce with Marceline. Damn! Why am I thinking about that woman?! It will just ruin my mood!''

    Meanwhile, Cedric and dimir showed their respect to the Queen and King by bowing their heads and kneeling in front of them.

    "Wee to the Human World, our Queen and our King!" dimir and Cedric said in unison.

 Chapter 177 Shes Gone!

    Dominique and Serena finally set foot on thend of the humans! Cedric, dimir, and Evelyn weed them.

    The King and Queen of werewolves were being escorted by eight elite werewolf fighters. This was for their protection against the vampires who would try to attack and assassinate them during their visit.

    Dominique''s advisor was temporarily in-charge of the Kingdom of Phantasia, maintaining the peace and order in the kingdom. He would also be the one to lead the werewolf armies to defend and protect the kingdom once Rebel Vampires tried tounch a surprise attack against them.

    Dominique would not worry about those things. His main priority was to find his missing daughter. He felt rmed when he saw her in his dream. She seemed to be sad and afraid.

    Aside from that, he thought his dream was like a vision about the ce where he could find his daughter. Golden City was the clue to finding the werewolf princess.

    "Rise," Dominique said in his authoritative voice. His voice was so cold and intimidating that Evelyn couldn''t look him straight in the eyes.

    The Werewolf King possessed a domineering aura. His one nce could send a chill down her spine. Evelyn just maintained her gaze on the ground, not daring to look at Dominique.

    Meanwhile, Cedric and dimir obeyed Dominique''smand as they stood up.

    "Where do you n to go now, King Alpha?" Cedric asked him, concealing his emotions. He was curious as to why Dominique came to the human world earlier than his prior n.

    "Escort my wife to the Triple W Headquarters. I''ll have to go somewhere," Dominique said before turning to Serena. He held her shoulders and looked at her eyes.

    "Go with them for a while. Bring the werewolf fighters with you as your guard. I''ll fetch you there as soon as I finish my business today."

    Serena wanted to object but she could tell that Dominique had some important things to do.

    "Okay. Why don''t you bring the other fighters with you? You also need protection."

    Dominique just let out a huskyugh while caressing her face. "You are underestimating me, my Queen. I''m the most powerful creature now in the Kingdom of Phantasia. I can protect myself. I brought them to protect you while I''m not around. I don''t need them." The way Dominique spoke to his wife seemed like he was not a cold and ruthless man. His expression was gentle whenever he would look at her.

    Cedric, dimir, and Evelyn noticed the huge difference in treatment Dominique was showing between them and his wife. He had a cold demeanor when talking to them but to his wife, he was always gentle.

    They felt embarrassed and ufortable seeing this public disy of affectioning from Dominique.

    "Cedric, you are my general so make sure that my Luna will always be safe, especially inside your territory. Are we clear?"

    "Yes, Alpha King!" Cedric responded obediently.

    Dominique just nodded at him. He didn''t pay much attention to Evelyn and dimir. He just watched Serena and others leave the forest before he proceeded to his target destination¨C the Golden City River.

    Everyone just left when another person emerged from the portal just when the gate was about to disappear. It was Gisel, Selene''s former Beta.

    She nned on watching Serena''s every move. She still couldn''t understand why Selene had be a different person from what she was used to know. She even changed her name from Selene to Serena.

    Gisel believed that Dominique had something to do with these changes. She wanted to protect her friend so she was doing this, spying on her secretly.

    She was having a hard time monitoring her inside the pce as the security system and procedures were very strict. She couldn''t move freely under the watch of the loyal werewolf guards.

    Fortunately, Serena and Dominique decided to visit the human world. Gisel had the chance to follow Serena without worrying too much about getting caught by the werewolf guards.

    Compared to the pce guards, the security loosened as they only have eight elite werewolf fighters around. She could stalk Serena and Dominique, finding out what they were up to. Now she chose to follow and secretly monitored Dominique''s movement.

    "Let''s see what you are going to do, Dominique Silvano," Gisel mumbled to herself as she began tailing the Werewolf King.

    *****

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    Clueless about the arrival of his mortal rival, Dominique, Kira was still lying on the bed together with Marceline and the young hybrid boy. Kira didn''t release Marceline from his arms as he continued cuddling her until morning.

    Meanwhile, Marceline woke up, her eyes still bleary from sleep. She turned from left to right twice only to find two men hugging her from both sides¨C Kira was on the left side while the young hybrid boy was on the right side.

    She blinked several times, still couldn''t believe that these two slept in her room voluntarily, without consulting her. No wonder she''s sweating as early as this morning. Kira and the young boy were clinging to her tightly!

    Marceline patted Kira''s hand while calling him but at the same time, making sure not to wake up the Little One beside her.

    "Ki, wake up¡­" She whispered in his ear.

    Hearing that familiar sweet voice of his Lady, Kira slowly opened his eyes only to be greeted by two beautiful emerald orbs.

    "My Lady, good morning!" Kira said, greeting her with a charming smile.

    Marceline just raised her eyebrow, motioning Kira to lift his leg that was ced on her waist. Kira just smiled sheepishly before removing his leg on top of her.

    "Move to the other side a little," Marceline said, gently pushing Kira.<sub> </sub>

    Kira just sighed deeply beforeplying with her request. When Kira moved a little, creating a distance between them, Marceline slowly removed the young boy''s hand that was hugging her waist then she got off the bed to go to her bathroom.

    Kira also stood up, assisting Marceline. She red at Kira as she still felt sore down there. Kira almost lost his controlst night and became rough. Marceline ended up falling asleep from too much exhaustion.

    "Just stay there and watch the boy," Marceline stopped Kira from following her inside her bathroom.

    "Ok, Madam!" Kira said jokingly which gained another re from Marceline.

    A few minutester, Marceline came out of her bathroom after taking a quick bath.

    "Where are you going?" Kira asked her curiously.

    "In thepany. Thepany''s stocks fell after people heard the news about my grandfather and my Uncle who were currently in the hospital. I need to fix this today to prevent further losses."

    Kira nodded his head as he understood her.

    "I''ll apany you to thepany."

    "No. Stay here and take care of the boy." Marceline said firmly as she continued to put some clothes on. Kira was at her back, watching her every movement.

    "Sigh!" Kira could only sigh deeply as he couldn''t refuse Marceline''s request. ''I''m going to babysit today," he murmured looking at the sleeping figure of the hybrid boy.

    "By the way, what is his name?" He asked Marceline.

    Upon hearing that question, Marceline realized that she didn''t know the little boy''s name either. She couldn''t ask him as he lost the ability to speak a word aside from ''Mama'' and ''Papa''.

    "I don''t know his real name but we can call him Lowell which means a wolf cub. But of course, we will consult him if it''s okay for him to call him by this name."

    ''If it''s you who suggested it, I don''t think this young kiddo will refuse it.'' Kira thought to himself.

    "Okay, let''s call him Little Lowell, Little Lo, or Little Well!" Kira suggested.

    Marceline could only shake her head helplessly. It did not take long when she was done fixing herself and she was ready to go.

    "Kira ric! You are excused today. You don''t have to report to thepany. Xyon will also help me with today''s concern."

    After saying that, Marceline gave him a peck on his cheek before walking out of the room.

    "Wait!" Kira grabbed her elbow thus stopping her from leaving.

    "What? Do you have any concerns?"

    Kira shook his head as a response. Then he moved closer, cupping Marceline''s face while sealing her lips with a sweet passionate kiss. Kira was not satisfied with a peck so he kissed her on the lips.

    Marceline left her room with a bright smile on her face. Kira could easily brighten up her day despite the numerous challenges she was currently facing.

    Marceline was the one driving her car today. She texted Aunt Brianna that she was on the way to the Zhou Empire. But Aunt Brianna didn''t respond.

    ''This is weird. Aunt Bri didn''t reply. This is unusual for her to do. Is there something wrong?'' Marceline pondered to herself.

    Fifteen minutester, she arrived at the Zhou Empire building. She expected to see Aunt Brianna waiting for her inside her office. But to her disappointment, there was no sign of Aunt Brianna.

    "Where''s Aunt Bri? Is she sick?"

    Marceline picked up her phone, dialing Aunt Brianna''s number but no one was picking up.

    "What''s wrong with Aunt Bri?" Marceline was puzzled.

    She was still trying to contact her when Xyon knocked on the door, catching Marceline''s attention.

    "Come in," she said.

    Xyon entered her office with a gloomy expression on his face. "Big Boss, are you okay?" He was worried about her as he heard about what happened to Marceline''s grandfather and her uncle¡­ and another bad news today.

    "Yeah, I''m fine. By the way, have you seen Aunt Bri? My personal assistant?

    "Huh? Lady Boss... You haven''t heard yet?"

    "Heard what?"

    "Aunt Bri¡­ she passed away!"

 Chapter 178 An Encounter On The Bridge

    "Aunt Bri¡­ she passed away!"

    Marceline''s heart sank as soon as she heard those words. The disbelief could be seen in her emerald eyes.

    ''No! This can''t be happening! Not Aunt Bri! Not her!''

    Marceline was utterly shocked and devastated because of this piece of bad news. She felt like every ounce of her energy was drained and she couldn''t utter a word.

    ''How¡­ How did this happen?'' Marceline asked herself, her tears falling from the corners of her eyes.

    This was too much! Lots of bad things were happening to her and her family. Aunt Brianna was part of her family! She was like a mother to her.

    Her heart constricted. She couldn''t help but feel suffocated. Her heart was in too much pain. She didn''t know what she would do.

    She clenched her fists, trying to control the enraged beast inside her that wanted toe out! Ste could feel her negative emotions so she was trying to take over Marceline''s body.

    She wanted to go wild and destroy everything in front of her.

    ''Why is this happening to me? Why? Why am I losing those important people in my life? Why took them away from me?!'' Marceline mmed her eyes shut while gritting her teeth.

    "Big Boss, are you okay?" Xyon asked her again worriedly. He could tell that Marceline was having a hard time believing this piece of bad news. Even he, himself, was shocked when he learned this morning that Aunt Brianna passed away.

    He immediately grabbed a ss to pour some water on it. He could see that Marceline''s mind was in turmoil right now.

    Without saying a word, Marceline stood up and dashed out of her office. She was running without a clear destination in mind. She wasn''t ready to face the truth that Aunt Brianna was gone.

    ''Why now? Why Aunt Bri?'' Marceline didn''t mind the people watching her in puzzlement. She just continued running, her eyes burned with tears. A few minutester she reached the parking lot.

    She hastily stepped into the car, turning the engine on and speeding off as she left the Zhou Empire building. She was not in the right condition to work. She just wanted to go somewhere where she could calm herself.

    She was driving so fast that she almost bumped someone who was passing across the street.

    A loud screeching sound was heard as she stepped on the brake.

    *Bam!*

    *Thud!*

    She still hit the man!

    Marceline''s eyes widened in horror. She didn''t mean to hit someone. Afraid that she hit the person hard, she quickly stepped out of the car to check the person who fell on the ground.

    To her surprise, the man was just sitting on the ground, still conscious. He was brushing off the dirt on his clothes. When he raised his head, his brown eyes met Marceline''s emerald eyes.

    He was taken aback for a moment. His gaze was fixed on her face, observing the droplet of tears falling from her eyes. He suddenly remembered his daughter, Ste who was crying in his dream.

    Marceline didn''t know that she was still shedding tears when she got out of the car.

    "Miss, are you okay?" The deep voice of the man was heard.

    Marceline was the one who was supposed to ask him that question as he was the one who got hit by her car. But for some unknown reason, she couldn''t utter a word upon seeing his face.

    He was a stranger to her but she felt some familiarity with him. She couldn''t exin it.

    "I''m just fine¡­" Marceline mumbled absentmindedly, her eyes staring at him intently.

    "I think you are in no condition to drive right now. Why don''t you take a break? Calm yourself first before driving." Dominique was surprised as to why he suddenly got worried about this stranger.

    Maybe he could just see Ste in her. He went to this bridge to investigate as this was the ce where he saw his missing daughter in his dream.

    He didn''t expect that someone would hit him using her car. Fortunately, he didn''t apply too much force in blocking it, that''s why Marceline''s car wasn''t damaged at all.

    Meanwhile, Marceline roamed her eyes at her surroundings, realizing this was the bridge where the Zhou Family Head guard and his aplices threw Marceline''s body. They dropped her in this Golden City river.<sub> </sub>

    Then a cold glint shed in her eyes. ''Evelyn should be the one to die, not the people close to me!'' Marceline was thinking about her grandfather and Aunt Brianna.

    Unknowingly, her eyes became misty once again when she thought of them. Dominique also noticed her solemn expression. Without thinking, he pulled Marceline into a hug which caught her off guard.

    The moment their bodies touched, Ste growled loudly inside her head, causing Marceline to push the stranger away from her. It seemed like Ste didn''t want to be hugged by this stranger and so, she reacted that way.

    "I''m sorry. I wasn''t supposed to do that. It''s just that I felt like you needed to beforted." Dominique exined when Marceline stepped back, creating arge distance between them.

    ''Is she afraid of me or does she hate me? Did I just imagine it? Why do I feel like I saw hatred in her eyes?'' Dominique pondered to himself, still assessing Marceline''s facial expression.

    "Did you also lose someone important to you?" Dominique suddenly blurted out. He moved closer to the steel railing of the bridge, watching the river underneath them.

    "I feel the same way as I lost my daughter," Dominique added. He couldn''t understand why he was opening this up to her. Maybe he just wanted her to ease up and trust him.

    Marceline knew he wasn''t lying. His words and his expression were sincere. She didn''t expect that this stranger had this kind of story. Subconsciously, she began to listen to him attentively while keeping a distance from him.

    "What happened to your daughter?" she asked him with so much interest in her eyes.

    They were now both looking at the river while Dominique continued talking.

    "I lost her when she was still a baby. Some people who had grudges against me kidnapped my daughter. Until now, I''m still searching for her." Dominique feltfortable talking to her.

    As she listened to him, Marceline thought he just lost his daughter just recently, not twenty-four years ago.

    "I came here to find her¡­" Dominique shed a faint smile as he looked at her. "How about you? Why are you crying?"

    Marceline fell silent for a moment, contemting whether she would tell him the reason or not.

    "I lost an important person in my life¡­ she''s like a mother to me. I keep asking why the people close to me are leaving me behind. Am I cursed? What did I do in my past life to deserve this? My grandfather is also dying and I don''t know how I can save him. He was poisoned by a traitor whom we thought was part of our family." Marceline finally opened up to Dominique, sharing her feelings right now.

    Dominique nodded his head, telling her that he understood her feelings. He knew how it felt to be cursed. They believed that the Moon Goddess cursed them.

    "I don''t know how I willfort you. But I hope you will ovee this. Just never give up. Just like me, I will never give up on finding my daughter. Even if you lose them, keep living for yourself." Dominique was giving her meaningful advice.

    Marceline didn''t say a word. She only had Kira, Lyca, and Xyon on her side now. If she would lose them too, she didn''t know if she could still live on.

    "Thanks for your time. Are you sure you weren''t hurt? I can bring you to the hospital," Marceline said, ending their conversation. She couldn''t stay there longer. She needed to find out what happened to Aunt Brianna.

    "I''m just fine. Fortunately, you stepped on the brake on time so you didn''t hit me."

    Marceline frowned as she felt that the car hit something a while ago. But this stranger was iming he wasn''t hit by the car at all.

    "Okay. I''m sorry for this inconvenience. I have to leave now." After talking to Dominique, Marceline was able to gather herself. She was now ready to find out how Aunt Brianna died.

    "I understand. I won''t keep you here either. I also have to keep searching for my daughter. Nice talking to you Miss¡­" he paused as he didn''t know her name.

    "I''m Marceline¡­" she introduced herself.

    A faint curve tugged upward from the corners of his lips and said, "I''m Dominique. See you around, Marceline."

    Marceline just nodded her head. She didn''t think that she would encounter him again someday. She said goodbye to him, before proceeding to her car.

    Dominique just watched her car as it slowly disappeared from his sight. ''Why do I feel close to her?''

    Marceline just left the area when Dominique noticed that someone was watching him.

    "Come out, NOW! What do you want from me?" Dominique asked as he already felt someone else''s presence. He knew it! Someone was tailing him. But he could tell that this person was a werewolf, not a vampire.

    "I''m only giving you five seconds to show yourself to me." He warned the person and then he started to count. "One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­ Four¡­"

    The person appeared in front of him. It was Gisel. Dominique was taken aback for a moment. But he immediately recovered. "Why are you following me, Gisel?"

 Chapter 179 His Mortal Nemesis

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ 20 minutes ago ]

    Xyon contacted Kira as soon as Marceline left the Zhou Empire. He was worried that something might happen to her.

    Kira was still arguing with Little Lowell as the child didn''t want to eat even if Kira kept on urging him to eat. Kira was trying to pull the little hybrid but he hooked his arm on the railings of the stairs.

    That was the moment Xyon called Kira. The ringing sound of the phone made the two stop as their attention was diverted to the phone call.

    Kira heaved a deep sigh before letting go of Little Lowell''s hand.

    "Go to the dining area and eat. I will just answer this phone."

    The young boy just stuck his tongue out at Kira. He didn''t want to listen to him. He preferred to be with Aunt Brianna than to be with Kira.

    Kira didn''t have a long patience with children but because Marceline cared about this particr child, Kira was trying his best to interact with the young hybrid.

    Marceline told him to take care of the boy so here he was trying to fulfill and obey hermand.

    "Hello, Xy. What do you need?" Kira asked Xyon as soon as he answered the phone call.

    "Mr. ric, we have bad news! Aunt Brianna passed away this morning. Big Boss heard the news and she left the office hurriedly. I don''t know where she is going. She doesn''t look okay. She''s crying!" Xyon informed Kira with his worried tone.

    Kira was also shocked upon hearing the news. Aunt Brianna was there in the mansionst night, taking care of Little Lowell. How could this happen?

    But his main concern right now was Marceline. He knew how devastated she was as Aunt Brianna was like a mother to her.

    "What are you waiting for? Use your skills to track her location, NOW!" Kira ordered Xyon.

    Xyon hit his head when he heard that. He had forgotten about his ability to track Marceline using hisputer skills. Fortunately, Kira reminded him of what he needed to do.

    Not ending the call, Xyon put the phone on loudspeaker mode while he worked on hisptop. The tap-tap sound could be heard inside his office as he searched for Marceline''s current location.

    Three minutester, Marceline''s signal popped up on the map. He immediately sent her location to Kira. Marceline''s signal was moving so it only meant she was driving right now. Then the signal stopped on the Golden City Bridge.

    Kira ended the call after receiving Marceline''s location. He had to go there as soon as possible. Who knows she had another suicidal thought after hearing this bad news.

    Kira nced at Lowell who was still clinging to the railings of the stairs.

    "Little Kiddo, get your hoody jacket! We have to go and see your Mama!" Kira said to the boy. He had to bring Lowell as no one would watch over him in the house. He couldn''t leave him alone.

    On the other hand, Lowell''s eyes brightened up at the mention of his Mama. This time he didn''t object nor oppose Kira''s words. He obediently went upstairs to get his hoodie jacket.

    Aunt Brianna gave him this jacketst night in order to hide his wolf ears from the other people. He also had personalized gloves to hide his paws. His outfit could also conceal his tail.

    In five minutes, Lowell excitedly went downstairs, eager to meet and find Marceline. The boy had be attached to Marceline. He already considered her as his mother.

    Little Lowell voluntarily held Kira''s hand as he pulled him towards the door. The young boy was so excited to see Marceline. Kira could only sigh helplessly as he watched the boy''s little paws gripping his hand tightly.

    "Okay. Let''s go!"

    Kira and Little Lowell used the other car as Kira sped off to Marceline''s location. He was driving so fast.

    When he reached the location, Marceline was already gone. But there were two people standing by the bridge¨C one was a woman and the other one was a man.

    Kira''s scarlet eyes gleamed the moment he recognized those two people¨C Dominique Silvano, his mortal nemesis, and Gisel, Selene''s Beta.

    ''Is that Dominique? And¡­ Gisel, Selene''s close friend? What the hell?! What are they doing here? Why are they here?'' Kira asked himself, gripping the steering wheel so tightly that it almost broke.

    Little Lowell blinked his eyes in puzzlement as he noticed the dark and chilly expression on Kira''s face. He was furious!

    The little hybrid boy followed his line of sight and he saw Dominique and Gisel talking to each other. Kira stopped the car just a few meters away from the two. He started to spy on them by eavesdropping on their conversation.

    "Why are you following me, Gisel?" Dominique asked Gisel with annoyance in his voice.

    Gisel was not intimidated by Dominique''s authoritative vibe. Instead, she looked at him with ridiculing eyes. She didn''t hide the disgust in her eyes while staring at Dominique.

    "I just want to know what have you done to my friend? She changed a lot as if she was a different person!" Gisel confronted Dominique, not hiding her real intention of following him.<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile, Dominique furrowed his eyebrows in a deep frown. He didn''t like the way Gisel was talking to him. If she was not his wife''s friend, Dominique would have hurt her already.

    With respect to the friendship and rtionship Gisel had with his wife, Dominique was tolerating her rude behavior towards him.

    "My Luna has always been like that. Nothing changed! It was you who changed. How dare youe back and question me like this? Have you forgotten that it was you who abandoned her for your own dream?"

    Gisel was not able to refute that. She was rendered speechless.

    Dominique sneered at her while ridiculing her. "See? You can''t defend yourself."

    "Yeah! I know it''s my fault! I shouldn''t have left her. You changed her! It''s you who influenced her to be like this! You took her away from Kira!"

    *Pak!*

    Dominique was not able to control his anger so he pped her. Kira was a taboo word for him!

    "I didn''t take her away! She''s mine even from the beginning! She is my destined mate! She Is MINE!" Dominique was now enraged.

    The two were so busy talking and arguing with each other that they failed to notice Kira''s presence nearby. Kira was listening to them attentively as he could tell that they were talking about Selene, his former lover!

    Kira ground his teeth when Dominique told Gisel that Selene was his to begin with!

    ''I was a fool! I didn''t notice that the woman I love was already involved with another man.'' Kira smiled bitterly at that thought.

    As he continued to listen, Kira couldn''t understand why Gisel was telling Dominique that he took Selene away from Kira.

    ''What does it mean?'' Kira pondered to himself.

    "She might be your mate, but you rejected her at first! When she got closer to Kira, you tried to recover the mate bond that you broke when you rejected her! You used her against Kira?!" Gisel tantly said, not backing down.

    ''What? Dominique rejected Selene''s first? But why?'' Kira was confused by the words Gisel was saying.

    "Kira and Selene loved each other but you used your mate bond to destroy them both!" Gisel used Dominique.

    "Hahaha! You are crazy, Gisel! What love are you talking about? She loved me, not that Bloodsucker King. Can''t you see that she''s happy now by my side?" Dominique boasted about his harmonious rtionship with his wife.

    On the other hand, Kira didn''t know what to feel when he heard Gisel''s words.

    ''What? Selene loved me¡­ for real? Is Gisel telling the truth?'' Kira''s attention was so focused on the two figures.

    Kira''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t know if he would believe Gisel or not. His mind was in shambles right now.

    ''Selene loved me for real¡­ does it mean¡­ She didn''t deceive me? But why? Why did she attack me that night?'' Kira began to question things. He couldn''t understand why Gisel was insisting Selene was in love with him.

    ''I thought she just pretended so that she could deceive me at the end.'' Kira didn''t want to have high hopes. But deep inside, his heart was hoping that Selene didn''t betray him.

    ''What if Dominique ckmailed her that night? Is Selene the one who protected me from dying?'' Kira recalled his dream. Someone helped him.

    ''Is Selene the one who helped me, sending my body to the human world to be protected from the werewolf n?''

    Kira began to roam his eyes in his surroundings, looking for Selene.

    ''Is she here as well?''

    Kira wanted to ask Gisel but he couldn''t! This was not the time to show himself to Dominique Silvano. Besides, he remembered that he had something important to do¨C to find Marceline andfort her.

    ''Damn! Why am I wasting my time here? I should find Marceline as soon as possible.''

    Kira nced at Dominique onest time. ''We will face each other again. I will take everything from you!''

    "Mama! Mama!" Little Lowell also felt impatient. He started tugging Kira''s hand as if he was telling him to continue driving and find Marceline.

    "Sigh! Rx kiddo! I know what to do. Alright! Let''s go and find your Mama!"

    Kira looked daggers at Dominique before he started the car. His main priority was Marceline so he had to find her. At least now, he knew that Dominique Silvano was also in the human world.

 Chapter 180 Like An Empty Shell

    As Kira continued driving in the busy street of Golden City, his mind couldn''t forget the things he overheard a while ago. Gisel''s and Dominique''s conversation about the past piqued his interest.

    What if Selene truly loved him and she had no choice but to hurt him that night in order to protect him from Dominique?

    Kira was thinking about that possibility as he didn''t die. He was just put into a deep slumber for one thousand years. Then he woke up in thend of humans.

    His heart began to beat rapidly inside his chest. He didn''t know whether his assumption was true or not. But deep inside him, he was wishing that Selene didn''t betray him for no reason.

    Kira began to waver. His heart was now confused. The hatred he had for Selene suddenly lessened upon hearing those words from Gisel.

    Kira knew that Gisel and Selene were close friends. But he didn''t know that the two women were werewolves. Selene didn''t have a werewolf scent which was very unusual.

    He wondered if a Witch helped her to conceal her werewolf scent, that''s why he failed to notice her real identity.

    Kira was still lost in his deep thoughts when Little Lowell tugged his shirt, snapping Kira back to the present.

    "Mama! Mama!" Little Lowell was pointing his finger at Marceline''s car. The little hybrid boy could smell her scent so he knew that Marceline was there.

    Kira could also smell her scent. He realized that his mind had been wandering off somewhere. For that reason, he hadn''t noticed that he was finally able to catch up with Marceline''s car.

    She was now heading to the hospital where Aunt Brianna''s body was sent. Xyon told her that Aunt Brianna was found dead inside her bedroom. Xyon heard that she died peacefully in her sleep.

    Though Aunt Brianna didn''t suffer, her death was so sudden that Marceline couldn''t ept it. She didn''t even see herst night as she was asleep when she came home with Kira.

    Who would have thought that was thest time she would see Aunt Brianna alive?

    Marceline''s heart was filled with sadness and regret. She had never told Aunt Brianna how much she loved her and how important she was to her.

    She regretted not being vocal about her feelings to her. But little did she know, Aunt Brianna could understand her feelings even though she was not saying it out loud.

    Aunt Brianna knew that Marceline cared for her genuinely. And she also felt the same way. Too bad, they had to go their separate ways now.

    Marceline arrived at the hospital. Kira and Lowell were just following her behind. She hadn''t noticed their presence yet.

    She proceeded to the morgue where Aunt Brianna''s body was autopsied to confirm the cause of her death.

    Upon reaching the door, Marceline couldn''t proceed further. Her heart was so heavy and her feet were frozen on her spot. She was still in denial.

    She didn''t have the courage to see Aunt Brianna''s lifeless body. She would miss her smile, her meaningful advice, and her words of encouragement.

    When she felt alone and lonely, it was Aunt Briana who was reminding her that she was there for her. She was not alone as Aunt Brianna would always be on her side.

    When her parents died, it was Aunt Brianna who filled the gap of not having her parents by her side. She took care of her as if she was her own daughter.

    Aunt Brianna was the person who never doubted her. She always believed in her. Aunt Brianna was one of her sources of strength in every difficult time of her life.

    Remembering those past moments, Marceline couldn''t stop herself from shedding tears. Her body began to tremble.

    After a few seconds, she finally found the courage to enter the room. She stepped forward until she saw Aunt Brianna''s lifeless body. Her body became so weak and her legs trembled.

    Marceline hugged Aunt Brianna while saying these words...

    "I¡­ don''t know how I will start again¡­ All my life, you are beside me. Now¡­ you are gone. I can''t imagine the days without seeing you¡­ greeting me with a warm smile¡­ standing next to me inside my office¡­ reminding me of my schedules¡­ taking care of me when I''m sick."

    Marceline''s tears continued to fall like raindrops. She was in pain. The sadness in her heart was overwhelming and it was suffocating her.

    "Aunt Bri¡­" she called her out with her trembling voice.

    "Aunt Bri¡­ wake up. Don''t leave me¡­ I can''t take this¡­ it hurts a lot¡­ like hell. What should I do now?" Marceline was clenching her fists, hitting her right chest.

    She was about to copse when a strong arm caught her, hugging her from behind. It was Kira! Little Lowell was also with him, looking at Marceline worriedly.

    "Marceline¡­"<sub> </sub>

    "Mama¡­"

    Both of them called her but she had already lost consciousness. Kira carried her and brought her to his car. He sped off, going back to the Zhou Ancestral Mansion.

    He put Marceline down on her bed. Little Lowell was watching him, feeling sad and worried about Marceline.

    Kira caressed her face, wiping away her tears. Then he nced at the young boy who was also with them, holding Marceline''s hand.

    "Can you watch her over? I will just go and investigate something," Kira asked Little Lowell expectantly.

    Little Lowell bobbed his head frantically. Of course, he was willing to take care of Marceline and watch over her while Kira was not around!

    Kira smiled faintly before ruffling the boy''s hair. "Good boy. Just stay with her and never leave her side. I wille back as soon as possible. Cheer her up once she wakes up."

    The young boy nodded his head once more.

    Making sure that Little Lowell would be there for Marceline once she woke up, Kira left the mansion, going back to the hospital. He would check and investigate the cause of Aunt Brianna''s death.

    Ten minutester, Kira arrived at the hospital. It was a hospital just near Aunt Brianna''s house. He went to see her dead body. He didn''t see any sign that someone attacked her. No marks and no injuries.

    Kira ced his hand over her head, trying to read Aunt Brianna''s most recent memories before she died. To his surprise, all he could see was Nothing. It was all nk. No memories at all!

    ''Huh? What''s wrong with Aunt Bri''s body? I can''t see anything.''

    Kira was wondering why he couldn''t read her memories. It seemed like her mind and body had be an empty shell.

    "Even in your death, you remained mysterious," Kira murmured as he looked at her intently.

    He heaved a deep sigh as he couldn''t see anything. What would he tell Marceline about this?

    "Why is life so unfair to Marceline? I hate to see her suffer like this." Kira ground his teeth while clenching his fists.

    Kira felt sorry for her as a series of unpleasant things kept on happening to hertely. Kira knew that she was tired mentally and emotionally.

    ''What should I do to cheer her up?'' Kira asked himself. Then he nced onest time at Aunt Brianna. He said a few words of goodbye before he left.

    He was rushing to go back to Zhou Ancestral Mansion. He wanted to be there with Marceline as she woke up. At hard times like this, Marceline needed him.

    Although Kira was dying to know about Selene''s whereabouts and to confirm whether Gisel''s words were true or not, Kira couldn''t leave Marceline right now.

    "I have to be there¡­ tofort her. Why am I thinking about another woman in times like this? Clear up your mind Kira ric!" Kira pped his face using both hands as he scolded himself.

    *****

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    Marceline woke up at the feel of little soft hands caressing her face and stroking her hair. Little Lowell''s charming face greeted her sight.

    "Mama!" His eyes sparkled in delight when Marceline opened her eyes. ''Mama is now awake!''

    Little Lowell pounced on her immediately, hugging her tightly tofort her. This was his way of telling Marceline to be strong and just hang on. He was there for her.

    Meanwhile, Marceline''s expression softened because of the young boy''s sweet and thoughtful gesture. She felt d that Little Lowell was there tofort her.

    Marceline hugged the boy back, stroking his hair. "Thank you, Little Lowell. I really need this hug badly."

    The boy couldn''t contain his happiness as he heard Marceline''sst remarks. He was so happy that he was able tofort her in some ways.

    "I will give you a super hug too," Kira mumbled before joining them on the bed. He had just arrived.

    Marceline nced at Kira with her pleading look. Yes! She wanted to be hugged by Kira right now. Without further ado, Kira engulfed Marceline in a warm embrace.

 Chapter 181 She Lied

    [ Lyca''s Clinic¡­ ]

    Lyca was in her office when Dn arrived. He was there to visit her and at the same time, ask her about Marceline. He still couldn''t forget their first encounter in the hospital.

    Despite the fact Dn''s mind was preupied by Marceline, he managed to bring flowers and choctes for Lyca¨Ca typical suitor trying to win a woman''s heart.

    "What are you doing here? Don''t you have work for today?" Lyca asked Dn. She sounded annoyed. She was still upset by Dn''s actions when he met Marceline.

    Lyca couldn''t understand if she was mad because what he did was inappropriate or because she was jealous.

    Of course, she would not admit that she was jealous. It''s just that she hated the way Dn became so clingy to Marceline. But she knew she didn''t have to get jealous as Marceline already had Kira.

    "I''m here to visit you. Can''t I do that?" Dn put on a pitiful face while pouting his lips. "Here," he handed the flowers and choctes over to Lyca.

    Lyca''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. She liked Dn''s sweet sides. He was also a gentleman. But she didn''t know why she was still affected by Enrique''s presence.

    Her expression became gloomy as she remembered Enrique. She heard the news that Enrique''s father, Ronan, got into an ident. Deep inside, she was wondering how he was doing right now.

    "Ouch!" Lyca grunted andined when Dn suddenly pinched her cheek.

    "You are spacing out! Are you surprised by my gifts?" Dn asked her cheekily, letting out a huskyugh.

    Lyca just rubbed her cheeks, looking daggers at Dn. She put the flower on the top of her table then she punched Dn''s chest.

    "Stopughing. It''s not funny!" Lyca looked away as she felt guilty. Dn was there in front of her but she was thinking of another guy.

    Meanwhile, Dn loved teasing Lyca. She''s cuter when her face is burning red from both anger and embarrassment. This was the reason why he was teasing her more often.

    "Ly¡­" Dn called her name sweetly. With his puppy-eyed look, he asked her, "Can you tell me more about Marceline Celeste Zhou?"

    Lyca raised her eyebrow upon hearing that. "Why do you want to know her?"

    "I feel like she''s my long-lost sister," Dn answered her truthfully.

    Lyca just shrugged her shoulders and shook her head. "This is an old tactic of picking updies! Tsk Tsk. My best friend is an only child. She doesn''t have a long-lost brother."

    "I know¡­ but¨C"

    "No buts. You are just making up a story so that you can get information from me. Go and ask her yourself!" Lyca was moody today. She couldn''t help but feel annoyed by Dn.

    In the end, Dn just heaved a deep sigh. "Don''t you believe in the connection between the two siblings? This we called Bond¡­"

    Lyca just rolled her eyes. "What bond? Mate bond? Like those werewolves?"

    Dn was taken aback when Lyca mentioned the Mate Bond between werewolves.

    "Do you know about werewolves'' mate bonds?" Dn''s eyes sparkled with excitement, asking her expectantly. He found a glimpse of hope wherein Lyca might believe him about their mate bond.

    He was dying to let her know that they were mates¨C a match made for each other. If she knew about werewolves then it would be easy for him to tell her about his real identity as a werewolf.

    On the other hand, Lyca was puzzled seeing the excited look in his eyes. Dn suddenly became interested in werewolves and their bond.

    "I just read it in the books. Why?" Lyca answered him nonchntly. What she said was true. She saw those articles and information in Marceline''s book and reading materials.

    Dn felt disappointed because of what he heard. He thought Lyca believed in the existence of werewolves. His excitement dissipated into thin air.

    "What will you do if you see a werewolf in real life?" Dn asked her hypothetically.

    "I''ll beat it into a pulp!" Lyca dered matter-of-factly.

    Dn: "..."

    ''Beat me into pulp. But why?'' Dn asked himself inwardly.

    In the end, he decided to ask her why. "Why do you want to beat a werewolf?"

    "Because of Mar¨C" Lyca was not able to finish her words as she realized that she was not supposed to tell other people about Marceline''s past.

    She almost revealed to Dn that Marceline was attacked and bitten by a giant wolf in the forest. Then her parents died together, trying to save her.

    But of course, she hadn''t seen any werewolves or giant wolves before so she didn''tpletely believe their existence.

    "What? Because of what?" Dn asked her, rifying her previous remarks.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh, it''s nothing! I just feel like beating those creatures up if they are real," She said as an alibi.

    Dn could only scratch his face. He was aware that Lyca was hiding something from him. But he didn''t want to force her just to know it.

    "Dn, I have to leave and see my patient. Go back to your work. Let''s just meet again next time." Lyca was already sending Dn away.

    She removed her doctor''s gown and hung it on the stand beside her office chair. She picked up her phone and grabbed her pouch.

    "Let me drop you at the ce of your patient!" Dn suggested, stopping her from leaving just yet.

    "No! It''s okay. I want to go alone." Lyca insisted.

    Dn could only heave a sigh of defeat. "Okay. Just drive carefully."

    Lyca and Dn left her clinic as they went separate ways. The reason why Lyca wanted to go alone was that she nned on seeing Enrique to find out if he was just fine.

    *****

    [ Golden City District Hospital¡­ ]

    Enrique was still in the private ward of his father. Ronan hadn''t regained consciousness yet. But there was noplication with his surgery. It was sessful.

    The doctor and Enrique were just waiting for Ronan to wake up and check whether he could still move his legs or not.

    Enrique was fixing his father''s nket when he heard the knocking sound outside the door. He walked over to open the door.

    He thought it would be Natasha. But the person before him was none other than Lyca.

    "Lyca?" Enrique mumbled, looking at her with a questioning gaze. He didn''t expect to see her nor visit his father.

    "May Ie in?" Lyca politely asked Enrique. Her eyes were observing him from top to bottom. She could tell that Enrique hadn''t slept yet. The dark circles underneath his eyes were visible but it didn''t make him less attractive.

    Enrique let Lyca enter, guiding her inside the ward. The entire room was engulfed by awkward silence. No one had spoken to them. They were just watching Ronan''s sleeping figure.

    After a few minutes, Lyca began asking Enrique about what happened to Ronan. The two talked about Ronan''s condition and Grandpa Rnd. After a few minutes, the two decided to check and monitor Grandpa Rnd.

    While walking in the hall, Lyca asked Enrique in the middle of their talk. "How are you coping with these things?"

    Enrique was not able to respond. He even stopped walking as he turned around to face Lyca. He saw a hint of worry in her eyes. This made him speechless.

    ''I don''t deserve to receive genuine concern from Lyca. I hurt her feelings. She should hate me, not worry about my current situation.''

    Since Enrique remained silent, Lyca just hugged him tightly,forting him. "Be strong, Enrique. You and Celeste will be able to ovee this challenge. Just hang on and keep the faith." Lyca began stroking his hair.

    At this certain moment, Enrique hugged her back. He needed this kind offort. He was d Lyca came. He had been lonely in the hospital. The Zhou Family was facing a great challenge.

    "Thank you, Lyca. Your words offort are enough for me to feel at ease."

    The two remained hugging each other, oblivious of the fact that there was another person walking in that hospital hallway. It was Dn!

    Lyca didn''t know that Dn also nned on checking Marceline so he also headed to the hospital, hoping he could see Marceline.

    But to his dismay, Marceline was not around. He was about to leave when he caught a whiff of Lyca''s scent.

    Dn immediately followed the source of her scent. And vo! He found her. However, Lyca was not alone! She was hugging another man and it was Marceline''s cousin.

    Dn''s eyes were set ame because of anger and jealousy. Even his wolf, Lan, was growling inside his head.

    Dn was having a hard time controlling his rage. He hated to see his mate hugging another man! His wolf was about to take over his body and shift into a wolf form. Dn had the urge to rip Enrique''s body.

    ''Who is this guy?!! Why is he close to Lyca? She lied to me! She lied! This man is not her patient.'' Dn ground his teeth as he became more furious at the thought Lyca lied to him and met someone behind his back.

    Afraid that he couldn''t control his rage, Dn decided to separate the two. He pushed Enrique away from Lyca''s body. His sudden appearance surprised the two.

    "D¨CDn¡­?" For some unknown reason, Lyca felt uneasy after seeing Dn''s dark expression. ''Is he mad?''

    Not letting Lyca speak, Dn dragged Lyca, going the other way which was opposite to Enrique.

    "Hey, Dn!!! Let go of my hand. You are hurting me!" Lycained but she was still following Dn.

    "I will not let go¡­"

 Chapter 182 Conflict

    "I will not let go¡­" Dn said with emphasis.

    Lyca was surprised by Dn''s sudden change in behavior. She was used to seeing his sweet side. However today, he looked frightening as he was fuming with rage.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Lyca yanked her hand away from Dn. Sheined but deep inside she was anxious meeting Dn''s scrutinizing gaze.

    She was like seeing another side of Dn. He was being forceful right now. What he did was so rude towards her and Enrique. She was stillforting Enrique when Dn dragged her away from him.

    "You¡­" Dn coldly said, pinning her on the wall. They were now in the emergency exit of the fourth floor.

    Lyca wanted to struggle but Dn was gripping her body tightly. She was trapped in between the wall and Dn''s body.

    "Stay away from me, Dn!" Lyca tried to push him away but he was so strong that he didn''t even move an inch.

    Dn still had a dark expression on his face. His breathing was ragged and his heartbeat was erratic. He was trying to control Lan who wanted to transform and take over his body.

    If Dn turned into a werewolf, he would probably attack Enrique and rip him apart because of too much jealousy. A werewolf like Dn was very possessive of his mate. He hated to see her getting close with another man.

    Dn was also hurt since he found out that Lyca lied to him. She sent him away just for her to meet Enrique.

    He already recognized Enrique. He also saw himst time and bumped into him when he met Marceline. He learned that Enrique was rted to Marceline.

    "Who is that guy, Lyca? Answer me truthfully," Dn said firmly, interrogating her.

    "I will not release you unless you will answer my questions honestly," he added, his eyes fixed on her nervous face.

    "Why are you acting like this? You don''t have the right to question me. There is nothing wrong withforting a friend! Furthermore, why are you acting like my boyfriend? I''m not yours." Lyca spat back at him, not backing down.

    Dn''s ego and feelings were hurt once more when she said that. Though she told him she was justforting a friend, Dn got affected negatively when she said that he didn''t have the right to question her and she didn''t belong to Dn.

    He loosened his grip on her body. Then he lowered his gaze, a sullen expression appearing on his charming face.

    ''Her words are like arrows shooting my heart right now.'' Dn ground his teeth as he finally let go of Lyca.

    He could no longer stay there as his heart was slowly breaking to pieces because of Lyca''s hurtful words. It seemed that Lyca didn''t feel the same way.

    ''Is she in love with that guy?'' Dn pondered to himself

    "I''m sorry¡­" Dn just apologized to Lyca before turning around to leave. He didn''t take a nce at her. He just continued walking, leaving Lyca in that staircase.

    Lyca felt guilty and sorry when Dn left her after apologizing. Part of her wanted to stop and chase after him but she was afraid that Dn was still angry.

    She just watched him until he vanished from her sight. Lyca didn''t know what to feel. In her mind, she didn''t do something wrong. But her heart was anxious because of the conflict between them.

    "What did I do wrong?" Lyca murmured to herself before going back to Enrique. She hadn''t said goodbye to him.

    She just entered from the exit door when she bumped into Enrique.

    "Hey, are you alright? Who is that guy? Why did he drag you like that? Did he hurt you?" Enrique asked Lyca, assessing her from top to bottom.

    Lyca felt touched seeing the concern in Enrique''s eyes. She missed this kind of interaction between them.

    "No, I''m just fine. He is just my friend." Lyca promptly responded. She didn''t want him to misunderstand her rtionship with Dn.

    When Enrique made sure that she was just fine. He invited her out. He also needed a change of environment. He had been staying in the hospital for days now.

    When Enrique and Lyca came out of the hospital, Dn was still in the entrance. He immediately hid in the corner while watching the two.

    Dn clenched his fists as he could see the bright smile on Lyca''s face while looking at Enrique. He just confirmed it through her actions and gestures that Lyca had romantic feelings for Enrique.

    Dn''s wolf was about toe out and take over his body. His mind was being clouded by jealousy. He wanted to hurt Enrique right now. He felt like he was going to lose his mate because of Enrique.

    Dn was on the verge of losing control and shifting into his wolf form when someone called his name.

    "Dn?" A female voice was heard, followed by a light tap on his shoulder.

    When he heard that familiar voice, Dn turned around only to see Marceline standing beside him. Her eyes were red and puffy, a sign that she cried.<sub> </sub>

    His rage was reced by worry towards Marceline. Because of that, his control over his body came back, not allowing Lan toe out and shift.

    "Marceline? What happened to you?" Dn asked her, raising his hand to touch her face.

    For some unknown reason, Marceline didn''t feel distant from him. She allowed him to caress her face.

    After calming herself in the Zhou Ancestral Mansion, Marceline decided to check on Grandpa Rnd. She brought Little Lowel with her as no one would watch over him in the mansion. Kira went back to take care of Aunt Brianna''s wake, together with Xyon.

    "A person close to my heart just passed away¡­" Marceline voluntarily opened up to Dn.

    Dn had forgotten about his anger towards Enrique as his attention was diverted to Marceline.

    "I''m sorry to hear that," Dn softly mumbled. Unable to resist, he moved closer to Marceline and gave her a hug tofort her. "It''s okay to be sad¡­ but you have to be strong."

    The two were still hugging when someone tugged Dn''s shirt. When he looked down, he saw a cute boy wearing a hoodie jacket. The boy was smiling at him.

    That was the time Dn released Marceline from his embrace. He was puzzled as to who this boy was. Even Marceline got surprised seeing how Little Lowell was smiling at Dn. It only showed that he liked Dn.

    Compared to Kira, Little Lowell seemed to be friendly towards Dn. If this was Kira, the two would argue again through a staring contest.

    "Who is this cute boy?" Dn asked Marceline curiously. He darted his gaze back and forth between Marceline and Little Lowell. "Is he your younger brother?" he added.

    The boy shook his head and answered Dn with one word, "Mama!" Through this, he was telling Dn that Marceline was his mother.

    Dn''s eyes widened in disbelief. He didn''t expect that Marceline already had a son. He nced at her with a questioning look, trying to ask for her confirmation.

    Marceline just gave him a faint smile. She stroked Little Lowell''s head while looking at him with a gentle expression.

    In Marceline''s mind, Little Lowell was the only werewolf she didn''t hate. She liked him. But little did she know, there was another werewolf in front of her that she didn''t hate either¨C Dn!

    "Yes, he is my son," Marceline imed as she already decided to take care of the boy and raise him like her own.

    Dn could only bob his head, pinching the boy''s cheek. "He is so cute. What is your name, Little one?"

    The boy didn''t answer him. He just nced at Marceline as if asking her to tell Dn his name.

    "He is Lowell. He can''t speak some words because of the traumatic experience he encountered." Marceline exined to him about Little Lowell''s special condition.

    ? "By the way, why are you here? Are you with Lyca?" Marceline asked Dn, clueless about the conflict between the two.

    Meanwhile, Dn''s expression became somber at the mention of Lyca''s name. He felt like he wanted to vent it all out and tell Marceline about his concern.

    On the other hand, Marceline already noticed that there was something going on between the two based on Dn''s reaction.

    "Don''t tell me the two of you had an argument?" Marceline asked inquisitively. Little Lowell was just listening to them.

    "I like her¡­ your best friend," Dn admitted to Marceline honestly as he confided his feelings to her.

    Marceline looked at him with amusement. She didn''t expect him to be so frank and vocal about his feelings towards Lyca. Marceline couldn''t stop herself from smiling.

    ''Hmm, Lyca is lucky. Dn is a great catch!'' Marceline thought to herself. ''And I think he is a good guy.''

    "So why are you having this kind of expression?" she asked him with a puzzled look in her emerald eyes.

    "I think she likes someone else and she doesn''t like me¡­" Dn said in a low voice, feeling dejected.

    Little Lowell squeezed his hand that he was holding to show his support.

    Meanwhile, Marceline just let out a soft chuckle.

    "Because you feel that she doesn''t like you, does it mean you are giving up now? If you do, then you don''t deserve to be with her," Marceline said to him meaningfully.

    "If you truly like her, you should do your best to pursue her. Show her your sincere intention."

    Dn just blinked his eyes several times, staring at Marceline with amusement. He was speechless. But Marceline had a point.

 Chapter 183 The Prince And The General

    Dn was motivated by Marceline. Because of her meaningful advice, he managed to control his rage. He realized that he needed to persevere and be patient if he truly wanted to win Lyca''s heart.

    If she liked somebody right now, he should do his best to show her that he was the guy who was meant to be with her. They were mates! No one would break that bond so Dn would never give up.

    "Thank you, Marceline. You give me hope." Dn gleamed with joy, still smiling at Marceline.

    "Does it mean you like me for your friend? Not your cousin?" Dn asked her expectantly. His eyes were fixed on Marceline, anticipating her reply.

    "Well, if my cousin didn''t break her heart before then maybe I would choose him over you," she frankly said, making Dn speechless once more.

    "But don''t worry. I will not side with either of the two of you. At the end of the day, it is still Lyca who will choose between you and my cousin."

    Dn heaved a deep sigh, then he pouted his lips. "Don''t you want to support me and help me to get my advantage?" Dn was talking to her as if they had known each other for long.

    Marceline just raised her hand, flicking his forehead with her fingers.

    "Ouch!"

    "I should remain neutral so don''t ask me that. Good luck!" Marceline said with a faint curve on her lips. Talking to Dn helped her forget her sadness even just for a while.

    "I should go. I and Lowell will visit my grandfather." Marceline was saying goodbye to Dn but he was still reluctant to leave her.

    "May Ie with you? I don''t want to go home yet. If it''s okay with you, I will apany you and Little Lowell." Dn didn''t hide his intention of staying with her.

    He couldn''t understand why he still had this feeling that Marceline was his sister even though he didn''t see her birthmark.

    ''Is there a possibility that the birthmark was erased as she grew up?'' Dn pondered to himself, staring at Marceline intently. He hoped that Marceline was his missing sister.

    Little Lowell immediately grabbed Dn''s hand, snapping him out of his deep thought. The young hybrid boy was very fond of Dn. He seemed like he could sense that Dn was a werewolf.

    Seeing how excited Little Lowell had be because of Dn''s presence, Marceline couldn''t refuse Dn.

    "Okay. You cane with us." Marceline motioned Dn to follow them. The three of them headed to Grandpa Rnd''s private ward.

    When they arrived, a person was already standing beside Grandpa Rnd''s sickbed. It was Raizel.

    "Mr. Rai?" Marceline mumbled. She was surprised to see him. "Why are you here?"

    Raizel turned around to face them. Dn and Raizel met each other''s gaze, assessing one another. Since both of them were using a disguise, they didn''t figure out that they came from two opposing ns¨C the werewolf and the vampire.

    When Raizel realized that he hadn''t given Marceline an answer yet, he moved his gaze from Dn to Marceline. He didn''t notice Little Lowell as the young hybrid boy went to Marceline''s back to hide himself from Raizel.

    The young hybrid boy was scared of him. He could feel the same vibe in Raizel¡­ it was the aura of the vampires who attacked him and his family.

    "Miss Zhou, I''m sorry if I didn''t mention anything about my visit today. You were not around when I arrived so I entered the room after getting approval from your grandpa''s private nurses." Raizel was very calm while talking to Marceline. Dn''s presence also made him more cautious about not revealing his identity.

    "It''s okay." Marceline simply responded. Raizel was her grandfather''s friend so she didn''t mind it at all. "By the way, this is Dn. Dn, this is Mr. Rai Scarlet, the owner of Scarlet Heart Inc."

    "Nice meeting you, Mr. Scarlet." Dn extended his hand for a handshake.

    "Same here," Raizel said, epting the handshake.

    As they gripped each other''s hands, the two men continued assessing each other secretly.

    "What brought you here, Mr. Rai?" Marceline asked, holding Little Lowell''s hand who was still hiding at her back.

    "I''m monitoring your grandfather''s condition. Have you decided already¡­ about my offer?"

    "What offer?" Dn suddenly butted in, stepping forward as if he was shielding Marceline away from Raizel. His protective instinct was activated.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Dn. But this offer is between me and Miss Zhou. You don''t have to know it," Raizel bluntly said, looking straight into Dn''s eyes.<sub> </sub>

    Dn squinted his eyes at Raizel. He didn''t like his arrogant way of talking to him.

    Meanwhile, Marceline also noticed the tension growing between Dn and Raizel. They were inside her grandfather''s ward so she didn''t want the two men to argue right there.

    "Gentlemen¡­ If you will just argue with each other, could you please bring your conflict outside, not here?" Marceline''s voice was cold and intimidating. The two men couldn''t help but apologize to her for their misbehavior.

    Marceline forgave them right away. Then the two men left the room to give Marceline a private time with her grandfather.

    When she and Little Lowell were the only people who stayed inside the private ward, Marceline got time to talk to her grandfather. Marceline held her grandfather''s hand as she began to speak. Little Lowell just stood there beside her. He was very silent.

    "Grandpa¡­ Aunt Bri¡­ she passed away. I don''t know what to do¡­ now that she is gone. Please¡­ wake up. Don''t leave me too, grandpa." Marceline expressed her feelings with Grandpa Rnd who was still in aa.

    Grandpa Rnd was not responding at all. She didn''t know if her grandfather could still hear her voice.

    She was already missing Aunt Brianna and her grandfather. These two people were the ones who gave her unconditional love and genuine concern.

    "I promise¡­ I will make Evelyn pay for what she had done to you, grandpa." Her emerald eyes gleamed with rage and hatred.

    In order to change the topic, Marceline introduced Lowell to her grandfather. The young hybrid boy moved closer to Grandpa Rnd. Lowell was now rubbing Grandpa Rnd''s hand using his little paws.

    While Marceline and Little Lowell were talking to Grandpa Rnd, the two men outside the private ward were now leaning on the wall as they waited for Marceline toe out. The heavy tension was still there.

    "What is your rtionship with Marceline?" Dn sounded like a strict older brother, interrogating his sister''s boyfriend.

    "I''m a friend of her grandpa," Raizel nonchntly answered him.

    "Good! Don''t court her. She already has someone. You saw the boy beside her? He is their son." Dn was saying this, thinking that Raizel was one of Marceline''s suitors and admirers. Aside from that, he was doing this for Kira. He knew that Marceline was Kira''s woman.

    "I know that she''s married." Raizel let out another short but direct response.

    "Good! At least you know your ce¡­" Dn paused for a moment when the realization struck him. "Eh? What did you say? Marceline is already married??!" Dn was always overreacting when it came to Marceline.

    Raizel just bobbed his head, not looking at him. He was leaning on the wall while his arms were folded over his chest. He closed his eyes, not showing any interest to talk with Dn.

    "I forgot to congratte them," Dn said, smacking his forehead. He was referring to Kira and Marceline.

    Raizel, who got bored, decided to prank and annoy Dn. He wanted to know how long Dn wouldst.

    "But I don''t mind even if she''s married and has a son. I just want to get close to her¡­ as in closer," Raizel said with his firm voice. He looked so serious that Dn failed to notice that he was just joking. There was a gleam of humour in his eyes when he saw Dn''s dark expression.

    "What do you mean by that?" Dn asked Raizel, his eyes shooting him with daggers.

    "The literal meaning." Another short response from Raizel.

    Dn was already on the verge of losing thest strand of his patience.

    "You can''t get close to her. She''s off-limits. Respect her husband! I will not let you seduce my little sis. She and my savior are only meant for each other!" Dn had be the number one supporter of Marceline''s and Kira''s love team.

    "Little sis? As far as I know, Miss Zhou is an only child." Raizel questioned Dn. There was a hint of disbelief in his eyes.

    "I can be her big bro!" Dn insisted.

    Raizel just sneered at him, not saying another word.

    "Don''t smile! Do you think you can win against my Bro? He is more handsome than you. Kira is made for Marceline and vice versa!" Dn continued to argue with Raizel.

    ''Kira?'' Raizel was dumbfounded at the mention of Kira''s name. He remembered his best friend¡­ their Vampire King!

 Chapter 184 Catching The Arrogant Bastard!

    There was a gleam in Raizel''s eyes as he recalled his best friend, Kira. He didn''t know if he was still missing him or not.

    ''I am still hoping that he is alive. We can''t track the vampire who is spreading the rumors that Kira is alive.'' Raizel''s expression darkened at that thought. He felt very disappointed as he was not able to confirm the truth.

    ''I should find him as soon as possible. Victoria and others are about to take a move.'' Raizel made a mental note.

    Without further ado, Raizel had decided to leave the hospital and continue his search for that vampire. Little did he know, Kira already ordered Serafino to lie low.

    Serafino already stopped spreading the news that Kira was alive. Kira also asked him to hide himself. This was the reason why Raizel was having difficulty in finding him.

    "Hey man, are you listening to me?" Dn asked, snapping Raizel out of his deep thoughts.

    "Did you say Kira?" Raizel became more interested in Kira. He remembered that Marceline introduced herself as Marceline Celeste Zhou ric.

    ''Does it mean her man is named Kira ric?'' Raizel had a nagging feeling about this. What if the Kira he knew and this Kira was the same person?

    "Yeah. It''s Kira. He is so cool so there''s no way you will get a chance to steal Marceline away from him," Dn was so confident.

    Raizel just raised his eyebrow. He was not trying to steal Marceline. Dn was just overthinking. Besides, he had no interest in falling in love nor in women.

    His priority was to annihte the Werewolf n and make them pay for the sufferings they got from them. He would start by destroying the Triple W Main headquarters and killing Dominique Silvano.

    However, since he wanted to annoy Dn, he pretended to be interested in Marceline and he was nning to pursue her.

    "We will see once I try it," Raizel said suavely, making Dn frown further.

    Little did they know, Marceline could hear their conversation because of her super sense of hearing. She didn''t know whether tough or scold those two men.

    Before the two would argue further, Marceline decided toe out and intervene between them.

    "Mr. Scarlet, you want to try what?" Marceline confronted Raizel, putting on a straight face. She was fighting the urge tough.

    The two men were caught off guard when Marceline suddenly butted in. Raizel looked away to hide his embarrassment. He didn''t know how much Marceline heard.

    Dn, on the other hand, just smiled at Marceline sheepishly while scratching his nose. He felt like they were caught in the act by Marceline as they were talking about her when she suddenly appeared.

    "Mr. Scarlet, are you going to pursue me?" Marceline tantly asked him.

    "Cough! Cough!" Raizel choked on his saliva as he didn''t expect her to confront him like that. This was the first time he lostposure and he felt so embarrassed. He couldn''t look straight into Marceline''s eyes.

    Meanwhile, Marceline tried her best not tough. Raizel looked so charming while blushing. She could tell that he felt so embarrassed right now.

    "Answer her!" Dn urged Raizel to say something.

    Raizel raised his head and red at Dn. He wanted to gag Dn''s mouth for him not to say another word.

    Dn didn''t back down as he stared at him with a challenging look as if he was telling him ''So what''s now? You can''t speak because Marceline is in front of you?''

    "Miss Zhou, please forget what you''ve heard. Dn and I were just talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously." Raizel tried to regain hisposure.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline nodded her head, shing a faint smile on her face. She didn''t tease Raizel further. She could tell that he was not serious either when he said those words.

    "Miss Zhou, I think I need to go now. I will just visit again some other time," Raizel said goodbye to Marceline. He also wanted to escape from this embarrassing moment.

    ''What an interesting guy he is¡­'' Marceline shook her head helplessly.

    "Okay. Mr. Scarlet," Marceline mumbled, nodding at him.

    Dn''s face brightened up when Raizel decided to leave. Marceline and Dn just watched Raizel''s back as he walked in the hallway.

    "By the way, where''s Little Lowell?" Dn asked Marceline when he didn''t see him.

    "He''s inside, watching over my grandfather," Marceline responded, looking at the ss window of the private ward.

    Unknown to Marceline, the young hybrid boy was afraid of Raizel. He could feel a dark vibe around him so he remained inside the ward, instead of going out to see them.

    "By the way, where is Bro Kira?" Dn asked Marceline inquisitively.

    "Why are you looking for me?" Kira''s voice was heard at the back. He arrived at the hospital.

    "Bro!!!" Dn excitedly called him while waving his hand at Kira. "Come here! There is something I wanna tell you!"

    Marceline eyed Dn suspiciously when he suddenly pulled Kira, dragging him away from her.

    Dn was so strong that he was able to drag Kira in no time. "Hey, where are you dragging me?"

    Kira removed Dn''s hand that was gripping his arm.

    "Where have you been? Don''t you know that an arrogant man was here a while ago and he said he was going to court your woman?!! He didn''t care whether Marceline and you were already together!" Dnined to Kira spontaneously.

    "What? Someone said that?" Kira''s brows were drawn together in a deep frown. He was unhappy when he heard those words.

    Dn bobbed his head frantically and said, "Yes! He said that. I hate him. He is so arrogant."

    "Who is that man?" Kira asked him with a grim expression on his face. He would never let anyone take Marceline away from him.

    "He is the CEO of Scarlet Heart Inc. He is a wealthy businessman who is so full of himself. That person is Rai Scarlet!"

    "Where is he now?" Kira couldn''t hide the irritation in his voice.

    "He just left a few minutes ago. He¨C" Dn was not able to finish his sentence as Kira turned around in a hurry, dragging him with him.

    "Hey Bro, where are we going?!!" Dn asked him.

    "Going to catch that arrogant bastard!"

 Chapter 185 Best Friends Reunion

    "Going to catch that arrogant bastard!" After saying that, Kira ran to the emergency exit while dragging Dn with him. They used the stairs to catch up with Raizel.

    They were not able to bump into each other a while ago as Kira and Raizel used different elevators.

    Since Dn knew Raizel''s face, Kira dragged him to apany him. Dn''s task was to identify that arrogant CEO among the crowd.

    It did not take long when the two of them reached the hospital lobby.

    "Find him! Where is he? What does he look like?" Kira was still dragging Dn as they looked at their surroundings, searching for Raizel.

    Dn was also using his sharp eyes to locate him. Sweeping his gaze around, his eyes caught a glimpse of Raizel''s figure. He was now walking towards the exit door of the lobby.

    "Bro, that''s him! The man in ck corporate suit!" Dn pointed his forefinger at Raizel.

    Raizel''s back was facing them so Kira didn''t see his face yet so he failed to recognize Raizel.

    Moving withrge strides, Kira finally reached Raizel''s spot. He was now standing at the main door of the lobby.

    Kira grabbed his shoulder thus stopping Raizel from stepping forward. On the other hand, Raizel had the urge to flip the man who grabbed his shoulder up and down. He thought an enemy caught him as he sensed a frightening auraing from the person.

    When he turned around, he was shocked beyond belief seeing Kira''s face. This was the face he hadn''t seen for a thousand years.

    ''Kira? Is this you?''

    Aside from Raizel, Kira also had the same shocked expression on his face the moment he recognized the guy in front of him¨C his best friend and his former vampire general, Raizel!

    "Raizel?"

    Kira''s voice confirmed it. The person who stopped him was none other than Kira ric. His voice and his looks were the same as the voice and looks of their Vampire King who disappeared thousand years ago.

    "Kira¡­" Raizel also called his name. Lots of emotions kept shing in his eyes as he gazed at Kira.

    ''Is this true? Kira is alive and¡­ I am seeing him right now. He is in front of me!'' Raizel still couldn''t believe that Kira was there. He was alive!

    "Do you know each other?" Dn asked the two men. He was moving his gaze back and forth between Raizel and Kira.

    But the two men just ignored Dn''s question as if he was invisible to them. The two were busy staring at each other''s faces. No one between them expected that they would see each other here.

    After a few seconds, Kira''s lips curled up into a faint smile. The crease on his forehead had disappeared.

    "Long time no see, my friend," Kira was the first one who recovered from the shock. He greeted Raizel in his friendly tone.

    Dn''s jaw dropped when he saw Kira''s reaction. He thought he was going to punch and give Raizel a lesson. But a different thing happened. What surprised him the most was that the two men knew each other and they looked so close!<sub> </sub>

    Without saying another word, Kira and Raizel nodded their heads as they understood one another.

    "Let''s go somewhere where we can talk without worrying about others overhearing us." When Raizel said this, he gave Dn a side nce.

    Kira didn''t object to Raizel''s suggestion. He just nodded his head and said, "Rooftop."

    The two men didn''t waste time as they moved towards the elevator, going to the rooftop.

    "Wait for me!" Dn also wanted toe with them but Kira stopped him.

    "Don''t follow us. Stay here. Go and watch Marceline. Cheer her up!"

    At the mention of Marceline''s name, Dn could not say no. When it came to Marceline, he would take action right away. Dn took the other elevator, going back to Marceline.

    Kira and Raizel were very silent inside the elevator. Soon, they heard the ''Ding'' sound of the elevator, indicating they had already reached their destination.

    Kira was walking ahead as Raizel was following him behind. Raizel couldn''t take his eyes on Kira. He was afraid that he would disappear again once he nced in another direction.

    When Kira stopped walking, Raizel also came to a halt. Kira faced him with a solemn look in his eyes.

    "Raizel¡­ forgive me. I failed to protect our n. Because of me, the vampires suffered too much in the hands of the werewolves." Kira felt like he owned Raizel big time. When he disappeared, he knew that Raizel faced many challenges because of Kira''s absence.

    "I''m sorry for letting you shoulder all the responsibilities and the hardest tasks¡­ I''m sorry foring backte." Kira kept on apologizing to Raizel.

    "You can punch me¡­ curse me¡­ just do whatever you want. I will not stop you."

    Raizel lowered his head while clenching his jaw. He didn''t know what to say after hearing Kira''s apology.

    Kira was about to speak again when suddenly Raizel moved closer to him, hugging Kira!

    "I''m d you are alive! Wee back¡­ my friend!" Raizel tightened his grip on Kira''s body. He was not able to contain his happiness of seeing Kira alive.

    He thought he would never see him again. He thought Kira died a thousand years ago. They didn''t see his body as the werewolf n told them Kira''s body was turned into ash. Who would have thought Kira was alive and he was in the human world?

    Raizel seldom showed and expressed his feelings. This unexpected reunion with Kira made him emotional. A thousand years ago, he was so mad when he heard that Kira was killed by Dominique.

    At first, he didn''t believe it. But Dominique showed them proof that Kira died in his own hands.

    "Don''t apologize to me¡­ What I want to hear from you is how have you been? What happened to you a thousand years ago?" Raizel felt relieved. His best friend came back alive!

 Chapter 186 "Do You Like Me?"

    Raizel was eager to hear Kira''s story. He didn''t hate him aspared to other vampires who med Kira for their sufferings and misfortunes.

    He was d to see him alive. He was curious as to why Kira disappeared. They really thought Dominique seeded in killing him.

    "Tell me, what happened to you?" he asked Kira once more. He noticed that Kira was hesitant to tell him what happened in the past.

    Kira was worried that even his best friend, Raizel, would me him for being a fool.

    "I¨C" Kira was interrupted by Raizel

    "Did your disappearance have something to do with that woman?" Raizel confronted him directly. He was staring intently at his best friend.

    Kira could see in Raizel''s eyes the hatred towards Selene. He was not able to answer Raizel as he didn''t want him to hate Selene.

    "Answer me, Ki¡­ Was Selene the reason you disappeared? Did she cause your destruction? You don''t have to hide it from me, Kira. I will not be surprised as Selene became the Queen of Werewolves a thousand years ago." Raizel''s grip on Kira''s shoulder tightened further.

    "Calm down, Rai¡­" Kira said, heaving a deep sigh. "I don''t know what happened to Selene but I think she had a reason for everything."

    Kira didn''t know what to think anymore about Selene''s motive in the past. After hearing Gisel''s words, he wondered if Selene didn''t betray him, instead she protected him from Dominique.

    But he couldn''t understand why she conspired with Dominique Silvano in bringing him down. If Selene wanted to kill him, then he should not have been alive by now.

    "Why are you still defending her, Kira? Your love for her made you blind. It clouded your judgment and so you fell into their trap. You should stop caring about her. She is no longer the Selene you knew a thousand years ago!" Raizel shook Kira''s body, trying to enlighten him. He wanted to scold him as Kira was still believing Selene.

    "Selene Is Our Enemy, Ki! I hope you know that¡­ don''t you?" Raizel gave emphasis on that.

    Kira just lowered his head. He didn''t know why he had a nagging feeling that Selene didn''t betray him. He wanted to know the truth. He had to talk to Gisel.

    "Rai, I''m sorry¡­ but I need to confirm first whether Selene is truly our enemy or not. What if she''s the one who protected me from Dominique?"

    "What do you mean by that?" Raizel asked him in puzzlement.

    "One thousand years ago¡­ in the Valley of Promise, I was attacked by Selene using a silver dagger, piercing my heart. Then Dominique showed up¡­" Kira paused for a moment. His heart was still clenching whenever he would remember that moment.

    "That was the time¡­ I found out Selene''s real identity. Dominique told me that she was meant to be the queen of werewolves because she was his Luna."

    "See, I told you! She is our enemy! Dominique used his Luna to seduce you and deceive you so that you would lower your guard against her." Raizel insisted.

    "But aren''t you wondering why I am still here standing in front of you¡­ alive and kicking? If the person who protected me is not Selene, then who might it be?"<sub> </sub>

    Raizel fell silent for a moment. Kira grabbed that opportunity to exin what happened to him and how he slept for a thousand years and woke up in the old mansion of the Zhou Family.

    Raizel was wondering as to why Kira was inside the Zhou Family Mansion.

    "What if it was not Selene who saved you but the gatekeepers from the Zhou Family?" Raizel shared his spection with Kira.

    Kira also nodded his head. There was a possibility that the person who saved him was from the Zhou Family.

    But no one from the Zhou had ever mentioned about the Vampire King sleeping in the underground basement.

    They thought the Zhou Family didn''t have any idea that Kira was sleeping in the underground and his body was being preserved and protected by a spell.

    "So you are Marceline Zhou''s husband?!!" Raizel asked Kira in amusement and disbelief.

    Kira blinked then nodded his head to confirm. "Yes, I am."

    "Wait¡­ Are you the one who said that you would court her even if she already had a husband?" Kira narrowed his eyes at Raizel. His mood changed when he remembered Dn''s words. He was now interrogating Raizel with his sharp eyes.

    "Cough! Cough!" Raizel cleared his throat. He was just trying to annoy Dn a while ago. He didn''t mean those words.

    "Ki, rx. You know that I don''t have any interest in women. I can''t see myself devoting myself to someone. There is no such thing as love in my vocabry." Raizel exined to Kira, pacifying him.

    Kira let out a huskyugh. Indeed, Raizel was his great general who only cared about fighting and protecting him. He never saw him getting interested in women. No one had ever caught Raizel''s attention when it came to a romantic rtionship.

    To lighten the atmosphere around them, Kira wrapped his arm around Raizel''s shoulder and teased him, "Why are you afraid of falling in love, my dearest friend? You are not afraid to die but you are afraid of getting closer to women. Don''t you like women? Don''t tell me you preferred a guy more than ady?"

    Raizel raised his eyebrow, looking daggers at Kira. "Kira ric¡­ you are the main reason for this."

    Kira blinked his eyes in puzzlement. "Me? Why me?" He paused. Then he spoke again as something popped up in his mind.

    "Hey! Do you like me?!!" Kira asked Raizel exasperatedly.

    Raizel could only massage the space in between his eyebrows while shaking his head.

    "Kira, your imagination is running wild again. I have the urge to punch you right now and show you who is the real man between us."

    Kira burst outughing as he could see the annoyed expression of Raizel. He missed this kind of interaction between him and his Loyal General who at the same time, his best friend.

 Chapter 187 [Bonus Chapter] Closure

    "I''m just kidding, Rai¡­" Kira patted Raizel''s shoulder.

    The Vampire General just sighed helplessly. "Alright. Enough joking. Let''s get serious now. Exin to me how you ended up marrying the heiress of the Zhou Empire, Marceline Celeste Zhou?" Raizel was not yet done interrogating Kira. He still had a lot of questions in mind. He needed some answers.

    "This is between me and Marceline. You don''t need to know it. Okay?" Kira couldn''t understand why when it came to Marceline he didn''t want to tell Raizel anything about her.

    Was he afraid that Raizel would be interested and attracted to Marceline? Well, aside from that¡­ Kira wanted to hide from Raizel that Marceline had be a werewolf.

    This was also for her protection. Kira knew that Raizel had a strong hostility toward werewolves. He promised to keep Marceline''s secret from anyone, including his best friend.

    "Now, it''s your turn to tell me why you are here? What is your rtionship to Marceline''s grandpa?" Kira asked Raizel, feeling intrigued.

    "Rnd Zhou and I formed an alliance. We are nning to get revenge against the werewolf n. As you know, werewolves were the ones who attacked Marceline and her family eighteen years ago. Because of that incident, Rnd Zhou had decided to join us in fighting the werewolves."

    Raizel told Kira everything about the deal and partnership between Rnd Zhou and him. Marceline''s grandpa was the one who helped them establish the Scarlet Heart Inc. Thispany became a great source of their defense and power.

    "Ki,e back to us. You should lead us in this war against the werewolves and Dominique Silvano." Raizel was looking at him expectantly.

    "I will prepare everything for your return," he added, convincing Kira.

    But Kira was not yet ready to face his entire vampire n. And he couldn''t leave Marceline at this moment.

    "Rai, I really appreciate this offer. Of course, I am with you in this fight. I will do my best to bring the glory back to our n. But I think this is not the time to show myself to the other vampires. They hate me and others have forgotten me already."

    "Besides, it''s best that no one aside from you knows that I am alive. Dominique Silvano believes that I''m dead. We will use this as an advantage. Werewolves should not know that I''m still alive. With this I can move freely and easily in the shadows. We will give Dominique a great surprise." Kira''s eyes gleamed at the thought of Dominique''s reaction once he saw Kira.

    "Okay. I understand. I agree with you. But on my side, I will pave the way for your return¡­ my King." This time Raizel showed respect to their Vampire King.

    Kira just gave him a grateful look before nodding his head.

    "I ask Serafino to look for you. I guess I can give him another mission now."

    "Serafino? Is he the vampire who started spreading news about you being alive?" Raizel asked him curiously. "Where is he? I searched for him in the entire city but I couldn''t find him."

    "I already told him to stop spreading that news. He is very careful with his movement as I advised him to lie low. But I can call him right now for you to meet him." Kira picked up his phone, searching for Serafino''s number.

    "Okay." Raizel simply responded. "One of these days, visit me in my secret hideout. I will exin to you our concrete andprehensive n on how we will defeat the werewolves."

    "Sure. I will find time to visit you," Kira mumbled while waiting for Serafino to answer his call.<sub> </sub>

    It did not take long when Serafino answered the video call. Raizel moved closer to Kira to see Serafino''s face on the phone screen.

    "My Lord¡­ you and General Raizel already met??!" Serafino blurted out exasperatedly when he saw the two men together on the screen.

    Kira introduced the two of them to each other. Raizel wanted tomend Serafino for hiding very well. He failed to locate his location as he erased any traces of him.

    "I have an important mission for you. It will be dangerous. Tell me if you can do it or not." Kira''s expression was so serious while talking to Serafino. He wondered what kind of mission Kira was giving him this time.

    "Just tell me, my Lord."

    Serafino and Raizel were both waiting for Kira''smand. What was he nning to do now? His next steps!

    "I want you to find a she-wolf¡­" Kira said, making the two men speechless.

    "Who? Are you referring to Selene?" Raizel promptly asked Kira.

    Serafino didn''t say a word but his eyes were fixed on Kira, observing his reaction. He was also curious about the identity of this she-wolf whom Kira wanted to find.

    Meanwhile, Raizel was thinking that Kira was referring to Selene or the missing werewolf princess. ''Does he know that Selene''s daughter is still missing? Does Kira want to find Selene''s and Dominique''s daughter to do his revenge?''

    On the other hand, Kira already shook his head as a reply to Raizel''s query.

    "I want to investigate further about the incident that happened a thousand years ago. I want Serafino to find Gisel, Selene''s best friend."

    Raizel frowned upon hearing that. He knew it. This was still rted to Selene.

    "Have you not moved on yet, Ki? Why are you still interested in that woman?" Raizel tossed a look at him, meeting Kira''s gaze.

    "Closure¡­ I want to know the truth to have a closure with her¡­" Kira mumbled in a low voice.

    Serafino and Raizel fell silent. They couldn''t utter a word as they knew how much Kira suffered from a heartbreak. It was so hard to be betrayed by the person you loved the most.

    To break the deafening silence, Serafino spoke up. "Don''t worry, my Lord. I will do my best to find Gisel."

    "Bring her to me once you find her. There are lots of questions I want some answers from her."

    "Got it, my Lord. I will bring her to you."

 Chapter 188 Raizels Suggestion

    Kira informed Serafino and Raizel that he saw Gisel and Dominique Silvano here in the Golden City.

    "You saw that bastard? I''m surprised that you didn''t attack him. How were you able to control yourself from doing that?" Raizel sounded very amazed.

    He knew Kira. He was the kind of vampire who would never back down when it came to a fight especially if he needed to collect some debts from someone.

    ''How I was able to do that? Hmm¡­'' Marceline''s charming face popped up in his mind. It was because of her that he ignored Dominique''s presence. He was more worried about her than settling his grudges with Dominique.

    "I had something important to do at that time. I didn''t want to waste my precious time with that cunning werewolf," Kira responded to Raizel meaningfully.

    Raizel just eyed him suspiciously. He wondered what important thing Kira was referring to.

    "By the way, Victoria ising here this week. Do you want to meet her too?" Raizel was assessing Kira''s reaction. He wondered what Kira would feel at the mention of Victoria.

    Kira just nodded his head. His expression was neutral. He wasn''t surprised nor excited about Victoria''s arrival in the Golden City.

    "Alright, Rai. I will be careful not to show myself to Victoria. Thanks for reminding me."

    Raizel: "..."

    That was not the reaction he was expecting to see from Kira. He thought Kira would show interest in Victoria''s arrival. She was supposed to be his fiancee but Kira rejected her and chose Selene over her.

    Raizel shook his head helplessly. His assumption was wrong. He was expecting Kira to realize that Victoria was the woman for her as they both came from the same race. Victoria was suitable to be his queen. She was smart, beautiful, and strong.

    "Why don''t you continue your marriage with Victoria? The elders will be happy. This marriage will also help you secure your position in the Vampire n. Vampires will stop hating you. Victoria will be the key for you to gain the vampires'' trust," Raizel suggested.

    Serafino bit his lower lip while listening to them. In his opinion, Kira didn''t need to marry a vampire just to gain the trust of other vampires. For him, he was still the Vampire King. He was silently wishing that Kira would not agree to Raizel''s suggestion.

    Fortunately, Kira and Serafino shared the same sentiments. Kira was against the Political Marriage between Vampires. Though he already made a mistake in Love. He wouldn''t let others influence him in choosing the woman he would marry.

    "Rai, you know my answer to that. It''s still a NO. Besides, I told you that I''m already married to Marceline Zhou."

    "But she''s a mortal. She will eventually die." Raizel reasoned out. He knew how much Victoria cared so much about Kira before but she was hurt when Kira rejected her. And now that Selene was out of the picture, he was rooting for the two vampires to be together.

    Meanwhile, Kira''s expression darkened when Raizel mentioned that Marceline would eventually die. He would never allow that to happen. Besides, Marceline was no longer a mortal. She became a werewolf. But he would not tell that to Raizel.

    "I can just turn her into a vampire. With that, she can be with me forever," Kira said nonchntly.<sub> </sub>

    Serafino tried his best to hide his smile while Raizel crumpled his face. "She will be a gatekeeper. You can''t touch her. Does she know about your identity?"

    ''Who said I can''t touch her? I already made love with her. I lost count of how many times I kissed her.'' Kira thought to himself, fighting a smile.

    p "Just mind your own love life, Raizel." Kira patted his shoulder.</anda>

    "But the question is do you love her? Or you are just using her too because she''s a gatekeeper?"

    That question caught Kira off guard. He didn''t know what to say because he, himself, was not aware if he already loved her.

    "See. You can''t answer me. Your marriage with her is not different from the political marriage you''ve mentioned a while ago. Why don''t you choose Victoria? She can protect you and help you in reaching the goal of the vampire n." Raizel was bing nosy now. He was just worried about Kira.

    He wanted Kira to go back to what he used to be. The old terrifying Kira was what they needed to defeat the Werewolves. Ever since he met Selene, Kira had be gentle. He wanted to see the cold and fierce Kira who fought Dominique and Werewolves before, attaining the sweet victory of the vampire n.

    "Rai, this is the first time after a thousand years that we met each other again. I don''t want to argue with you. Can we refrain from talking about this? Please respect my decision."

    "I did that before but I regretted it. You were put in danger and I failed to protect you¡­" Raizel lowered his gaze while clenching his fists.

    "Don''t worry. I already learned my lesson. It will not happen again." Kira reassured him. Raizel could only sigh in defeat.

    "Rai, I have to go. There is someone I have to find¡­ someone who needs to pay for her debts." Kira was referring to Evelyn. He nned on visiting the Triple W Headquarters. He was still suspecting Cedric. He might have hidden Evelyn.

    *****

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]

    Cedric and dimir were very cautious of their actions and behaviors in front of Serena, the Queen of Werewolves. She was currently roaming around the headquarters.

    Cedric and dimir were the ones touring her around together with her elite bodyguards.

    "I heard that the headquarters was infiltrated by the vampires. How did it happen?" Serena asked the two men as they continued to pass through the hallway.

    Cedric and dimir exchanged nces with one another. They didn''t know how they would exin that incident to Serena. They also had to keep Kira''s identity a secret.

    ''Kira should not meet Dominique or Serena. What if he will reveal my ns to them?'' Cedric murmured to himself.

 Chapter 189 He Saw Her!

    "We think some witches are joining the vampire rebels. With their help, the vampires seeded in infiltrating the headquarters. But don''t worry. We only had four casualties at that time and they just destroyed the underground prison to rescue their fellow vampires," dimir exined to Serena, answering her query. He made sure that Serena would not think that only one vampire attacked them.

    "Any adjustment you''ve made on your part after the incident?" Serena continued interrogating them.

    "We heightened the security system further. So rest assured that it will not happen again, our Queen," Cedric spoke up, reassuring Serena.

    Serena just nodded her head. She felt like Cedric and dimir were very tense today.

    ''Are they nervous? But Why?'' She mused to herself.

    "I want to see the underground prison," Serena said firmly.

    "Sure, our Queen. This way please," Cedric was very polite and respectful towards Serena. He knew how much Dominique doted on his wife. They couldn''t afford to offend her.

    Cedric, Serena, and others proceeded to the underground prison. They hadn''t caught any vampires so the prison cells were empty.

    Serena went inside as if she was conducting a thorough inspection. While she was doing that, Cedric received a call from the lobby.

    He excused himself first to answer the phone call. When the call got connected, he heard the voice of someone he didn''t want to hear at this moment.

    "It''s me, Kira. Where are you? Let''s talk." Kira used the front desk telephone.

    Meanwhile, Cedric''s eyes widened and his body began to sweat coldly. What great timing did he have? Kira visited the Triple W Headquarters while Serena was doing an inspection. Dominique might alsoe to fetch Serena once he was done with his goal today.

    "I''m busy today. Let''s talk some other day," Cedric was sending Kira away but even before he hung up the phone, Kira said something that threatened Cedric to the core.

    "I saw Dominique Silvano a while ago. I know he is here in the Human World."

    Those words made Cedric panic. "Go to my office. Wait for me there. Let''s talk."

    Cedric heard Kira chuckle. He cursed him inwardly. He knew Kira was doing this to make him obey and follow what he wanted. It''s very effective in ckmailing Cedric.

    "Good. Don''t make me wait for too long," Kira said before hanging up the phone.

    Cedric was grinding his teeth as he looked at his phone screen. After calming himself down, he approached dimir and Serena.

    "Forgive me, my Queen. I can''t apany you for now because I have a very important meeting to attend. Is it okay if dimir will be the one to escort you and guide you around here?"

    "Okay. It''s fine," Serena simply said.

    Cedric nced at dimir meaningfully before he turned around to leave. With just eye contact, dimir could tell that this was an urgent matter.

    ''I will just ask himter. For now, I have to focus on entertaining Serena,'' dimir thought as he watched Cedric''s back drifting away from them.<sub> </sub>

    A few minutester, Cedric arrived at his office. Kira was already there, leisurely sitting on the couch as he waited for Cedric.

    "It only took you five minutes to arrive here. I thought you were busy?" Kira said mockingly, checking his wristwatch.

    Cedric tried his best to control his anger. "Why are you here? What do you want?"

    "You know what I want. EVELYN ZHOU." A cold glint shed through Kira''s eyes. "Where did you hide her?"

    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Cedric continued to feign innocence, pretending he didn''t know anything.

    Hearing this response, Kira stood up and walked towards the door. Cedric frowned as Kira was about to leave.

    ''Did he believe me? Is he not going to ask me more?'' Cedric wondered as he watched Kira in puzzlement.

    Kira held the doorknob and stopped. "I''m only giving you onest chance. If you don''t want to tell me the truth then I have no choice but to tell Dominique Silvano about your n. Remember, we have a bloodpact but you are the first one to break it when you helped Evelyn escape."

    Cedric felt rmed when he heard that. So Kira still believed that they were the ones who helped Evelyn. But he had no concrete proof. Was he bluffing? But he sounded very serious. Cedric didn''t want to take a risk. Evelyn Zhou was not worth it.

    "Kira, Wait!!!" Cedric called him out when he opened the door to leave.

    Kira smiled inwardly. He was just testing Cedric. Now he confirmed it. Cedric really knew where Evelyn was.

    "I have no choice. We need a gatekeeper to open the portal for Dominique Silvano. Evelyn is the only avable gatekeeper so we have to take her out of the prison," Cedric exined to Kira.

    "I will give you the address of her hideout. You can take her back," he added.

    This time Kira turned around, facing Cedric. He raised his eyebrow and said, "This is the first andst time I will give you consideration. If you break our agreement again, I will show Dominique all our conversations. You will definitely die in his hand as he hates traitors the most."

    "Okay. I understand."

    Cedric gave Kira the exact address where Evelyn Zhou was hiding right now. Since dimir was busy entertaining Serena, he would not be able to protect nor save Evelyn from Kira.

    Kira didn''t want to stay longer in that headquarters so he left Cedric''s office right away after getting Evelyn''s address.

    While he was riding the elevator, the lift stopped at the 2nd floor as some employees were about to go to the lobby as well. When the door of the elevator was opened, Kira caught a glimpse of a woman who was escorted by so many bodyguards.

    His heart skipped a beat when he saw her face. "Selene¡­ she is here..." He froze in his spot but his eyes were fixed on her.

    The door was about to close when Serena turned in his direction, meeting Kira''s gaze.

 Chapter 190 Rage, Jealousy And Pain

    Kira and Serena met each other''s eyes for just two seconds before the elevator''s door was closed.

    Kira''s heart was still beating loudly inside his chest. It had been so long since thest time he saw her face. The face of the woman with whom he fell in love.

    He didn''t know whether he would stop the elevator and run towards her or just leave that ce as soon as possible and run away from her.

    *Ding!*

    The lift reached the lobby. The door slid open and other people started to step out of the elevator.

    He was having conflicting thoughts right now. He wondered if she recognized him within those seconds they had eye-to-eye contact.

    ''Will she go down and follow me? Will she look for me?'' Kira was asking himself as he stepped out of the elevator.

    "Selene¡­" Kira mumbled, pressing his hand on his chest. He stayed rooted in his spot for several seconds just waiting for the elevator to move.

    Deep inside, he wished that Selene would go down to see him. But a minute had passed, and no one came down.

    ''Selene¡­ have you forgotten about me, already?'' Kira asked himself, his eyes still fixed on the elevator.

    After a while, Kira smiled bitterly before he turned around to leave. He remembered thest words he told Selene a thousand years ago in the Valley of Promise.

    [ "If ever we meet again¡­ don''t you dare approach me¡­ Make sure that you will stay away from me¡­ because I might end up killing you¡­ and I don''t want that to happen." ]

    Kira wondered if those words were the reason why Selene didn''t follow him in the lobby.

    ''Did she really think I would kill her?''

    Kira left the Triple W Headquarters, feeling a little bit disappointed. He was distracted when he entered his car. He was supposed to go and capture Evelyn Zhou. But Kira''s mind was so preupied by Selene who was now called Serena.

    He remained inside the car, not yet leaving the parking space. It did not take long when Dominique Silvano appeared in front of the building.

    Kira frowned upon seeing his mortal nemesis. Gisel was no longer with him. ''Where is Gisel? I hope Serafino can find her as soon as possible.''

    Kira continued observing Dominique secretly. When the Werewolf King entered the Triple W Headquarters, his wife immediately weed him with a hug.

    Kira''s heart clenched the moment he saw Dominique and Serena hugging each other. She was smiling lovingly at Dominique. His expression darkened as he suddenly felt jealous.

    Kira thought he already moved on but he was mistaken. He was still affected by her ex-lover. He hated to see her happy with Dominique.

    Kira assumed that Selene was the one who protected him from being killed a thousand years ago. However, now that he could see how happy Selene was in Dominique''s arms, he didn''t know what to believe anymore.

    ''If it was not you¡­ then who saved me?''

    Kira could no longer bear to see Dominique and Selene aka Serena together so he started the car and left. He sped off in the busy street of the Golden City with his heart filled with rage and jealousy.<sub> </sub>

    Kira''s scarlet eyes set aze. Unknowingly, his tears started to fall from the corners of his eyes. He hated this feeling. How he wished he woke up in this world with no recollection of Selene. He wanted to forget all the pains but it came back after seeing the two together.

    Kira''s heart was in a chaotic state and his mind was in shambles when he received a call from Marceline. Kira didn''t answer it. He didn''t want to talk to anyone as of this moment.

    Kira continued to drive without a clear destination in mind. He didn''t know how he would calm himself. He had the urge to go on a rampage.

    "Damn!" Kira punched the steering wheel, breaking it on the spot.

    *Screeching Sound!*

    *CRASH!*

    *Thud!*

    Kira''s car hit a concrete wall as he lost control of the car after the steering wheel got broken. Kira hit his head on the windshield, causing his head to bleed.

    "Kira? What is that sound? Where are you?" Marceline''s voice was hearding from the cellphone. Kira identally pressed the answer button during the collision.

    "Kira? Are you okay?" Marceline got worried as Kira didn''t respond. He just remained seated while looking at the front absentmindedly.

    "Kira???!" Marceline called him out once again.

    This time Kira gazed down, picking his phone up. After sighing deeply, Kira finally answered Marceline.

    "I''m hurt¡­ My Lady¡­ I''m in so much pain," Kira said, his voice trembling.

    Marceline''s concern for Kira heightened when she heard those words. "Ki¡­ hang on. I''ming¡­ I''ming for you!" Marceline said with urgency in her voice and at the same time, there was a hint of promise in her words.

    Marceline hung up the call and dialed Xyon''s number. She asked him to find Kira''s current location.

    She was in the Golden City District Hospital when Kira''s ident happened. Though she knew that Kira was a strong vampire, she was still worried-sick about him.

    Meanwhile, in the Triple W Headquarters, Dominique and Serena continued their tour around, inspecting and checking the security system of the headquarters.

    Aside from finding the werewolf princess, Dominique went into the human world to find out what was happening in Triple W. It was rming knowing that vampires were able to infiltrate their main HQ.

    They were walking in the hallway when Serena whispered something to Dominique. "Where have you been? Did you get some clue about our daughter''s whereabouts?"

    Dominique squeezed her hand while shaking his head in disappointment. "I haven''t found her yet. But I am positive that we will meet her here in this city."

    For some unknown reason, Dominique remembered the woman whom he met in the Golden City Bridge. Their daughter might be at the same age as that woman. Their missing princess was a grown woman by now.

 Chapter 191 Confession

    Kira stepped out of the car. His head was still bleeding but his wound was slowly healing. The bystanders who witnessed the ident called the emergency responder to help Kira.

    But Kira ignored their presence as he walked away, leaving the car. The people wondered where Kira was going. They thought he needed to go to the hospital as he was injured.

    Kira''s heart was the one in pain, not his injury. He didn''t know where he should go. He just continued walking on the streets. He was not in his usual self. Only Selene could affect him this much. He felt like he was losing his mind.

    Kira hadn''t noticed how much distance he walked after leaving his car. Other people were watching him in puzzlement. The bloodstains gotten on his forehead and face was still visible but his wound already healed.

    A few minutester, a car stopped just a few steps away from Kira. Then he heard Marceline''s voice calling his name.

    "Kira!" She called him out while running in his direction.

    Kira turned around only to be greeted by Marceline''s worried expression.

    "What happened to you?" Marceline immediately held his face to check his wound. "Come with me. Let''s heal your wound!" Marceline immediately grabbed his hand, pulling him towards her car.

    Kira just let her drag him, following Marceline. Upon entering the car, Marceline sped off. They were now on the way to the Zhou Ancestral Mansion.

    While driving, she felt very anxious. Kira was unusually quiet. His eyes were fixed on the car window, watching the outside scenery with a sullen expression on his face.

    Marceline wanted to ask him but Kira was giving off the vibe of not wanting to talk about anything. His mind seemed like wandering off somewhere.

    Fifteen minutester, Marceline and Kira arrived at the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. She left Little Lowell in the Golden City District Hospital together with Dn so the mansion was empty. There were only two of them inside.

    "Sit here. I will just get the first aid kit," Marceline said, pushing Kira down on the sofa.

    She hastily left to find the first aid kit. Secondster, Marceline was already carrying the small bag of the first aid kit.

    She sat down beside Kira and began to clean and remove the bloodstain on his face using cotton and alcohol.

    Kira was very silent while she was doing that. He was just staring at her absentmindedly. Marceline could only heave a deep sigh. She was not used to seeing Kira like this.

    ''What''s wrong with him? He made me worry too much.''

    "Are you still in pain? Where are you hurting?" Marceline soft asked him.

    Kira looked straight into her eyes, grabbing her hand. Then he pressed her palm against his chest.

    "Here¡­ I''m hurting here, My Lady. It''s still not healed yet¡­ My heart is broken¡­" Kira answered her truthfully.

    Marceline was rendered speechless when she heard those words from Kira. ''Is this because of his former lover who betrayed him? But what triggered him to remember it?''

    Marceline was still lost in her thoughts when Kira suddenly pulled her, trapping her in his arms.<sub> </sub>

    "My Lady¡­ can you please hug me? I feel so empty¡­" Kira mumbled with his pleading voice.

    Marceline nodded her head as she hugged him back. They just embraced each other for several minutes, not saying a word.

    When they broke apart, Marceline confronted him. "Were you reminded of her? Is she the reason why you are hurting right now?" She was referring to Kira''s werewolf lover, Selene.

    Kira fell silent for a moment. Then after a while, he said "Yes¡­"

    Marceline couldn''t stop herself from being jealous of her. Without saying a word, Marceline cupped Kira''s face. Then she crushed her mouth against his lips, kissing him with fervent need.

    Kira was caught off guard by Marceline''s actions. But the moment he recalled the lovely scene between Dominique and Serena, Kira began responding to her with the same intensity as hers.

    The two were kissing each other passionately, their lips moving fiercely and hungrily. His tongue ravaged the sweetness of her mouth as he held her captive through this aggressive kiss.

    Marceline wanted him to forget about Selene and just focus on her. With all her might, she pinned him on the sofa, still kissing him.

    Kira grabbed the back of her head as he ground his mouth against her soft lips. She could only open her mouth helplessly beneath his probing tongue.

    Their tongues wrestled inside her mouth and he began sucking her and licking her in a sensuous manner. At this moment, Kira slowed down as he wanted to savor her lips by kissing her tenderly. Marceline was matching his every movement.

    As they were having their intimate moment, Marceline thought that she could no longer hide her feelings towards Kira.

    With what happened to Grandpa Rnd and Aunt Brianna, Marceline realized that life was too short. She didn''t want to waste time and regret everything in the end.

    As much as possible, she should grab this opportunity now and tell Kira how much she loved him. She was willing to help him forget about his ex-lover.

    ''I love him. I love Kira. I will do my best to rece her. Someday, I will be the one upying his heart, not that woman,'' Marceline thought to herself as she deepened the kiss further. No one between them wanted to stop kissing.

    Kira and Marceline just broke the kiss when they needed to gasp some oxygen. That long passionate kiss left them breathless.

    Marceline stared wordlessly across at him, her heart pounding. She was a little bit nervous as she was about to do something she had never done before.

    She focused her eyes on Kira, giving him an intense gaze. Mustering up her courage, Marceline finally opened her mouth to speak.

    "Kira¡­" she called his name.

    "Hmm?" Kira raised his hand, caressing Marceline''s cheek as he waited for her to continue her words.

    "Kira, I¡­ I love you."

 Chapter 192 "Be Mine..." [ R18 ]

    "Kira, I¡­ I love you."

    When Marceline said those three magic words Kira froze. He blinked several times as he stared wordlessly at her. He didn''t know what to say.

    Love¡­ that''s thest thing he wanted to think about right now. He had never expected that Marceline would say those words to him.

    Marceline''s heart raced even faster when she saw Kira''s baffled expression. He didn''t say a word. She could see the surprise and disbelief in his eyes.

    She took a deep breath before she continued talking. She caressed his face, meeting his gaze.

    "I''m not expecting you to respond. I just want to tell you my feelings. I don''t want to regret things. There are things I haven''t said to Aunt Bri and my grandpa. Now I can''t talk to them anymore." Marceline felt the lump in her throat as she opened her heart to Kira.

    She became emotional, remembering Aunt Brianna and her grandfather.

    "I don''t want that to happen to us. I''m afraid to lose you too. I only have you now¡­ You scared me when I learned that you were hurt and in pain¡­" Marceline didn''t hesitate to show her fears to Kira. This was the first time she opened her heart.

    "The people close to me are always leaving me behind¡­ my parents and Aunt Bri. Now my grandpa is also in great danger¡­" Marceline''s tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes.

    Kira raised his hand to wipe her tears. He caressed her face and he leaned over, raining soft little kisses on her forehead, down to her eyes, nose, and cheeks. He was like kissing away those tears.

    He hated to see her cry like this. His heart clenched further, seeing her in tears. But he was not certain if he could reciprocate her love. He was also confused with his feelings right now, especially when he saw Selene.

    But he had to admit that he could forget his problem rted to Selene whenever he was with Marceline. His attention would be diverted to her.

    The heaviness in his heart a while ago was lifted when he saw Marceline, hugging and kissing her. Then her confession really caught him off guard. Fortunately, Marceline told him she was not expecting an answer for now. In fact, her wordsforted him somehow.

    Kira continued to shower her with kisses until he captured her lips once more. This time he was the one to take the lead. His lips were warm and sweet on her, gently caressing her mouth.

    Marceline parted her lips to wee his yful tongue. She also thrust her tongue, meeting his. Their tongues sought each other out in a sweet and sensuous movement.

    Marceline wanted more of him. She liked to feel him and savor this moment, forgetting their worries. Just like Kira, Marceline wanted to help Kira erase those painful memories he had with Selene.

    She couldn''t bear seeing Kira in pain because of another woman. As much as possible she wished to ease her pain and sadness. If only she could rece her in his heart in an instant. But she knew that it might be a long process and it would take time.

    Little did she know, Kira had a lot of wonderful memories with Selene. The only painful memory he had was the night Selene attacked him and he learned that Dominique Silvano was Selene''s mate.

    So Kira''s hatred towards Selene might disappear once he found out that Selene didn''t betray him. If Selene was the one who protected him, then his love for her would remain.

    If that was the case, Marceline would have difficulty in winning his heart and recing Selene.

    But Kira couldn''t stop himself from getting intimate with Marceline. He couldn''t understand his feelings either. If he still loved Selene, then why was he allowing himself to be closer to Marceline?

    For some unknown reason, he was getting addicted to her kisses and touches. He wondered if this was the cause of the mate bond Ste was talking about.

    ''Mate bond? Is this also the same feeling Selene had? Did she love me but the ''mate bond'' between Dominique and her was so strong that she was not able to stay away from him?'' Kira mused to himself, still thinking about Selene.

    He couldn''t help but to ask himself if they had the same experience and situation.

    ''If that''s the case, does it mean I only have a strong physical attraction towards Marceline and my heart is still beating for Selene?''

    Kira was lost in his thoughts. Marceline noticed that he was distracted again. With that, Marceline bit his lower lip, causing Kira to groan in between their kisses.<sub> </sub>

    Then she pinned him down on the couch and said, "Focus on me, Ki. Can you do that?" Marceline''s emerald eyes turned into amber. It seemed that Ste''s subconscious was kicking in.

    After saying those words, her lips hastily descended to meet his lips. This time her movement became more demanding and persuasive, drowning Kira in this wonderful sensation. Then a soft groan of passion escaped his mouth as Marceline continued to devour his lips in a savage conquest.

    When she released his mouth, Kira groaned inwardly. He didn''t want her to stop. But her lips began to caress and trace his jaw as she murmured, "Ki¡­ I want you. For this moment¡­ Be mine¡­"

    Her sensual words set his body ame. Kira felt his heart jumping in excitement and anticipation. His body seemed to be waiting for this moment to happen again. He could no longer stop his desire.

    And once again, Kira had forgotten about Selene as his full attention was now focused on Marceline.

    Nodding his head, Kira allowed Marceline to do what she wanted. He would just go with the flow. Besides, he was also looking forward to it.

    It did not take long when Marceline suddenly ripped off his shirt as she continued trailing kisses from his throat going down to his neck, shoulder, and chest.

    Kira''s body heated up further when her soft lips began caressing and licking his skin. Before he knew it, Marceline already unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants. Yes! She wanted him right now!

    Heightening the burning passion between them, Marceline took off her shirt in front of Kira. She was on top of him, straddling him.

    She hoped by doing this Kira would forget about Selene even just for a while. She was willing to use her body to get Kira''s full attention. She hated it knowing that Kira was still thinking and affected by his ex-lover.

    She pressed her palms against his naked chest as she started to move her hips, up and down his crotch. She was stimting him through their body contact.

    Kira could only groan in ecstasy. The pleasure of their bodies touching each other was driving him nuts. He felt like he was losing his control and wanted to pin her down instead.

    But Marceline was more aggressive than him today. She wanted to pleasure him until he would forget his heartache.

    She pulled down his underwear, revealing his hardened erection. Then her soft hands grabbed his thing, massaging his shaft in up and down movement.

    Kira clenched his jaw while clenching his fists. He was refraining from losing control as he wanted Marceline to take the lead.

    Before he knew it, Marceline already pulled down her panty and guided the tip of his manhood on her entrance. Marceline moaned when she began to rub his tip against her bottom lips.

    She became wetter at the contact of their sexes. She continued to rub her entrance back and forth over his hardness. While she was doing that, Marceline was toying with his tip, squeezing and rubbing it yfully as she looked straight into his prating eyes.

    They never broke their eye contact. Their bodies were moving in sync. Kira was now groping and kneading her soft breasts using both hands.

    Marceline let out a soft gasp when Kira squeezed her breasts so hard and thrust his hips forward to enter her entrance. Half of his member entered her cave. She was still so tight.

    Butter on, Marceline also mmed her hips downward, allowing Kira to prate her deeper.

    "Aah~ Harder¡­ and deeper, Ki¡­" she moaned in his ears.

    Her melodious moan was pleasant to his ears. It intensified his desire for her. "Go on, my Lady. Ride me¡­" Kira encouraged her as he began kissing her neck, his lips going down her breast.

    Marceline followed Kira''s suggestion. She rode him so hard, allowing his thing to go deeper and deeper inside her. She was sinking down, his manhood impaling her inside. Their moans and groans echoed in the house.

    The two continued to move their bodies in pleasurable motions. Kira was pulling her down while he was thrusting his hips up. Her inner muscles were clutching his cock tightly, making a wonderful sensation. And just like that, the two got lost in their own world, not thinking about anybody else but them.

 Chapter 193 Two Gorgeous Men Cooking For Her

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­]

    After the passionate moment Marceline and Kira shared together, Marceline fell asleep. Kira brought her to her bedroom.

    Hey down beside her, just cuddling her. While Marceline was asleep, Kira was observing her beautiful face. He gazed at her intently withplicated emotions on his face.

    He didn''t want to hurt Marceline because he couldn''t force his heart to love someone. As of now, he wasn''t sure if he was still in love with Selene.

    Kira took a deep breath. He had lost count of how many times he sighed today. Seeing Selene and Dominique happily together affected his emotional and mental state that he even got into an ident.

    But who would have thought that after witnessing those scenes, Marceline woulde to his rescue and help him cope up and forget about them?

    Marceline seeded in diverting his attention away from his ex-lover and mortal nemesis.

    "My Lady? Am I doing the right thing?" Kira murmured, caressing Marceline''s cheek. He somehow felt guilty for not responding to Marceline''s love confession.

    He was the man so he should be the one professing his love. But Marceline did it, without any hesitation. She was so brave in expressing her feelings. This was unlikely for her to do so.

    Several minutes had passed and Kira had remembered that he had a mission to fulfill¨C capturing Evelyn Zhou and punishing her.

    Kira had decided to wait for Marceline to wake up before he would catch Evelyn Zhou. He wanted to know Marceline''s decision first when it came to Evelyn.

    Would she be okay if Kira would be ruthless and merciless towards Evelyn Zhou? This was the question in his mind. This was the only reason he hadn''t killed her yet. He was waiting for Marceline''s go signal. He wondered if she had a different n or way of getting her revenge against Evelyn.

    Evelyn had debts to pay. She poisoned Marceline''s grandfather. She influenced Ronan and used him against his own brother. She was involved in the deaths of Marceline''s parents eighteen years ago. She yed a big role during that tragic night.

    Kira had lost track of time just thinking of the different ways to punish Evelyn that he failed to notice that it was already nighttime.

    Three hours had passed and Marceline was still sound asleep. They hadpletely forgotten about Little Lowell who was left in the Golden City District Hospital. Marceline asked Dn to watch over him as she went to find Kira.

    Not able to wait for Kira and Marceline, Little Lowell got bored in the hospital. He was worried for Marceline as she just left him in a hurry.

    Asking Dn''s help, Little Lowell expressed his intent to follow Marceline and look for them. Dn, who got close to the young hybrid boy, immediately understood what he wanted.

    Dn apanied Little Lowell as they went to Zhou Ancestral Mansion, checking whether Kira and Marceline were already at home.

    Holding Little Lowell''s on his left, Dn knocked on the door of the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. When no one responded, he pressed the doorbell.

    Ten secondster, the door of the mansion slid open and Kira''s half-naked body greeted them.

    Dn''s eyes widened in disbelief. Kira didn''t even bother to wear his shirt. He saw that Kira''s neck and chest had kiss marks and love bites so Dn reflexively covered Little Lowell''s eyes while motioning Kira to put some clothes on.

    ''For goodness''s sake, there is a kid here and a single dog¡­ Why is he flexing¡­'' Dn pouted his lips while putting on a pitiful face. He could tell that Kira and Marceline had some intimate time together just now. His love bites were still fresh and visible.

    Meanwhile, Kira only raised his eyebrow. Butter on, he went inside to wear his t-shirt. Dn and Little Lowell followed him inside. The young hybrid boy was still wondering why Dn covered his eyes.

    "Mama???" Little Lowell immediately grabbed Kira''s hand, asking about Marceline. Kira could see in his expression that the young hybrid boy was looking for Marceline.

    "She''s sleeping upstairs. You can go and check on her. But make sure not to make unnecessary noise," Kira said, reminding the child.

    Little Lowell nodded his head frantically. When it came to Marceline, the young hybrid boy would always be considerate. He was willing to listen and obey Kira if it was rted to Marceline.

    "Go now," Dn also said. He knew how worried Little Lowell was when Marceline left the hospital with urgency. Then he waited for her toe back.

    Who would have thought Kira and Marceline had forgotten about the boy?

    ''Hmm, did they really leave him in my care so that the two could do their ''monkey'' business?'' Dn grinned yfully while eyeing Kira suspiciously.

    "Why are you still here?" Kira asked Dn with a grim expression on his face.

    Now, he confirmed it. Dn was the son of Dominique and Selene! The two ended up being together when he disappeared a thousand years ago.

    Kira got more reasons to act coldly towards Dn. Dn was like the fruit of Selene''s betrayal. His blood was boiling just seeing Dn''s face as he was being reminded of Selene''s and Dominique''s betrayal.<sub> </sub>

    "Are you not going to invite me for a meal? I babysit your son. Please be kind to me," Dn said pitifully as he noticed Kira''s hostility that was directed to him.

    Kira just frowned deeply. He didn''t want Dn to stay longer in the mansion. It would just ruin his mood. However, he was trying his best to control his hatred and anger. He needed to befriend Dn so that he could use him against his own father someday.

    "Go to the kitchen and cook. Marceline hasn''t eaten anything yet. Why don''t you cook for her?" Kira said in hismanding tone.

    Dn''s eyes lit up upon hearing that. He would love to cook for Marceline. He would feel like he was her big brother if he would do this.

    Without wasting any more time, Dn immediately ran into Marceline''s kitchen, afraid that Kira might change his mind. It would be a great pleasure for him if he would be the one cooking for her.

    Dn was already checking the refrigerator, looking for the ingredients when Kira joined him.

    "Oh, Bro! Why are you here?" Dn asked Kira the same question. He didn''t expect Kira to follow him in the kitchen.

    "Cooking," Kira simply said.

    Dn blinked his eyes in puzzlement. "Cooking? I thought I would be the one to cook for her?"

    "I changed my mind. I will be the one to cook for her. But you are here to teach me."

    Dn: "..."

    Kira didn''t want another guy to serve Marceline, especially if that person was Dn, the werewolf prince. He was also worried that Dn would take all the credits and used this to be close to Marceline.

    As much as possible, Kira didn''t like Dn getting closer to Marceline. He would feel threatened by his presence. Kira was seeing Dn as another enemy.

    "Don''t give me that look. Marceline might wake up soon. Let''s cook for her so guide me." Kira''s tone was very demanding. He didn''t ask Dn if it was okay for him.

    Dn could only shake his head helplessly while scratching his face. He heaved a sigh of defeat. Since Kira was his savior, he couldn''t say no to him. He couldn''t refuse his request.

    "Alright. Come and watch me."

    "I said I will cook." Kira insisted.

    "Yeah, I got it. I mean let''s start now and I will tell you what to do."

    When the two men had agreed on their set-up, they started peeling and cutting vegetables. Kira was actively listening to Dn''s advice. They would be preparing all the ingredients for these cooking sessions.

    He hoped Marceline would like the taste of his cooking. He wished to impress her. Who knows Kira might get another award from Marceline?

    The two boys were busy in the kitchen when Marceline and Little Lowell joined them. Marceline was d to see Kira and Dn getting along well.

    Little did she know, Kira still hated Dn because of his parents.

    Little Lowell was holding Marceline''s hand as he darted his gaze back and forth between Kira and Dn. A subtle smile shed on his lips. The two men looked funny as they argued with the ingredients.

    After a while, a soft giggle was heard in the kitchen, catching the two men''s attention. They turned around only to see Marceline and Little Lowell standing next to each other.

    Kira: "My Lady!"

    Dn: "Sis!"

    Kira and Dn called Marceline in unison. Then Kira lifted his eyebrow when he heard the word ''Sis??!''

    "Stop dreaming, Dn! Don''t call her Sis. She''s not your sister!" Kira''s inside was burning in rage whenever he would think Marceline was rted to Dominique and Selene.

    Dn pouted his lips. "I am calling you Bro and since Marceline is your woman. I''ll call her sis. Can I?"

    Kira nodded right away because Dn mentioned the word ''Your woman!''

 Chapter 194 Capturing Evelyn

    Marceline and Little Lowell walked over, watching the two men as they started cooking. She wanted to join them but Kira and Dn told her to stay put.

    In the end, Marceline focused her attention on Little Lowell.

    "Lowell¡­"

    The young hybrid boy hastily turned to look at Marceline. He was anticipating her next words as he gazed at her expectantly.

    "I''m sorry for leaving you this afternoon. Are you okay? Are you upset with me?" Marceline asked him.

    Little Lowell just shook his head and hugged Marceline on her waist. Marceline smiled faintly while stroking his head.

    "You are such a sweet boy." Marceline was very fond of the hybrid boy.

    Little Lowell wrote something in her palm since he couldn''t talk. He only used his fingers and Marceline tried to decode it.

    [ I''m not upset. I just got worried about you, Mama. ]

    Little Lowell wasmunicating with Marceline through this action.

    "Thank you for your concern, Little Lowell. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m an adult and I am strong." Marceline just wanted to reassure the young boy.

    Little Lowell just nodded his head with a charming smile on his face. He felt relieved now.

    Unknown to them, Kira and Dn were secretly observing them and listening to their conversation. They were d to know that Marceline was trying her best to be strong, despite everything that was happening in her family.

    The two men continued their cooking session. Half an hour had passed, and they finally finished their menu, serving it on the table.

    "Let''s now eat!" Dn excitedly blurted out to them, putting the vegetable sd on the table.

    Kira was following him behind, holding a tray of rice and viands. He cooked vegetable soup and beef steak for Marceline with the help of Dn. Between the two men, Dn was the one who was an expert in cooking.

    Kira immediately sat down next to Marceline while Little Lowell waved at Dn, inviting him to sit beside him. Kira frowned when he saw how Little Lowell was being friendly towards Dn.

    For some unknown reason, he felt jealous of Dn. The little hybrid boy didn''t like him, but he was fond of Dn.

    ''Sigh. This kid likes Dn because he is half-werewolf.''

    It did not take long when the four of them started eating. Kira and Dn were very attentive to Marceline. But she was so focused on Little Lowell, serving him food and making sure he would eat a lot.

    "You have to eat plenty for you to grow faster and be healthy." Marceline softly said as she put more food on Little Lowell''s te.

    Kira and Dn were baffled as Marceline filled Lowell''s te with a bounty of foods. They wondered if the little young boy could finish all his food.

    But Little Lowell was just epting and eating every food she was putting on his te.

    ''Does he have a bottomless stomach?'' Dn pondered to himself as he watched Little Lowell with amusement. Kira was also thinking of the same thing.

    It did not take long when Kira leaned on Marceline''s side. "How is it? Do you like the food?"

    Marceline paused for a moment, thinking about what to say to Kira. Dn and Little Lowell who both heard Kira''s question exchanged nces with one another.

    Soon the two of them shook their heads in response to Kira. Marceline bit her lower lip trying to hold herughter.

    Kira squinted his eyes at Dn and Little Lowell. "I didn''t ask your opinion. I''m asking Marceline."

    Dn bit his lower lip while looking away. He didn''t want to offend his savior. Little Lowell, on the other hand, brought his attention back to Marceline, ignoring Kira''s words.

    Marceline could only giggle while shaking her head helplessly. She was d that these three men were there. She could forget her troubles and problem.

    "The food¡­ it tastes good." Marceline finally responded, pinching Kira''s face. Shemended him for his effort. She knew that Kira didn''t usually cook. His food was different from humans. All he needed was blood for him to survive and maintain his health.

    ''She dotes on Kira so much. I don''t think the food tastes good.'' Dn tried his best not toment.

    When they were done, Kira ordered the werewolf prince to wash the dishes. He couldn''t say no as he was looking up to Kira.

    He urged Little Lowell to apany Dn in the kitchen. Kira grabbed that opportunity to talk to Marceline privately.<sub> </sub>

    "My Lady¡­ can we talk?" Kira pulled her towards her bedroom.

    Marceline nodded her head and asked, "Talk about what?" She felt somehow nervous as she thought Kira would talk about her confession.

    "I found her¡­ Evelyn Zhou," Kira informed Marceline.

    Marceline''s expression darkened at the mention of Evelyn''s name.

    "Bring me to her. I want to see her. It''s payback time. I need to punish her for what she''d done to my family," Marceline said through her gritted teeth.

    Kira nodded his head. He could see the burning hatred and hostility in her eyes. Marceline wanted to get her revenge.

    "We can leave now. But what will you do to Dn and Lowell?" Kira asked her inquisitively.

    "I think it''s best that Dn is here. I can ask him a favor of watching over Little Lowell while we are not around."

    Kira fell silent for a moment. He could see that Marceline was relying on Dn now. She trusted him now and was veryfortable in his presence.

    Kira was contemting whether he would tell Marceline about Dn''s real identity as a werewolf or not. Would Marceline hate Dn once she learned that he was a werewolf?

    Kira was still lost in his thought when Marcline held his hands. "Let''s go, Ki. We have to capture that cunning woman."

    Kira couldn''t refuse her request. Besides, he also wanted to punish the woman who tried to kill Marceline. She was the cause of Marceline''s sufferings and misery.

    If not for Evelyn Zhou, Kira was thinking that Marceline''s parents shouldn''t have died and Marceline shouldn''t have been bitten by the werewolf and have be one of them.

    It did not take long when Marceline and Kira went downstairs. Dn and Little Lowell just came out of the kitchen.

    "Where are you going?" Dn asked the two. Little Lowell was also looking at them with a questioning gaze.

    "We will just meet someone. Dn, can you stay here for a while and watch over Lowell?" Marceline softly asked him.

    Dn bobbed his head frantically. "Sure, Marceline. I am free tonight. I can stay here." He reassured her.

    Marceline gave him a grateful look. But Little Lowell moved closer to her. He had a worried look in his eyes as he nced at her. His expression seemed like telling her to be careful.

    Marceline hugged Little Lowell''s small figure and kissed him on his forehead before they left.

    ? Dn and Little Lowell just watched them outside the balcony as their car left the garage. The two were curious as to where Kira and Marceline were going. It was already 8:00 pm.

    *****

    [ Evelyn''s Secret Hideout ]

    Meanwhile, Evelyn was in her room, talking to Natasha over the phone.

    "Mom, where are you? Are you okay? I heard you escaped from prison? Are you not hurt at all? I want to see you. Father is not doing good. Enrique is still in the hospital." Natasha was updating her mother about the happenings.

    "Yes. I''m fine. You can visit me here. But just be careful. We don''t know if the Bitch has someone spying on you." Evelyn was referring to Marceline. She just ignored her news about Ronan.

    She had to be careful now as she confirmed that Kira was not an ordinary human. He''s a vampire!

    "Okay, Mom. Don''t worry. I will be cautious with my movement. I am cursing that Bitch for destroying our family. She is using you of poisoning our grandfather and murdering her parents. How dare she do that to you, Mom?" Natasha was fuming in rage just thinking about those things. She still believed that her mother was innocent and Marceline was just framing her.

    "The truth wille into light. I will never allow her to bully you, Mom." Natasha said with so much conviction in her words.

    Evelyn felt touched because of her words. At that certain moment, she realized that she had to tell Natasha that she would be the gatekeeper. She needed to pass this role to her daughter and she had to do the ritual to be gatekeeper officially.

    "Natasha, can youe over here now? There is something important I have to tell you," Evelyn said with urgency in her voice.

    "Okay, Mom. I will go there. Just give me yourplete address."

    Evelyn just told Natasha the address of her hideout when suddenly Evelyn heard a loud banging from the entrance.

    "Mom?! What is that sound?" Natasha also heard the noise over the phone. Evelyn had a bad feeling about it.

 Chapter 195 No Mercy, No Forgiveness

    Evelyn was not expecting any visitors tonight. It seemed that she had an uninvited visitor as someone forcefully opened the front door. If it was dimir, he would knock, not destroy the door.

    Well as expected, Kira was known for destroying doors so it was an easy task for him.

    Natasha was still talking on the other line but Evelyn''s attention was already focused on the intruder. She immediately hung up the phone and put her phone in silent mode.

    Her instinct told her to hide from the intruders. She was in her bedroom when Kira and Marceline entered the house. Her heart was beating so fast from nervousness.

    The Ametiz protection stone was not in her possession right now. She was unprotected against werewolves and vampires.

    Evelyn was cursing inwardly. She was afraid of getting caught by Kira and Marceline. They were the only people looking for her.

    Evelyn''s body started to sweat. Her heart continued racing. She went inside the closet to hide. She felt like she would be killed once they found her.

    She dialed dimir''s number but he was not answering. He was busy entertaining Dominique and Serena.

    She received several missed calls and messages from Natasha.

    [ "Mom, what''s happening? Why are you not answering? Is everything fine?" ]

    Evelyn felt worried. She didn''t know who the intruders were. She needed to escape and flee but how? In the end, she asked Natasha for help.

    [ "My daughter, can you please help me? Some intruders entered the house. They are powerful. They are not ordinary people. Come here. And also, help me contact dimir. Inform him about my situation." ]

    Evelyn''s fingers were trembling as she typed her message. She felt suffocated inside that closet. She could hear the intruder''s footsteps, inching closer and closer to her spot.

    Meanwhile, Kira and Marceline were already upstairs. Although Evelyn was hiding from them, they could tell her location. Using their super sense of hearing and smell, Evelyn''s hiding spot could easily be found.

    "She''s here," Kira blurted out, pointing his forefinger at the door of Evelyn''s bedroom.

    Marceline nodded her head before moving forward to grab the doorknob. Secondster, the door swung open. Marceline entered the room.

    Her eyes reflexively moved around, looking for Evelyn. Then her gaze stopped in the direction of the closet. She could hear the loud beating of Evelyn''s heart and her heavy breathing.

    Without further ado, Kira punched the closet, destroying itpletely. Evelyn''s loud scream echoed in the entire room. Kira almost hit her face when he threw a punch, hitting the hardwood of the closet.

    There was a hint of fear in Evelyn''s eyes the moment she saw Kira. He was a vampire for goodness''s sake. She didn''t have the protection stone so she was vulnerable and powerless in front of Kira.

    She hid a knife. As her n of escape, she decided to use Marceline as her shield. Between Kira and Marceline, Evelyn thought she could overpower Marceline.

    But little did she know, Marceline was just as powerful as Kira. She couldn''t hold her as her hostage.

    "Why are you here? How dare you barge into someone else''s property!" Evelyn put on a brave front after she recovered from the great shock. She pretended that she was not afraid of them.

    "It''s time for you to pay your debts. I''m here to collect them¡­ including the interests," Marceline said to her meaningfully, her emerald eyes gleamed with rage.

    Evelyn just simply stepped out of the closet andughed sardonically. As much as possible, she wanted to buy more time. She was praying that Natasha and dimir woulde on time.

    "What debts are you talking about?" Evelyn feigned innocence. "I''ve been good to you. Why are you doing this to me?" she added, questioning Marceline.

    Kira frowned as he didn''t like how pretentious Evelyn was. She looked convincing as if she was the real victim.

    "You took their lives. You must pay them with your life too," Marceline grabbed Evelyn by her cor. She was surprised as to why Marceline was more powerful than an ordinary human. Her strength was undeniably more powerful than what she had imagined.

    She tapped Marceline''s hand, trying to remove her fingers from clutching her cor. But to no avail, Marceline''s grip was too tight.

    Evelyn became more anxious after absorbing Marceline''s words. What did she mean by that? Would she kill her too? An eye for an eye¡­ a tooth for a tooth?

    Evelyn would not allow that to happen. As much as possible, she would try her best to stay alive. If not, then she would not die without fighting.

    ''She wants to kill me¡­ then I must kill her first,'' Evelyn thought to herself, getting ready to swing and plunge her knife at Marceline''s body.

    "Admit your sins now¡­ Tell me everything I want to know." Marceline spoke up with so much authority and dominance in her voice.

    "What are you nning¡­ together with the werewolf n?" Marceline started to interrogate her.<sub> </sub>

    "Why did you target my parents? Why did you poison my grandpa?" Marceline clenched her jaw as she tightened her grip further on Evelyn''s cor. She was almost choking and strangling her.

    Evelyn refused to answer her. She would never admit what she had done. She was very cautious as Kira was around.

    When Marceline squeezed her neck using her fingers, Evelyn started to panic. She didn''t want to die yet.

    While Marceline was interrogating Evelyn, Kira joined the conversation.

    "My Lady, no need to ask her. I can give you a detailed answer. Let me just touch her head."

    Evelyn''s eyes widened when she heard that. She was aware of the mind-reading ability of the vampires. Kira must not see nor read what''s on her mind.

    She shook her head, still struggling against Marceline. But Marceline was holding her in ce. With no choice left, Evelyn decided to strike back. Evelyn plunged her knife forward, aiming at Marceline''s chest.

    *Swiss!*

    Everything happened so fast. Before Marceline could avoid the attack, the tip of the knife was already buried inside her chest.

    "My Lady!" Kira immediately pushed Evelyn away from Marceline, her back hitting the wooden closet. Evelyn screamed and whimpered in pain because of the strong force Kira exerted.

    Meanwhile, Marceline was holding the knife that was buried in her chest. Her emerald eyes suddenly turned into amber. Ste was furious as Marceline''s body got hurt.

    "Die, you fucking bitch! Hahaha!" Evelyn finally showed her true colors when she saw Marceline''s stabbed wound. She''s bleeding.

    "I''m not going to die alone! I will bring you down with me!" Evelyn screamed, still trying to steady her footings. She was also hurt when her body hit the wooden closet.

    She was totally cornered by Kira so she had no choice but to fight back and kill Marceline.

    Marceline clenched her fists. Then she pulled the knife out of her flesh. The blood was oozing out of her wound. Fortunately, Marceline was able to move so that the knife would not hit her heart. It was her survival instinct that kicked in a while ago.

    Ste was already growling inside her head. She wanted to rip Evelyn''s body apart. Kira also felt the same way. He wanted to kill Evelyn right here, right then!

    "Game over now, Evelyn," Marceline mumbled with a dark aura surrounding her. Evelyn could feel the chill running down her spine as soon as she met Marceline''s deathly gaze.

    Evelyn noticed that Marceline was still standing despite the injury she got from her. How was that possible? Evelyn was wondering as to why Marceline didn''t copse nor lose consciousness. For goodness''s sake! She just plunged a sharp knife on her chest but she was still standing as if nothing happened.

    ''Is she a monster? Why is she still alive? I stabbed her heart!'' Evelyn''s fear intensified.

    Not able to control her anger, Marceline shifted into her werewolf form, surprising Evelyn at the core. A few minutes had passed after reaching herplete transformation. A giant white wolf was now standing before Evelyn.

    ''W-What? Marceline is a werewolf? How¨C" she was not able to finish the sentence in her mind when Marceline suddenly pounced on her.

    Evelyn fell to the ground, her back lying on the surface of the ground while Marceline''s werewolf form was on top of her. Kira was just silently observing them. He was allowing Marceline and Ste to do what they wanted.

    "Y-You are a¡­ werewolf?!!" Evelyn didn''t know what to feel anymore. She was dumbfounded seeing Marceline''s werewolf form.

    *Growl! Growl!*

    Ste growled at Evelyn before she stepped on her both hands.

    "Aaaaah!!!!" Evelyn screamed in pain. Marceline''s paws were used to press Evelyn''s body into the ground.

    Marceline wanted Evelyn to experience the pain and fear her parents had experienced when Cedric and his Beta attacked them eighteen years ago.

    ''I will never let you escape again. You will suffer under my hand!'' Marceline thought to herself. Her thoughts were connected to Ste. With that, she began torturing Evelyn, making her scream and whimper non-stop!

    "Aaaaah! Let me go! You are breaking my hands! Please¡­ Marceline!" Evelyn pleaded with her in her desperate voice.

    As she screamed, Kira was enjoying the show. This was the punishment Evelyn deserved.

    Marceline started to break the bones in her arms using her white paws. Evelyn was crying while pleading for Marceline''s mercy. But Marceline''s heart had be stone-cold towards Evelyn. She was the root cause of her parents'' deaths.

    ''I will not show you any mercy. I will not forget nor forgive.''

 Chapter 196 Suffered Miserably

    Marceline and Ste were connected so Ste could feel the hatred and anger Marceline had for Evelyn. There was no way she would go easy on her.

    Ste began breaking Evelyn''s arms. Evelyn''s scream and whimper reverberated in the entire house. She raised her sharp paws, scratching Evelyn''s face.

    Her wounds were very deep. Her face was now filled with her own blood. The sharp ws stung a lot. She felt like her skin was burning.

    "Please Marceline¡­ stop¡­ please stop!" Evelyn continued to beg but it only fell on deaf ears. Marceline and Ste would never listen to her.

    Ste showed her sharp teeth before she bit her right shoulder. Evelyn squirmed in pain as her teeth buried deeply on her flesh. More blood came out of her wounds. Evelyn was already feeling so weak.

    Ste was letting Evelyn experience the fear and pain of being attacked by a ferocious beast! But of course, Ste and Marceline knew their limits. They would not kill her. Killing her would be an easy punishment. They wanted Evelyn to suffer as long as she lived.

    Every mark Ste was giving her would serve as Evelyn''s reminders of how she suffered under her. Ste continued swinging her sharp ws, inflicting pains on the different parts of Evelyn''s body.

    Kira was just watching her in amusement. Marceline and Ste could be as ruthless as him. Every scream and whimper of Evelyn was like a sweet melody in their ears. She deserved this!

    Ste didn''t only bite her shoulders. She also bit her on her legs, and arms, breaking her bones. Marceline wanted to make her cripple. Not only that, but Ste also scratched Evelyn''s eyes to destroy her eyesight!

    This was the first time Marceline showed her beastly and ferocious side. She made sure to hurt Evelyn physically and mentally.

    It did not take long before Evelyn finally lost consciousness. She was not able to bear the excruciating pain given to her by Ste, Marceline''s wolf. She was moving ording to Marceline''s will. And this was the end she wanted for Evelyn- Blind and Cripple!

    Since she was a very cunning and evil woman, Marceline thought she had no right to see the beauty of the world. She didn''t deserve to see the light. She was suited to stay in darkness until she died.

    Seeing how miserable Evelyn was, Marceline and Ste had finally calmed down. Kira had a satisfied smile on his face as he looked at the beautiful white wolf.

    He walked closer to her the moment she stopped attacking the unconscious Evelyn. Evelyn was barely breathing. She was on the verge of dying.

    Kira darted his gaze between Evelyn and Marceline''s wolf form. He reached out for her, petting Ste''s head.

    "Well done¡­" Kira softly mumbled, looking so proud of her.

    Ste let out a loud growl. She was also satisfied with the result of her revenge.

    "Someone ising. Shall we go?" Kira asked her. He could sense that someone wasing. It might be Natasha.

    "Or do you want me to deal with her daughter too?" Kira consulted Marceline.<sub> </sub>

    Ste shook her head, indicating that Marceline didn''t want Kira to deal with Natasha. She knew that her cousin had no involvement with the incident eighteen years ago nor with their grandfather''s poisoning.

    As long as Natasha was not doing anything bad against her, Marceline would never touch her. Seeing Evelyn suffer was enough for her as of now. Now, her next target was the werewolf n, most especially Cedric and the leader of the werewolves, Dominique Silvano.

    ''Let''s go.'' Stemunicated with Kira through a mind link.

    Kira nodded his head. But before they left, Kira put his hand over Evelyn''s forehead. He erased her memory regarding Marceline shifting into her werewolf form.

    It was also favorable for them that someone was there to rescue Evelyn as Marceline didn''t want her to die easily. She had to suffer while she was still alive. That''s her purpose of not killing her.

    Secondster, Kira and Ste left the house. They used the back door, leaving Evelyn inside her room.

    Just a few minutes after Kira and Marceline disappeared, Natasha and dimir arrived at the house. The two were worried about Evelyn.

    "Mom!!! We''re here. Where are you?!" Natasha shouted, calling her mom. But the entire house was very silent.

    Meanwhile, dimir could already smell her blood. He sprinted towards Evelyn''s bedroom. When he opened the door, his heart sank the moment he saw the miserable state of Evelyn.

    She was unconscious and bathing in her own blood. She was barely alive. He immediately dashed in her direction, scooping her in his arms. They had to bring her to the hospital as soon as possible!

    Natasha who followed dimir almost lost her consciousness when she saw her mother bleeding too much. Evelyn was unrecognizable because of the w marks on her face.

    "Is she my Mom?" Natasha foolishly asked dimir who was now moving with urgency.

    "We have no time to waste. Let''s bring her to our headquarters!" Triple W also had aplete medical facility. Their doctors were also experts in treating these kinds of wounds.

    Natasha tried her best to stay strong but deep inside she was panicking. She didn''t know what to do. She could only follow dimir.

    She started crying when she held her mother''s body. dimir was the one who drove the car. They were speeding off just to reach Triple W Headquarters. While on the way, dimir already informed the doctors and nurses that he would bring a patient.

    Evelyn was like a daughter to her though she was just a human. He was fuming in rage right now. He would never forgive the people who did that to Evelyn.

    The only person in his mind who could do this was Kira. But dimir was wondering why Evelyn''s wound came from werewolf''s ws, not vampire!

    ''Who did this to her? Is it Kira or Cedric? Who is the werewolf who attacked her? Did that vampire control another werewolf to attack Evelyn?''

 Chapter 197 [Bonus Chapter] Might Cross Paths Again

    dimir and Natasha rushed Evelyn to Triple W Headquarters. She was bleeding too much. When they arrived, the medical personnel immediately responded to treat her.

    dimir was still wondering who was the mastermind of the attack. Leaving Natasha and Evelyn in the medical facility, dimir dashed into Cedric''s office.

    Fortunately, Dominique and Serena already went to Silvano''s Vi. dimir could now confront Cedric about what happened to Evelyn.

    He mmed the door open and a loud bang was heard. Cedric raised his head, observing dimir in puzzlement.

    "Did you ask someone to attack Evelyn?" dimir was clenching his fists but he maintained his calm voice. Cedric was still his Alpha. He couldn''t offend him.

    Cedric just raised his eyebrow. Though he already knew that Kira might be the one who attacked Evelyn, Cedric remained nonchnt about this. He didn''t care whether Kira killed Evelyn or not.

    "Why do I feel like you are suspecting me?" Cedric didn''t hide the annoyance in his voice. He closed hisptop and looked straight into dimir''s eyes.

    There was a moment of silence between the two men. They were both assessing each other''s reactions.

    dimir was the first one who broke the silence. "Evelyn was attacked by a werewolf. She has a lot of w marks all over her body. I don''t think a vampire did this to her."

    Cedric narrowed his eyes upon hearing that. "Just because she has w marks, you are now thinking that I am involved in this incident? Vampire can control our fellow werewolves through mind control ability."

    With that, dimir lowered his gaze, apologizing to Cedric. He could tell that he was not lying. But something was bugging him. How did Kira find out her hideout and location? He made sure that Kira would never trace Evelyn. Only Cedric and dimir knew about her location.

    ''It''s very unlikely for him to find the ce in just a short period¡­ Did Cedric reveal Evelyn''s hideout to that vampire?'' dimir was still not satisfied with Cedric''s answer.

    "Where is she?" Cedric simply asked him. There was no hint of interest in his eyes. He just asked dimir for the sake of diverting the topic.

    "She''s currently being treated in our medical facility. She received severe injuries." dimir informed Cedric.

    This time Cedric pretended to be worried. "What will happen now? Who will open the portal if our Alpha King and Queen Luna decide to go back to Kingdom Phantasia?!"

    "We have no choice but to pass the role and responsibility to their son and daughter, Enrique and Natasha Zhou. It''s now the time to reveal our existence to them and do the gatekeeper''s sacred ritual."

    "How about Marceline Zhou? She has to be a gatekeeper too." Cedric was still thinking of coborating with Marceline. He didn''t give up the idea of getting her.

    "NOT HER!" dimir objected firmly. "We can''t control her. We can''t let her be a gatekeeper. She might join forces with the vampires!"

    Complicated emotions shed through Cedric''s eyes. He had to admit that dimir had a point. It was too risky for them once Marceline would be a gatekeeper.<sub> </sub>

    But little did they know, Marceline would never be a gatekeeper as a werewolf''s blood was running in her veins.

    "Alright. Then summon Natasha Zhou and Enrique Zhou tomorrow. I will talk to them myself," Cedric gave his order. He sounded like he was dismissing dimir already. He didn''t want to talk about Evelyn. It was just a waste of time for him.

    But dimir was still thinking about Evelyn''s incident. "If this incident is rted to Kira, I think we have to do something against him."

    "No! We can''t! In the first ce, we had an agreement with him that we would never get involved with the Zhou Family''s matters. We have to stay out of their business. Dominique is here in the human world. Who knows, that vampire will suddenly approach Dominique and reveal our n just once we break our agreement with him."

    For that reason, dimir was not able to refute him. He just swore to himself that he would get his revenge against Kira and the werewolf who attacked Evelyn.

    dimir was about to leave to check Evelyn''s condition when one elite guard of Dominique entered the office. He had a message from Dominique which was to be ryed for them.

    "Our Alpha King wants to visit the Zhou Patriarch in the hospital the day after tomorrow. Will you escort him?"

    Dominique also heard the news that the Zhou Family was in a chaotic state right now. Both Rnd and Ronan Zhou were in the hospital.

    Cedric and dimir exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They were worried about one thing¨C Kira meeting Dominique in the hospital. The two should not meet for now. That''s what they were both thinking.

    "Okay. Got it. I will escort our King," Cedric said, hiding his anxiousness. Kira''s presence would always be a threat to them.

    After rying the message, the elite guard immediately left Cedric''s office. Cedric and dimir grabbed that chance to form a n to stop Kira from meeting Dominique.

    "Call that bloodsucker tomorrow. Tell him I have a proposal for him. You have to make sure that he will not show himself around the hospital during Dominique''s visit."

    dimir could only bob his head. He didn''t know if he could control his anger once he saw Kira. But this was also a chance to investigate and find out who was the werewolf who attacked Evelyn.

    "Will Serenae and tag along with Dominique during the visit?" dimir asked Cedric. If she would note, there was a possibility that dimir would be assigned to entertain and apany Serena and her guards.

    Cedric massaged his temples. He had forgotten about it. If dimir would have to stay with Serena then how would he meet Kira?

    "Just find a way where you can talk with that bloodsucker secretly while apanying Serena on her tour around the Golden City," Cedric suggested.

    "Okay, Alpha. I got it."

    Cedric was thinking that it would be better for Kira to see the Werewolf Queen, rather than the Werewolf King.

 Chapter 198 Discovering Little Lowells Identity

    The next day, Kira and Marceline got busy preparing for the wake of Aunt Brianna. On the same day, she decided to cremate Aunt Brianna''s body. It was ording to her wish.

    She left Marceline a letter. It was an already-prepared letter, to be given to Marceline once something would happen to her. It seemed like Aunt Brianna already anticipated her passing away.

    Marceline found a quiet ce wherein she read Aunt Brianna''sst message for her.

    [ My dearest Marceline, you are like a daughter to me. You know how much I care for you. Please don''t be sad if ever I have to leave you behind. Just be strong always. I know you can ovee whatever challenges you may encounter in life. ]

    [ You are destined to be the most powerful among them. Your fate is in all your hands now. If ever you will experience doubt and confusion, just follow your heart, and of course, use your wisdom to make the right decision. Don''t let the past hinder you in getting your happiness and reaching your dream. You are you¡­ the sweet and loving Marceline I''ve ever known. ]

    Aunt Brianna''s message didn''t make sense to her as of now. But sooner orter, Marceline would understand those meaningful words directed to her.

    After gathering her emotions, she went back to join Kira and Little Lowell. Xyon, Lyca, and Dn were also present. They were there to support andfort Marceline.

    The six of them said goodbye to Aunt Brianna before burying her ashes near the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. She would always treasure and cherish all the memories she shared with Aunt Brianna.

    Dn and Lyca were not talking to each other. They could feel the awkward atmosphere surrounding the two of them. As much as possible, Lyca didn''t want to be alone with Dn so she was always tagging along with Marceline.

    For this reason, Dn and Kira had no choice but to stay together while the twodies were talking privately.

    Kira was also aloof and indifferent towards Dn. Dn was not used to this cold treatment. He wondered why Kira was treating him like this.

    Little did he know, this started after Kira found out that Dn was the son of Dominique and Selene.

    Xyon could also feel the heavy tension between the two men. He just focused his attention on Little Lowell. For him, it was easy to deal with the young boy, instead of dealing with the moody vampire like Kira.

    He already experienced facing the angry Kira. He almost died in his hand. As much as possible, he didn''t want that ident to happen again.

    "Little Lowell, what do you think about your father?" Xyon asked the young boy curiously. He was referring to Kira. He knew that Marceline was willing to adopt the child so she and Kira would be his parents.

    Little Lowell frowned deeply, expressing his displeasure towards Kira. Little Lowell still hated vampires.

    "Your Mama loves him so you should learn to like him too. Don''t you like him even a little?" Xyon asked him another question.<sub> </sub>

    Little Lowell shook his head while pouting his lips. He knew that Marceline and Kira had a strong rtionship. He could observe how much the two care for each other.

    "By the way, why are you always wearing gloves and a hood?" After saying that, Xyon removed Little Lowell''s hood only to be surprised by his wolf''s ears.

    "Eh? Why do you have these?" Xyon blurted out exasperatedly, his fingers pinching Little Lowell''s ears.

    Little Lowell put on a puppy-eyed look. He also removed his gloves to show Xyon his little paws. His eyes were looking at him as if he was telling him ''I''m not an ordinary kid¡­ I''m a wolf cub.''

    Xyon blinked his eyes several times, still amazed by the cute charming little hybrid boy in front of him.

    That was also the time Dn passed by that area. Then he saw Xyon talking to Little Lowell. He was about to approach them when he noticed Little Lowell''s appearance.

    ''What? Little Lowell is a hybrid? He is half wolf and half human?'' Dn hid at the door, secretly observing the two.

    What surprised him more was Xyon''s reaction. He was not afraid nor shocked. Instead, he was smiling at the Little boy while rubbing his cute furry wolf ears.

    "Uh oh, let''s cover your ears again using your hood. Wear your gloves Little Lowell. Your Uncle Dn and Aunt Lyca might be surprised once they see you like this. They have no idea about the existence of werewolves."

    Little Lowell nodded his head obediently before wearing his gloves. Xyon was the one who put his hood back on his head.

    After hearing their conversation, Dn realized that Xyon also knew the existence of other creatures¨C werewolves, witches, vampires, and hybrids.

    At this moment, Dn had remembered something important. He had forgotten about the existence of gatekeepers. He just recalled that the gatekeepers of the Northern Portal came from the Zhou Family.

    ''Damn! It slipped out of my mind! Marceline Zhou¡­ she is a descendant of the gatekeepers from the Zhou n. So there is a possibility that she is aware of our existence!'' Dn''s eyes brightened up at that thought.

    ''Can I tell her about my real identity? I wonder what will be her reaction once she finds out I am a werewolf. Will she ept me? Can we still be friends?'' Dn was still looking forward to it.

    Then another woman popped up in his mind¨C Lyca! They were not on good terms right now. He thought he had to double his effort to win her heart. She was his mate. He would not allow her to fall in love with another man.

    "Sigh, after making her fall for me¡­ I still have another challenge to face¨C revealing my real identity to her. Should I ask Marceline''s support? If she knows our existence then she might be able to help me exin everything to Lyca. Gosh, I need my sister''s help!" The word ''sister'' just came out of Dn''s mouth naturally. He felt like Marceline was his twin sister.

 Chapter 199 [Bonus Chapter] Xyons Special Task

    While the boys were in the living room, Lyca and Marceline were talking upstairs. Marceline noticed the cold war between Lyca and Dn. They were ignoring each other.

    But Marceline had seen how Dn was holding himself. He was stealing nces at Lyca from time to time. There was a hint of longing in his eyes.

    She could sense that Dn was very serious about Lyca. He liked her so much. But he was hurt knowing Lyca had feelings for someone. It was Enrique, her ex-boyfriend.

    It seemed that Lyca''s feelings for Enrique remained the same. She hadn''t moved on yet. And maybe, she was still hoping that the two of them would be together.

    For some unknown reason, Marceline felt sorry for Dn. She had the urge to help him in winning Lyca''s heart.

    In fact, she was surprised as to why she was very fond of Dn. She was alsofortable in his presence. It was different from her feelings towards Kira. There was something in Dn that she felt some kind of familiarity with. She couldn''t exin it.

    "Lyca, why are you ignoring Dn? Did the two of you fight? I thought you were trying to work things out between the two of you. You gave him a chance, am I right?" Marceline confronted her best friend. Since Marceline wanted to divert her attention as she was still mourning because of Aunt Brianna''s passing, she chose to talk about the real score between Dn and Lyca.

    Lyca heaved a deep sigh. She put on a pitiful face as she recalled how Dn acted after learning she lied to him. He even saw her with Enrique.

    "Dn got jealous when he saw me together with Enrique. He was furious. That was the first time I saw him acting like that. I admit I was frightened by him." Lyca opened up with Marceline. She had been bugged by those thoughts sincest night. She couldn''t sleep just thinking about Dn.

    "Did he hurt you?" Marceline wanted to make sure that Dn didn''t hurt Lyca. If he did, she would beat him for sure.

    Lyca shook her head. "No, he didn''t. But¡­ I could feel that he was hurt by my actions. I didn''t mean to hurt him. It''s just that part of me is still concerned about Enrique. I want to cheer him up in this difficult time." Lyca was being honest with her.

    Marceline just bobbed her head, rubbing her chin. She was observing and assessing Lyca. Yeah, she still had feelings for Enrique. But she could tell that she was also affected by Dn.

    ''Is it about their physical attraction towards each other?'' Marceline mused to herself. She was aware that Dn was the guy with whom Lyca shared an intimate moment in her sports car!

    "What would you feel if you saw Dn flirting with another woman? Will you get jealous too?" Marceline asked her hypothetically as she wanted to assess Lyca''s feelings towards Dn.

    "I don''t think so. I think I will not get jealous!" Lyca promptly responded with conviction.

    Marceline just raised her eyebrow, eyeing Lyca suspiciously. She was in doubt about her response.

    "Okay. You said so." Marceline just shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. But deep inside, she was already thinking of a n to confirm it.

    ''Well, we will see¡­'' A mischievous smile shed across Marceline''s lips.

    A few minutester, Marceline and Lyca went downstairs to join the men in the living room.

    She motioned Xyon toe over as she had something to ask him.

    "Yes, Big Boss?" Xyon asked her inquisitively.

    "Are you avable tonight?"

    Xyon''s cheeks reddened right away when he heard that. ''Will Big Boss ask me out tonight?''<sub> </sub>

    "Y-Yes¡­ Boss," Xyon answered her, stuttering a little.

    Marceline furrowed her brows as she could sense Xyon''s strange expression. ''Is he nervous?''

    "Hey, rx. I''m not going to eat you," Marceline said, letting out a soft giggle.

    "If it''s you, I don''t mind being eaten by you!" Xyon responded foolishly. It was toote when he realized that his words sounded so wrong.

    Marceline: "..."

    ''Damn!'' He immediately smacked his mouth. He cursed himself silently, wishing that the ground would open up to eat him alive. He was so embarrassed by his own actions.

    After a while, Marceline let out another soft giggle, making Xyon blush further in embarrassment. He wanted to hide from her. His genius mind was bing dumb when it came to Marceline.

    "Xy¡­ Mr. X¡­ Are you tired already? Do you want to go home and take a rest?"

    Xyon shook his head frantically. "No! No! Big Boss! I''m not tired at all. If you need me, I''m just here, ready to do and aplish whatever task you will give me!"

    Marceline felt so d to hear that from him. Xyon was also like a little brother to her. She appreciated him so much. He was very dedicated to his work and very loyal to her.

    "Thanks, Xy. But the task I''m giving you tonight is not rted to yourputer skills. I wonder if you will ept this special task."

    ''Special task?!'' Xyon''s eyes gleamed with excitement when he heard that. He would never say no to any task from Marceline, his one and only Big Boss!

    "Big Boss! You can count on me. Just tell me what you need. I will do my best to aplish this special task!" Xyon spoke with so much enthusiasm in his voice.

    "Cough! Cough!" Marceline cleared her throat first.

    Afterward, she nced at Xyon, meeting his curious gaze.

    "Eh, it''s just a simple task, my dear Mr. X." Marceline smiled at him sheepishly.

    "What is it, Big Boss?" Xyon could no longer wait to hear his task from her.

    "Ahem¡­ you just have to¡­ babysit tonight. Can you please watch over Little Lowell? Lyca, Dn, Kira and I are going out. I will invite them to hang out tonight to unwind and forget about the negative vibes."

    Xyon: "..."

    Xyon''s jaw dropped. He was rendered speechless. And at the same time, he looked like crying.

    ''What about me? I can''t hang out with Big Boss¡­''

 Chapter 200 Shipping Them!

    In the end, Xyon was left in the Zhou Ancestral Mansion to take care of Little Lowell. Marceline invited Lyca, Dn, and Kira.

    "Let''s go out¡­ to forget our worries tonight."

    Lyca, Dn, and Kira simultaneously bobbed their heads in agreement as they were worried about Marceline. They wanted to cheer her up andfort her. They knew how devastated and sad she was when he said goodbye to Aunt Brianna.

    "Yes! Let''s go!" Lyca said, pulling Marceline''s hand. She dragged her towards the door, not waiting for the two men.

    Dn could only smile while watching the twodies walking out of the entrance door. Kira also followed them from behind.

    Dn was the one driving the car and Lyca was sitting in the front passenger seat. The two continued ignoring each other. They were just silent in front.

    Meanwhile, Kira and Marceline were veryfortable in the back. He was holding her hand, rubbing and touching her palm. She leaned her head on his shoulder, smelling his masculine scent.

    Marceline loved to smell him. His scent somehowforted her and it made her feel at ease. Lyca, who peeked at them through the front view mirror, pouted her lips after seeing the sweetness of the couple.

    ''My eyes hurt. What an unsightly scene for a single dog like me.'' Lycamented inwardly.

    Dn held himself fromughing. Little did Lyca know, Dn was stealing nces at her from time to time and he saw her reaction when she made a face at the sweetness of Marceline and Kira in the back passenger seat.

    In fact, he could rte to her. He was jealous of the rtionship between Kira and Marceline. He hoped he and Lyca would be closer like them.

    Dn could only heave a deep sigh. Lyca also heard him so she reflexively turned to her side, meeting Dn''s eyes. The two stared at each other for several seconds before they looked away. The awkwardness was still there.

    It did not take long when they finally arrived at their destination¨C XLNTZ Club, another famous nightclub in the Golden City. Compared to S-Club, only a few werewolves were hanging out in this nightclub.

    The club was very crowded tonight because it''s Friday night. Manydies and gentlemen were present to have fun and find pleasure. Most of them were dancing on the center stage while others were busy drinking their liquor and beverages in the different parts of the club.

    There was no such thing as private booths here as they wanted all the customers to mingle with each other. Tall and big bouncers were scattered around to maintain the peace and order in the club.

    People who would try to create a scene andmotion would be kicked out of the club right away. No one was allowed to start a fight here! They wanted to maintain a friendly and peaceful atmosphere.

    Everyone was there to have fun and enjoy the night, not pick a fight!

    When the four stunning people entered the club, they automatically caught the attention of everyone, most especially those bachelors (bothdies and gentlemen) who came there to do manhunt and woman-hunt!

    They became the center of attention inside the club. They took the spotlight, making the people nce in their directions.

    Kira reflexively moved, holding Marceline''s waist as he engulfed her in his arms. He was blocking the guys'' view on Marceline.

    Dn also wanted to do the same to Lyca but she immediately walked away, making a great distance between them. Dn''s expression dimmed because of Lyca''s actions. She seemed like she didn''t want to get near him.

    "What a stubborn woman," Marceline mumbled while shaking her head helplessly. She saw how Lyca avoided Dn. He was supposed to hold her hand and guide her inside but Lyca walked ahead, not allowing Dn to touch her.

    Since Kira was very clingy to Marceline, they could tell that the two were already taken. They were off-limits. So the single men and women focused their attention on Dn and Lyca.

    Several pairs of eyes were staring at them as if they were some prey to the predators and hunters present in the club.

    This was what Marceline wanted. She would like to test those two, most especially Lyca. She was curious how Lyca would react once somedies started flirting with Dn.

    ''Hmm, Let''s see if this friend of mine will get jealous or not.'' Marceline''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile, her eyes were fixed on Lyca.

    Her expression didn''t escape from Kira''s observant eyes. So Kira furrowed his eyebrows while eyeing her suspiciously.<sub> </sub>

    "What are you scheming tonight, my Lady?" Kira asked her curiously. Kira could sense that Marceline was up to something.

    On the other hand, Marceline moved her gaze from Lyca to Kira. The smile on her lips was still visible.

    "I''m not scheming against you, so don''t worry too much. I just want to test whether Lyca will be affected by Dn."

    Kira paused for a moment upon hearing that. He tossed a look at Dn and Lyca before bringing his gaze back to Marceline.

    "The two of them? Are you shipping them together?" Kira''s eyes lit up at that thought.

    Did it mean Marceline could only see Dn as a friend? And she wanted the two to end up being together. With that thought in mind, Kira''s heart suddenly felt relieved.

    For the past few days, he was always seeing Dn as his rival for Marceline''s attention. He never had imagined that Dn and Lyca were being paired up.

    p "Hmm, Maybe yes¡­ they are a good pair. Don''t you think so?"</anda>

    Kira just blinked his eyes, still absorbing the things he learned. But to make sure, Kira asked Marceline directly, "Does Dn like Lyca?" Kira was very eager to know the answer to this question.

    Marceline bobbed her head and responded, " Yes, he likes her. He admitted it to me. He even asked me to help him win Lyca''s heart."

    Kira''s ears rejoiced when he heard those words from her. ''Hmm, So I guess, I don''t have to feel threatened because of Dn''s presence.''

    Kira''s negative feelings towards Dn lessened because of this. But still, he didn''t want Marceline to get closer to him. Dn was still the son of his mortal enemy and his ex-lover who betrayed him. He was very cautious and wary of him.

    Kira didn''t want the past to happen again. He would never trust an enemy ever again¡­ most especially werewolves! For now, Marceline was the only exception since he thought Marceline was not a naturally born werewolf. She was a human who was turned into a werewolf.

    After a while, Kira leaned closer to her and whispered, "Let''s go to the corner side of this club. Let''s stay there together while observing them."

    Marceline nodded with a smile. Kira grabbed her hand as he pulled her towards the dark corner of the club. They found two vacant chairs and they sat down silently with their entangled hands. But Kira made her sit on hisp, not on the vacant chair beside him.

    Marceline ordered two canned beers for both of them. The two waited for the interesting event to happen. Dn and Lyca were clueless that they were being watched right now by Kira and Marceline¡­ secretly.

    But Kira didn''t want to waste his time just watching Dn and Lyca. He brought his attention back to the beautiful woman sitting on hisp.

    Marceline was already drinking her beer when she felt Kira''s hands moving around her body. One of his hands was caressing her right leg. He already seeded in sliding it up from the hem of her dress up to her thigh.

    Marceline gulped hard when his free hand also touched the side of her left breast. He was running his palm, up and down her side. Fortunately, they chose the darkest corner in that club. People didn''t notice Kira''s advances.

    Marceline was conflicted about whether to stop Kira or not. But her body was craving for his touch. She was enjoying the attention he was giving her right now.

    In the end, Marceline just allowed Kira to do as he pleased. Besides, they were there to forget about the problems and sadness of their losses.

    They came there to have some fun. And being with Kira in that dark ce was so much fun. She was anticipating every move of his fingers.

    Marceline gripped her canned beer tightly as she leaned her back on his broad chest. Then she slightly parted her legs as Kira began teasing her by massaging and rubbing her bottom lips through her panty.

    Marceline threw her head back and bit her lower lip to suppress her moan when Kira''s fingers suddenly pinched her clitoris while squeezing her left breast. Then she felt Kira''s fingers rubbing her slit, making her wet.

    ''Damn, Kira! You are torturing me!'' Marcelinemented to herself but at the same time, she was enjoying it.

 Chapter 201 Up For Another Round? [ R18 ]

    Kira let out a huskyugh when Marceline''s canned beer waspressed into a thin sheet because of Marceline''s tight grip. With her super-strength, she was able to squeeze it hard. This was due to Kira''s teasing.

    "Ki¡­ stop it," Marceline finally uttered a word. She pinched his hand that was still under her dress.

    Kiraughed once again before nuzzling his nose on her nape. He smelled her sweet scent then nted soft kisses on her neck. His tongue teased her too by licking her skin, making her body hot.

    She didn''t know how long she could fight this temptation brought by Kira. She nned this to test Lyca''s feelings towards Dn, not to make out with Kira.

    But Kira was ying naughty tonight, teasing her body with great ecstasy.

    "Ki, we are in a public ce," Marceline whispered to him, still trying to stop Kira''s hand from moving under her dress.

    "I know," he nonchntly said, biting and sucking her earlobe.

    Marceline''s breathing became ragged. She was trying to control her own burning desire. But she was on thest strand of her self-control. Their mate bond was also a great factor she couldn''t hold herself back. It only heightened the intimacy between them. Kira could also feel it.

    He thought he could remain calm whenever Marceline was near him. But his body was responding and acting on its own ord as if he was going nuts without touching her. He was always being drawn to her as if a ma was pulling them closer to each other.

    "This is not a proper ce to do this," Marceline told Kira, gazing at him with her eyes filled with desire. Her words were contradictory to her facial expression.

    "Don''t give such a look or else, I will misunderstand it," Kira mumbled, a cheeky grin appearing on his handsome face. His other hand began squeezing her breast again, making Marceline stop objecting.

    She bit her lower lip once more to suppress her moan. Her nipples were so hard already. They were like ripe berries that were waiting to be plucked by him.

    "Should we go somewhere and continue what we''ve started?" Kira cooed in her ear seductively. His masculine voice was so tempting that Marceline couldn''t refuse him. She just nodded her head in agreement.

    With her consent, Kira immediately stood up, carrying her in his arms. "I think there is a storage room somewhere here¡­" Kira mumbled.

    "Lead the way," Marceline replied, hooking her arms around his neck. Both of them were staring at each other intently, smiling.

    When they left to find a more secluded and private ce in that club, they failed to notice that a pair of eyes was watching them secretly. A person with a hooded jacket was standing not far away from them.

    The mysterious person stayed rooted in that spot, just watching their backs until they vanished from that person''s sight. There was a satisfied smile forming on that person''s lips, heaving a sigh of relief.

    Secondster, the mysterious person suddenly disappeared like a bubble. No one had ever noticed his/her presence.

    Meanwhile, the two people finally reached the storage area for wine and beer. No one was there, only the two of them.

    The sound of door locking was heard then followed by the unbuckling of the belt. Marceline pinned Kira on the back of the door as she smashed her mouth against his lips, her hand rubbing his bulge. Kira groaned inside her mouth.

    The two of them looked very hungry for each other, both their eyes gleaming with lust and ming desire!

    Making out and making love with Kira was always the best thing to forget her worries. All she needed was him and her sadness would suddenly disappear. He became her source of happiness and strength. Marceline started relying on him further, to the extent she would not know what to do without him.

    "Ki¡­ Take me¡­ I''m all yours¡­" Marceline whispered in between their kisses.

    Kira nodded his head as he began to unzip her dress, freeing her on the fabric that was covering her body. Marceline gasped at the feel of chilly air inside that cold storage room.

    But the coldness was reced right away with warmth as Kira''s hand began caressing her body. He unsped her bra, letting it fall to the ground.

    Marceline''s body was now exposed to him. She''s only wearing hercy ck underwear. At this moment, Marceline helped Kira in taking off his jacket and shirt. Half-naked before her, Marceline pressed her palms on his broad chest, feeling his muscles.

    She was truly amazed by Kira''s excellent physique. She always thought a vampire always looked thin. In the movie, the werewolf guy was more muscr than a vampire. But Kira''s body build was not inferior to werewolves! In fact, he was at a higher level than them.

    "Hey, what are you thinking? Do you have someone in mind, aside from me?" Kira pouted his lips. He seemed to sense that Marceline was thinking about a werewolf guy.

    "Cough! Cough! It''s nothing," Marceline said, feigning innocence.<sub> </sub>

    To appease her jealous man, Marceline cupped his face, sealing his lips with another deep kiss. The kisssted for several minutes, leaving them breathless.

    "What are we going to do if the waiters go here to get some beer or wine?" Marceline asked him hypothetically.

    "Don''t worry, my Lady. I will not allow anyone to disturb us here," Kira said, reassuring her. He leaned closer, kissing her cute nose.

    "Now, let''s go back to business!" Kira added, turning as he switched their positions. Marceline was now the one being pinned on the door.

    Not allowing Marceline to say another word, Kira''s head moved down, his mouth capturing her right nipple.

    "Aah~~" Marceline moaned as Kira sucked her hard as if he was milking her. His other hand was kneading and fondling her other breast, plucking and twisting her nipple using his thumb and forefinger.

    While his mouth and right hand were busy ying with her breast, his left hand already pulled her panty down, touching and caressing her bottom lips. She was already soaking wet. Her core was secreting a slippery fluid.

    Marceline tried her best to match Kira''s actions. She also wanted to give him pleasure. Her hand reached out, touching and unzipping his pants. She took his length, freeing it from its confinement.

    Kira identally bit her nipple when Marceline surprised him with a hard squeeze. Both of them groaned and moaned in pleasure.

    When she could no longer take it, Marceline pulled Kira''s hand that was teasing her bottom lips. She grabbed his length and rubbed the tip against her wet core.

    "I want you to fill me¡­" Marceline moaned softly as she continued rubbing his tip on her sex.

    Kira also felt the same way. He could no longer wait. His body was dying to enter her. His hard member wanted to prate her and thrust inside her sacred cave.

    Grabbing her both thighs, Kira raised her hips as he thrust forward. Marceline moaned sensuously when she felt Kira''s tip finally enter her hole. Almost half of his member got inside her.

    He pulled back before pushing forward, going deeper inside her. Marceline''s back was hitting the door every time Kira would thrust his hip forward. She was being pressed in between the door and Kira''s body as he continued pounding inside her.

    Marceline wrapped her legs around his waist tightly and her arms were hooked around his neck. Her beautiful round breasts were pressed against his strong chest.

    Her body was just weing Kira''s every thrust as he went deeper and deeper inside her. He could feel her inner muscles squeezing his cock. She was still too tight for his size. And it felt like heaven.

    "Ki¡­ faster¡­ Aah, yeah¡­ That''s it. Aah~ Aah~" Marceline could no longer suppress her moan. Her mind could no longer focus on her surroundings. Her senses were being stimted by this pleasant sensation brought by their union.

    Marceline also started to move her hips, meeting his every thrust. Their bodies were now moving in sync. The loud banging of their movement against the steel door of the storage room echoed inside.

    "Uhmm! My Lady, it feels so damn good¡­ inside you¡­ You are like sucking me up¡­ my whole thing. Aah~" With the continuous ramming of his body against hers, Kira could almost feel his orgasm building up. He was going to explode soon.

    "My Lady¡­ I think I''m cumming¡­ Ha~ Ha~" he was panting so hard. He gritted his teeth, his hands were gripping her waist tightly.

    "Me too¡­ Ki¡­ I¡­" Before Marceline could finish her words, her climax came to her, followed by Kira. With one deep hard thrust, He released a load of cum inside her.

    Marceline convulsed in his arms, feeling his seeds inside her. She was dripping with both her love juices and Kira''s semen. They were still trying to recover from that overwhelming climax when they suddenly heard a voice outside.

    "Eh? Why can''t I open the door? Is it locked? Damn! The key got broken." It was the voice of a waiter who came there to get a supply of beer and wine.

    Kira and Marceline exchanged meaningful nces at each other. They knew that they had to move quickly, wear their clothes and hide.

    With his vampiric speed, Kira picked up their clothes that were scattered on the floor. He helped Marceline put her clothes on before he wore his own.

    He immediately pulled Marceline to hide and said, "Are you satisfied now, My Lady? Or shall we look for another ce for our another round?"

    Marceline: "..."

 Chapter 202 Stop Flirting With Women!

    Dn and Lyca didn''t notice that Kira and Marceline disappeared for half an hour. Dn chose to drink at the bar counter while Lyca mingled with other bachelors. They danced cheerfully, swaying with the music.

    Dn could only watch her from the corner. He was trying his best not to get involved and became a party pooper even though he didn''t like that men were surrounding Lyca on the dance floor.

    Dn was not moving his gaze away from Lyca. He was making sure that no men would take advantage of her. If he saw something inappropriate, he would not hesitate to make a move.

    But just like Lyca, Dn also caught the attention of the singledies inside the club. Some tried to approach him, joining him and sitting next to him at the bar counter. They initiated a conversation with him.

    Lyca, who was busy dancing in the middle of the club, suddenly turned in Dn''s direction only to see him talking to other women. Dn had a friendly vibe on him and he looked so cheerful while talking to thedies.

    This scene made Lyca''s eyebrows furrow in a deep frown. She also pouted her lips while looking daggers at Dn, especially the threedies who were trying to seduce him.

    Thedies didn''t hide their admiration towards Dn. They were openly flirting with him using their charms. However, Dn only had his eyes for Lyca. He would never be mesmerized by other women, except his human mate, Lyca!

    But Dn didn''t want to look rude to thedies so he didn''t send them away. Instead, he pretended to enjoy theirpany when he caught Lyca looking at them.

    ''So this is the meaning of Marceline''s words. She told me to test Lyca. Is she trying to tell me to make Lyca jealous?'' Dn''s lips curled up in a mischievous smile. It seemed that Marceline was helping him tonight.

    With that thought in mind, Dn continued entertaining the threedies.

    "Hello Handsome, may we know your name? I''m Megan. My parents owned the Bee Car Company." The blonde woman with curly hair spoke up with her flirtatious smile.

    "I''m Dn¡­ I want to be mysterious so I will not disclose my family name," Dn responded, winking at her.

    "I''m Jennifer."

    "I''m Ca."

    The other twodies also introduced themselves to Dn.

    "Are you alone?" Ca asked him expectantly. Dn hadn''t answered her question yet when Jennifer also asked him another question.

    "Are you single? Don''t you have a girlfriend?" Jennifer boldly asked him.

    Dn took a gulp of his beer before answering them. "I came here with my friends. But we got separated so now I''m alone." He paused for a moment, tossing a look at Lyca. "And yes I''m still single because the woman I like hasn''t epted my feelings yet."

    The threedies felt like they hit a jackpot tonight after hearing that. They were so happy knowing Dn was still single. Of course, they wanted to catch his attention. Who knows he might like one of them? That''s what they were thinking.

    "Oh, we feel bad to hear that. Is she stupid? If I were her, I would answer you with a yes, making you my boyfriend!" Megan replied. She sounded like she was ridiculing Lyca. For her, refusing and rejecting Dn was a dumb act.

    The twodies also agreed with Megan''s statements. They also felt the same way. Dn was a great deal. He was so handsome and charming. He was a gentleman too.

    Dn just let out a huskyugh because of their response. Little did he know, hisughter and his cheerful expression while talking to them annoyed Lyca further. Her frown deepened and her face turned ugly and bitter.

    "I want to rip that smile off his face," Lyca murmured to herself with her gritted teeth. She stomped her feet and turned around as she avoided looking at them.

    Dn continued his conversation with the threedies. They clinked their sses for bottoms up and they drank their respective drinks.

    Lyca couldn''t stop herself from stealing nces at Dn from time to time. She could see that the threedies continuedughing and giggling in front of Dn. She suddenly got curious about what they were talking about.

    When she could no longer hold her curiosity, Lyca had decided to stop dancing and went to the bar counter to have her drinks as well.

    Lyca chose to sit just a few meters away from Dn. She was eavesdropping on their conversation. She noticed that one of thedies was bing so touchy.

    Megan was holding and squeezing Dn''s arms and asked him, "Are you working out? How do you maintain your great physique?" Megan sounded very sweet, looking at Dn with her flirtatious eyes.

    "Can you tell me what gym so that I can join you next time?" she added, staring at Dn meaningfully.

    "Hmm, just a healthy diet and exercise," Dn answered. His smile broadened when he saw Lyca sitting at the bar counter. "I don''t usually go to the gym. I''m jogging in a park near my apartment."<sub> </sub>

    "Ow. That''s nice. Can we have your number? Who knows we can visit that park as well. We will invite you for a coffee." Ca also expressed her interest in Dn.

    Dn smiled awkwardly while scratching his face. He was hesitant to give them his number. Besides, he had no n of meeting them outside. He had no time for that as he would be busy courting Lyca and winning her heart.

    "Please handsome, give us your number," Jennifer said with her pleading look.

    Lyca, who was listening to their conversation sneered before drinking her ss of beer in three gulps. She was holding herself from butting in and interrupting thosedies.

    ''They are such a nuisance already. Can''t he just send them away?'' Lyca said, gripping her ss tightly. Her expression could no longer be painted. She was annoyed and irritated. She hated to see Dn entertaining thesedies.

    "Dn, let''s dance!" Megan stood up, grabbing Dn''s hand. Lyca, who was secretly watching them, arched her eyebrow.

    Her expression also darkened when Dn allowed Megan to pull him towards the dance floor.

    "He is such a yer! He said he was serious about me. But here he is dancing with another woman!"

    Lyca didn''t want to admit it but she was already getting jealous. She didn''t like to see Dn getting closer with other women.

    The memory of their first meeting popped up in her mind. She and Dn got intimate right away during their first meeting. She wondered if he would do it again with Megan.

    Just thinking about Dn making out with another woman brought a raging fury in her heart. Subconsciously, she continued drinking beer until she reached her limit.

    ''I want to beat him!'' Lyca was already mad.

    Several minutes had passed and Lyca became drunk. But she was still thinking about Dn and the woman who was dancing with him.

    In her drunken state, Lyca stood up and traced her steps towards the dance floor where Dn was still dancing with another woman. Before she realized it, her feet already brought her to Dn.

    Dn was surprised when Lyca suddenly yanked his arms, pulling him towards her.

    "Hey, handsome! It''s now your turn to dance with me. You''ve been dancing with her for several minutes now!" Lycained to him, putting on her pitiful face.

    Dn was not able to utter some words as he was caught off guard by Lyca''s action. He blinked his eyes several times, just looking at Lyca amusingly.

    p Her cheeks were already red, a sign of her drunkenness. Dn sighed deeply, scolding himself inwardly as he failed to notice that Lyca had already drank too much.</anda>

    Megan wanted to push Lyca away from Dn but he stopped her. "She''s the woman I like."

    His words made Megan speechless. She couldn''t believe that Dn would now throw her away since the woman he liked already approached him.

    "I''m sorry," Dn apologized to Megan. He felt guilty for using them to make Lyca jealous.

    "Hey, stop apologizing! You don''t have to. She is not your girlfriend!" Lyca scolded Dn as she cupped his face. She just wanted Dn to look at her.

    "Stop looking at her. Just look at me."

    This time, Dn held her waist, pulling her closer to his body. There was a subtle smile on his charming face. His smile mesmerized Lyca.

    "You are so gorgeous¡­"

    "Yeah, I know." Dn let out a huskyugh. Lyca was acting so cute as she was drunk. "I''m more gorgeous than Enrique¡­ So why not choose me over him?" he added.

    At this moment, Lyca just nodded her head in agreement and said, "I will¡­ but stop flirting with other women! Or else¡­ I''m gonna beat you!"

    Lyca''s words brought joy to Dn''s heart. Though he knew that Lyca was just saying this because she was drunk, he still felt happy.

 Chapter 203 Breaking The Last Strand Of His Control

    Lyca and Dn continued dancing. This time she made sure to send away those flies by sticking with him. Although she was already tipsy and drunk, she was still aware of what she was doing.

    In fact, the alcohol was the one that gave her courage, or should she say¡­ the one that influenced her to act boldly by taking Dn away from those nuisancedies.

    This time she wanted to show those women that Dn was her man. This man before her promised to show her his sincere heart. There was no way she would allow him to flirt and make out with those women!

    ? While they were dancing, Lyca didn''t hesitate to express her feelings. She was upset with him. She was jealous.

    "I hate you! You are a liar!" Lyca stomped her feet, hitting Dn''s foot. But for Dn, it wasn''t painful at all. It was like a bite of an ant.

    "Why do you hate me? And what did I do for you to call me a liar?" Dn asked her curiously.

    He pulled her body closer as he tightened his grip on her body. His nose was sniffing her hair. She smelled so sweet. He couldn''t stop himself from biting her earlobe.

    Meanwhile, Lyca just buried her face on his neck. Then she softly mumbled, "You said you liked me¡­ but you were flirting with other women. You are such a yer. You loved entertaining women. If I didn''t stop you, were you going to make out with her as well? Bring her to your car and kiss her?"

    Dn fought the urge tough. He loved to see her getting jealous like this. He gazed at her, lifting her chin so that he would meet her eyes.

    "No. I would never do that. I only want you." After saying that, Dn leaned over to kiss her lips.

    When he drew back, he whispered to her, "I will only kiss your lips¡­"

    He was not yet satisfied by one kiss as he captured her mouth once again. Dn was kissing her slowly and passionately.

    Lyca''s heart started to pound crazily inside her chest. She had to admit that she missed kissing Dn. He was making her crave for more.

    ''Damn! This guy is such a great kisser¡­ Though I love Enrique, he didn''t make me feel excited like this. Why can he affect me this much? Why am I getting so attracted to him?'' Lyca wondered to herself.

    Before Lyca could realize it, they were already out of the dance floor. When she opened her eyes, she found out that they were already in the parking lot of the club.

    She was so lost in the kiss that she hadn''t noticed that Dn already carried her out of the club.

    "You are the only woman I wanna bring inside my car and make out with," Dn cooed in her ear with a hoarse voice. He couldn''t get enough of her. He felt like he was about to lose control again. Lan, his wolf, started to get wild inside him. His wolf was dying to mark Lyca, his human mate.

    Lyca''s already red face blushed further when she heard those sensual remarks from Dn. She was reminded of their intimate moment inside her car. And that memory made her body extremely hot.

    ''Gosh! I never thought he''s good at seducing women¡­'' Lyca gulped hard when Dn pushed her until her back touched the door of his car on the driver''s side.

    She looked around only to find out they were alone in that parking lot. The surroundings were also dark since the lights were very dim in that corner.

    Dn cornered her, trapping her in his arms. Dn was trying his best to control his wild self that wanted toe out right now because of his burning desire towards Lyca.

    "I just remember¡­ I''m still upset because you lied to me and you met Enrique behind my back. What is your rtionship with him?" Dn confronted Lyca.

    He grabbed this opportunity to interrogate her since she was drunk. He thought Lyca would be more honest with him under the influence of alcohol.

    "That guy?! He is my f*cking ex-boyfriend! The guy who broke my heart!" Lyca started to vent out her frustrations about Enrique.

    "I thought we were doing great as a couple! I thought he would propose to me. But who would have thought he would ask to break up with me when I tried to sleep with him! What a f*cking coward!" Lyca spoke spontaneously, clueless of the impending danger she might encounter.<sub> </sub>

    Dn''s expression darkened when he heard those words from her. He was so jealous of Enrique and at the same time, he was mad at him for breaking Lyca''s heart.

    He could feel that Lyca was truly hurt because of that man. Lyca was in love with Enrique. He couldn''t deny that fact.

    ''Why¡­ Why didn''t I meet you sooner?! You shouldn''t have been hurt if we crossed paths sooner.'' Dn folded his fingers into a fist.

    "He broke my heart but still I couldn''t forget him that easily. He told me he couldn''t do it. He couldn''t make love with me for a reason. I asked him if he had another woman or if he loved someone else! But that bastard just answered me with "I''m sorry!". I felt like¨C" Lyca was not able to finish her words as Dn already sealed her mouth with a rough kiss, stopping her from talking further.

    He didn''t want to hear more things about Enrique. It was just hurting his feelings.

    Lyca could feel the cruel ravishment of his mouth against hers. Dn seized her mouth, forcing his tongue between her lips. As a response, Lyca parted her lips as she sumbed to the forceful domination of his hungry mouth.

    Dn was punishing her through this kiss. But Lyca liked his aggressiveness. Her body was responding to him. She grabbed his head, pulling him for a deeper kiss.

    Lyca felt like Dn could fill the gap in her heart which was left by Enrique. She couldn''t understand why she was losing control when it came to Dn. She wanted to get wild and got more intimate with him.

    Hearing the footstepsing in, Dn broke the kiss and said, "Get inside the car¡­" his voice was firm but sensual.

    Opening the car door in the back passenger seat, Dn guided Lyca inside. He pushed her and locked the car door.

    Dn''s rage and jealousy were making him more aggressive. He lifted her, making her sit on hisp while facing him. Then he crushed his mouth against hers one more time, ravishing her full lips.

    Lyca hooked her arms around his neck as she matched the intensity of his kiss. As they continued kissing, Dn''s hand started to rip her dress off her.

    The ripping sound of the fabrics was heard inside the car along with her loud gasp. Dn cupped her one breast while his other hand groped her bottom. She was now only wearing her underwear as her dress was already torn into pieces.

    He pulled her body closer, making herdy part press against his hard bulge. Lyca could feel his erection underneath. As he deepened the kiss, Dn was thrusting his hips upward, hitting her bottom lips.

    With that action, Lyca felt an intense pleasure under her core. She became wet and throbbing. Yes! She was enjoying the feeling of his crotch under her so she also started grinding herself against him.

    Dn was on the verge of losing his self-control. All he wanted to do was im her right here, right then.

    Dn released her mouth as his lips began to travel from her jaw down to her neck. Then he whispered something to her.

    "Forget about Enrique¡­ I can give you what he couldn''t. I can fulfill your desire. I will treat you well as a woman¡­ you deserve all my love. You deserve to be pampered by me. I will help you move on." His lips rained soft kisses on her neck, earlobe, and shoulder.

    He was caressing her body as if he was exploring all her hidden parts. Then one of his hands found her breast, squeezing and kneading it hard but in a pleasurable way.

    "I will satisfy you¡­ and will make you scream my name in ecstasy until you forget about him¡­ and all you can think of is me¡­ Me alone." Dn''s words were filled with conviction and a hint of promise.

    Lyca could only moan softly as Dn continued to tease her breasts using his yful fingers. Then he continued thrusting upward, hitting her wet core.

    "Aah~ Aah~ Yes! There¡­ I love it¡­ Aah~" She was moaning non-stop.

    Feeling unsatisfied, Lyca''s hand moved down, unbuckling his belt and unzipping his pants. "I want to feel you without these covers¡­" Lyca said, making Dn break thest strand of his self-control.

 Chapter 204 Attack In The Hospital

    Dn just broke thest strand of his self-control. He wanted to im her now and mark her. But before he could do it, someone knocked on the car window.

    Dn and his wolf got annoyed by this disturbance and interruption. He put Lyca down while covering her body. Then he rolled the car window, ready to scold the person outside.

    But Dn was not able to utter a word upon seeing the person''s face. It was Marceline. And Kira was standing at her back.

    Marceline and Kira came to the parking lot when they didn''t see Lyca and Dn inside the Club. Since she wanted to check what was going on between them, she decided to look for them. They smelled their scentsing from the parking lot.

    "Sis!" Dn called her sister again while smiling sheepishly. They got caught by them and he was embarrassed letting Marceline see his messy appearance. His face and lips had lipstick marks.

    Meanwhile, Marceline stared at him for a moment and her lips twitched fighting a smile. She knew it. Lyca couldn''t resist Dn''s charm. She just hoped her best friend could also realize her feelings towards Dn.

    Kira, on the other hand, pulled Marceline, turning her around so that she could no longer see Dn and his exposed body.

    "Fix yourself in three minutes. We are going home," Kira ordered Dn while ring at him.

    Lyca, who was in her drunken state, suddenly sobered up when she heard Kira and Marceline outside. She immediately fixed her clothes. Just like Dn, she was embarrassed letting the two know what they did inside the car.

    This time around, Kira was the one who drove the car while Marceline sat in the front passenger seat. Lyca and Dn remained silent in the back passenger seat with their embarrassed expressions.

    Upon reaching the Zhou Ancestral Mansion, Xyon and Little Lowell immediately weed the two couples.

    "Why are you still awake?" Marceline hugged the little boy.

    "He is waiting for you. He couldn''t sleep knowing that you were still not at home," Xyon answered Marceline on Little Lowell''s behalf.

    Kira still didn''t know how he would react whenever Little Lowell would act coldly at him. The young boy was now ring at him as he could smell Kira''s scent all over Marceline.

    Little Lowell''s expression seemed to tell Kira ''What did you do to my Mama? I want to beat you!''.

    Kira could only sigh helplessly, watching the two. It looked like he wouldn''t be able to sleep in Marceline''s room tonight. Little Lowell would be staying with her in her bedroom.

    ''Sigh. Why do I feel like it''s hard topete against a cute child?''

    Xyon, Lyca, and Dn said goodbye to Marceline, Kira, and Little Lowell. Dn secretly grabbed Marceline, hugging her. Then he whispered something to her.

    "Thank you, sis¡­ for tonight. You made me happy. You helped me with Lyca."

    Marceline just smiled at him faintly. "Just take care of my friend. Make sure to drop her at her home, safe and sound."

    "Yes, sis! I will!" Dn walked towards the car while waving at Marceline.

    Marceline could watch the three as they entered the car. For some unknown reason, Marceline felt so d to have them by her side. She felt less lonely now.

    Though Aunt Brianna was already gone, she gained new friends andpany. She was no longer alone. Their presence could cheer her up.

    As Marceline was looking at them, Kira was also silently observing her at the back. He wondered whether he would tell Marceline about Dn''s real identity or not. But one thing was for certain, Kira was thinking of using Dn''s closeness to Marceline. Getting closer to the prince of werewolves could give them an advantage in this war.

    ''As much as I hate seeing her getting closer to Dn, I must endure it for the sake of my n. Marceline and I will get our revenge and¡­ Dn will be our instrument to seed.''

    Thinking about it, he wondered if Dn knew a way on how Marceline could turn back into a normal human being. Was there a way to do that?

    *****

    The next morning, Kira received a message from dimir. He asked Kira to meet up with him as he had something important to tell him.

    Little did Kira know, this was just a strategy by Cedric and dimir so that he would not meet Dominique in the hospital today. Dominique had decided to visit the Patriarch of the Zhou Family who was still in aa.

    Marceline requested Xyon to take care of Little Lowell once again as she would go to the hospital to monitor and check if there was an improvement in her grandfather''s condition.

    "My Lady, I will go and meet dimir today," Kira informed Marceline. They were on the way to the hospital.

    "Why?" Marceline asked him. There was a hint of worry in her emerald eyes.

    "It''s rted to their n of betraying their Werewolf King."

    Marceline had a nagging feeling about this. "Please be careful."

    "Don''t worry. I''m stronger than them. Besides, I know you and Ste wille to my rescue if something happens to me, am I right?" Kira smiled at her, caressing her face.

    Marceline bobbed her head as a response. Of course, yes! She and Ste woulde to rescue him. Ste could feel if Kira would be in danger. Their mate bond was now very strong aspared to before.

    "Come back soon."<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, my Lady. I will."

    "I''ll go to thepany after visiting grandpa today. After meeting dimir, see me at thepany. Okay?" Marceline held Kira''s hand. She was still worried whenever Kira would meet werewolves.

    Kira let out a soft chuckle. He felt touched because Marceline looked so worried about him.

    "I will not keep you waiting for so long. Mark my words, my Lady." Kira leaned to his side, kissing the back of Marceline''s hand.

    After dropping Marceline to the hospital, Kira left to meet dimir. Marceline was going to the elevator when she bumped into someone.

    "Marceline?"

    Marceline gazed up when she heard that familiar voice. She was surprised to see the guy whom she just met a few days ago.

    "Mr. Dominique?"

    "Hi. Are you okay? It seems that you are in a hurry?" Dominique couldn''t stop smiling after seeing Marceline again.

    "Ah, yes. I''m here to see my grandpa."

    Dominique guided her towards the elevator. The two of them took the lift and continued their conversation inside.

    "How about you? Why are you here?" Marceline asked him curiously.

    "To visit an old friend. We are going to the same floor." Dominique nced at the red number.

    Marceline nodded her head. Secondster, they heard the elevator''s sound, indicating they reached the floor.

    *Ding!*

    Dominique went to the hospital alone as he didn''t want to attract attention. Cedric was in the lobby, waiting for him.

    Dominique had decided to apany Marceline first before seeing the Zhou Patriarch. But to his surprise, Marceline went to the VIP ward of the Zhou Patriarch.

    ''Grandfather? So she''s rted to the Zhou Family? Marceline is also a member of the gatekeepers from the Zhou Family¡­''

    "Do you want to meet my grandpa?" Marceline asked Dominique as they stopped in front of the door.

    "May I see him?"

    Marceline nodded her head before opening the door. She allowed Dominique to see her grandfather.

    "What happened to him?" Dominique asked Marceline. He somehow felt sorry for her as he could see the sadness in her eyes. He couldn''t exin why he didn''t want to see her sad. Maybe because he was seeing his daughter in her.

    Marceline smiled bitterly as she remembered Evelyn. "His daughter-inw poisoned him¡­ because of greed."

    Dominique was taken aback when he heard that. He didn''t know exactly what happened to the Zhou Family. He was not interested at all. But now that he learned that Marceline was a member of the Zhou Family, he suddenly became curious about what happened to them.

    ''I have to dig in deeper. How did the Zhou Family end up like this?'' Dominique made a mental note in his mind.

    "I''m sorry to hear that," Dominique softly mumbled, putting his hand at the back of her shoulder. He wanted tofort her.

    "I''m fine now. I already taught her a lesson," Marceline said meaningfully. She moved closer to her grandfather, holding his hand.

    Dominique just remained silent, just watching Marceline. He could tell that Marceline loved his grandfather so much. It could be seen in her eyes.

    "What did the doctor say? When will he wake up?"

    Marceline shook her head. "No one knows¡­ they said¡­ It''s a hopeless case. We just need a miracle for him to wake up."

    Dominique was about to say something when the door suddenly slid open and a woman came rushing inside. It was Natasha.

    "Marceline, you Bitch!!!" Natasha screamed while charging in Marceline''s direction. "Bitch! You DIE!" Natasha plunged her hand forward which was holding a surgical knife.

    Dominique and Marceline didn''t expect her sudden appearance. Natasha came there to visit their grandpa as well. Then she heard Marceline saying she taught Evelyn a lesson. So Natasha confirmed that it was Marceline who hurt her mother.

    With the anger and hatred clouding her mind, Natasha stole a surgical knife from a nurse. She aimed to kill Marceline today. She ruined her family! She must die! That''s what was on her mind.

    However, before the tip of the knife could reach Marceline, Dominique grabbed Marceline, using his body to protect her.

 Chapter 205 To Repay Him For His Kindness

    Dominique protected Marceline from getting stabbed by sacrificing his body. Since he hugged Marceline, the tip of Natasha''s surgical knife was buried at his back.

    Dominique started to bleed but he was not in pain. For a werewolf like him, this kind of wound was tolerable. It won''t affect him that much as the knife was not made of silver. It would heal easily because of his regenerative ability.

    Marceline immediately took action when she noticed that Dominique was hurt. Using her hand, Marceline hit Natasha''s neck, knocking her out.

    Natasha fell to the ground as she lost consciousness. Then she helped Dominique to stay still as she called for help.

    "Mr. Dominique, are you okay? You''re bleeding!" Marceline pressed her palm against his wound to stop the bleeding.

    Deep inside, she felt touched. She didn''t expect a stranger to protect her. He sacrificed his body for her not to be harmed. Her heart suddenly softened towards Dominique.

    Meanwhile, Dominique was enjoying the care and concern he was receiving from Marceline. He couldn''t exin why he felt happy.

    His body reflexively moved when he saw Natasha charging towards Marceline. His protective instinct was suddenly activated. He felt d that Marceline was not hurt at all.

    When he nced at unconscious Natasha, a chilly glint flickered in his eyes. He felt the urge to hurt that woman and strangle her for trying to kill Marceline.

    Hiding his identity, Dominique pretended to be in pain and weak because of his stabbed wound. Secondster, the nurses finally came inside the private ward.

    They were surprised to see Natasha lying unconscious on the floor and the blood scattered just near her spot.

    "She''s not the wounded one. It''s him. Please treat him right away!" Marceline informed the nurses, correcting their wrong assumption. They thought Natasha was the one who bled.

    The nurses immediately brought Dominique to the operating room while the other took Natasha, transferring her to another ward. Marceline followed Dominique. She waited for his surgery to finish. She was very worried about him.

    "Natasha has gone crazy¡­" Marceline mumbled to herself. She couldn''t believe that Natasha would attack her in a public ce such as a hospital. She even did it while there was another person around.

    "Hmm, I have tomend her foolishness. At least, she is fighting me head-on, not backstabbing me, unlike her mother, Evelyn." Marceline shook her head.

    She could easily put Natasha under control if she was this dumb. She had no experience in a scheming game like her mother did.

    Meanwhile, Cedric had been wondering what took Dominique so long. He told him that he would just see Rnd Zhou for a few minutes but until now, he hadn''te down to the hospital lobby.

    He wondered if he should go and check what he was doing right now. But Dominique''s elite guard stopped him. He advised Cedric not to intervene and just stay there to wait.

    Cedric was waiting for an update from dimir. He couldn''t be at ease as long as Dominique was in a hospital. What if Kira would suddenly appear?

    Unknown to him, Dominique pretended to be hurt so that he could spend more time with Marceline. Dominique couldn''t exin why he had be so fond of this woman.

    The doctor was done stitching his wound. It only took them ten minutes to finish it as it was not serious. Besides, no internal organ had been damaged by the surgical knife.<sub> </sub>

    When he came out of the room, Marceline was already waiting for him.

    "Mr. Dominique, thank you for protecting me. But at the same time, I would like to apologize for what happened. My family is having internal conflict right now. But I will not stop you if you want to sue my cousin for this."

    Dominique watched Marceline intently. He couldn''t read her expression. He didn''t know whether she was stopping him from filing a case or she was encouraging him to do so.

    "I''ll think about it, Miss Zhou. How are you? Are you shocked about what happened?" There was a hint of concern in his voice.

    Marceline nodded her head and said, "Yes, I''m surprised that my cousin became this crazy bitch."

    Dominique nced at her with his blinking eyes. After that, a burst ofughter was heard in the hallway. Dominiqueughed because of Marceline''s bluntness. Marceline also joined him because hisughter was contagious.

    "Thank you again, Mr. Dominique. How can I pay for your kindness?" Marceline asked him.

    "Hmm, just treat me to a meal. That will be enough. I will also introduce you to my wife. I think you and my wife will get along really well." Dominique suddenly felt excited in introducing Marceline to his wife, Serena.

    Marceline had no problem with that. Besides, Dominique seemed to be a good guy to her.

    "Alright, Mr. Dominique. I will find some time. Can I also bring my husband with me?"

    Dominique was taken aback when he heard that. "Oh, you already have a husband?"

    "Yes. I have. And he is a great guy," Marceline proudly responded to him.

    Dominique let out a chuckle. "Hmm, a great guy like me. Well, I want to meet him soon. Call me if you already set the date for our dinner? I think it will be a double dinner date!"

    "Yeah, a double dinner date sounds fun." Marceline smiled faintly.

    "Ok. I will be looking forward to that. By the way, you have to hire bodyguards for your safety. What if something like this happens again?" Dominique didn''t hide his genuine concern for Marceline.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Dominique. My husband is also my bodyguard. It just so happened he was not around today when the attack happened. But I assure you, my husband is my best bodyguard."

    Dominique could only shake his head helplessly. "You are very proud of him and you trust him that much."

    "Yes. Because I love him." She was not embarrassed to tell him that.

    "Well, I''m d to know you are happily in love with your husband. Now, I became more curious to meet him."

 Chapter 206 [Bonus Chapter] Kill The Werewolf King

    Dominique Silvano went to the lobby with a broad smile on his face. Talking to Marceline gave him a pleasant feeling as if they had known each other for so long.

    His trip to the Human World had be more exciting now because of Marceline. He was now looking forward to getting closer to her.

    Cedric and his bodyguards were already waiting for Dominique in the lobby. Cedric could finally sigh with relief as they were now leaving the hospital. Inside the car, Cedric interviewed Dominique as he was curious why Dominique stayed long in visiting the Zhou Patriarch.

    "How is your visit, our King?" Cedric was very polite when talking to Dominique. No one would think that this werewolf general was already plotting against his own King, stealing the title from him.

    Dominique smirked at him meaningfully before saying, "The visit is quite interesting. Someone from the Zhou Family made a scene. Natasha Zhou attacked her cousin Marceline Zhou with a surgical knife. But in the end, I was the one who got stabbed."

    Bodyguards: "..."

    Cedric: "..."

    Everyone had a stunned expression on their faces when they heard that. How could that be possible? Was he saying he intervened and protected Marceline Zhou?

    It was very unusual for Dominique to do that. He was a selfish person. He would never help someone, especially an ordinary human being unless that person was important to him.

    Since Cedric remained silent because he was still in a trance. It was Dominique who spoke once again, asking him with a serious tone. "What exactly happened to the Zhou Family? I want every detail!"

    Cedric suddenly got anxious. Would Dominique get mad once he learned the truth?

    ''Damn! Why did he suddenly be curious about the Zhou Family matters?!'' Cedric tried his best to look calm so that Dominique would not suspect him of anything.

    In the end, Cedric had no choice but to tell him everything he knew, omitting the details about Kira.

    He exined that it all happened because of the power struggle among the members of the Zhou Family and it was rted to the inheritance. Evelyn Zhou poisoned the Zhou Patriarch so that her husband would be the sole owner of the Zhou Empire.

    He also told Dominique that Rnd Zhou wanted his granddaughter, Marceline, to inherit the Zhou Empire as it originally belonged to her deceased parents.

    Dominique could now understand the conflict within the Zhou Family.

    "One more thing, Alpha King¡­ Marceline Zhou already knew the existence of werewolves. She learned the involvement of werewolves in the deaths of her parents eighteen years ago."

    "What? So you mean¡­ she hates us?" Dominique felt rmed when he heard that. He didn''t want Marceline to hate his race.

    Cedric bobbed his head as a response. "Yes, she hates us, werewolves. So be careful of her. She might form an alliance with the vampires." Cedric already warned Dominique because he couldn''t tell him about Kira because of their bloodpact agreement.

    Dominique''s bright mood changed. He felt conflicted with this discovery. As much as possible, he didn''t want Marceline to be his enemy.

    ''I will not let her form an alliance with the vampires. I will try to win her favor.'' Dominique made a mental note.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Serena and dimir were roaming around the Golden City Imperial Mall, the biggest mall in the city. The bodyguards were following Serena while dimir found a way to meet Kira secretly.

    The two were talking inside a Cafe. They chose a corner far away from other customers so that they could discuss whatever topic they wanted to talk about.

    "Don''t waste my time, mutt. Tell me what important thing you were referring to?" Kira took a sip of his tea while looking at his wristwatch.<sub> </sub>

    dimir clenched his fists. He had the urge to kill Kira right here right then but he couldn''t. His instinct was telling him Kira had something to do with the brutal attack against Evelyn Zhou. Evelyn Zhou hadn''t regained consciousness until now. So he couldn''t confirm it yet.

    "Cedric has an offer to you. Do you want to try and kill Dominique Silvano? He is here in the human world."

    Kira let out a sarcasticugh while looking at dimir.

    "No way! Why would I do that? It''s just like giving you an easy life. Cedric and your pack are the ones who are eager to kill him. I''m not dumb to fall into your trap. Why don''t you kill him yourself? I heard Dominique trust Cedric so much."

    dimir frowned. He could tell that Kira was very wise. He wouldn''t fall for this.

    "But the vampires also want to kill him, am I right?"

    Kira let out another chuckle, moving his forefinger from left to right as if telling him "No! No! No!"

    "You are wrong. The vampires want to kill every werewolf, not only your Werewolf King." Kira said, smiling coldly.

    "Why don''t you form an alliance with us. We can kill Dominique together." dimir still tried to convince Kira.

    His statement gained another sarcasticugh from Kira. "Werewolves couldn''t be trusted. Vampires already learned our greatest lesson."

    Kira was saying all this because he knew that Cedric and his pack were not sincere about forming an alliance with the vampires. Cedric was also greedy. He might be the next Dominique. So he would never let the vampires suffer again from the werewolves.

    Thinking about it, Dn was more suitable to be a Werewolf King than Cedric. But Kira didn''t want to admit that as Kira could still see Dn as the son of his mortal nemesis.

    ''Sigh. Is there no one else who can be the leader of werewolves¡­ someone who will not treat vampires as his enemy?'' Kira mused to himself.

    Meanwhile, dimir already received a message from Cedric. He informed him that Dominique was done visiting the Zhou Patriarch. He could now stop talking to Kira and let Kira go back.

    "Ok. Since you don''t want to form an alliance, you can leave now."

    Kira raised his eyebrow. He noticed something unusual in dimir''s behavior. ''Is this the only reason he wants to talk to me? And where is Cedric? I thought he was the one meeting me today¡­''

    In the end, Kira just shrugged his shoulders and stood up. "Since you are the one who invited me here, pay for my tea."

    dimir just red at Kira who was smiling at him provokingly. He wanted to rip that smile off his face but he restrained himself. They were in a public ce right now.

    Kira just left the Cafe, not waiting for dimir. He was also in a hurry to go back and see Marceline. He wouldn''t be at ease without her by his side.

    Kira was also worried that Cedric was somewhere near Marceline. He was supposed to be the one talking to him but he was nowhere. What if Cedric grabbed this opportunity to meet Marceline?

    ''What a cunning mutt!'' Kira was cursing Cedric in his mind.

    Since Kira was sprinting towards the exit of the mall, he bumped into someone.

    "I''m sorry. Miss, are you¨C" Kira was not able to finish his word when he recognized the person. The woman whom he bumped into was none other than Serena, the Werewolf Queen.

 Chapter 207 The Vampire King And The Werewolf Queen

    Kira and Serena met each other''s gaze. Both of them had a stunned look on their faces. Between them, it was Serena who was more surprised to see Kira. Aside from her surprised expression, disbelief could be seen in her emerald eyes.

    "Ki¡­ Kira?" Serena mumbled his name which was almost a whisper. Her eyes went round, still couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    She blinked her eyes, staring at Kira with her scrutinizing gaze. Then her forehead creased as she wasn''t sure if he was the Kira they knew.

    His stunned expression was long gone. It became unreadable. ''He looks like Kira ric¡­ the former Vampire King.'' Serena''s heart started to race when she thought about him. But there was a hint of fear in her eyes.

    Kira pretended not to know her. He couldn''t blow his cover just because of Selene who was known as Serena. He tried his best to calm himself though deep inside his heart was filled with conflicting emotions. His heart was so heavy right now.

    "Miss, do you know me?" Kira asked her, secretly clenching his fists. His expression was calm and neutral.

    Serena was rendered speechless once again as she continued to assess Kira from top to bottom. She felt something odd. She could feel some familiarity with him but at the same time, he looked like a stranger to her.

    ''His scent¡­ he smells like a human, not a vampire. His aura¡­ is different too. I can''t figure him out. Maybe, he is just someone who looks like Kira.'' Serena''s heart finally calmed down and it began to beat normally.

    Serena shook her head as she was now able to utter some words. "You just look like someone I know."

    Kira''s eyes gleamed but he remained expressionless. ''So¡­ she still remembers me. I wonder if she hasn''t forgotten me yet. But I don''t want to keep my hopes up. I witnessed how happy she was with Dominique.''

    Kira just bobbed his head, giving her a fake smile. "Every woman I meet is always telling me that." He chuckled lightly after saying those words. He sounded like joking.

    Serena was taken aback because of his shamelessness. She raised her eyebrow with an amused look on her face.

    ''Well. I think he is not Kira. Kira would never talk to me like this.'' Serena thought inwardly, feeling relieved.

    Serena just smiled awkwardly. She didn''t know what she should say next. Besides, she was worried that Kira would think that she was hitting on him just because she said he looked like someone she knew.

    Meanwhile, Kira saw in his peripheral vision that Serena''s bodyguards were now approaching them.

    ''I have to leave now. The other bodyguards look familiar. They might recognize my face as well. It''s already enough that only one person could see my face¡­ and it happened to be her¡­ Selene.''

    "Miss, again¡­ I''m sorry for bumping into you. I hope you are just fine. I was in a hurry. I have to go now," Kira exined to her.

    "It''s alright. I''m just fine. Sure¡­"

    Without looking back, Kira left Serena on her spot as he proceeded to the exit gate of the mall.<sub> </sub>

    Serena hadplicated emotions on her face as she watched Kira''s back. She couldn''t help but recall her encounter with Kira.

    "There is no way he is Kira. He was gone and he would nevere back. That man didn''t even know me. Should I tell Dominique about it? Nah¡­I think it is best for us not to talk about Kira." Serena mumbled before turning around to find dimir. She was already bored shopping and roaming around the mall.

    She wanted to go to another ce and look for Dn and her missing daughter. She wondered if Dn was still in this region.

    Meanwhile, in the parking area, a loud noise was heard as the rm of Kira''s car resounded. Kira kicked his car so hard, triggering the rm. The tire of his car got destroyed with just one kick from Kira.

    Kira leaned on his car trunk while clutching his chest. All the negative emotions he tried to suppress a while ago suddenly resurfaced.

    The moment he got closer to Serena, he had the urge to take her away from that ce, and imprison her. He wanted to ask her everything.

    Was she really forced to attack him a thousand years ago? Was she the one who protected him from getting killed? Was she the one who sent him to the Zhou Family?

    But something didn''t add up the moment he observed Serena''s reaction upon seeing him. She looked surprised when she saw him.

    Did it mean Selene had no idea that he was alive all these years? If she didn''t know then it only meant Selene was not the person who saved him before. Was it the Moon Goddess or a person from the Zhou Family?

    Fortunately, Kira was able to control his emotions. He acted ordingly, without blowing out his cover. Dominique and the other werewolves should not learn that he was still alive.

    Kira tugged his hair tightly. His head ached just thinking about those possibilities. Did Selene truly betray him?

    ''I didn''t see any hint of happiness on her face when she saw me a while ago. Instead, I saw fear in her eyes¡­''

    Kira clutched his chest. He felt like something heavy was squeezing his heart. He started to feel suffocated. He had to leave there as soon as possible otherwise, he could no longer stop himself from confronting his ex-lover.

    Kira was about to leave when he received a message from Xyon.

    [ Boss Ki! Go and see Big Boss Marceline! I heard that something happened in the hospital. Natasha attacked her and tried to stab her. ]

    Kira''s eyes widened upon reading Xyon''s message. Without further ado, Kira left the parking lot, just running with his feet as he could no longer use his car. He was in a hurry to meet Marceline, hoping that she was just fine.

    Kira''s action caught the attention of someone. It was Gisel who also came to that mall to follow Serena.

    ''Is that Kira? The Vampire King¡­ he is alive?!''

 Chapter 208 Capturing A Beta

    Gisel wanted to make sure that her eyes were not deceiving her. She was about to follow Kira when she sensed that someone was also tailing her.

    She had been cautious of her surroundings ever since the moment she had confronted Dominique. And for thest few days, she felt like someone was following her. A stranger had been lurking around her ce.

    She stopped spying on Serena and Dominique as she wanted to get rid of whoever was watching her every move. She didn''t know if it was one of Dominique''s people. But she couldn''t smell a werewolf scent.

    She also suspected that a vampire was spying on her. With that thought in mind, she stopped following Serena as she didn''t want the vampires to know that the Werewolf Queen visited the human world. Vampires would try to target her.

    Aside from attacking Dominique directly, hurting the Werewolf Queen would also be an advantage for the vampires. They knew that the Werewolf Queen was one of the weaknesses of Dominique Silvano, the Werewolf King.

    ''Damn! It''s not good to stay here. I might put our Queen in danger.'' Gisel thought to herself.

    Gisel nced from left to right. She was carefully observing her surroundings. She was trying to locate where that person was hiding.

    ''Should I run or should I confront this spy?'' Gisel contemted for a moment. Then suddenly she smacked her forehead as she realized something.

    "Damn! I lost him¡­ the person who looks like Kira ric!" Giselmented. "me this person. I''m gonna kill him!" She added through her gritted teeth. She got distracted by the spy.

    Looking for a less crowded ce, Gisel left the mall. She was luring the person who was tailing her.

    ''Don''t make me catch you¡­ I swear, I''m gonna torture you!'' She swore to herself, already thinking of how she would confront and catch this spy.

    After a few minutes, Gisel entered an abandoned building. Inside, she patiently waited for the spy to show up. She found a better spot where she could see the person entering the old building.

    Gisel was good at hunting her target. She was now applying her thousand of years of experience in hunting her prey in the wilderness.

    Her sharp eyes were looking at every corner of that building. Her ears were so alert, listening at even the slightest movement and sound of insects present in that building.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    She could hear it! Footsteps were inching closer and closer to her location. It did not take long when a man wearing a hood and a mask walked into the center hall.

    His head kept on turning left to right, his gaze roaming around the ce, searching for Gisel. He could smell her faint scent but he couldn''t pinpoint her exact location. He was only certain that Gisel was inside that old building.

    ''Hmm, you''ve finally shown up. You are a dead meat now!'' Gisel''s lips curled up into a sinister smile while looking at her target.

    She was getting ready tounch an attack. She was just waiting for the man to turn around before she would charge in.

    The moment the man turned his back in her direction, Gisel dashed forward, pouncing at the guy with her sharp ws. Gisel shifted in her werewolf form a few seconds after she jumped toward his back.<sub> </sub>

    The guy swirled his body to face the iing werewolf. Before he could dodge her, arge figure of a werewolf pushed him down to the ground.

    *Thud!*

    The man hit his back against the dusty floor of that old building. And in front of him, arge wolf was on top of his body, trapping him on the ground.

    ''Damn! She''s too fast! She''s a Beta!'' The guy blurted out in his mind.

    Gisel let out a loud growl before swinging her w as she tore off his mask. The man under her was none other than Serafino, the vampire whom Kira asked to find Gisel and bring her to him.

    ''He is a vampire!'' Gisel screamed in her mind after confirming Serafino''s identity. ''An enemy!''

    Gisel was about to bite Serafino when he suddenly raised his hands, saying, "Hey! I surrender! Don''t hurt me! I didn''te here to fight with you! I''m here to talk to you¡­ PEACEFULLY!" Serafino emphasized hisst word.

    Gisel''s werewolf form was just looking at Serafino in puzzlement, her ws still hanging mid-air.

    ''Talk to me, peacefully? But why?'' Gisel mused to herself. ''Is he telling the truth or is he just trying to deceive me for him to survive?!''

    Gisel let out another loud growl in front of his face. Serafino covered his ears because of the noise. Her loud growl was hurting his sensitive ears.

    "Stop it!" He said with his crumpled face.

    Gisel squinted her eyes at the man who wasining. She wanted to ask him but she couldn''tmunicate with him while she was in her wolf form.

    "Believe it or not, I am here to talk to you! Hear me out first!" Serafino pleaded. He was in a desperate situation. Gisel was stronger than him. He just realized it now. His mere mind control was not working against her.

    Gisel was still contemting whether to believe him or not. But she was curious about what kind of topic a vampire wanted to talk to her about.

    ''Gisel, be careful. Don''t lower your guard! You can''t trust a vampire otherwise you will be killed!'' Her wolf warned her through their mind link.

    But before she could respond to her wolf, something sharp was already buried in her flesh. Serafino injected her with a high dosage of sedative!

    ''Damn, vampire! A traitor! He is not here to talk¡­ he is here to capture me!''

    Gisel kicked Serafino hard as he flew a few meters away from her. Gisel wanted to grab this opportunity to flee and escape. But the sedative drugs took effect right away. Gisel lost consciousness even before she could leave that old building.

 Chapter 209 Continuous Bickering

    When Gisel lost consciousness, she slowly shifted back to her human form. Her furs disappeared and she was now lying naked on the floor.

    Serafino immediately looked away, his eyes avoiding to see her naked body. He stood up, rubbing his stomach and his back. Gisel gave him a strong kick.

    "She''s really strong. If I didn''t use a strong dose of sedative, there was no way I would be able to resolve this in a peaceful way. Fighting her head-on would be a great disadvantage for me!" Serafino mumbled as he stretched his arm.

    Tossing a look at the direction where Gisel was hiding a while ago, Serafino just shook his head helplessly.

    "Why did she have to transform in her wolf form? Is she trying to leave this ce, naked?" Serafinomented, looking at the torn clothes scattered on the floor.

    Without a choice, Serafino took off his hooded jacket and threw it on top of Gisel''s body, covering her sensitive parts. He carried her out of the old building. Then he brought her inside his car. Serafino left the area as soon as he secured Gisel.

    An hourter¡­

    Gisel woke up inside a small apartment. Her body was covered with a nket. She hastily sat up as she remembered what happened a while ago.

    Reflexively, her hand reached out for her neck. She rubbed the spot where Serafino injected the syringe.

    "Damn! Vampire! A traitor!" She cursed Serafino. He distracted her and sneakily injected her with a sedative.

    She tried to get off the bed, only to find out that her feet were restrained by a silver metal cuff.

    *Thud!*

    "Aah!" Gisel screamed when she fell to the ground, face-down!

    "F*ck! I wanna kill this vampire!" Giselined as she turned her body. She was now facing the ceiling.

    Meanwhile, Serafino was busy contacting Kira. He already informed him that he found Gisel but his Lord was not responding. He wondered what Kira was doing right now.

    "Should I just deliver this werewolf to him?" After a while, he shook his head, disregarding that thought. He couldn''t bring Gisel to Kira because of a certain reason¨C She was still naked!

    He didn''t dare touch her in order to put some clothes on her. He just put her down on the bed, threw the nket all over her body, and then he grabbed silver metal cuffs with his gloves on to restrain her feet.

    Serafino was still checking his phone out when suddenly he heard a loud thud inside his apartment room.

    His eyes went round and mumbled, "Eh? She''s awake!"

    Serafino sprinted inside, worried that Gisel would try to escape. But to his surprise, he saw her lying on the floor, still not wearing anything!

    Using his vampiric speed, he jumped onto the bed to grab the nket. Then he threw it again towards Gisel to cover her body including her face.

    "You, Again! I''ll beat you to death, you sneaky vampire!" Gisel screamed in annoyance and irritation, trying to get rid of the white cloth covering her face.

    Serafino tried his best not tough. Her awkward position was so funny. Fortunately, the silver cuffs that he used were not ordinary. Though Gisel was a powerful Beta, she couldn''t break those cuffs easily even if she tried to shift into her werewolf form.<sub> </sub>

    Oops! She couldn''t shift right now because those silver cuffs had a sealing effect. The magic effect of those cuffs was stopping Gisel from transforming into her wolf form. It was also weakening her power. She was not at her hundred percent strength.

    "You! Why are you smiling? I will rip that smile off your face. Juste here!" Gisel was not backing down. She was enraged by now.

    She was only thinking of beating Serafino so she hadn''t realized that she was not wearing any clothes.

    She stood up, removing the nket as she threw a punch at Serafino with her right fist.

    Serafino''s eyes widened when Gisel moved. However, his eyes were not looking at the iing punch but at the two round mounds in front of him.

    One Punch!

    *Pow!*

    Her fist hit his right eye! She was about to punch him with her other fist but suddenly, she felt hands pressed on her chest. Serafino didn''t mean to grope or touch her breasts. He was about to raise his hands to block her next punch but his hands ended up holding her twin peaks.

    Gisel looked down only to see Serafino''s hands touching her precious twin peaks!

    "YOU! PERVERT BLOODSUCKER!!!" Her scream echoed inside his apartment room.

    "Uh-oh! I didn''t mean to¨C" before he could finish his words, Gisel grabbed his hands, twisting them hard.

    "A!"

    Though she was not as powerful as she originally was, Serafino was still hurt as she twisted his little fingers!

    "Let go of my hand. I don''t want to touch a naked woman!" Serafino warned her in which he gained another deathly re from Gisel.

    In the end, Gisel pushed him, bending over to grab the nket. She took it once again, covering her body. She couldn''t move her feet because they were bound together. One wrong move and she would fall to the floor once again.

    "What do you want from me? A revenge for your n? Will you suck my blood?! I swear, my blood doesn''t taste good. Find another prey!" Gisel spoke spontaneously, still screaming.

    This time Serafino frowned, picking at his ear. He didn''t expect that Gisel would be too loud and noisy. ''Is she trying to destroy my eardrums?''

    After a while, Serafino raised her finger, motioning her to stay silent. "Like what I said, I am here to talk to you¡­ P.E.A.C.E.F.U.L.L.Y!"

    "Peacefully my foot! You deceived me, you sneaky vampire!" She spat back at him.

    Serafino was getting tired of this. He took a deep breath, massaging the space between his eyebrows.

    "Go and put some clothes on first. Then we will talk." Serafino pointed his finger at the bedside table where her new set of clothes was ced.

    Gisel finally stopped talking as she darted her gaze back and forth between Serafino and the clothes. Disbelief could be seen in her eyes.

 Chapter 210 Thank Him Personally

    Gisel couldn''t believe that Serafino really allowed her to put some clothes on. He left the room for a while, giving her privacy. When he was gone, Gisel finally moved towards the bedside table. She was jumping one step at a time because her feet were still tied together.

    Upon reaching the clothes, her eyebrows raised. "Eh, how did he know my size? Don''t tell me he took advantage of me while I was unconscious?"

    "I didn''t touch you! I have no n to take advantage of you! You are not desirable to me," Serafino answered,ing from the outside. Because of his super sense of hearing, he was able to hear her words just now.

    "Liar! You even touched my breasts, you Big Pervert!" Gisel argued with him once again.

    "I''m not a pervert! It was just an ident. You punched me! Don''t you remember? I was about to block you but your body was so close to me! I was going to push you¡­" Serafino justified his actions.

    Gisel just rolled her eyes skyward. She wore her bra first before putting on her dress. "Damn! Release me from these cuffs!! How am I supposed to wear my underwear, you moron! Should I wear my panties from my head, not from my toes?"

    Serafino: "..."

    He didn''t think about that. "Do you want me to help you wear your undies?"

    "Go to hell! You bloodsucking pervert!" Gisel kept on cursing Serafino.

    "I think you are done wearing your clothes. Just wear your underwearter! Don''t worry I''m not interested in you. I will not take a peek." Serafino let out a chuckle, provoking her further.

    "As*hole!"

    "Watch your mouth! You are ady for goodness sake!" Serafino could no longer stand it so he scolded her. He pushed the door and entered the room.

    "So what do you want to talk about?" Gisel asked him, lifting an eyebrow. She folded her arms across her chest while waiting for his response.

    "Are you going to ask me how to kill our Werewolf King and Queen?" she added sarcastically.

    "Well, if you are willing to answer that question, why not?" Serafino responded, smirking at her.

    "In your dreams!" She red at him.

    Serafino could only shake his head. Gisel was a hot-tempered woman¡­ as expected for a she-wolf.

    "Kidding aside, I''m here because my master wants to meet you. He has so many questions for you about what you knew one thousand years ago."

    Gisel''s eyebrows drew together when she heard that. ''His master? Questions about what I knew a thousand years ago? Who is he talking about?''

    "Are you bluffing? What kind of kid''s y are you ying right now? Do you think you can deceive me again with your words?"

    This time Serafino was the one who rolled his eyes skyward. "Why don''t you believe me? If I wanted to hurt you, I should have done that already while you were unconscious. I could have easily snapped your neck but I didn''t do it."

    Gisel fell silent as she realized that Serafino had a point.<sub> </sub>

    "Who are you, by the way?" She finally asked for his name.

    "I''m Serafino. And my Master sent me here to talk to you and not to harm you." He stared at her eyes directly. He wanted to let her know that he was sincere and being honest right now.

    "Who is your Master? What questions does he want to ask me?" Gisel suddenly became intrigued.

    "I can''t tell you his name. You will know once you meet him. I don''t know what questions he has in mind. All I know is that¡­ It is rted to him and to someone he knew a thousand years ago."

    "So where is he now? If he really wants to talk to me then he must show himself up!" Gisel demanded.

    Serafino sighed deeply before scratching the back of his head. "I''ve been calling him but he did not answer my calls. I think he is busy right now. Can you wait for him? I promise that after talking to you, my Master and I will let you go¡­ unharmed!" Serafino said, convincing her.

    "You better be telling the truth, or else¡­ I''m gonna kill you!" Gisel threatened him.

    Serafino bobbed his head, putting on an innocent look. "I''m honest. I''m telling the truth. Besides, we will gain nothing from lying to you."

    *****

    Meanwhile, the master they were talking about was just standing beside Marceline. He didn''t leave her side again after knowing she got attacked by Natasha. Something bad was always happening whenever they were apart.

    "My Lady¡­ do you want me to erase Natasha''s memories?" Kira heard that Natasha already learned that Marceline had something to do with her mother''s attack. Evelyn was still in a grave condition because of Marceline.

    "No. Just let her be. I don''t want you to waste your precious time just because of my dumb cousin. Let her suffer¡­ let her feel the hate and anger towards me. At least, she would be able to rte with me. She has the same feelings I have towards Evelyn¨C hatred and anger!"

    "By the way, who''s the person who protected you? Xyon told me that someone got hurt because he protected you," Kira asked her curiously.

    Marceline smiled as she recalled Dominique. He was very kind and caring towards her¡­ like a father figure. But he still looks younger than his usual age!

    "Oh, you remind me of something. As a sign of my gratitude, my savior wants me to treat him and his wife to a meal."

    Kira felt relieved when he heard that the guy who protected Marceline already had a wife.

    "He also wants to meet my husband¡­ and it''s you. Are you okay with that? Having a double date with the husband and wife?" Marceline consulted Kira.

    Kira bobbed his head with a gentle smile on his face. "Of course, I would love to. When are we going to have dinner with them?"

    "Hmm, once we get free. I will just inform him about our schedule."

    "Okay. I would like to meet him as well to thank him personally for taking that knife on your behalf."

 Chapter 211 "We Found Her!"

    [ Scarlet Heart Inc¨C Golden City Branch ]

    The staff and employees of Scarlet Heart were busy preparing as their Lady CEO wasing today¨C Victoria Bancroft.

    This was a very important asion for them as Victoria seldom visited the branches. She was always staying in the main Branch abroad.

    Aside from vampires, Scarlet Heart Inc had human employees. This was one way to mask the real image of thepany. Behind their corporate image was a vampire organization.

    "Oh my gosh! She''s here!" One employee screamed in excitement when they saw a group of people entering the lobby.

    Men in ck lined up in the entrance, waiting for the Lady CEO to pass through. It did not take long when a woman in a ssy red dress with red lipstick and golden stilettos entered the building.

    She was escorted by four tall and handsome bodyguards. Her skin looked so soft in a pale white. Every staff and employee gasped seeing their beautiful Lady CEO for the first time in person.

    She had a curvaceous body matched with her long curly hair that was dancing like a wave in her every movement. Her scent smells like strawberry and honey.

    The men couldn''t help but look at her with desire and admiration. Meanwhile, there was a hint of both jealousy and amazement in the eyes of the women.

    Victoria Bancroft is an epitome of beauty and elegance, as expected to the pureblood who came from the Noblest Family of Vampires. Her charm and beauty are extraordinary.

    Victoria gave the human employees a fake smile before she proceeded to the executive office. The higher-ups already weed her in the lobby and now she was being escorted to the meeting room.

    They rode the elevator exclusive only to VIPs. A director pressed the number 9 but the elevator didn''t go up but it went down. It was a conference room underground.

    This only meant that the higher-ups were either a vampire or someone who knew the existence of other creatures like vampires, werewolves, and witches.

    The vampire organization also tried to form an alliance with some powerful and influential human beings. They already adapted and adjusted their ns and strategies in dealing and fighting with werewolves.

    Not all human beings were pro-werewolves. They were some who hated those creatures also. With this, the vampire n found an opportunity to make human allies.

    Some human beings felt disgusted towards werewolves because of their scary appearance whenever they would transform into their beast form. Unlike vampires who could maintain their youthful appearance and at the same time, they looked very simr to humans.

    Their fangs didn''t make them less attractive. So some socialites who knew the existence of those creatures preferred tomunicate and mingled with the vampires rather than werewolves.<sub> </sub>

    Other humans chose to ally with Vampires because of their greed for power. They could also benefit somehow from the war of the two races. They just have to choose a better side that could guarantee a clear victory.

    Now they could see and feel the power of vampires. They had been encouraged to join the vampire''s side. Sooner orter, the downfall of the Werewolf n would happen and the Vampire n would rise again from the ashes.

    But a vampire''s maniption of the human mind was one of the factors why the vampires gained support from other humans. But they were just controlling their powers as they were forbidden to hurt humans and take advantage of them.

    Thousand years ago¡­ after the great war between Vampire n and Werewolf n, the vampires, werewolves, and witches vowed in front of the Moon Goddess not to hurt humans and take advantage of their superpowers to control ordinary human beings. Failure to abide by this rule would be cursed and punished by the Moon Goddess.

    She even gave the humans the sole responsibility of holding the keys to the portals which served as the gate for the two worlds¨C the human world and Kingdom Phantasia.

    However, the Moon Goddess had been missing for the past few years, not showing herself to anyone. Knowing she disappeared, Werewolves, Vampires, and Witches abused their superpower to reign over humans and used them as a tool and instrument for their own gains.

    Triple W selected human beings and trained them to be vampire hunters. While the vampires formed an alliance with humans to be the source of their strengths and food¨C Blood Supply. The human world became their new battlefield as the war between the Werewolf n and the Vampire n continued.

    ? And now, Victoria Bancroft arrived in the Golden City tounch their counterattack against the werewolves. It''s now the time to fight back and im the throne of Kingdom Phantasia which originally belonged to them.

    So they were gathered there in that underground conference hall to talk about their n and strategy.

    "Lady Victoria, we are so honored to finally meet you face to face. Everything here is all set. Just say the word and we will definitely obey yourmand!" The Branch Leader of the Vampire n residing in the Golden City spoke up with so much respect towards Victoria.

    Victoria''s lips tugged upward into a satisfied smile. She was very d to hear this kind of support from the other vampire leaders.

    "The wait is over. We will strike them at the most unpredictable time they have ever imagined. Those traitors¡­ didn''t y by a rule. So we will do the same thing against them.

    "Not fighting them head-on but we will also use a sneaky one!" Victoria dered to them, her eyes gleaming.

    The conference room was filled with their cheers. They were excited to see the sufferings of those werewolves who enved their kind. Time for revenge! Time for vengeance! Time to collect some debts with triple interest!

    "The missing werewolf princess is one of the keys to our great n! Behold, we will use Dominique Silvano''s beloved daughter as his weakness. And good news! We found her! We found the werewolf princess!" Victoria proimed to them meaningfully.

 Chapter 212 The Mole

    Everyone was dumbfounded when Victoria dered that they found the missing werewolf princess. It was a great opportunity to attack Dominique!

    For twenty four years, Dominique and his wife had been looking for their missing daughter. They tried everything with their powers and influence just to find her but they still failed.

    Now that the missing werewolf princess resurfaced, they would grab this chance to defeat Dominique Silvano.

    "Where is she? The missing werewolf princess?" An elder vampire asked Victoria with intrigue. He was really curious to know who was the missing daughter of Dominique Silvano.

    The incident of her disappearance and the identity of the person who took the werewolf princess away from Dominique and Silvano n remained a mystery. No one knew what truly happened twenty four years ago.

    Victoria turned to the elder vampire and answered his query, "The werewolf princess is here¡­ in the Golden City!"

    Everyone who had been in the Golden City for so long was stupefied. All along, the daughter of their mortal nemesis was living with them in the same city!

    "Let''s catch her and kill her! Rip her flesh into pieces and Bring those pieces to Dominique!" One noble vampire suggested to the group.

    "I agree! Let''s kill her¡­ but before that, we have to torture her to death! Record it and show it to the King of Mutts!"

    The conference room began to get lively and noisy. Everyone was sharing their thoughts and opinion on what they should do to the werewolf princess.

    "Why don''t we control her mind and let her kill her own father!"

    "Yes, that''s right! Lady Victoria, you are the strongest mind controller and maniptor among us, vampires! Put her under your spell. Order her to kill her own father!"

    "Nice suggestion! I agree with this!"

    "Me too!"

    Everyone was talking. Victoria had to raise her index finger, bringing it closer to her lips just to silence the excited crowd!

    Seeing her hand gesture, the branch leaders, vampire elders, noble vampires, and other people present inside automatically shut their mouth.

    No one would want to offend Victoria Bancroft. Only Kira could do it (Well...

    including Raizel). If Victoria gets mad, she has this special ability to set a person on fire by just looking at her eyes.

    "Gentlemen¡­ just calm down." Victoria swept her gaze across them, observing them one after another, then she continued her words. "All your suggestions are good. But we already have aprehensive n for that. And I am here to share it with you personally."

    Everyone was listening to her attentively, all eyes and ears on Victoria. She shared their n in detail and after a while, everyone agreed with her. It was indeed a very great n to use the werewolf princess.

    "I already dispatched the team to capture the werewolf princess. We have to get her first! Elite werewolves and Triple W members are also looking for her!"

    "What is her name¡­ the werewolf princess?" Another curious vampire asked Victoria.

    Victoria smiled sardonically before uttering the werewolf princess'' name, "Ste¡­ that''s her name."

    "She''s living in secret so¡­ no one is aware of her real identity, even herself. She had been living alone¡­by herself."<sub> </sub>

    Victoria sounded like she had conducted a thorough profiling about Ste, the missing werewolf princess.

    "It is now easy to manipte her since she has no idea about her real identity!" The branch leader said.

    "Indeed! When are we going to implement our n?"

    "Tonight!" Victoria promptly responded. "Just follow my orders and all my instructions!"

    "Yes, Lady Victoria!"

    "We will follow your words no matter what!"

    "Good! This is all for the day. Let''s go back to our respective stations now. Remember, werewolves and Triple W have no idea that Scarlet Heart Inc is indeed a secret organization of vampires. We must be cautious and be more careful of our actions in front of the public." Victoria advised them onest time before she adjourned the meeting.

    Everyone left the underground conference hall, except for one. It was a noble vampire who asked for the werewolf princess'' name.

    He dialed someone''s number. The phone rang several times before it was answered.

    "Yes, Caleb? What important updates do you have for us?" It was dimir''s voice on the other line.

    "Yes. This is thest time and I will be done being your spy! Give me back my most precious!" The vampire demanded.

    "Well, it depends on your report. If it''s worthwhile and valuable information then I might consider giving your ''precious'' back to you."

    "The Supreme Leader of Vampires¡­ She found her¡­ your missing werewolf princess! They are going to catch her tonight." The vampire informed dimir.

    dimir fell silent for a moment. He was also surprised to hear that the vampires found the missing princess. They had to secure the princess. They should be the ones to catch her, not the vampires.

    "Give me more details about it!" There was urgency in dimir''s voice as he said hismand.

    The vampire told dimir everything about Ste and her profile. Victoria showed it to them a while ago. After saying what he needed, dimir hung up the phone. He was also rushing to make a move. Vampires should not catch the werewolf princess!

    The noble vampire just put down his phone when suddenly the secret door in that underground conference hall swung open and someone emerged from it.

    The noble vampire dropped his phone after recognizing the man. At that certain moment, he knew that he was doomed.

    "G-General¡­ Rai¡­" There was intense fear in his eyes as he looked at Raizel. His body began to tremble. He didn''t know that Raizel had been hiding in that secret door. He heard his conversation with dimir, a werewolf!

    Meanwhile, Raizel was staring at him with his zing eyes. His cold re was enough to send chills down his spine.

    "So you are the mole nted by those mutts. I''ve finally caught you red-handed!" Raizel immediately charged in, attacking the noble traitor vampire.

    "I hate BETRAYAL!" Raizel yelled, snapping the neck of that noble vampire. Raizel killed him in just one snap without hesitation in his eyes!

 Chapter 213 Best Friend Comes First!

    Raizel didn''t hesitate to kill his fellow vampire just because of betrayal. He didn''t even ask for an exnation. Though that noble vampire had a reason for spying on them and leaking information to the werewolves, Raizel had zero tolerance for betrayal.

    He had been hiding in the secret room since the start of the meeting. He wanted to see how Victoria would ry the n to their subordinates andrades.

    Victoria was not aware that General Raizel was there. He didn''t inform her that he was there in Golden City.

    But the moment Raizel killed the other vampire, Victoria sensed his presence and power. She was already in the elevator at that time. She came to a halt and went back to the conference hall.

    "Lady Victoria, where are you going?" The elder vampire asked Victoria in puzzlement. He was left inside the elevator. Victoria walked ahead without waiting for the other vampires who were escorting her.

    She dashed forward, pushing the door open. She was surprised to see Raizel standing in front of a dead vampire. He ripped the vampire''s head off.

    "Raizel?" She asked him in disbelief. Her eyes went round seeing him personally. She had never expected that Raizel would appear in that branch.

    Raizel just nced at her before throwing the head of the vampire. He could see Victoria''s sharp gaze as if she was questioning him.

    "When did you arrive? Why are you here?" Victoria didn''t care about the dead vampire. She knew that Raizel had a valid reason for killing that vampire.

    She was just pissed off since Raizel didn''t inform her that he was there all along.

    "I told you, I''m on a secret mission and it just so happened that my mission is here¡­ in Golden City."

    Raizel was dying to tell her about Kira. But he was respecting his best friend''s decision. Kira didn''t want Victoria to know that he was alive. He didn''t want to reveal this to the other vampires. It was part of his strategy.

    Victoria moved closer to Raizel and suddenly pushed him. He was thrown away. His back hit the wall and it copsed. That was her greeting to Raizel.

    She was mad knowing Raizel didn''t mention anything to her. How much more if Victoria found out that Kira was alive and Raizel hid this fact from her.

    Raizel just shook his head, brushing the dirt off his clothes. Then he looked at Victoria without any emotions. He was not affected by her rude behavior. It was natural for Victoria to react like that. He had expected this kind of reaction from her.

    "So what are you going to do with him?" Victoria was referring to the dead body in front of them.

    "Burn his body," he simply responded.

    Victoria red at him. "Why should I help you? It''s you who made this mess!"

    "But he is a mole. What you said here a while ago was ryed to the werewolves. Now, is that enough to make you mad? Go and burn his body now."

    Victoria rolled her eyes skyward beforeplying with his request. She just focused her gaze on the dead body. A few secondster, it was burnt to ashes.<sub> </sub>

    "Are you happy now?" Victoria asked him sarcastically before pouting her lips. If anyone saw her reaction right now, they would probably scold Raizel for making their Lady Victoria mad and annoyed.

    Raizel just nodded his head, clueless that Victoria was being sarcastic towards him. As expected, the mighty Vampire General has a low EQ!

    Victoria wanted to punch this Clueless Vampire General! Fortunately, Raizel opened a conversation about the werewolves, changing the topic.

    "By the way, have you found her? The werewolf princess?"

    Raizel and Victoria stared at each other for several seconds. Victoria didn''t say a word but the two already understood each other.

    After a while, Victoria''s mood changed as she recalled their grand n. Her lips tugged upward in a victorious smile. She was not worried at all even if the werewolves received important information from their spy.

    "You know what, you should be thankful that only a few pieces of information were being leaked by that spy. He didn''t tell the werewolves about the Scarlet Heart Inc and our headquarters." Victoria said before sitting on the executive chair of that conference hall.

    "That''s why I gave him an easy death. If he did it, he would suffer ten times from my hands."

    "Still merciless. So cold and frightening." Victoria shrugged her shoulders.

    "Anyway. Are you going to stay here in Golden City with me? Will you supervise and monitor our moves?" Victoria asked him curiously. Deep inside, she would like Raizel to stay there. She would be more at ease if the Great Vampire General would lead themand.

    Raizel fell silent for a moment. He was thinking about Kira. His best friend whom he thought was dead was here. As much as possible, he wanted to spend more time with him.

    Aside from that, he was worried that once Victoria and Kira would cross paths, there would be chaos in this city. Victoria would react negatively once she found out Kira was alive and he married a normal human being.

    ''Not a normal human being! She''s a descendant of gatekeepers,'' Raizel corrected his line of thoughts.

    "Yes, I''m going to stay here for a while. There is something I need to do. But I will not supervise the vampires. Don''t let them know that I''m here. I''m still on a secret mission. You can lead them. I know you can do it." Raizel tapped her shoulder, counting on her.

    Victoria heaved a deep sigh. "What is more important to you? Killing Dominique or your secret mission?"

    Raizel answered her right away. "My secret mission."

    Victoria: "..."

    Victoria''s jaw dropped as she couldn''t believe it. She thought eliminating the Werewolf King was Raizel''s main priority. But now, Raizel chose his secret mission, rather than Killing Dominique.

    She was puzzled by his strange answer. Little did Victoria know, Raizel was referring to Kira when he said the word secret mission. His best friend was still his main priority.

 Chapter 214 Take The Werewolf Princess!

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]

    After receiving the call from the vampire spy, dimir went to see Cedric to inform him about the most important intel that he heard today.

    Meanwhile, Cedric had just returned to his office. He apanied Dominique and Serena with their tour around the Golden City.

    "How is your trip?" A she-wolf approached Cedric, massaging his back and shoulders when he leaned on his chair.

    "Tiring¡­ and the day is a little bit stressful," Cedric mumbled with his eyes closed. He massaged his temples. He was feeling uneasy since Dominique was here.

    He was worried about Kira telling Dominique about his n of taking over the throne. Aside from that, he didn''t know how long it would take for Dominique to notice that Dn had gone missing.

    Fortunately, Dominique didn''t mention anything about Dn. It seemed that the Werewolf King wanted to maintain the secrecy of Dn''s journey to the human world.

    "Do you want me to relieve your stress and make you feel better?" The she-wolf asked him seductively, grazing her lips on his earlobe. Her hands were now rubbing his chest as she leaned over him from behind.

    But Cedric was not in the mood to y with her. Besides, he lost interest in making out with other she-wolves. The person he wanted was Marceline. He was still desiring her. He couldn''t take her out of his mind.

    "Just leave. I want to be alone," He firmly said.

    The she-wolf was about to object but the door suddenly slid open and dimir emerged from it.

    dimir motioned the she-wolf to leave as he had something important to tell Cedric. The she-wolf had no choice but to leave Cedric''s office with her disappointed look.

    "What''s wrong?" Cedric asked dimir. "Have you prepared the ritual for the gatekeepers?"

    dimir shook his head. "Not yet, Alpha. We have something more important to do than that."

    Cedric''s forehead creased when he heard that. "What do you mean?"

    "I know where to find the werewolf princess! She''s here in the Golden City!"

    Cedric hastily stood up, looking at dimir with his baffled expression. "Pardon. What did you just say?" Cedric wanted to make sure if he heard him right.

    With his sparkling eyes, dimir answered him. "The werewolf princess¡­ they''ve found her. We need to move now! The vampires are also going after her!"

    "Are you sure this information is reliable?" Cedric still couldn''t believe it.

    dimir bobbed his head to confirm it. "Yes. I got it from our Spy. He also told me the n of the vampires. They are thinking of using the werewolf princess to kill Dominique Silvano, our Alpha King."

    "Hmm, if that''s true, then we only have two options. First, let the vampires do their n. They will do us a favor by killing Dominique. Second, let''s find the werewolf princess and take her back to her family. I will just ask for my reward¡­ and that reward is marrying the werewolf princess so that I can be the next Werewolf King.

    Marrying the princess would secure his position and be the next leader of the werewolves.

    "So what''s your n?" dimir asked him expectantly. He was also waiting for Cedric''smand for him to take action.

    "Let''s try to get her first. Princess Ste should be my bride. If we fail to get her first, then let the vampire do their n of killing Dominique using his daughter." Cedric finally made up his mind.

    dimir also agreed with his decision. At least, both options were favorable for them.

    "Dispatch our elite team, Now! Bring my Beta with you. You have to deliver the princess to me. We will get a great reward from our King Alpha and Queen Luna." Cedric finally became lively and excited<sub> </sub>

    "Okay, Alpha Cedric. Just leave everything to me. This time we will not fail you," dimir said, reassuring Cedric.

    "Good. I will count on you, d¡­"

    After giving him his finalmand, dimir left Cedric''s office to call the werewolf fighters¨C the strongest elite team that they had.

    Their strategy was to follow the vampire''s instructions. They knew the ce where they would attack and take away the werewolf princess. They had to get her no matter what!

    *****

    Meanwhile, Marceline and Kira had decided to visit Aunt Brianna in the Golden City''s Memorial Park Cemetery. They stayed there until nighttime.

    After staying for an hour, Kira and Marceline had decided to go back. While they were walking in the middle of the memorial park, both of them sensed that someone was following them.

    Marceline stopped for a moment, grabbing Kira''s hand. "How many of them?" Marceline asked Kira in a low voice.

    "One¡­ two¡­ three¡­ four," Kira counted the number of people secretly following them.

    "Four? Are they assassins?" Marceline asked again.

    "I don''t think so. Something is not right. They''ve been following us this afternoon but they didn''t take any action against us." Kira exined to Marceline.

    "I couldn''t sense any negative emotions from them. No ill-motives," Kira added.

    "That''s strange. Are they waiting for the right time tounch an attack? This ce is a perfect spot for that. Should we take the first move?" Marceline simply checked her surroundings. She already discovered where they were hiding.

    "Hmm, just say a word, My Lady. I will catch them for you," Kira mumbled, winking at her.

    He suddenly got excited to hunt those men hiding in the dark.

    Marceline could only smile at him helplessly. She could tell that Kira just wanted to fight those men tonight for his warm-up.

    "Be careful, Ki. Go and get them all!" Marceline finally allowed Kira to catch those men.

    "But bring them to me alive. Don''t kill them," she reminded him.

    Kira just held her chin, staring at her for a moment before nodding her head.

    "Just give me five minutes¡­ my Lady."

    After uttering those words, Kira disappeared from her sight in a sh. And at exactly five minutes, Kira came back, cracking his knuckles.

    "I''m done!"

    Marceline turned around only to see Kira sitting leisurely at the back where four men lined up, kneeling in front of Kira.

    "Who sent you here?" Kira''s cold and frightening voice was heard while looking at those four men.

 Chapter 215 For Her Protection

    "Who sent you here?" Kira repeated his question.

    The four men were already beaten up and they weren''t even able to digest what had happened to them.

    "Why are you following us?" Kira asked again. He didn''t kill them yet because they were humans. And they were members of Triple W based on the logo of their uniform.

    Marceline approached them, moving closer to Kira. She nced at the four men with her sharp eyes.

    "You are from Triple W." Marceline stared at Kira meaningfully. He understood the meaning of her gaze. She wanted Kira to use his mind reading ability and find out the reason why four members of Triple W were there, tailing them.

    But even before Kira could use his mind reading ability, one of them had spoken, answering their question.

    "A special mission was given to us. It''s to protect Marceline Zhou."

    Kira and Marceline frowned upon hearing that. They didn''t believe them at first. Protect her from what? And who gave that mission?

    It did not take long when Kira''s expression darkened, thinking that it was Cedric who gave this mission.

    "Are you kidding us? Your CEO will never give you such order."

    "But the order didn''te from him. But from the Chairman." The leader said truthfully.

    Marceline was taken aback for a moment. ''Chairman? Who is their Chairman? Why would he do that? I don''t know him at all.''

    Kira was also wondering whom he was referring to. To make sure, Kira ced his hand over his head to find his memory.

    In the memory, Kira saw an old man giving the four of them the mission of protecting Marceline. The old man mentioned the attack Marceline had received from Natasha in the hospital.

    This was the first time he had seen the old man''s face. But his aura seemed simr to someone he knew.

    "They were telling the truth. It''s not Cedric," Kira whispered to Marceline upon retreating his hand.

    "It''s an old man. But I don''t know him," he added. Kira described the scene he saw in the man''s memory.

    Marceline was still trying to figure out if she knew that person. How did he know that she was attacked by Natasha? That person was very suspicious.

    Then someone popped up in her mind¨C a guy named Dominique. He was the person who witnessed Natasha stabbing her.

    ''No¡­ I don''t think he is rted to Triple W''s Chairman¡­'' Marceline thought to herself. This was truly unusual for a Triple W member to protect her.

    "My Lady, is there something wrong? You look distracted." Kira held her shoulders. She was zoning up a while ago.

    "I''m sorry. I''m just wondering about the identity of their Chairman. Everything is fine," Marceline said, reassuring Kira.

    Kira''s brows knitted into a deep frown. He thought the Chairman of Triple W was Dominique Silvano. Then who was the old man who talked to these four men?

    Little did Kira know, Dominique was in his disguise when he talked to the four members of Triple W. He was worried about Marceline''s safety so he sent those men to protect her. Since he heard that Marceline hated werewolves, he chose ordinary humans to serve as her secret guards.

    Who would have thought that Kira and Marceline would catch them? Now, the four men got beaten so hard and defeated by Kira.<sub> </sub>

    "Let''s go home, Ki. Just erase their memory." Marceline whispered to him.

    Kira nodded before obeying her request. He knocked them out first. Then he erased their memories about their encounter. When he was done, Marceline and Kira left the Golden City Memorial Park, going back to the Zhou Ancestral Mansion.

    *****

    On the other side, Cedric''s werewolf fighters and Victoria''s vampire soldiers were busy tracking the missing werewolf princess, Ste.

    ording to the spy, the vampires were going to attack the mansion where Princess Ste was hiding. They were going to capture her.

    Before the vampire could win, the werewolves were already on the move. They arrived in the mansion which was located in the middle of the forest.

    They hid themselves in the trees and bushes, still scouting the surroundings. There was no sign of vampires yet.

    "Elder¡­ don''t you think this is a trap? No one is around. The house is empty. Did the vampires already capture our Werewolf Princess?" Cleo, Cedric''s Beta, asked dimir inquisitively.

    dimir was also having a bad feeling about this. The ce was unusually quiet.

    "Should we retreat for now?" Cleo asked him again, feeling anxious. After encountering Kira, Cleo began to fear the true powers of vampires. What if the vampires set this trap for them tonight? It would be dangerous for them.

    dimir shook his head. "Let''s stay alert. We have to make sure that the vampires haven''t seen nor found our princess yet."

    Cleo and others could only listen and trust their Alpha''s adviser. dimir was also a strategist so they had faith in him that nothing bad would happen to them tonight.

    The other werewolves stayed alert while hiding in the different areas around the vicinity of the mansion. They were waiting for dimir''s go signal.

    Almost everyone was very curious about their werewolf princess.

    What does she look like? Is she not aware that she''s a werewolf? But howe? Her wolf should have been manifested by now. Those were some of the questions running in their minds right now. They couldn''t wait to see their werewolf princess.

    After half an hour, a car was finally approaching the mansion. The werewolves who were hiding got ready. They hid their werewolf scent through the help of witches and wizards.

    All eyes were on the car that was parked at the entrance gate, waiting for the driver and the passenger to step out of the car.

    The werewolves gasped the moment they saw a man and a woman who alighted from the car.

    ''Is it her?''

    ''Our werewolf princess?''

    ''I think it''s her. She looks simr to our Queen!''

    ''Get ready, everyone! We are going to get our princess back!''

    The werewolves startedmunicating through their mind link.

 Chapter 216 The Impostor

    dimir finally gave his order. Obeying hismand, the werewolves were about to leave their hiding spot when suddenly several men appeared in front of them. They were the vampire soldiers!

    "You can''t take her back! She will be ours!" The leader of that vampire group said firmly, showing his dominance against the werewolves.

    The two races had finally met again tonight. They were facing each other and everyone was ready to take charge.

    Werewolves vs Vampires¨CThe winner would take the werewolf princess with them!

    *Growl!*

    The werewolves started to growl at their enemy. No one was going to back down tonight. This ce would be a battlefield between the two groups.

    The hot-headed werewolves were not able to control their rage as they were the first ones who made a move. They pounced on their enemies. There were ten werewolves in that area and only eight vampire soldiers were present.

    The two people at the gate heard the noisesing from different directions.

    "They are here," the woman said, her eyes roaming around the surroundings.

    "Go inside the house! Hide!" The man pushed her, urging her to enter the house. The outside would be chaotic.

    Running paws could be heard, resounding in the area. The howling of werewolves could give anyone a chill. This was an all-out fight tonight between the werewolves and vampires. They were so determined to win and get their werewolf princess!

    Meanwhile, as the fight between werewolves and vampires continued, Victoria and Raizel were sitting leisurely in the tree branch. They were watching everything in that spot.

    "Hmm, your n is great. The werewolves took the bait," Raizel said,mending Victoria for the job well done.

    Victoria just smiled triumphantly and said, "Mutts are fools. They easily fell into that trap. Let''s grab this opportunity to get closer to Dominique and kill him."

    "I would love to do that but¡­" Raizel paused for a moment as he recalled Kira.

    "But what?" Victoria asked him expectantly.

    ''But Kira will be the one to settle the score with Dominique. Not me. If he didn''te back, I would do it on his behalf.'' Raizel thought to himself.

    "It''s nothing. Just enjoy the show. Those werewolves are now under our illusions." Raizel changed the topic, avoiding Victoria''s question.

    "Hmm, so true. It''s fun to watch them like this. We can kill them easily. Unfortunately, we need them to stay alive to make our n more effective." Victoria heaved a deep sigh. She somehow felt disappointed as she was dying to kill those werewolves tonight.

    But they should let them live tonight to convince Dominique and Serena that the person they found was their missing daughter, Ste.

    Victoria already knew that someone from the vampire n was selling information to the werewolves for his own benefit. It took them a lot of time to catch the mole in their organization. The werewolf n managed to get a vampire to spy on their fellows.

    The meeting in the underground conference hall was part of their n. Victoria lied about finding the werewolf princess. She knew that the spy would report it to the werewolves.<sub> </sub>

    And she was right! The spy told dimir the false information. They would make the werewolves believe that the woman in that mansion was the missing werewolf princess.

    An hourter, the fight ended and the werewolves became victorious. But little did they know, they were under Victoria''s power. They thought they killed all the vampires who came there to capture the werewolf princess. But the truth was that it was all an illusion! No vampire died tonight.

    dimir, who hadn''t noticed Raizel''s and Victoria''s presence, dashed inside the house to find the werewolf princess. Cleo, Cedric''s Beta, was following him from behind.

    Upon entering the house, they could smell a feminine scent. The werewolf princess was there! Just hiding from them.

    "Ste?" dimir started to call her name. "Come out now, our princess. We are not going to hurt you."

    As much as possible, dimir didn''t want to force her toe. He wanted to convince her to willingly go with them. This would be a great opportunity to be close to the werewolf princess.

    While calling her name, they continued roaming around the house to search for the princess.

    After a few seconds, someone came out of the bedroom. It was the woman they were looking for.

    "Who are you? Why are you here?" A soft mellow voice of a woman was heard.

    The other werewolves including Cleo, the Beta, kneeled and bowed their heads in front of the woman to show their respect to her.

    Only dimir stepped forward to answer her question. "We are your people and you are our princess. We came here to fetch you. You''ve been missing for twenty-four years. We will bring you to your parents. The King and Queen!"

    p The woman with emerald eyes just looked at them coldly. "I don''t have any idea what you are talking about. Get out of my house now!"</anda>

    "Please calm down, Miss Ste. I promise to exin everything if you wille with us." dimir was still trying to convince her.

    "Where''s Seigfred?" She asked them about the guy who was with her a while ago. Though she already knew that Seigfred already left the mansion, she still asked them so that they would not suspect anything.

    This woman was pretending to be the missing werewolf princess, Ste. She was an impostor.

    "Don''t worry about him. He is safe. Now,e with us. You are no longer safe here. Someone will try to get you! You have toe with us for your own protection. We will bring you to your parents as well!" Cleo also spoke up, helping dimir in convincing Ste, ''the impostor''.

    In the end, Ste pretended to be grateful to them for protecting her and her life.

    "Thank you. I wille with you. I need to know the truth about my identity."

    Cleo and dimir exchanged nces with one another, a small smile curling up on the corner of their lips.

    ''Finally! She''sing with us.''

 Chapter 217 Craving

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    Marceline and Kira arrived home safely. Little Lowell was already sleeping in Marceline''s room. Xyon immediately said goodbye as Kira signaled him to leave.

    Kira wanted to be alone with his woman¡­ his wife (just on paper). When Xyon left, he immediately grabbed Marceline, going to his own room.

    "Why?" Marceline asked him in puzzlement.

    Kira''s eyes gleamed as he stared at her intently. There was desire in his scarlet eyes.

    "I''m hungry¡­" Kira mumbled with his deep husky voice.

    "I need you." Kira pulled her against his body. He leaned over, smelling her hair while his thumb was rubbing her exposed neck.

    Marceline just closed her eyes, enjoying his touch. Then she nodded her head in agreement. She was willing to give him her precious blood.

    Kira didn''t know why he felt like his original strength wasing back whenever he would drink her blood. And he began craving for more. He got addicted to her, not only to her blood.

    ''Her blood tastes different. Is this the effect of the mixture of human blood and werewolf blood? I should have hated it¡­ but I couldn''t.'' Kira mused to himself.

    "May I bite you? I¡­ I want your blood¡­" Kira closed his eyes, listening to the sound of her blood flowing in her veins. He also sniffed her sweet intoxicating scent. He could no longer take it. He lifted her, carrying her in her arms as he brought her inside his bathroom.

    Marceline got surprised when she opened her eyes and found out they were already under the shower.

    Kira put her down as he pressed her on the wall, trapping her in his arms. "Let''s shower first together."

    The tiny droplets of water suddenly poured on them, soaking their clothes and bodies. Marceline gasped when she felt the cold water pouring on her skin.

    Kira chuckled because of her cute reaction. Marceline hit his chest and red at him. She was about to scold him but her words were caught in her mouth as Kira captured her lips with his mouth, not allowing her to say a word.

    They were now kissing each other under the pouring water. Kira could no longer wait to touch her bare skin so he ripped her clothes apart, revealing her wless body.

    His lips became more aggressive, kissing her in a savage conquest while his hands started to roam around her body. His palm found her breast, groping and kneading it hard.

    His desire for her intensified. He didn''t know if he was hungry for blood or he was hungry for her. He even bit her lower lip until it bled. Then he started sucking it.

    Kira was not in his usual self right now. He couldn''t control himself. Her scent and her body were both making him nuts.<sub> </sub>

    He continued removing the remaining clothes that were hindering his hands in exploring her body. Marceline also did the same. She tore his clothes apart until both of them became naked under the shower.

    The heated kiss didn''t stop! Marceline matched the intensity of his kiss, grabbing his head with her hands. She deepened the kiss further, rubbing her body against his.

    Kira held her waist tightly, inserting his thigh in between her legs. The coldness of the water was all gone. Marceline could only feel the heat of their bodies touching each other.

    She was soaking wet and throbbing. Kira''s action awakened her lust and burning passion towards Kira. She started rubbing her aching apex over his thigh. She was moving her hips back and forth.

    Kira could also feel her needs. She wanted him as much as he wanted her. Without further ado, Kira positioned his member and thrust forward inside her core.

    Marceline held his body tightly as she wrapped her legs around his waist. He was filling her inside as he thrust harder and deeper,ing in and out of her.

    Marceline moaned softly in between their kisses as Kira continued to pound inside her. He pinned her on the wall as he rocked her body so hard. He released her lips and moved his mouth on her neck. He bit her neck and sucked her blood, still thrusting in and out of her.

    Marceline''s eyes rolled in both pain and pleasure. Kira was making her feel so good by filling her inside but the way he sucked her blood tonight was more painful than before. It stung a lot and she felt like she was slowly losing her strength.

    Kira was very harsh tonight, iming her so hard. It did not take long when Marceline reached her climax and she copsed in his arms. She fainted from that intense passion.

    Kira just regained his control from his burning desire when Marceline lost consciousness. He immediately wrapped her body with a clean towel.

    He left the bathroom, carrying her in his arms. Then he put her down on his bed. He made sure to cover her naked body with a thick nket.

    Kira nced at her withplicated emotions on his face. Something was troubling him but he didn''t show it to Marceline.

    Yesterday, he received a message from Serafino that he already found Gisel. They were waiting for Kira toe over. But Kira hadn''t gone to see them yet. He was anxious and nervous about the truth he would find after talking to Gisel.

    What if Selene didn''t betray him? What should he do to her? To Marceline?

    Kira suddenly became hesitant to get some answers because of Marceline. He was afraid that he would suddenly change once he learned the truth. So he decided to ignore Serafino''s message and he just continued apanying Marceline all day.

    But tonight, he received another message from Serafino, asking him to meet Gisel. Gisel could no longer wait to see Serafino''s master. She was dying to leave Serafino''s apartment. He promised that they would let her go after talking to Serafino''s master.

    "Should I go and settle this already? Am I ready to hear the truth?" Kira asked his own self.

 Chapter 218 She Loves Him For Real

    After contemting for an hour, Kira had finally decided to meet Gisel. While Marceline was sound asleep, Kira left the mansion, going to Serafino''s apartment.

    Gisel and Serafino were having their argument and bickering the moment Kira arrived. But Gisel stopped talking after seeing Kira''s face.

    Her eyes went round. A hint of disbelief could be seen in her eyes. She darted her gaze back and forth between Kira and Serafino, still couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    "Kira ric¡­ is that you?" Gisel asked him with a baffled expression on her face. Then she moved her gaze back to Serafino. "Is this person¡­ Kira? The former Vampire King?"

    p Serafino nodded his head as a response. Meanwhile, Kira smiled at Gisel and said, "Long time no see, Gisel. How have you been?"</anda>

    Gisel squinted her eyes on him. She stood up and dashed in Kira''s direction. After reaching his spot, she raised her hand to punch Kira on his face. But even before Gisel could hit Kira''s face a hand already grabbed hers, thus stopping her.

    "Hey?! What are you trying to do here?! You are not allowed to hurt my master!" Serafino tightened his grip on her wrist.

    Gisel just ignored him. She yanked her hand away from Serafino''s grasp. But she couldn''t remove it.

    "Let her go," Kira ordered Serafino, making him obey in an instant. Serafino gave Gisel a deathly re before releasing her hand.

    This time Gisel punched Kira on his chest. "How dare you?! You are alive all along?! Why did you disappear for a thousand years? Why didn''t you show up to Selene? Why did you make her believe that you were dead?" Gisel bombarded Kira with so many questions.

    Kira stayed silent while watching Gisel in puzzlement. He couldn''t understand why she was getting angry at him. He was the one who got betrayed by her best friend.

    "Why did you let Dominique change her? Selene had changed ever since you disappeared! She is no longer the Selene I know!"

    "Stop it, Gisel! Why are you ming my Master? It''s not his fault! It''s Selene''s choice!" Serafino defended Kira.

    "Serafino, can you leave us alone first? I will talk to her," Kira requested him.

    Serafino could only sigh in defeat. Fulfilling his Vampire King''s request, Serafino stepped out for a moment. He gave Kira and Gisel the privacy to talk to each other.

    "What did you know a thousand years ago? You and Selene lied to me. Both of you hid the fact that she''s a werewolf." Kira tried to stay calm while speaking to Gisel.

    "She joined hands with Dominique. They tried to kill me¡­ both of them. And¡­ Selene is Dominique''s mate!" Kira added, clenching his fists. His heart was still in pain whenever he would remember the memories of Selene''s betrayal.

    "No! She would never do that unless Dominique tricked her!" Gisel firmly said, making Kira frown.<sub> </sub>

    "Selene didn''t hide her real identity. It''s just that she couldn''t shift into her wolf form so she considered herself not a werewolf. And Dominique was her mate. WAS!!!" Gisel started to exin things to Kira.

    "Dominique rejected her at first since she is a she-wolf who couldn''t transform into a werewolf form. He severed their bond! So he was no longer her mate at the time she met you!"

    Kira fell silent when he heard all that. He didn''t know what to feel right now. Gisel just continued exining the past situation to Kira.

    "Believe it or not, Selene loved you! She loved you unconditionally even though you were not her mate. Kira, I knew how Selene suffered after Dominique rejected her. Then she met you. You redeemed her and you opened her heart again. She fell in love with you for real. It''s true. She loved you for real!"

    "Then why¡­ why did she try to kill me?" Kira finally found his voice, asking her with so much interest and anticipation in his eyes.

    "I don''t know¡­ I guess¡­ Dominique did something to her. But you see¡­ you were still alive. There was no way she would kill you. I know how much she loved you. She always talked about you and your futures."

    Kira shook his head. These things didn''t make sense. If Selene loved him then why did she marry Dominique. They even had children.

    "Dominique found out about your rtionship with Selene. I think this was the reason he used Selene against you. Dominique wanted to get Selene back, the mate he rejected, after finding out you were in love with his mate."

    "So don''t me Selene, Kira. This is Dominique''s scheme. Please Kira¡­ help me bring the old Selene back!" Gisel held his shoulders and tugged his shirt while pleading.

    "Talk to her, Kira. Find out the reason she did that to you. Selene might have a reason behind it. But one thing is for sure, she would never harm you because she loves you so much. I could attest to that!" Gisel sounded very serious. There was no way she was lying to Kira.

    "Selene is here¡­ I will help you, Kira. Meet her in private and confront her. I will deal with Dominique," Gisel added as she volunteered to help Kira.

    "I intend to do that¡­ but¡­" Kira paused for a moment, thinking about Marceline. He felt like he wasmitting a sin against Marceline.

    He never told her that he met his first love, the woman who brought happiness and pain in his life.

    Gisel''s words were making things moreplicated. Deep inside, part of Kira was hoping that Selene''s betrayal was real so that he would no longer change his mind for Marceline''s sake.

    He didn''t want to hurt Marceline''s feelings but he couldn''t stop his heart from rejoicing, thinking that Selene didn''t betray him and she truly loved him. He was having conflicting thoughts right now. He was torn between Selene and Marceline.

    ''Damn! What should I do now?'' Kira wanted to hit his head against the wall. He was having a hard time, making a decision.

 Chapter 219 Setting The Dinner Date

    [ Silvano Private Vi¡­ ]

    "How''s your day?" Dominique asked Serena, hugging her from behind. She had juste out of the shower when Dominique entered the room.

    "I tried searching for Dn and Ste¡­ but I didn''t find them. Don''t you have a way to contact our son? I want to know if he has any updates about his missing sister¡­ our daughter," Serena gazed up with a solemn look in her eyes.

    Dominique sighed deeply, caressing her cheeks. He knew that his wife was dying to see their children. Ste had been missing for twenty-four years and now, Dn was not around. This was the first time their son got separated from them for a long time.

    "My Queen¡­ would you believe me if I said¡­ I met someone who is like our daughter?"

    Serena turned around to face Dominique upon hearing that. There was a hopeful look in her emerald eyes.

    "Is that true? Do you think she''s our daughter? Where is she? I want to meet her!" Serena tugged his shirt while questioning Dominique.

    "I don''t know if she''s our daughter but I feel like she has some resemnce with you. Her emerald eyes¡­ her looks¡­ and whenever I see her, my heart is filled with joy. I had fun talking to her. But¡­"

    "But what?" Serena asked him expectantly.

    "But she''s an ordinary human. And she is from the family of the Zhou Gatekeepers¡­" Dominique said with a hint of disappointment in his voice. If only Marceline was his daughter then he would be the happiest father. He liked her so much and he was worried about her.

    It was seldom for him to sacrifice his own self just to save someone. He was stabbed just because he protected her. It was like a father''s protective instinct.

    "Bring me to her! I want to meet her as well." Serena was not losing hope. She knew it was very rare for Dominique to care about someone who was not his family. Besides, their connection as parent and child would make them feel it.

    Dominique nodded his head, giving her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, my Queen. She promised to treat us to a meal. You will meet her soon."

    "I don''t want to expect¡­ but I am still hoping to reunite with our son and daughter. When are we going to see them? I miss Dn¡­ and my princess." Serena expressed her feelings with her husband.

    "Just be patient. I''m positive that my dream has meaning. I have this feeling we will find her soon." Dominique pulled Serena into a warm hug. She also hugged him back while leaning her head on his chest.

    The King and Queen of Werewolves were clueless that their enemies had started to move¨C the vampires and Cedric''s pack. A piece of good news is about toe for the husband and wife.

    *****

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]

    Cedric had been waiting for dimir and his team toe. He didn''t know what happened to their mission. dimir hadn''t informed him yet.

    The CEO was patiently waiting for his loyal men, hoping that they found the werewolf princess.

    Cedric was in the underground prison cell. They decided to meet there tonight wherein other members of Triple W would not see them. Some members already went home. Cedric wanted to make sure that no one from Dominique''s side would find out about their activity and movement in that underground.

    After an hour of waiting, Cedric turned into the entrance as he heard several footsteps approaching. The door slid open and dimir entered first, followed by Cedric''s Beta and a beautifuldy in a floral dress.

    Cedric''s eyes gleamed after seeing the woman. He assumed that the woman standing beside Cleo was Ste, the werewolf princess.

    ''They found her?! This is great. This is my chance to be the Werewolf King!'' Cedric felt exhrated. He was looking forward to the time he would reign in the Kingdom Phantasia and rule over all creatures, including werewolves and vampires.

    ''Are you sure she is the princess? What are our signs?'' Cedricmunicated with dimir through a mind link.

    ''Her scent¡­ her age¡­ her eyes¡­ She looks like our Queen. She''s been living alone. But we can still check through her blood,'' dimir responded.

    ''Okay. I got it. Let''s check if her blood matched Dominique''s blood and Serena''s blood.''

    Cedric immediately weed them. He bowed his head and reached for Ste''s hand. Then he brought her arm on his lips, kissing the back of her palm.

    "Wee back, our princess," Cedric smiled at her as if he was trying to look cool in front of her.

    "I''m Cedric Morgan, the CEO of Triple W. I''m so d to finally meet you¡­ our princess."

    Ste just looked at him in puzzlement. Her expression seemed so real as if she really had no idea what was happening.

    "Why are you all calling me princess?" Ste asked them.

    This time dimir butted in to exin things to Ste and Cedric.<sub> </sub>

    "Alpha Cedric, Ste doesn''t have a clue about her real identity. Her power is also sealed. Her wolf hasn''t manifested yet. It was the same situation as our Queen before."

    Cedric just nodded his head as he understood dimir. Then dimir continued speaking. At this moment, he spoke to Ste.

    "Princess Ste, we are here to tell you who you are."

    dimir paused for a moment, allowing Cedric to guide Ste to her seat first. The moment they sat, Ste focused his attention on dimir. She was also curious to know the story twenty-four years ago.

    "You are a werewolf. You''re our werewolf princess. You were kidnapped by vampires, taking you away from us. And now, we''ve finally found you."

    dimir told her what happened twenty-four years ago. He med the vampires for what happened. At first, Ste looked shocked but she recovered immediately.

    "How is that possible? Werewolves, vampires? Do they truly exist?" Ste asked them inquisitively.

    To make her believe, Cedric motioned Cleo to show it. He shifted into his wolf form in front of Ste.

    "Wow! It''s true! You are amazing!" Ste said cheerfully while looking at Cleo''s wolf form.

    "It''s not yet the time to meet your parents. We will have to make sure first. Can we take some blood samples from you?" dimir politely consulted her.

    "Sure. I am also dying to know my origins." Ste gave them permission.

    dimir and Cedric exchanged meaningful nces with one another, a triumphant smile carving on their faces. They were one step closer to reaching their goal. Ste was the key!

    *****

    The next morning, Marceline woke up without Kira on her side. She remembered she passed out from too much exhaustionst night. Kira drained all her energy for being so passionate during their intimate moment.

    She slept so soundly that she even failed to notice that Kira went outst night. Until now, Kira hadn''t returned home yet. He was in a great dilemma after talking to Gisel. Kira chose to be alone and stay out all night.

    Marceline got off the bed and put some clothes on. She opened the door of the room only to find Little Lowell standing outside. He had been standing there, waiting for Marceline to wake up.

    The little hybrid boy had a pitiful look on his eyes as if telling her ''Why didn''t you join me in the bedst night, Mama?''

    "Good morning, little one. Don''t give me such a look. You should smile to start your morning with positive energy!" Marceline teased the hybrid boy by touching and messing his hair. Little Lowell smiled immediately, hugging Marceline''s right leg.

    "Did you see your Papa?" Marceline asked the boy. She was referring to Kira.

    Little Lowell shook his head frantically. He hadn''t seen him as well. Though he was not close to Kira, Little Lowell was very mindful of his actions while Marceline was around.

    He didn''t want to disappoint Marceline so he would try to interact with Kira, especially if Marceline was present by their sides.

    Meanwhile, Marceline was surprised because there was no sign of Kira around the house.

    ''What happened to him? He left again without telling me,'' Shemented to herself.

    Marceline tried to call Kira but he was not answering at all. She started to worry once again.

    "Kira, please answer the phone¡­"

    After numerous times of dialing Kira''s number, his phone number became unattended.

    "Something is not right. I wonder if he is just fine."

    Marceline was about to go downstairs together with Little Lowell when her phone beeped. She immediately checked the message, hoping it was from Kira.

    The one who sent her the message was none other than Dominique.

    [ Dominique''s Message: "Miss Zhou, are you avable tonight with your husband? Why don''t we go out and have a double dinner date? My wife is so excited to meet you." ]

    Marceline smiled faintly after reading the message. Then she typed her response.

    [ Marceline''s Message: "Sure. Let''s have dinner tonight. See you. I will arrange the restaurant for us. ]

 Chapter 220 Descendants Of Gatekeepers

    [ Zhou Empire¡­ ]

    Enrique had been busytely. His mind was in shambles. His grandfather was in grave danger. His father was still in the hospital. His mother was missing. His sister did something to Marceline.

    The Zhou Family would never be the same. It would never be peaceful again. The Zhou Family was already broken.

    Enrique didn''t know what to do anymore. So he spent his whole day working in thepany. He wanted to divert his attention away from his family.

    But at the end of the day, he would still remember the conflicts and issues involving his family.

    He wanted to talk to someone. He was dying to call Marceline but he felt like he didn''t have the right to do it. Then Lyca popped up in his mind. She was always there whenever he had a problem. Now he had the urge to call her.

    Enrique picked up his phone and was about to call Lyca when Natasha suddenly barged into his office.

    "Brother!!!"

    Enrique''s expression darkened upon seeing his sister. He was unhappy to see her because of what she did to Marceline.

    "Why are you here?" His voice was as cold as winter. He didn''t bother looking at her. He just focused on dialing Lyca''s phone number.

    "Brother, listen to me! Our mother! She was hurt because of Marceline. She hired someone to kill our mother. You have to see her situation now and you will know that I''m telling the truth!"

    Enrique stopped what he was doing when Natasha mentioned their mother. He nced at her with his questioning gaze.

    "What do you mean? Do you know where our mother is right now?" Enrique walked over, holding Natasha''s shoulders.

    "Yes. Come with me so that you will know how cunning and evil our bitch cousin is!" Natasha continued cursing Marceline. She wanted her dead! She wished Marceline to die an ugly death.

    This time Enrique listened to his sister, not because he believed her words, but because he wanted to know what happened to their mother.

    "Let''s go. Bring me to her," Enrique uttered firmly, guiding his sister out of his office.

    The Zhou siblings left the building as they headed to the medical facility of the Triple W headquarters where Evelyn was being treated. She was still unconscious.

    It only took them fifteen minutes to reach their destination. Natasha pulled her brother in a rush, leading him to their mother''s ward.

    Upon entering the room, Evelyn''s body which was covered with bandages greeted Enrique''s sight. There was a tube connected to her nose. And several metal tes were attached to her arms and bones. Her eyes were also covered by bandages. Evelyn could no longer see as she lost her sight because of Marceline''s attack.

    Furthermore, Evelyn suffered from severe bone fractures. Aside from being blind, she would also be a cripple.

    Enrique couldn''t look at his mother''s sorry state. He wasn''t expecting this kind of scene.

    "W-What happened to her?" Enrique felt sorry for his mother.

    "I told you already! It was Marceline! That bitch hired someone to do this to our mother! That''s the reason I tried to kill her with my own hands! I heard it from her own mouth. She did this to our mother! So stop siding with her. She is an evil woman!"

    "She almost killed our mother. Don''t associate yourself with her! She''s a murderer!"

    It was very ironic as Natasha was calling Marceline a murderer when in the first ce, she was the one who tried to kill her. But Enrique just stayed silent. He knew that his sister hated Marceline and he didn''t know why the two didn''t get along well ever since they were young.

    "You don''t have proof, Natasha. Don''t use her." Enrique didn''t want to jump to conclusions.

    "Here we go again, Enrique! What Marceline did do to you? Why are you turning a blind eye to this? Don''t you see our mother''s condition? Will you still side with that bitch!" Natasha yelled at her brother. She was so furious that she started punching and hitting his chest.

    "Why are you choosing her over us? Your own family?" Natasha couldn''t believe that her brother couldn''t hate Marceline. "Don''t be a fool, Enrique! Wake up from your delusion! That woman is pure evil!"

    The siblings were still arguing when dimir entered the ward. He heard Natasha''s loud angry voice so he went inside to check what was happening.<sub> </sub>

    dimir frowned upon seeing the siblings arguing with each other.

    "Can you stop that? Can''t you see that your mother is still in her recovery state? If you want to argue then go outside!" dimir rubbed the space between his eyebrows when Natasha finally stopped yelling at her brother.

    She just moved closer to dimir, asking him a favor. "Mr. dimir, can you please help me. My brother is a fool. He is turning a blind eye to our cousin''s evil deed! Please tell him what you know. You and our mother are really close. Our mother is innocent! It''s all Marceline''s fault." Natasha begged him.

    dimir fell silent for a moment, darting his gaze back and forth between Natasha and Enrique.

    "Since you are both here, it''s now the time to tell you the truth. Come with me and I''ll tell you everything that you need to know." dimir had finally decided to inform them about their role and responsibility as gatekeepers.

    dimir motioned Natasha and Enrique to follow him. They left the Triple W Headquarters as they proceeded to the Northleaf Timbend Forest where the Portal Gate was located.

    Enrique and Natasha were puzzled as to why they were traversing that forest. Half an hourter, they finally reached the location of Portal Gate.

    "Why are we here?" Enrique asked dimir. As much as he remembered, this area was near the Zhou Ancestral Mansion where Marceline was living.

    They could see the stone arch. There were several symbols engraved on the ground around that Stone Arch.

    "This is a magical door going to another world called Kingdom Phantasia. The Zhou family is the gatekeeper of this portal gate. You are the descendants of the gatekeepers."

    Enrique and Natasha couldn''t understand what dimir was talking about. His words didn''t make sense to them.

    ''Gatekeepers? What is that?''

    Seeing their puzzled look, dimir sighed deeply. It would be hard to exin it in words. He had to show them his true nature to make them believe that there was another world behind this portal gate.

    "Your grandfather, your uncle and aunt as well as your parents¡­ they are all gatekeepers. And this responsibility will be passed to you, the next generation of gatekeepers. Vampires, Werewolves, and Witches exist in this world. Theye from another world, Phantasia."

    Natasha and Enrique couldn''t utter a word. They were staring at dimir with disbelief in their eyes. They didn''t know if he was telling the truth or not. But his expression looked very serious. There was no way he would joke about this.

    "The person who did that to your mother is not a human¡­ but a vampire," dimir said, making up some lie. He knew that a werewolf was the one who gave those wounds to Evelyn. dimir didn''t want Natasha and Enrique to hate werewolves so it was better to me a vampire.

    Furthermore, he still believed that Kira controlled a werewolf using his mind ability. dimir was clueless that it was Marceline who did that to Evelyn.

    "Kira is a powerful vampire. your cousin''s husband is the one who did that to your mother. And I believe that Marceline influenced him and ordered the attack."

    Enrique was shocked beyond belief when he heard that. "Are you kidding us? What vampires? They are just fictional creatures. They don''t exist." Enrique insisted, still refusing to believe dimir''s words.

    dimir had no choice but to show them the proof. "Let me show it to you."

    In front of Natasha and Enrique, dimir shifted into his wolf form. This scene made the two speechless as they froze in their spots. Their eyes went round and their jaw dropped after seeing dimir transform into his werewolf form.

    *Growl!*

    <o>,m A giant werewolf growled at them. This made Natasha hug her brother in fear. It was true! Werewolves existed, and so, vampires!</o>

    "No way," Natasha mumbled, still assessing dimir. She blinked several times, checking if her eyes were just deceiving her. Enrique also did the same.

    After a few minutes, realization came into them. dimir was telling the truth!

    It did not take long when Cleo joined them, holding a wooden chest box. This wooden chest box contained the book of rituals and chants for the gatekeepers.

    Cleo showed the book of rituals and chants to the Zhou Siblings and exined to them that only gatekeepers could read the written text on that magical book.

    "Since your father and mother are both ill, it is now time for both of you to ept the responsibility of the gatekeepers. We will do the ritual today." Cleo dered to them.

 Chapter 221 The Ritual

    [ Northleaf Timbend Forest¡­ ]

    Cleo guided Natasha and Enrique in doing the ritual. The siblings were indeed the descendants of the Zhou Family Gatekeepers. The book of rituals lit up the moment they touched its pages.

    For some unknown reason, Enrique and Natasha could read the ancient texts in that magical book. The Zhou Siblings found it amusing when the book sparkled as if there were different lights attached to it.

    This was the first time Natasha and Enrique experienced such magical moments like this. They could hardly believe what they were seeing.

    This scene was something they could only see in the movies in the fantasy genre. Who would have thought that they would encounter this in real life?

    Their minds were automatically absorbing the chants written in that book. The thoughts and meaning were registering in their mind like aputer absorbing inputs and processing information. Those ancient texts were made to be read and internalized by them.

    Their bodies also recognized the actions they needed to do. Enrique and Natasha were now sitting at the center of the two circles, with their eyes closed.

    A magical barrier was formed around them, not allowing Cleo and dimir to see what was happening to the Zhou Siblings.

    This barrier would serve as their protection as they continued the ritual. No creatures could interrupt them¨C not a vampire, not a werewolf, not a witch. Only the Moon Goddess could enter that magical barrier.

    Different colors of lights were spreading around them. The birds and animals near the vicinity started to move. Some looked happy with the ritual. But there were some animals who chose to hide and stay far away from the location of the ritual.

    They could feel an immense amount of energy around the barrier. This was a remnant of the Moon Goddess'' true power. She made sure to protect ordinary humans, especially the gatekeepers.

    As the Zhou siblings continued their chants, the Ametiz Protection Stone started to form in front of them. The purple lights surrounded them.

    Natasha and Enrique stayed on their spot for several hours, doing the ritual. They could feel their body getting hot. Then a powerful energy was being absorbed by their bodies.

    It did not take long before the warm atmosphere around them was reced by a cold one. Hot and Cold. Abination of Yin and Yang.

    Enrique felt so strange but he couldn''t stop himself. Enrique and his sister, Natasha, seemed like they were possessed as they were mumbling differentnguages which they heard for the first time in their life.

    While doing this, Enrique was still thinking of Marceline. He wondered if Marceline already knew about these ''unbelievable things''. The revtion shook him a lot. Kira was a vampire! And he had be Marceline''s husband.

    ''What should I do now? Does Marceline really have something to do with what happened to my mother?'' Enrique''s concentration was getting distracted by these thoughts.

    As much as possible, he didn''t want to think badly of his cousin, Marceline. He refused to believe that Marceline could do such a thing to his mother. He chose to me Kira. He thought Kira was being a bad influence on Marceline.

    ''Now that I gain the power to protect myself from those creatures, including Kira, I will make sure that Marceline will stay away from that monster. She needs this protection as well. She has to undergo this ritual as she is part of the Zhou Family!'' Enrique made a mental note, already nning how he would convince Marceline to do this ritual and be a gatekeeper.

    Meanwhile, Kira who was roaming around the Northleaf Timbend Forest had seen the magical auraing from the portal gate. He spent his time in that forest to clear his mindst night.

    He was about to go back to the Zhou Ancestral Mansion when Kira sensed that powerful aura. Out of his curiosity, he followed the source of that power and saw dimir and Cleo near the barrier.

    "This is the gatekeeper''s ritual. Don''t tell me Natasha and Enrique have be official gatekeepers?" Kira asked himself as he watched them from a distance.

    He could smell Enrique''s and Natasha''s scent so he knew that the Zhou Siblings were there, currently performing the ritual of bing gatekeepers.

    "If Marceline didn''t be a werewolf, she could also be a gatekeeper¡­ Now she can no longer do it." There was a hint of disappointment in Kira''s tone.

    "I have to protect Marceline from Natasha. Now that she has be a gatekeeper, she possesses the protection stone which is harmful to Marceline."

    Kira knew that this was an all-out war. Natasha already knew that Marceline had something to do with her mother''s incident. She would never stop until she avenged her against Marceline.

    Kira heaved a deep sigh before turning around. He couldn''t stop the ritual so his presence was not needed there. Besides, he was worried that Marceline was already looking for him.<sub> </sub>

    He had lost track of time just thinking about his next steps so he failed to notice that it was alreadyte in the afternoon.

    With his vampiric speed, Kira reached the mansion in no time. Marceline and Little Lowell were already preparing food for their lunch.

    Marceline tossed a look at the entrance door of the kitchen when she sensed Kira''s presence. She was already familiar with his scent. Her sharp nose smelled Kira''s masculine fragrance as soon as he entered the house.

    p "Where have you been?" Marceline asked Kira when their eyes met.</anda>

    "In the forest¡­" Kira responded awkwardly. He was still guilty of hiding the truth from Marceline. But he didn''t have the courage to tell her about Selene and the revtion he learned from Gisel.

    ''It''s best for them not to meet¡­'' Kira thought to himself so he decided not to inform Marceline that his first love was currently in the human world¡­ specifically in the Golden City.

    "Come, let''s eat." Marceline simply invited him. She didn''t notice Kira''s troubled expression as she was focused on serving the food on the table.

    Meanwhile, Little Lowell was staring at Kira intently. The young hybrid boy could feel that something was bothering Kira. He didn''t look well today.

    ''Why am I worrying about him?'' Little Lowell mumbled to himself. He could see that Kira was not in his usual self. He was in a low spirit.

    Kira tried to mask his trouble with a smile. Then he walked over to join Marceline and Little Lowell at the dining table.

    "Are you not going to thepany today?" Kira asked, sitting next to Marceline. He wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer.

    "I''m not. Enrique is there. I already assigned Xyon to monitor the happenings in thepany. Grandpa and Uncle''s absence affected the stocks. But two days ago, we recovered our loss with the help of Xyon."

    "I think I have to promote him to a higher position. He is a great asset to thepany," Marceline expressed her opinions.

    Kira just nodded his head. He didn''t want to admit but Xyon was really useful to Marceline. ''If I hadn''te, would Marceline fall for him?''

    Kira was checking his own feelings. Would he be fine if Marceline fell in love with another man, aside from him?

    ''Damn! I don''t want to imagine it,'' Kira massaged his temples. He still couldn''t understand his own feelings.

    Falling in love with someone right now was not in his n. But Marceline had be close to his heart unknowingly. However, things got moreplicated because of Kira''s first love. He was being swayed by his first love.

    "Ki? Is there something wrong? You zoned out a while ago." Marceline''s voice snapped him out of his deep thoughts.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s nothing. What did you say?" Since Kira''s mind was wandering off somewhere, he didn''t hear Marceline''s words clearly.

    "I''m asking you if you are avable tonight. Remember the guy who protected me from Natasha? He wants to have dinner with us tonight. He will bring his wife as well." Marceline informed Kira, anticipating his response. In fact, she was interested in meeting Dominique''s wife.

    "Oh, yeah. I remember. We should go and meet them. I am also dying to see the man who took that knife on your behalf. I will definitely thank him." Kira smiled faintly.

    "That''s great! I already booked the restaurant for the four of us. I think it''s going to be fun. Don''t you think?

    Kira just let out a soft chuckle. "Don''t be too excited, my Lady, or else, something might not go smoothly during our double dinner date." He was obviously teasing her.

    Little Lowell tugged Marceline''s shirt, gazing up with his adorable look. His expression seemed to ask them ''How about me? Will you bring me too, Mama?''

    "You too, cutie. You areing with us," Marceline uttered, pinching his chubby face.

    Little Lowell''s face brightened up when he heard that. He was so happy that he would be able to tag along with them.

 Chapter 222 Reunited!

    [ Arabe''s Restaurant Golden City¡­ ]

    Dominique and Serena arrived at the restaurant first. Marceline was the one who reserved the table for them. Arabe''s restaurant is one of the famous restaurants in the Golden City.

    It''s cozy and known for its delicious delicacies and menu. The vibe inside is very romantic, suited for married couples and other people in a rtionship.

    The ambiance was also refreshing as the walls were painted with blue and green colors as if the customers were looking into the sky, greenfield, and flower garden.

    "Where are they?" Serena swept her eyes across the room, searching for Marceline.

    "They are on the way now. She apologized for beingte," Dominique showed Marceline''s message, telling the husband and wife that they got stuck in the traffic.

    Serena just nodded her head with a smile. She didn''t mind it at all. Furthermore, Marceline chose the best ce for them to have dinner. She truly appreciated it. The rxing and slow music resounding inside the restaurant. The beautiful sound was very pleasant to the ears.

    Serena loved the romantic vibe inside. They were in an enclosed booth wherein no one could disturb them. Arabe''s Restaurant is under the Zhou Empire. Grandpa Rnd is also a shareholder of this restaurant.

    Since Serena and Dominique were her guests, Marceline made sure to give them the best experience inside that restaurant, providing them the great spot wherein they could see the City Lights.

    "She is a gatekeeper, right? Is she aware of our existence? What does she look like?" Serena sounded very curious about Marceline.

    "Yes, she is a gatekeeper but not yet official since she hasn''t done the ritual." Dominique paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and continued talking.

    "And another yes! She is aware of our existence. But don''t tell her yet. She''s mad at us, werewolves! Don''t worry about her look, I assure you, she''s a fun and interesting fellow." Dominique was smiling. Just the thought of Marceline could give joy to him.

    Serena, on the other hand, frowned as she could see the fondness in Dominique''s eyes. He seldom shows this side of him to others, only to Serena and Dn.

    "I be more intrigued to meet her. I''m dying to talk to her. I really hope we can get along really well."

    Dominique just leaned over, kissing Serena on her right cheek. "You look stunning and beautiful as always," he whispered to her in a deep husky voice.

    Serena just giggled cheerfully. Dominique could also be romantic if he wanted to. He was good at flirting and ttering words.

    The two were still happily conversing when suddenly they heard a familiar voice, calling them.

    "Mother¡­ Father?"

    When Serena and Dominique turned around, they saw Dn standing a few steps away from them.

    "Dn?"

    "My son¡­"

    The Werewolf King and the Werewolf Queen were both happy and surprised to see Dn, their son. It was a coincidence that Dn also brought Lyca to that restaurant. The two already made up with the help of Marceline.

    Dn saw Serena and Dominique a while ago. Their backs looked familiar so he left Lyca at their table to follow them. At first, Dn thought the two only had a resemnce to his parents. But he was mistaken. The two people before him were his parents!

    "You''ve also visited the human world¡­ but why?" Dn asked his parents inquisitively. He had never imagined that they would meet in a situation like this.

    Serena didn''t respond to him. She just hugged Dn, expressing how much she missed him. She felt relieved now, seeing Dn.

    "I''ve missed you so much, my son," Serena softly mumbled.

    Meanwhile, Dominique tapped his son''s shoulder and said, "I came here to find your sister. I saw her in my dreams¡­ and my dream seemed like telling me I would find your sister here¡­ in Golden City."

    "How about you? Have you found her?" Dominique asked Dn with a gleam of hope in his eyes.

    Dn paused for a moment. Serena and Dominique were both waiting for his response. They were looking at him in anticipation.

    "Mother¡­ Father¡­ I thought I''d finally found her¡­ my gut feeling told me that she was my sister. I could feel our twin bond¡­ whenever she was with me. But¡­"

    "But what?" Serena asked, dying to hear his response.

    "But she has no birthmark¡­" Dn looked down, feeling disappointed.

    Only the three of them were aware of Ste''s birthmark on her nape. She and Dn had the same birthmark.<sub> </sub>

    "Furthermore, she has a family here. In fact, she''s a member of the Zhou Family, the gatekeepers of the Northern Portal."

    Dominique was stunned for a moment upon hearing that. ''A member of the Zhou Family¡­? Perhaps, she is¡­''

    "Son, what is her name? Are you referring to Marceline Zhou?" Dominique''s face brightened up as if he had found a very important clue.

    He was not the only one who was being drawn to Marceline but also, his son. ''Perhaps, Marceline Celeste Zhou is our missing daughter? My princess?''

    "Yes, Father. How did you know her?" Dn asked his father with amusement.

    Serena could only move her gaze back and forth between Dn and Dominique. She was still trying to digest the informationing from the two men.

    "Are you saying that there is a possibility that Ste is Marceline Zhou? How could that happen?" Serena asked them both inquisitively. She became more excited to meet Marceline Zhou.

    Dn and Dominique were also wondering if Marceline was Ste. They felt something the moment they saw her. It was like they somehow felt connected to her.

    But the only problem was¡­ Marceline didn''t have the birthmark when Dn checked the back of her neck.

    "Father, perhaps, there is a possibility that my twin sister''s birthmark has disappeared through time?"

    "My instinct is telling me that she''s my sister. But it doesn''t make sense at all. I also investigated the Zhou Family members. Marceline is indeed the biological daughter of the Zhou. She is not an adopted child. She has records in the hospital, the day she was born in this world. She''s also an ordinary human. Haist."

    Dn was truly unhappy and feeling down because until now he couldn''t find his sister and he kept on thinking about Marceline as his twin sister.

    "No, son. The birthmark on her nape will not disappear. It will be more dominant and visible once she reaches the right age for wolf transformation. If she awakened her wolf during her eighteenth birthday, the birthmark would manifest further and be prominent on her skin." Dominique exined to Dn.

    The werewolf prince could only sigh deeply. He was still hoping to see his missing sister soon.

    Dn was still talking to Serena and Dominique when Lyca called him out. Their food had been served at their table but Dn was not around. Feeling impatient, Lyca left their table for a while to look for Dn. Vi! She found him talking to two beautiful strangers whom she didn''t know.

    "Dn, what took you so long? Our food is already served at our table," Lyca said to Dn in a low voice. But with their super sense of hearing, Dominique and Serena overheard her words.

    "I''m sorry. It just so happened I met¡­" Dn paused as he didn''t know what to say. How would he introduce his parents to Lyca if their appearances looked like his older sister and brother?!

    ''Who is she?'' The Werewolf King and the Werewolf Queen asked Dn through their mind link.

    Dn smiled broadly at them as he responded, ''Mother, Father¡­ I''ve found my mate. She''s my mate!''

    Dominique and Serena were rendered speechless when they heard Dn''s response. Their eyes moved from Dn to Lyca, sizing her from top to bottom.

    ''Are you serious, Dn? She is just an ordinary human! This can''t be!''

    ''A human mate?''

    Both Serena and Dominique were unhappy and unsatisfied, knowing Dn''s mate was just a human. Dn had to marry a powerful she-wolf as he would be the Next King! An ordinary human had no use for them.

    Meanwhile, Lyca was wondering why no one was talking. Dn, Dominique, and Serena were just staring at each other as if they weremunicating through their eyes.

    "Hey, who are they?" Lyca nudged Dn''s shoulder as he remained silent on his spot.

    "They are my family rtives¡­" Dn responded to Lyca, afraid that she would misunderstand his rtionship with them.

    "Hi! I''m Lyca, Dn''s friend," Lyca was the one who introduced herself to Serena and Dominique.

    The only response they gave to Lyca was silence. Because of that, the atmosphere around them became awkward.

    ''What''s wrong with their expression? I can tell that they don''t like me. But I did nothing wrong. I never said that I''m dating Dn. I emphasized the word Dn''s friend!'' Lycamented to herself.

    And at the right time, someone rescued Lyca from that awkward atmosphere.

    "Celeste?!! Are you here too?" Lyca called her out as soon as she noticed her presence.

 Chapter 223 Face To Face With Mortal Nemesis

    Lyca was the first person who saw Marceline. She was holding Little Lowell''s hand as they approached their table. Little Lowell ran in Dn''s direction as soon as he saw him.

    Meanwhile, Serena, Dominique, and Dn turned to follow Lyca''s line of sight. Marceline was already smiling at them. Then her gaze stopped at Serena. The two stared at each other''s eyes for a moment. No one spoke between them.

    Serena was speechless while looking at Marceline. She felt her heart skip a beat meeting Marceline''s emerald eyes.

    ''Those eyes¡­ look very simr¡­'' Serena couldn''t hide the amusement and disbelief on her face.

    ''Is she¡­ my daughter? Why do I feel close to her? What is this sudden feeling of attachment? This is just the first time I see her.'' The Queen of Werewolves couldn''t help but wonder to herself.

    Reflexively, her feet moved on their own ord. She stepped towards Marceline and without a second thought, Serena embraced her.

    This action caught Marceline off guard. She almost pushed her away. She didn''t know why but she felt something strange after getting in contact with Serena.

    ''Is it Ste? What''s wrong with you?'' Marceline asked Ste through their mind link. But Ste didn''t respond to her at all.

    "I''m sorry about that. Did I make you feel ufortable?" Serena asked Marceline softly after releasing her from her embrace. "I''m Serena, Dominique''s wife. Nice meeting you, Miss Zhou," she added, introducing herself.

    Marceline just smiled at her awkwardly. She didn''t know how she would respond to her. For some unknown reason, she didn''t want to offend or upset her.

    "I just got excited a while ago. My husband mentioned you to me several times. So I am dying to meet you. And here we are now!" Serena spoke cheerfully.

    Dominique could only watch his wife. This was the first time he saw her being enthusiastic while talking to someone.

    ''She likes Marceline too,'' Dominique smiled at that thought. ''What if she is truly our daughter?'' He started to think that Marceline was their missing daughter. The werewolf princess!

    "Little Lowell," Dn pinched the boy''s cheeks. He was d to see the hybrid boy. "You are also here."

    The boy just nodded his head with a smile before pointing his finger at Lyca. His expression seemed to ask Dn if he was also there to have dinner with them along with Lyca.

    "Do you know each other?" Lyca asked Marceline in puzzlement. She was also surprised when Serena suddenly hugged her best friend.

    "I met Mr. Dominique twice. Yes, we already knew each other," Marceline replied while eyeing Lyca meaningfully.

    Lyca immediately looked away. She could tell the meaning of that gaze. Marceline was asking her if she came there to have a date with Dn.

    "Celeste, where is your husband? Are you having a romantic dinner here?" Lyca blurted out to divert Marceline''s attention away from her and Dn.

    "Kira just parked the car. He will join us in a while. We are here to treat them to dinner."

    Lyca pouted her lips and said, "How about me? Won''t you treat your best friend as well?"

    Marceline raised her eyebrow and retorted, "Why are you asking me to treat you right now? Dn is here to treat you, isn''t he?"

    Lyca just sealed her lips while ring at Marceline. Dn just chuckled watching the twodies bickering in front of them. On the other hand, Dominique and Serena were surprised knowing Marceline and Lyca were best friends.

    The five of them were somehow connected to each other. Were they fated to meet? What a great coincidence that they met there? Who would have thought that Dn also knew Marceline?

    "Let''s sit down and order our food," Marceline politely said to them.

    "We will not disturb you as well. We will go back to our table now. I will see youter. Send my regards to my Bro, Sis." Dn finally said goodbye to his parents, Marceline and Little Lowell before grabbing Lyca''s hand. He guided her back to their table.

    When Dn and Lyca left, Serena and Dominique focused their attention on Marceline and Lowell.

    "Who is this boy? He looks cute." Serena was curious as to why Marceline brought a child. As far as she knew Marceline just got married not long ago. There''s no way she had a child who was born out of wedlock.

    "His name is Lowell. He is my adopted son," Marceline answered. Then she nced at Little Lowell, introducing Dominique and Serena to him.

    The boy was silently assessing Dominique and Serena. He couldn''t smell their werewolf scent. The two used a spell that could hide their true scent for them not to attract enemy''s attention.

    ''Niq, I think she might be our daughter,'' Serenamunicated with Dominique through their minds. She even called his nickname, Niq.

    ''Do you also feel it? The connection with her?'' Dominique asked his wife, a loving smile appeared on his charming face.<sub> </sub>

    ''Yes, I can feel it. Let''s get to know her more. Let''s find out if it''s possible that her birthmark disappeared through time.''

    The Werewolf King and Queen were still talking through a mind link when another person joined them. It was Kira. He hadn''t seen Dominique and Serena yet as they were facing their backs at him.

    "I''m sorry. The parking lot was full so I got dyed." Kira apologized as soon as he took his seat next to Marceline.

    Dominique and Serena froze in their spot upon seeing Kira. They couldn''t hide the shock in their eyes as they looked at Kira.

    Meanwhile, Kira was also tongue-tied when he recognized the two people sitting in front of them.

    ''What the hell is this? Why are they both here?'' Kira subconsciously clenched his fists while meeting Dominique''s gaze.

    Their surroundings were suddenly engulfed with heavy tensions. It intensified when Marceline started to introduce Kira to Serena and Dominique.

    "This is my husband, Kira ric. Ki, meet Mr. Dominique, the person who protected me in the hospital. Beside him is his wife, Serena."

    *Crash!*

    The ss got broken as Dominique identally dropped it when he heard Kira''splete name.

    ''Ki¡­ Kira ric, the Vampire King? He is alive?''

    "Waiter! Excuse us. Can you please clean the mess here?" Dn called the waiter. He concealed his emotion, not letting Dominique and Serena see how shaken he was right now.

    "Mr. Dominique, are you okay?" Marceline asked him worriedly. He didn''t look good. His expression looked utterly astounded, same with Serena.

    "You are alive¡­" Dominique mumbled. He didn''t hear Marceline''s words as he was very distracted right now.

    Serena couldn''t utter a word. A few days ago, she met a guy who looked like Kira. And now, she met someone again with the same face and name as Kira.

    ''Is he really the Vampire King that we know? But why does he look like he is not bothered by our presence? Is the Vampire King resurrected as a human being?'' Serena mused to herself, her eyes fixed on Kira.

    ''No! This couldn''t be. If he is the Vampire King and Marceline is our daughter¡­ they can''t be together!'' Serena thought to herself. Dominique also had the same thoughts as her.

    Meanwhile, Kira tried to control his emotions. He already knew that Dominique and Serena were already thinking that he''s the Vampire King¨C same name and same face!

    ''Damn! What should I do now? I had never imagined that I would meet them in a situation like this. And now, Marceline got involved too.'' Kira had the urge to tug his head.

    ''Damn! This doesn''t look good¡­ I didn''t intend to meet them¡­''

    Marceline frowned when she noticed the strange and odd behaviors of Serena, Dominique, and Kira. The three of them had be silent. It was very deafening.

    She darted her gaze back and forth between Kira and the married couple, assessing them and trying to figure out what they were thinking.

    "Is there something wrong? Or perhaps¡­ Do you know each other?" Marceline broke the silence as she asked the three of them.

    Serena, Dominique, and Kira gazed at Marceline withplicated emotions in their eyes. No one among them wanted to answer that truthfully. How could they tell Marceline that they were mortal enemies while facing each other like this?

    Dominique stood up. He had the urge to separate Marceline and Kira. ''How could this happen? Kira ric died a thousand years ago. Why is he here? How did he be Marceline''s husband? Did he really be a human?''

    Serena immediately grabbed and held Dominique''s hand tightly.

    ''Niq, calm down. Don''t make a scene in front of Marceline,'' Serena wanted to calm him down.

    Dominique just sighed deeply before going back to his seat. Only Marceline and Little Lowell had no idea about what was happening between the three right now. But she could tell that something was not right.

    "Do you know each other?" Marceline repeated her question since no one answered her at first.

    Serena, Dominique, and Kira exchanged nces with each other, still thinking about how to respond to her.

 Chapter 224 Kiras Human Reincarnation?

    Marceline was still waiting for an answer from them when Kira spoke up, breaking the silence.

    "No, I didn''t know them. But I saw her in the mall a few days ago. Remember me, Serena?"

    Dominique''s forehead creased when he heard that. He nced at his wife with a questioning gaze. Serena didn''t mention anything about meeting someone who looked like Kira.

    ''Why did she hide it from me?'' Dominique wondered to himself. He tried his best to control his rage.

    Meanwhile, Serena could only bite her lower lip. She felt guilty for hiding it from Dominique. She thought it was best for them not to talk about Kira so she decided not to tell him. Besides, she thought the man she saw a few days ago only had the same face as Kira, the Vampire King.

    "Oh, this is just a small world after all," Marceline said to lighten the atmosphere. She could feel it¨C the heavy air surrounding them.

    Serena and Dominique maintained their smiles as they didn''t want to make Marceline ufortable.

    It did not take long when the food was served to their table. The five of them started eating silently. Serena and Dominique were secretly observing Kira.

    On the other hand, Kira did his best to ignore Serena and Dominique. He focused on Marceline and Little Lowell, acting as a good husband and a father.

    He was very attentive to Marceline, feeding her food. He was acting very sweetly towards Marceline, wiping the sauce on her lips, wrapping his arm around her shoulders, and leaning closer to her as he whispered to her.

    Serena and Dominique lost their appetite just watching the sweet gestures of the three. What if Marceline was their daughter? What if this Kira ric was the reincarnation of the Vampire King? Dominique and Serena didn''t want the two to be together!

    "Sweety, do you want more fruit or do you prefer the chocte cake?" Kira asked her, intentionally unting his public disy of affection in front of Dominique and Serena. Deep inside, he was trying to test how Serena would react.

    And he got the reaction he wanted to see from her¨C annoyance and irritation. ''Is she jealous? Her expression looks so gloomy¡­ including Dominique¡­'' Kira smiled inwardly.

    He was aware that Dominique and Serena were watching him. They were trying to figure out if he was the Vampire King, after all, he had the same name and same face. The only thing was that they couldn''t sense his power and couldn''t smell his vampire scent.

    "I''m full, Ki," Marceline responded. She could sense that Kira was acting strangely tonight. She felt odd as if something was not right. Though Kira was very attentive to her, she caught him stealing nces at Serena.

    Marceline had to admit that Serena was a stunning woman. She''s beautiful. Surprisingly, both of them had emerald eyes.

    "Excuse me¡­ I''m just going to thefort room," Serena stood up and left.

    Dominique also excused himself as he followed Serena. He hadplicated emotions on his face as he watched their backs. He also had the urge to follow the couple.

    "Ki, is there something wrong?" Marceline suddenly asked him when she saw her looking in the direction where Serena and Dominique had disappeared to.

    Kira smiled at Marceline awkwardly and said, "No. Everything is fine. Here¡­ eat this. You be thinner aspared to before."

    Little Lowell also put some desserts on Marceline''s te. Just like Kira, Little Lowell noticed that Marceline lost some weight.

    "Both of you¡­ are you trying to make me fat?" Marceline said exasperatedly, seeing her te filled with brownies, chocte cake, and assorted fruits.

    Kira and Little Lowell bobbed their heads as a response.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline: "..."

    *****

    Meanwhile, Serena had juste out of the Lady''sfort room when arge hand already grabbed her, pulling her into the corner.

    "Niq? What are you doing here?" Serena asked him, her heart beating so fast because of nervousness. She could see in his eyes that Dominique was furious right now.

    "Why did you hide it from me? You saw that man in the mall but you hadn''t told me anything!" Dominique''s firm and cold voice was heard.

    "I¨C" Serena didn''t know what to say. She was afraid to speak up because of Dominique''s frightening look.

    "Is he the Vampire King? Are you trying to hide his existence from me?" Dominique could no longer control himself.

    He pushed her, pinning her on the wall. He lost his cool just thinking about Kira and Serena meeting each other behind his back. Well, the jealousy was clouding his mind and he couldn''t think rationally.

    "Niq, let go. You are hurting me. Please don''t misunderstand. I just met him in the mall. And I didn''t think he was Kira. He is dead. So I just decided not to bring the topic up." Serena tried to exin.

    But Dominique was too angry to listen. His grip tightened on her wrist, his eyes aze.

    "I''m going to kill him!" He dered through his gritted teeth.

    "No! Don''t hurt him!" Serena panicked so she said something she was not supposed to. Because of this, Dominique''s anger escted further.

    "Ahuh! So you care about him!"

    Dominique raised his hand to hit Serena on her face. Serena could only close her eyes. But before his fist could hit her, someone grabbed it, thus stopping it in mid-air.

    "Mr. Dominique, it''s uncivilized and inappropriate to hit a woman¡­, especially your wife."

    Serena and Dominique were utterly astounded when they saw Kira. He was the one who intervened and stopped Dominique from hurting Serena.

    ''He¡­ stopped me.'' Dominique''s eyes went round. He couldn''t believe that this Kira was strong enough to hold his arm and stop his movement. ''He is the Vampire King.''

    Dominique and Kira stared at each other for several seconds, not looking away. Serena could only watch them, feeling anxious.

    ''Why is he emanating this aura¡­? Don''t tell me he is the Vampire King.''

    Dominique was about to attack Kira when they heard another voice at the back.

    "What''s going on here?"

 Chapter 225 Good News!

    "What''s going on here?" Marceline''s voice resounded at the back.

    Dominique reflexively stopped when he heard her voice. Kira and Serena also gazed in her direction, both feeling anxious. They didn''t expect Marceline to witness that.

    But deep inside, Serena felt relieved as Dominique controlled his temper because of Marceline''s presence. She could tell a while ago that Dominique was on the verge of shifting into his wolf form to attack Kira.

    Marceline continued to assess the situation. The three were all silent as they caught them in that kind of scene. It looked like Kira and Dominique were fighting and Serena was somehow involved in it.

    Dominique clenched his fist, yanking his arm away from Kira''s grasp. Then he turned to Marceline withplicated emotions on his face. He wanted to apologize for his inappropriate behavior but he couldn''t lower his pride for Kira.

    "This is just a misunderstanding between me and my wife. Mr. ric suddenly stepped forward to intervene," Dominique exined to Marceline softly.

    "You were about to hit her so I intervened," Kira said coldly, his eyes burning with rage. He got so furious when he saw Dominique hurting Serena.

    Because of his personal feelings, Kira had forgotten about his goal of keeping his identity a secret from them. He recklessly intervened, giving away his strength.

    Meanwhile, Marceline frowned seeing Kira''s reaction. She seldom saw him getting mad like this. She couldn''t understand why Kira was being affected too much. Was it because of Serena?

    Marceline had noticed that there was something different in the way Kira was looking at Serena.

    ''Why is he acting this way¡­ as if Serena is someone important to him?'' Marceline felt a little bit jealous.

    Marceline just remained silent as she didn''t know what to say. She just continued moving her gaze from Kira to Dominique and Serena.

    "Marceline, please don''t misunderstand. My husband was not hurting me. Mr. ric had misinterpreted it." Serena finally spoke up, covering up for Dominique.

    Kira''s expression darkened further when Serena defended Dominique despite the fact that he almost hit her a while ago. He heard them clearly¨C their arguments. And he was aware that Serena and Dominique were fighting because of him.

    ''She lied just to cover up Dominique''s violent behavior,'' Kira ground his teeth at that thought. ''Damn. I wanna beat him!'' Kira continued ring at Dominique.

    "I''m sorry. I am apologizing on my husband''s behalf," Marceline suddenly blurted out, slightly bowing her head in front of Dominique.

    Marceline''s apology was like a wake-up call for Kira. It reminded him that Marceline was there, watching his every action.

    "No. You don''t have to apologize to him¡­" Kira moved closer to Marceline but she stepped to the side, avoiding Kira.

    Marceline gazed up, meeting his eyes. There was a gleam of anger and unhappiness in her emerald eyes as she stared at him intently.

    "Let''s go back. Give them privacy," Marceline simply said but her tone was so firm and cold. Her expression seemed to tell Kira to stay out of Serena''s and Dominique''s conflict. He was not supposed to get involved with their arguments.

    Kira could only bob his head in obedience. He could feel that Marceline was upset and disappointed in him. But Kira didn''t want to acknowledge that he was at fault here. He just did it to protect Serena. Kira was justifying his own action, convincing himself that he did nothing wrong.

    However, Kira had never thought about Marceline''s feelings. He failed to realize that he unintentionally hurt Marceline''s feelings when he showed concern towards another woman.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline politely said goodbye to Dominique and Kira as she went back to their table. Dn and Lyca were there, looking after Little Lowell. Kira could only follow her behind¡­ silently.

    "Marceline, I¨C" Kira was not able to finish his words as Marceline cut him off immediately.

    "Later, Kira. Let''s talkter."

    Kira could only sigh helplessly. He was still not at ease, leaving Serena and Dominique alone. He was worried that Dominique wouldy a hand against Serena now that no one was around.

    "Hey, Sis, Bro, where''s my par¨C I mean, my rtives?" Dn asked them right away when the two reached their table.

    Kira nced at Dn with his bloodshot eyes. He didn''t bother to hide his ugly mood from Dn.

    "Why don''t you go and check on them? Who knows someone is already using violence there," Kira was not able to restrain himself from telling those words to Dn. This made Marceline more upset.

    On the other hand, Lyca and Dn just exchanged a puzzled look at each other. They could tell that both Marceline and Kira were in a grouchy mood right now.

    ''Uh-oh, what happened to this couple?'' Lyca bit her lower lip, motioning Dn to check on Serena and Dominique.

    In the end, Dn stood up, searching for his parents. A few minutester, he found them. Serena and Dominique were still standing in that corner.

    "Mother, Father, is there something wrong? Why are you both here?" Dn asked them inquisitively.

    Serena and Dominique remained silent. It did not take long when Dominique''s phone rang. It was a calling from his Werewolf General, Cedric.

    Dominique immediately answered the phone call. Serena and Dn tried to listen to their conversation.

    ''Damn. I almost forgot. I have to warn my father. Cedric is a traitor. He tried to kill me.'' Dn thought to himself.

    "Cedric, why are you calling me at this hour?" Dominique asked him coldly.

    Just like Kira, he was furious and not in a good mood at this moment. The fact that the person he met tonight might be Kira ric, the Vampire King, bothered Dominique so much.

    "My Alpha King, I have good news for you!" Cedric''s voice sounded cheerful, making Dn curious.

    ''What good news this traitor is talking about?'' Dn asked himself inwardly.

    "Tell me. What is it?" Dominique inly said, not a bit interested. His mind was preupied with something.

    "My King! I''ve finally found her! Your daughter, the missing werewolf princess!"

    Dominique, Serena, and Dn were utterly astounded when they heard that.

 Chapter 226 A Traitor Among The Wolves

    "Y-You''ve found¡­ my missing daughter?" Dominique repeated with disbelief in his eyes. The first thought that came into his mind was Marceline.

    ''Howe? Is she not Marceline?'' He asked himself inwardly, ncing at Dn and Serena who were both shocked after hearing the good news.

    "We should leave now and go to Triple W Headquarters," Dominique informed them after hanging up the phone.

    Dn frowned deeply as he realized that he hadn''t informed his parents yet, especially his father, about the failed assassination attempt against him which was done by Cedric and his men.

    "Father, I¨C"

    "Come with us, Dn. We have to see your twin sister. You can also confirm her identity." Dominique spoke up thus interrupting Dn. He didn''t wait for him to respond. Dominique already walked ahead. He was still upset with Serena and he was in a bad mood because of Kira.

    His mood worsened further after knowing that Marceline might not be their daughter. He had conflicting thoughts about it. He was d to know that Cedric found their daughter but deep inside, he was a little bit disappointed because she was not Marceline.

    Meanwhile, Serena held Dn''s hand, urging him to follow her.

    "Mother, what''s wrong? Did you two fight? Father seems grouchy tonight."

    Serena didn''t want to burden her son by telling him what happened between them. Dn must not get involved in their conflict. As much as possible, she wanted to keep the things rted to the incident a thousand years ago, involving Kira ric, the Vampire King.

    "This is nothing son. Something happened in the Kingdom Phantasia, that''s why your father is not in a good mood. Come, let''s follow him. We have to meet your twin sister." Serena grabbed Dn''s hand, pulling him towards the exit.

    "Mother, wait," Dn said, stopping on his track. He was contemting whether toe with them or not. Cedric and others didn''t know that he survived that night.

    Now that Cedric found his missing sister, there was no way Dominique would punish his werewolf general. He didn''t get concrete proof. Cedric could deny it.

    ''Damn! I''m in a tight spot right now. How could I exin this to my mother? Will she believe me?''

    Serena also stopped, ncing at Dn with a puzzled look in her eyes. "Why, son? Don''t you want to go with me?"

    "Mother, I can''t leave Lyca. I think I will just follow youter." Dn nned on sneaking inside the Triple W to confirm his sister''s identity but he would make sure not to let Cedric know that he was alive.

    Serena furrowed her eyebrows upon seeing his odd behavior. "I thought you were excited to be reunited with your sister. Why are you hesitant toe with us now?"

    "Mother, I have my reason¡­ but of course, nothing changed with my feelings. I am still dying to meet my sister."<sub> </sub>

    "What is that reason?" Serena was so determined to get an answer from Dn. She would be disappointed if his son would choose his mate over his twin sister.

    "Cedric Morgan¡­ Mother¡­ that guy¡­ couldn''t be trusted. He is a traitor. Don''t trust him." Dn finally said it, making his mother gasp in surprise.

    "What do you mean, son?" Serena knew that her son was not getting along well with Cedric since then.

    "He tried to eliminate me the first day I stepped into this world¡­" Dn clenched his fists. Those unpleasant memories were still fresh in his mind. He almost thought he would die during the attack. If not for Kira, he should have been dead by now.

    "What? He did that?! Are you sure, son¡­ the one who attacked you is Cedric, not vampires?" Serena was still in doubt. Of course, she wanted to believe her son but she had never imagined that Cedric would do such a thing. Attacking the Werewolf Prince could be considered Rebellion!

    "Yes, mother. I am certain¡­ It was Cedric together with his men. Besides, I have a witness. It''s Kira. He was the one who saved me." Dn remembered that Kira was the one who informed him about the members of Triple W.

    Meanwhile, Serena was taken aback after hearing Dn''sst remarks.

    ''Kira¡­ that guy saved my son¡­'' Serena''s heart was filled with different emotions. She didn''t know if she should feel d or not.

    After the arguments a while ago, Kira showed them his extraordinary power by stopping Dominique from hitting Serena. In that situation alone was enough to raise their suspicion that he might be the Vampire King that they knew a thousand years ago.

    Serena was about to say something when Dominique suddenly showed up from their backs.

    "What are you still doing here? I said we should go!" Dominique''s cold voice resounded in their ears.

    Serena and Dn exchanged meaningful nces with one another. This was not the time to reveal Cedric''s evil scheme. The two both knew that Dominique would never believe that Cedric was a traitor without concrete evidence.

    Serena just nodded her head, motioning Dn to stay silent. "Dn will not join us in the car. Let''s go." Serena was trusting Dn''s n. If he didn''t want to show himself in front of Cedric then Serena would help him do that.

    Dominique just frowned but he didn''t object. He was already in a hurry. He couldn''t afford to waste his time arguing with his wife and his son.

    He turned around, walking towards the exit. But before he left, he tossed onest look in Marceline''s and Kira''s direction. He ground his teeth while clenching his fists. He was looking daggers at Kira.

    ''I swear¡­ if he is the Vampire King¡­ I will kill him once again¡­ with my own hands!'' Dominique was surrounded by a cold and chilly aura. But his expression softened when his gaze fell on Marceline''s face.

    Dominique wanted to approach Marceline but he had to leave now. ''Why do I feel so attached to her? Is she really not my daughter? Sigh.'' Shaking his head in disappointment, Dominique finally came out of the restaurant. He was looking forward to meeting Cedric and Sten at Triple W Headquarters.

 Chapter 227 She Is The One!

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]

    Cedric, dimir, and Ste were gathered in Cedric''s office. They were waiting for Dominique and Serena to arrive.

    Cedric wondered where the Werewolf King and Queen went without bringing their elite bodyguards. It was very unusual for them to do that.

    p Little did he know, Dominique and Serena didn''t want Marceline to find out their real identities. Because they heard that Marceline hated werewolves after what happened to her human parents. They were partly responsible for their deaths.</anda>

    They also wanted to keep it from her that they were rted to Triple W. Dominique and Serena strangely felt closer to her after their first meeting. They thought a bond was connecting them to Marceline, letting them think she was their missing daughter.

    But who would have thought that Cedric Morgan would finally find their missing daughter? Maybe they were just mistaken about Marceline. She might be a true member of the Zhou gatekeeper.

    After fifteen minutes, Dominique and Serena finally arrived at Triple W Headquarters. They proceeded immediately to Cedric''s office.

    Bam!

    The door was pushed forward as Dominique was rushing inside. Serena followed him from behind. Upon entering the room, his gaze fell on the woman sitting next to Cedric.

    Both Serena and Dominique were stunned the moment they saw the woman. Her emerald eyes were simr to Serena''s. Her silver-gray hair was simr to Dn''s. In just one look, they could see their close resemnce.

    ''Is she truly our daughter?'' Dominique pondered to himself as his feet started to move forward, approaching Ste. Serena also did the same.

    Ste and Cedric stood up, facing the Werewolf King and Queen. Cedric immediately introduced Ste to them.

    "This is Ste. Ste, they are your parents¡­ your real parents."

    Ste just remained standing, cautiously observing Dominique and Serena. She remained calm. She already prepared herself for this. One mistake and she could easily lose her life.

    "Are you sure¡­ she is our daughter?" Dominique asked him.

    Cedric nodded his head. He believed that the woman he brought was the missing werewolf princess. He conducted a thorough investigation of her profile and background.

    "The vampires¡­ they also tried to get her first. We have an intelligence that the vampires were also looking for her. They nned on using her against you. Fortunately, we were able to secure her first and defeat those vampires." Cedric exined to them what happened.

    He also presented the result of their investigation about Ste''s background. Everything was telling them she was the missing werewolf princess.

    But there was one way to find out and confirm her identity¨C the Birthmark. If she had the crescent moon birthmark on the back of her neck, then she was certainly their missing daughter.

    Serena and Dominique exchanged meaningful nces with one another. Then Dominique nodded his head as if he already knew what to do.<sub> </sub>

    "Can you please turn your back? There is something I want to confirm." Dominique requested Ste.

    Cedric and dimir frowned as they had no idea what Dominique was nning to do. Cedric and dimir had no idea about the birthmark. Only Dn, Dominique, and Serena were aware of it. This was a secret among themselves so that they could avoid having an impostor.

    Ste remained cool and confident in front of them. She just nodded her head before turning her back. Serena moved closer to her. Since her long hair was cascading down on her back, Serena grabbed her hair, moving it to the side.

    Serena and Dominique were so focused on her nape. Serena gasped when she saw the birthmark! Yes! The woman before them had a birthmark on the back of her neck! This was solid proof that she''s Ste, the missing werewolf princess.

    "S-She¡­ She is our daughter¡­" Serena mumbled in disbelief. Her voice trembled as she was about to cry. She still couldn''t believe that they''d finally found their missing daughter.

    Dominique was also surprised. He couldn''t utter a word. He was trying to assess his feelings. They''d finally found her but his heart was not at ease. He felt like something was wrong but he couldn''t point it out.

    After meeting Marceline, he thought this woman was just an impostor. He didn''t feel the same attachment he felt towards Marceline. However, the birthmark wouldn''t lie. No one knew about it except them.

    They could falsify the documents and her background, but not the birthmark since the vampires and other werewolves were not aware of this.

    "Ste¡­" Dominique softly mumbled her name.

    Cedric and dimir smiled triumphantly. They seeded in finding the werewolf princess! This was a great advantage to them. They felt like they won a jackpot!

    Serena hugged Ste tightly as she began to shed some tears. She couldn''t contain her happiness. She nced at Cedric and dimir with grateful eyes. Though she learned that they tried to eliminate her son, she couldn''t help but feel thankful for them for finding Ste, her beloved daughter.

    "Mom¡­ are you truly my Mother? Why do you look like my sister? You are so young¡­" Ste muttered in amusement.

    Serena giggled upon hearing her innocent remarks. "Don''t worry. I will exin it to you. Come with us. Let''s talk about you. We have a lot of catching up to do."

    Ste just nodded her head with a faint smile on her face. Then her eyes met Dominique''s eyes. She felt awkward as Dominique was showing conflicting emotions.

    ''Is he still doubting my identity?'' Ste mused to herself. Butter on, she felt relieved when Dominique smiled at her, his gaze softened.

    "You go ahead and bring our daughter to our vi. Cedric and I will have to talk here," Dominique said to his wife.

    Serena and Ste just followed Dominique''s words. dimir apanied the twodies. Cedric and Dominique were the only people left inside the office.

    "As expected of my capable General¡­ Imend you for finding my daughter." Dominique praised Cedric, holding his shoulder.

    Cedric rejoiced inwardly. He finally found the opportunity to be the next King. ''Now, he is obliged to grant my wish.''

 Chapter 228 A Superior Being?!

    <o>,m Cedric was dying to ask Dominique for his reward but he just controlled himself as he didn''t want to look desperate in the eyes of Dominique.</o>

    He might think that Cedric was just after the rewards. So it was best not to talk about it for now. Besides, he knew that Dominique would stick to his words. He would still grant his wish no matter what.

    "What do you wanna talk about, my King?" Cedric asked Dominique politely. He poured some wine into their sses. He gave one to Dominique.

    Dominique drank his wine in one gulp, his brows frowning. He still couldn''t stop thinking about Kira and Marceline.

    "Though we solved one problem by finding my missing daughter, another problem arises." Dominique heaved a deep sigh, pouring another wine into his ss.

    "What problem?" Cedric cautiously asked him. He wondered if Dominique already found out about Dn.

    ''Don''t tell me he already learned about the death of his son, Dn? Or does he think Dn is missing?'' Cedric became a little bit anxious as until now they failed to find Dn. They didn''t know if he was still alive or not.

    ''If he is alive, then he should have warned his parents already. Seeing how Dominique is still trusting me, I guess Dn hasn''t approached him yet. Maybe he is really dead.'' Cedric started to specte things about Dn''s current whereabouts.

    Little did he know, the father and son already met each other tonight. Dn also informed Serena about Cedric''s evil scheme. But the werewolf prince was still unable to inform his father about that failed assassination attempt.

    Cedric was lost in his deep thoughts when Dominique shared his concern with him.

    "I saw him¡­ someone who looks like my sworn enemy, the former Vampire King¡­"

    Cedric''s interest was piqued upon hearing that. He hadn''t met the Vampire King before. Kira had been put to his deep slumber and disappeared already even before Cedric was born in the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    "What Vampire King? I thought he was dead. Is he alive?" He asked, confusion resurfacing in his eyes.

    Dominique drank his wine once again before answering Cedric''s query.

    "I''m not sure yet. But I have my suspicions. This is the reason why I want to talk to you. Can you investigate and look into his identity? I want to know if he is indeed the Vampire King." Dominique wanted to rely on Cedric as he had proven his capability after finding his daughter.

    Dominique would feel more at ease if Cedric would be the one handling this mission.

    "What is his name? I will make a move tomorrow." Cedric''s voice was filled with determination. This was his chance to make Dominique trust him more.

    "Kira ric¡­ That''s his name. As funny as it may seem¡­ but he also has the same name as the Vampire King."<sub> </sub>

    Cedric was stupefied upon hearing that name. ''Kira ric? Don''t tell me¡­ it''s that guy.''

    Cedric was thinking about the bloodsucker who ruined his n over and over again. He was indeed a powerful vampire. But what? He might be the Vampire King?! Dominique''s greatest rival?!

    Cedric didn''t know what to say at that moment. He couldn''t utter a word as he was still trying to digest everything. The possibility of Kira being the Vampire King Dominique knew was enough to shake his whole-being. All along he was fighting the most powerful creature in the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    ''Damn! How I wish it''s not him¡­''

    "Hey, are you alright? Is there something wrong?" Dominique was puzzled when he noticed the changes in Cedric''s expression. He looked surprised and absentminded.

    "I''m sorry about that, My King. I just got overwhelmed knowing that the previous Vampire King might still be alive. But don''t worry, I will do my best to investigate this." Cedric was able to conceal his true emotions by masking his face with a faint smile.

    Deep inside, Cedric was very tense right now. If Kira was the Vampire King then it would really be difficult to defeat him by himself. Furthermore, Kira still had an advantage since he learned his n of taking over the throne. He couldn''t tell Dominique the truth, afraid that Kira would try to reveal everything to Dominique, despite the fact they were rivals.

    ''Shit! Things got moreplicated. I must find the truth. Is that Kira really the Vampire King?'' Cedric clenched his fists secretly.

    "Okay, Cedric. I will not stay long here. This is all I want to talk about you. And about your rewards, let''s discuss this by tomorrow. For now, I have to go to my vi and apany my wife and my daughter. We have a lot of catching up to do." Dominique''s unhappiness towards Serena had disappeared. He just wanted to focus on reuniting his family.

    ''I wonder if Dn is already there at my Vi.'' Dominique thought to himself before saying goodbye to Cedric. Dominique left the Triple W Headquarters in a hurry.

    When Cedric was left alone in his office, he opened another bottle of wine. He kept pacing back and forth across his room. He couldn''t get over the possibility that Kira was a superior being. He knew the story of how the former Vampire King defeated his kind¨C the entire werewolf n. He was a frightening enemy.

    ''What should I do if he is the Vampire King? Should I just make an alliance with him to defeat Dominique?'' Cedric immediately shook his head, disregarding his own idea. He knew how much Kira hated the werewolves. And he already told Cedric that he would never make an alliance with werewolves¨C a traitor n!

    Meanwhile, Serena and Ste were on the way to Silvano''s vi. Serena made sure to send a message to Dn, asking him to go to the Silvano Vi and meet his twin sister.

    Dn had just finished dropping Lyca at her apartment when he received his mother''s message.

    [ "Son,e to our vi. We''ve finally found your twin sister. She is the one. She has the birthmark!" ]

    Just like Dominique, Dn didn''t know what he should feel upon reading the good news. Was he disappointed because it was not Marceline?

 Chapter 229 She Is A Vampire

    [ Silvano Vi¡­ ]

    Serena and Ste arrived at the mansion. Ste''s eyes roamed around her surroundings. She noticed the heightened and tight security around the vicinity.

    Several elite guards were scattered in the different areas. The ce was also protected by a powerful spell. It was an anti-vampire spell. Fortunately, Ste had already prepared for this.

    Ste was still assessing the area when Serena grabbed her hands, excitedly pulling her inside the house. They settled down on the couch, sitting next to each other.

    "I still can''t believe that you are here now. We''ve been looking for you for 24 years. I''m so happy. I knew it! You are still alive. We never gave up on finding you!" Serena embraced her warmly. She couldn''t contain her joy and happiness.

    "I''m also surprised. I didn''t expect that I would find you as well. I thought my parents intentionally abandoned me," Ste said with a solemn expression on her face.

    "No! Of course not! We never abandoned you! Someone took you away from us to punish us. We suspected that the vampires were the ones responsible for your disappearance." A cold glint shed in her eyes when she said those words.

    "I''m sorry¡­ we failed to protect you," Serena added, apologizing to Ste.

    Ste just smiled faintly, caressing Serena''s cheeks. "Don''t apologize, Mother. It''s not your fault. Besides, I am alive, safe, and sound."

    Serena bobbed her head, shing a gentle smile on her face. She would like to know how her missing daughter had been living all these years. She started asking Ste about her life here in the human world.

    Ste already prepared her story to tell. It coincided with the information Cedric had gathered after investigating her background and profile. Her story was consistent¡­ seemed not to have any loopholes at all. Serena was convinced about Ste''s story.

    However, the person who took her away from Silvano remained mysterious. If it was a vampire, then Serena and Dominique would do their best to find him or her. They wanted to punish that person.

    The twodies were still having a catching-up when Dn arrived. He was wearing a disguise, not letting Cedric''s men feel his presence.

    Serena already told the bodyguards assigned in the back gate to let Dn enter the mansion quietly. Dn was still cautious and wary of Cedric''s men.

    Upon entering the mansion, Dn saw the twodies sitting on the couch. He called them right away.

    "Mother¡­ Sister?"

    His voice interrupted the two women, making them turn in his direction. Ste''s eyes lit up as soon as their gaze got connected. She felt ted to see Dn.

    Dn also noticed the changes in Ste''s expression the moment they had that eye-to-eye contact. For some unknown reason, he felt somehow familiar with her. But he couldn''t remember when or where he met her before.

    ''Well? Is this because of our twin bond? But it feels strange¡­ very different from what I''ve felt when I first saw Marceline.'' Dn pondered to himself.

    He traced his steps towards them. Serena immediately introduced them to each other. Both Ste and Dn were silent. They were just staring into each other''s eyes.<sub> </sub>

    Secondster, Dn closed their gaps, hugging Ste. She was caught off guard by that sudden embraceing from Dn. But she liked it so she hugged him back.

    Serena felt so happy observing her children. They finally got reunited after a long time!

    "Can I see it?" Dn asked her after breaking the hug. Ste was absentminded for a moment. She didn''t know what he wanted to see.

    Serena giggled after seeing the confusion in Ste''s eyes. "He is referring to your birthmark." She exined to her.

    Ste bobbed her head before turning around. Her back was now facing Dn. Dn raised her hair, checking her birthmark. It was indeed the same mark he had.

    ''She is my sister¡­ because of this mark¡­'' Dn mumbled to himself. The proof was there but Dn was still conflicted about it.

    ''Damn. Why am thinking this way? I should be happy that we finally found her¡­ my missing twin¡­'' Dn scolded himself. He couldn''t deny the fact that he felt some familiarity as well when he hugged her a while ago.

    The three of them continued their conversation. They all talked about Ste and her experiences. Soon, Dominique arrived, joining them.

    The family of four would have to stay up all night just to talk to each other. They wanted to grab this opportunity to get to know her more and spend more time with her.

    *****

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the Golden City, the vampires were having a special gathering. It was spearheaded by Victoria Bancroft.

    ? They were having a party to celebrate the sess of the first step of their n. The werewolves took the bait, believing that they finally found the missing werewolf princess.

    An elder who had a high rank in the n approached Victoria. He was wondering how they were able to pull it off. Who was the impostor? How would she be able to convince that she was the missing werewolf princess? Was she a human, a werewolf, or a vampire? Victoria didn''t reveal this information to them.

    "Lady Victoria, are you not afraid that they will notice that we sent a fake princess? How are you able to erase their suspicion? Is that woman a werewolf too?"

    Victoria took a sip of her wine, shing a mischievous smile.

    "You have nothing to worry about. The person we sent there is very capable. All I can say is¡­ she is very familiar with the Werewolf King, Queen, and the Prince. They won''t be easily noticed that she''s fake," Victoria confidently said, reassuring him.

    "Does it mean she is also a werewolf? A werewolf deceiving her Alpha and Luna?" The elder sounded very surprised.

    Victoria let out a soft giggle before shaking her head. "There is no way we will entrust this mission to a werewolf. That woman is a vampire¡­ a vampire who is close to the Silvano n, serving them for a long time."

 Chapter 230 Telling Marceline The Truth

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­ ]

    Marceline, Kira, and Little Lowell also went home. Marceline ignored Kira as she proceeded to her bedroom together with Little Lowell.

    She tucked Lowell in bed first before she took a shower. Kira had been standing outside her bedroom, waiting for Marceline toe out.

    He had to talk to her and warned her to avoid Dominique, Dn, and Serena. He didn''t expect that Marceline and Dominique already knew each other. Kira didn''t want her to get involved with the Silvano Family.

    He was afraid that Dominique and Dn would try to get her once they found out Marceline had be a werewolf.

    Kira knocked when he heard that Marceline was done showering. He was monitoring her every movement inside the room through his super sense of hearing.

    Three secondster, the door was opened by Marceline. Her serious expression greeted his sight. She looked very upset about something. And he had no idea about the cause of it.

    "Can we talk?" Kira asked her softly.

    Marceline just nodded her head, her expression remained cold. She came out of her room, taking Kira to the balcony.

    The cold wind was blowing the moment they arrived there. The night sky was decorated with millions of shining stars. But there was no moon tonight.

    The two were silent for several seconds. Marceline was not looking at him. She was staring at her surroundings, particrly at her mother''s garden. The blooming flowers looked spectacr with the lightsing from the stars.

    Marceline seemed to be in deep thoughts. She was thinking about Kira''s behavior as he argued with Dominique just because of Serena. She had to admit that she was jealous of Serena after seeing Kira caring about another woman.

    ''Serena is a charming woman. I will not wonder if he felt attracted to her. But I hate it.'' Marceline thought to herself.

    Unable to stand the deafening silence, Kira finally spoke up, sharing his thoughts with Marceline.

    "My Lady, how did you meet Dominique?" Kira asked her with utmost curiosity in his mind.

    Meanwhile, Marceline felt the animosity in Kira''s voice when he mentioned Dominique''s name. She wondered why he hated Dominique.

    "I first met him on the Golden City Bridge¡­ the second time we met was in the hospital wherein he protected me from Natasha''s attack," Marceline answered him, without looking in his direction.

    Kira frowned as he noticed that Marceline was giving him a cold shoulder right now. Was she upset because he argued with Dominique? Was she siding on Dominique, instead of him?

    Kira subconsciously clenched his fists, lowering his head. Secondster, he spoke again, asking Marceline to avoid Dominique and Dn.

    "My Lady, stay away from Dominique and Dn. You can''t be friends with them. Because they are¨C"<sub> </sub>

    "Do you like Serena?" Marceline suddenly blurted out, interrupting Kira.

    He was caught off guard by Marceline''s direct question. He could see the solemn expression on her face. He didn''t know what to say. Lying was not an option. However, the question was ''Is he ready to tell Marceline that the woman they met a while ago was his former lover?''

    "You can''t deny it, Kira. I saw how you looked at her. Do you hate Dominique because he is Serena''s husband? Perhaps¡­ Do you know each other?" Marceline continued asking him. This time Marceline gazed at Kira, looking straight into his eyes. She was waiting for his response. She wanted to hear the truth.

    For some unknown reason, Kira suddenly felt guilty. He already knew that Marceline had feelings for him. She confessed but he didn''t answer her. And now, he met Selene once more, who was now called Serena.

    ording to Gisel, Selene loved him for real but Dominique used his mate to defeat him. Kira didn''t know how he would exin all of this to Marceline, especially now that he was not certain about his feelings. He was confused if he was still in love with Selene.

    If he did, then what would happen to Marceline? He was afraid that he would be the reason for her heartbreak. She didn''t deserve it. Marceline had to be happy. But he wasn''t sure if he could be the one to give her happiness.

    Kira didn''t have time to think about love. He had a mission to aplish. He had to reim the throne from the Werewolf n and bring the glory back to the Vampire n.

    "Kira, talk to me. Tell me the truth. Why do you hate Dominique and Dn? Why do you want me to stay away from them? And what do you feel towards Serena?" Marceline couldn''t hide the unhappiness she was feeling right now.

    "If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t expect me to avoid them. Give me a valid reason for me to do that!" Marceline insisted, demanding an answer from him.

    Kira lowered his head, folding his hands into a balled fist. He was aware that he couldn''t hide this any longer.

    "Dominique, Dn, and Serena¡­ they are not humans. They are werewolves. And they are the people who betrayed me¡­"

    Marceline was rendered speechless when she heard that. Just like Kira, she hated werewolves. But she didn''t feel that towards them.

    But her feelings started to waver when she learned the truth about their identity.

    ''Why? Why didn''t I know this early? Dn is like a good friend to me. I even owed Dominique for protecting me before. Who would have thought that they came from the race I hated the most¡­ the Original Werewolves!''

    Marceline grabbed Kira''s shoulders, giving him a questioning look. With the revtion she got from Kira, one thing caught her attention the most. She felt like she just connected the dots.

    "Serena¡­ is she the one¡­? Your former lover? The woman who betrayed you?" Marceline asked him with her trembling voice.

    "No. I just found out that she didn''t betray me. Dominique used her. And I think he did something to her¡­ leaving her with no choice," Kira promptly said, defending Serena.

    Marceline''s heart constricted inside her chest when she heard those words from Kira. No wonder, she didn''t see any hint of hatred or anger while Kira was looking at Serena.

    ''Damn! I guess¡­ he still likes her¡­'' Marceline clenched her fists. Her heart was filled with jealousy.

 Chapter 231 Their First Argument

    Marceline had mixed emotions right now. She felt so jealous, angry, and anxious. The woman whom Kira loved finally showed up and ording to Kira, Serena didn''t betray him.

    She feltfortable and close to Serena after meeting her for the first time. She had never thought that she was her rival when it came to conquering Kira''s heart.

    She saw how Kira got furious when Dominique tried to hit Serena a while ago. He protected her and he showed his worries and concerns towards Serena.

    Marceline''s expression was glum. She envied Serena for being Kira''s first love. And she hated her, knowing that Kira got hurt because of her.

    No matter what reason that woman had, if she truly loved Kira, she would never let anyone hurt Kira. However, she did it. Saying she was left with no choice, this was not a valid justification for her action. She always had a choice! She just chose to hurt Kira!

    With those thoughts in mind, Marceline could feel the raging fury inside her. She didn''t know if she should take it on Kira or Serena. All she knew was that¡­ Serena was a very special woman for Kira and this fact made her anxious. She felt like Kira hadn''t forgotten her yet and his feelings for that woman.

    "Do you still love her?" Marceline asked Kira, her eyes filled with different emotions. She sounded so calm when she asked that question but her emerald eyes were staring sharply at Kira.

    She didn''t want to cry nor show vulnerability in front of Kira even though she was already drowning in the sea of vinegar from too much jealousy. Even Ste, her wolf, felt the same way.

    Kira didn''t see thising. The moment those words left Marceline''s mouth, Kira''s heart skipped a beat. Did he still love her despite the fact, she was already Dominique''s Queen?

    He parted his lips as if he was about to answer her question but he closed his mouth again, unable to say a single word. How could he answer that question if Marceline was giving him that kind of expression?

    Kira looked away and chose to remain silent as he didn''t want to hurt Marceline. But little did he know, his actions just now already hurt Marceline because, for her, his silence could also mean "Yes".

    Marceline could no longer keep her cool. She just wanted to walk away and shut herself in her room. Without waiting for Kira, Marceline walked past him, leaving the balcony.

    Kira tried to stop her by holding her elbow but Marceline pushed him away with enough force. She and her wolf were both angry and hurt so Marceline was not able to control her strength. Kira was thrown a few meters away from her.

    "I want to be alone. Don''t you dare follow me!" Marceline marched out, leaving Kira.

    He was still not used to Marceline''s super strength. He was surprised by the immense strength she exhibited before his eyes.

    ''So this is the strength of a white wolf¡­ Damn, she looks so hot when angry,'' Kira thought to himself. But he immediately shook his head to clear his mind. This was not the time to admire Marceline.<sub> </sub>

    He had a big problem! Marceline was angry at him. And he couldn''t understand his feelings so he was not able to give her a proper answer. He was also trying to figure out if he was still in love with Selene.

    ''But she is no longer the Selene that you know. She is now Serena, the Werewolf Queen¡­ Dominique''s Luna.'' Kira''s alter ego reminded him.

    Kira could only clutch his chest. He was torn between Marceline and Serena. He had to admit that he was being unfair to Marceline but he couldn''t help it. He was conflicted and confused.

    ''I have to talk to Selene. How will she react once she finds out I''m the Vampire King whom she had loved before. Will she be d to see me alive?'' Kira asked himself, uncertainties filling his heart

    Kira tugged his hair tightly as he didn''t know what was the right thing to do. What if hemitted another mistake by trusting Serena and disclosing to her his real identity? Would everything change? Would they go back to how they used to be? Just loving each other?

    Kira heaved a deep sigh as he realized that it was very far from being possible. His vampire n was preparing a war against the werewolf n. He had no time for taking a woman away from his mortal nemesis.

    He couldn''t deny the fact that Serena was a werewolf¡­ the Queen of Werewolves! There was no way Raizel would be happy to hear that he was trying to reconcile with her.

    ''Damn! What should I do?''

    Kira unknowingly followed Marceline. He just stood outside her bedroom for several minutes. He wanted to see her but he knew that Marceline would be angrier. He felt like he didn''t have the right to see her.

    His heart clenched knowing that Marceline was furious because of him. But he just hoped that she would listen to his request. As much as possible, he would like Marceline to avoid Dn and Dominique. Those two men also should stay away from Marceline. They were enemies.

    He could still hear Marceline''s faint movement inside. She was still awake. She was sighing countless times. Kira could only lean on the door, listening to her heartbeat and breathing. He suddenly regretted making her upset and angry.

    ''What have I done? I feel so dumb¡­'' Kira was cursing himself inwardly.

    Meanwhile, Marceline was also staring at her closed door. She knew that Kira was just standing outside her door. She told him not to follow her. But he still did. However, he just stayed outside.

    Marceline''s eyes watered, her tears threatening to fall. She was scared that Kira would choose Serena over her.

    ''Now that he believes Serena didn''t betray him, I wonder if I can still rece her in his heart.'' Marceline tightened her grip on her pillow, burying her face on its surface.

 Chapter 232 Father And Son Bickering

    [ Silvano Vi¡­ ]

    The Silvano Family wasplete, having breakfast together in the dining area. Dn and Serena were the ones who prepared and cooked their food while Dominique was with Ste.

    The family of four was having fun with these simple bonding moments. The mood that was surrounding them was very cheerful and lively.

    Dn continued teasing his twin sister. They were getting along really well. He was surprised that Ste knew a lot of things about him. Was it because of their twin bond?

    This was the only time they talked about each other but Ste could already tell what he likes and dislikes. He thought the two of them only had the same preferences.

    But little did he know, there was another reason as to why Ste knew him so well. She seemed to be a very close person to Dn.

    "What are you nning to do now?" Dn asked his ''twin sister'' about her n. He wondered if she wanted to stay here in the human world or go to Kingdom Phantasia with them.

    "Why are you asking her? Of course, she has toe with us to Kingdom Phantasia. It''s not safe here. Vampires are chasing after her," Serena spoke up on Ste''s behalf.

    "Dn, you also. You have toe back with us. We already found your sister. There is no reason for you to stay here." Dominique talked to his son with a serious expression on his face.

    He also hated the idea that Dn knew Kira. And he could see that his son was very fond of Kira. He wanted to warn his son to be wary of that person. As much as possible, he didn''t want him to get closer to that guy. So it was best to bring Dn back to Kingdom Phantasia.

    But Dominique''sst remarks were declined by Dn. "No, father! I can''t go back now. I still need to stay here and be with my mate!"

    Ste was surprised when she heard that. Her expression suddenly became glum as if she was unhappy to hear that Dn already found his mate.

    On the other hand, Dominique frowned at his son''s reaction. He dared not to listen to his father!

    "She''s just an ordinary human. She can''t help you. She will only be a burden to you. Sever that mate bond now son, and choose a wife who is powerful enough to rule with you."

    Serena dropped her spoon when she heard that. She was reminded of what happened in the past. Dominique was the person who would not hesitate to sever his bond with his mate just because he thought his mate was weak and not useful to him.

    And now, he was doing it again. But this time, he was urging his son to break his bond with his human mate just because he believes that Lyca was a weak woman and Dn would not benefit at all once he married her.

    "Father! How can you say this to me?! She is my mate. Werewolf or not, nothing will change! I choose to be with my mate and I have no n of breaking my bond with her! I will never reject my mate."

    The father and son started to argue, making the atmosphere tense and heavy. Ste could only watch them, darting her gaze back and forth between Dn and Dominique.<sub> </sub>

    She had the urge to support her father''s im. But she had no right to do that to Dn. She was just jealous knowing that Dn already found his mate. And she hated that fact.

    "Dn¡­ Niq¡­ Stop arguing in front of Ste. We are also having our breakfast. You are both ruining the mood." Serena already spoke up to stop the father and son duo from arguing further.

    Dn and Dominique could only apologize to Ste. Serena was right. It was improper for them to argue. They had just found their missing werewolf princess. They should look harmonious in front of her.

    "Alright. Let''s eat first. But Dn¡­e to my Study roomter. We will have to talk," Dominque said firmly.

    "Okay, father," Dn promptly responded, taking a deep breath.

    The four continued eating. But this time the atmosphere became silent. After having their fill, Serena invited Ste to go with her to the garden.

    Meanwhile, Dominique and Dn proceeded to his study room for them to talk. It would be a serious discussion between the father and son who had different ideals when it came to mate bond.

    "Father, please understand. Lyca will never be a burden to me. She will be my source of strength as she is my mate. We are fated to be together. The Moon Goddess, herself, made this possible. So please, stop telling me to break my bond with her."

    Dn shared his sentiments and feelings with his father. He wanted to show him his sincerity. He was serious about Lyca. He didn''t need a powerful she-wolf. His mate was what he needed toplete the missing piece of his life.

    However, Dominique was still not convinced with Dn''s decision. They were still in a war against the vampire n. Lyca might juste in Dn''s way.

    "My thoughts about her are still the same. I don''t want her to be your wife. But I will let you stay here for a while. Then you will realize that you don''t need a human mate in times like this." Dominique was confident that sooner orter, Dn would reject his mate when the right timees, just like what he did to Selene.

    "Okay. But I guarantee you, father. I will not change my mind¡­ as well as my heart."

    Dominique could only click his tongue while shaking his head helplessly.

    "Fine. Let''s talk about something else. What do you know about that Kira, Marceline''s husband?" Dominique wanted to gather more information about Kira.

    Dn smiled broadly at the mention of Kira''s name. This reaction from him brought a deep frown on his father''s forehead.

    "Kira is a good man. I am indebted to him. He is my savior!" Dn dered to him, making Dominique speechless.

    ''What did he say? A good man? His savior?! No Way!''

 Chapter 233 Believing His General Over His Son

    "Your savior? Howe? What happened between the two of you? That person couldn''t be trusted!" Dominique was enraged by that thought.

    Dn frowned in puzzlement. His father sounded like he knew Kira personally. Was there an ongoing dispute between them? How could they know each other?

    Dn wanted to find out why his father was reacting this way towards Kira. The displeasure and hatred could be seen in Dominique''s eyes as they talked about Kira.

    "It was a long story. I don''t know if you will believe me or not because I don''t have proof and Kira is the only witness I have. So I think telling you what happened will not change your belief." Dn said meaningfully. He was contemting if he should tell his father about Cedric''s evil schemes.

    Seeing the reaction of his father, there was no way he would believe Dn and Kira''s words. Without proof, Cedric would remain Dominique''s favorite general.

    "Just tell me what happened, Dn!" Dominique insisted. He was dying to hear the story of how Dn and Kira met each other.

    If Kira was his mortal rival, he was certain that Kira was just using Dn to get what he wanted. Was he nning to get his revenge?

    ''Damn! If only he is not Marceline''s husband, I would order my werewolf fighters to kill that guy.'' Dominique thought to himself. The Werewolf King was hesitating to hurt Kira because of Marceline.

    But once he confirmed that Kira was the same person whom he killed before, he had to eliminate him even if it meant hurting Marceline''s feelings.

    Kira would be a great threat to the Werewolf n. He had to die! So Dominique was thinking of letting Cedric handle this matter.

    Seeing the seriousness in Dominique''s expression, Dn could only sigh deeply as he decided to tell him what happened. He would try to observe his father''s reaction once he found out that their fellow werewolves tried to kill him as soon as he stepped into the Human World.

    "Father, I was attacked the day I first set foot into this world. My attackers?! They were not vampires but werewolves, witches, and hunters who were working under Triple W!" Dn finally spilled the beans. Now it was up to Dominique whether he would believe him or not.

    "I almost died. I was shot by a silver arrow and fell into the flowing river. It was Kira who found me and saved me from drowning."

    "WHAT?! Are you sure about that?! What if he nned everything, making you believe that your fellow werewolves attack you?!" As expected, Dominique refused to believe him.

    "Why would he do that? And how? He is just a human!" Dn retorted.

    "No. I don''t think he is just an ordinary human. I felt his strengthst night. And he could do that bypelling the werewolves and witches. He has a strong mind control ability. Of course, he would do that because you are my son, the werewolf prince."

    Dn was not convinced also. He was thinking that Kira saved him out of goodwill.

    "Father, how would he know that I am the werewolf prince at that time? Remember? I was in my disguise and no one knew that I wasing to the human world except for the two of us¡­ my mother and your messenger."<sub> </sub>

    "So what are you trying to say here? Do we have traitors? Someone from our n wanted to kill you?"

    "Yes, father! I think¡­ Cedric was the one who ordered my assassination! He is the Leader of Triple W. Those members were working under hismand, father."

    Dominique squinted his eyes at his son because of hisst remarks. He was displeased hearing this kind of usation against his loyal general, Cedric Morgan.

    There was no way Cedric would try to harm his son. As far as he knew, Cedric was a loyal dog to him, that''s why he liked him so much. He treated him like a real son.

    "Cedric is not the only person managing Triple W. How sure are you that he was the one who gave the order to assassinate you? Do you have proof?"

    Dn heaved a deep sigh. He was not surprised after hearing his father''sst remarks. He already expected this kind of reaction from him. Unfortunately, he didn''t have any concrete proof yet.

    "No¡­ I don''t have one. But father¡­ I will gather the evidence. So please¡­ don''t let Cedric know that I am still alive. Those werewolves who attacked me thought that I was already dead."

    Dominique mmed his eyes shut, rubbing the space between his eyebrows.

    "Fine. To be fair with you, I will ask someone to further investigate this case. But I hope you are not making up stories to cause conflict and distrust between Cedric and me. I know you haven''t liked him since the beginning."

    Dn was hurt knowing that his father believed Cedric more than his own son.

    "Father¡­ my King! I will never lie about this." Dn clenched his fists, trying to calm himself down. He felt very frustrated right now.

    "I will deal with Cedric myself. For now, just let him be. Don''t touch him. He was the one who found your missing sister. You can''t deny the fact that we are indebted to him. Anyway, we will find the truthter on. So what I want you to do right now is to stay away from Kira. Don''t ever treat him as your friend. He is our enemy!" Dominique brought back the topic of Kira.

    "What do you know about him? Why are you telling me that he is our enemy? Who is he?" Dn was dying to know the truth.

    Dominique faced his son, reaching out to hold his shoulders. He looked straight into Dn''s eyes before answering his query.

    "Kira ric¡­ he might be the Vampire King. There is a possibility that the Former Vampire King was resurrected in his persona!"

    Dn: "..."

 Chapter 234 Vervain: A Vampires Weakness

    Dn was rendered speechless when Dominique told him that Kira might be the Former Vampire King who was his father''s mortal nemesis.

    "Resurrected? How could that happen?" Dn spoke up after a few minutes of silence.

    "I''m not sure as well. This is the reason why I asked Cedric to investigate his background and identity. But I have this strong feeling that he is Kira ric. They have the same face and same name. This is not just a great coincidence." Dominique insisted on him. He continued giving him some warning. Dn should be careful around Kira.

    Dn just remained silent. He was thinking about Kira. He had been curious about the Vampire King. He often asked his vampire ve, Beatrice, about her former Vampire King.

    Dn was intrigued about how powerful the Vampire King was. He even thought that he was the reason why his parents suffered all these years. There was hearsay going around the Kingdom of Phantasia, saying his parents were cursed by the Moon Goddess because of what happened to the Vampire King.

    But until now, no one confirmed that. The Moon Goddess never showed up to the Kingdom Phantasia for the past hundred years.

    ''If Kira is the Vampire King, then¡­ Can I ask him what happened between my parents and him?'' Dn thought to himself. Despite knowing the possibility that Kira was his father''s rival, he never considered Kira as his enemy.

    For some unknown reason, he wanted to get closer to Kira and Marceline. The two were like his siblings. How he truly wished that Marceline was his missing twin sister. But it was impossible now as they finally found Ste.

    Dn was still lost in his own thoughts when Dominique picked something inside his drawer. It was a ne containing an herb called vervain. He gave it to Dn.

    "Son, you should always wear this. It will protect you from beingpelled, hypnotized, and controlled by powerful vampires like Kira ric."

    If werewolves are weak to wolfbane, the vervain, a potent herb, was known to be a vampire''s weakness. If a vampire, especially those ordinary vampires, made physical contact with vervain in any form, it would burn them.

    This herb was also the best protection against the mind control ability of the vampires. But the werewolves only had limited supply of this herb. The high-ranking werewolves could obtain this special herb.

    However, some of them were not carrying vervain anymore because they thought vampires were already weakened. Only a few vampires had the capability to control a werewolf''s mind.

    Even Cedric took it for granted, that''s why he had no protection during his encounter with Kira. Kira seeded in reading his mind.

    But Kira, who was considered as the most powerful vampire, could still influence and control someone''s mind even if that person was using vervain as his or her protection. It would only take effect in just a brief moment, depending on the power and strength of the person beingpelled. Furthermore, it could also hurt Kira in the process.

    "Okay, father. I will take this if this will make you feel at ease," Dn said, taking the ne from his father. Deep inside, he was more cautious and concerned about Cedric''s scheme than to Kira.

    He couldn''t help it. He was very fond of Kira. He also made a promise to Kira that he would return the favor someday. He owed him his life so he would certainly do something for him to repay his kindness.<sub> </sub>

    "Father¡­ Please don''t forget about our agreement. You will look into the assassination attempt against me and you have to keep my whereabouts a secret from Cedric. I will also try to gather proof and find out the mastermind." Dn already changed the topic.

    Dominique just nodded his head. "I will give you a month. After that, you have to go back with us to the Kingdom of Phantasia. If you will still insist on staying here because of your mate, then I will have to ask the Shadow Wolf Team to bring you back to our kingdom." Dominique warned Dn.

    He didn''t want Dn to stay longer in the human world. His son was the next in line to the throne. Vampires would target him once they found out his real identity.

    Dominique became more anxious about his son''s safety because of Kira''s presence.

    "Father¡­ Please give me more time. One month is not enough. I also want to investigate Kira''s real identity." Dn became more curious about Kira. He wanted to get to know him more.

    "I can''t. I told you already. That man is a very dangerous vampire. Don''t associate yourself with him." Dominique objected.

    "But we don''t have proof yet that he is the Vampire King. For me¡­ He is harmless!" Dn retorted once again.

    Dominique could only sigh deeply because of his son''s stubbornness. "Ok. Fine! Do what you want. Just be careful. And you only have one month. No more extension."

    "Father¨C"

    "No more buts!" Dominique cut him off immediately. "Don''t you want to spend more time with your twin sister? We will bring her to our kingdom. You should be there with us."

    At the mention of Ste, Dn could only sigh in defeat. Of course, he wanted to spend more time with Ste.

    ''Damn. What should I do? I can''t leave Lyca here. Will I be able to tell her about my identity? I need Marceline''s help. I wish to bring Lyca with me.''

    Dn was worried that Lyca would continue loving Enrique if ever he would leave her. So with the deadline set by his father, he nned on revealing his identity to Lyca. He would try to ask her toe with him to Kingdom Phantasia.

    ''I should double time in courting her and winning her heart.'' Dn took a deep breath before saying goodbye to his father. He was already thinking of so many ways how to make Lyca fall for him.

    ''I can''t wait to marry her¡­''

 Chapter 235 Secret Meet-Up

    Ste was eavesdropping on the conversation between Dn and Dominique. Shepletely hid her presence from them as she listened to them.

    She covered her mouth using her hand as her eyes widened. A stunned expression could be seen on her face.

    ''What did I just hear? The Vampire King might be alive? Kira ric¡­'' Ste didn''t know how she would react upon hearing this.

    She immediately thought of Victoria. She had to inform her about this. Though it was not yet confirmed, what if their former vampire king was truly alive? Would this affect their current status?

    Victoria''s and Raizel''s leaderships were already good enough for the vampire n to strike back. So, what would happen if Kira ric woulde back and take his original throne?

    Ste was not against it. But she was worried about the elder vampires who were supporting Victoria. The majority of them were still disappointed and hated the former vampire king.

    If there would be a power struggle and conflict within the n because of Kira''s return, then it would affect their n of eliminating the Werewolf King, Dominique, and defeating his n.

    There would be distraction. This was not the right time for that. They were already on the move. She already infiltrated the Silvano Family.

    When Ste heard that Dominique and Dn were done talking, she immediately left her hiding spot. Serena was already searching for her around the house. She bumped into her in the hallway.

    "Ste? What are you doing here? I thought you disappeared again!" Serena pounced on her daughter, hugging her tightly.

    They were just talking in the garden when Ste suddenly disappeared. Little did Serena know, Ste went to follow Dn and Dominique as she was curious about the topic of their conversation.

    She even got jealous when she heard Dn mentioning his mate, Lyca. She could tell that Dn was so in love with that human. Her heart clenched thinking that Dn had already set his eyes on someone. Deep inside, she wished to be Dn''s woman after aplishing her mission.

    "I''m sorry, mother. I just picked up something inside my bedroom. You were so preupied a while ago, that''s why I didn''t disturb you while you were looking at the flowers," Ste said as an alibi.

    In fact, her statement was a half-truth, since Serena was zoning out in the garden. She seemed so lost in her own thoughts, thinking about someone. Was it Kira?

    Ste looked at Serena meaningfully. She smiled innocently to hide her true emotions. She was still in the process of absorbing the pieces of information she heard from Dn and Dominique.

    Aside from Kira, she also heard about the assassination attempt against the werewolf prince. Dn was suspecting Cedric as the mastermind. Ste recalled that the werewolf who brought her to the Triple W Headquarters was Cedric.

    She didn''t have a good impression of him during their first meeting. She could sense that Cedric was a cunning man with lots of secrets. She would not be surprised if Dn''s words were true. She totally believed him, unlike Dominique who doubted his own son.

    The mother and daughter duo were still in the hallway when Dn passed by. He greeted them with a warm smile.

    "Are you leaving already?" Serena asked her son.<sub> </sub>

    Dn nodded at her, moving closer to give her a kiss. Ste just stood there, staring at Dn with longing. She didn''t want him to leave just yet so she held his elbow.

    "Brother, can''t you stay here longer?" Ste asked him with a pleading look in her eyes.

    Dn raised his hand to caress her cheek. Then he smiled faintly, answering her query.

    "Yes, sis. I have to go now. Don''t worry. I will stop by to visit you. I have a mission to do. But after one month, I''lle back to our kingdom. Just wait for me there. Okay?"

    Ste hesitated for a moment. She didn''t want to say yes as she wanted Dn to stay. But she knew him well. Dn would insist on leaving. She could see the determination in his eyes.

    At that certain moment, Ste told herself to help Dn find out the truth. She would try to gather proof about Cedric''s evil scheme. To do that, she had to get close to him.

    But before anything else, she had to fulfill her task of ''spying''. She had to wait for Victoria''s nextmand. Taking a move now against Dominique was still risky. She had to gain his trust first for him to lower his guard. If there was a great opportunity, then she would grab it just to kill Dominique.

    Though Dominique was Dn''s father and she wanted to win Dn''s heart, Ste was still so determined to kill the Werewolf King as part of her revenge. Dominique murdered her whole family and she became their ve!

    "Okay¡­" She faintly responded to Dn while biting her lower lip.

    Dn said goodbye to them, hugging both women. When he left, Ste asked Serena to go with her to the mall. She would go there to meet Victoria secretly.

    Not suspecting anything, Serena allowed Ste to go there but on one condition¨C she had to bring five elite bodyguards to watch her and ensure her safety.

    Serena also tagged along with her. She didn''t want to get separated from Ste as she was afraid to lose her again. Ste couldn''t say no to Serena so she agreed. Besides, she didn''t want to create suspicion. She had to act naturally in front of Serena and Dominique.

    Dominique also gave his permission for the twodies to leave. He wanted toe but he had something important to do.

    Fifteen minutester, Serena and Ste arrived at the mall. The two roamed around, shopping! They were in thedy''s clothes section when Ste caught a glimpse of a familiar figure¨CVictoria Bancroft.

    Their eyes met for several seconds before Ste looked away. She already got Victoria''s message. Ste looked at Serena who was busy choosing dresses for her daughter.

    "Mother, I will just go to the changing room and try this out," Ste said, showing her the dress she already picked.

    Serena bobbed her head as a response. "Go ahead. Try this as well." Serena handed another three dresses to Ste.

    Ste epted them. She simply nced at Victoria, as she went to the changing room first. After that, Victoria followed her. Serena had no idea that a vampire was just lurking around them.

 Chapter 236 Stellas Real Identity

    In the Lady''s Changing Room, Ste went inside. Another woman entered the next room. It was Victoria. The two started conversing with each other.

    "How is it?" Victoria was the one who opened up the conversation.

    "Everything is going well ording to our n, Lady Victoria. They believed that I was their missing daughter." Ste responded to her while trying out the dress chosen by Serena.

    "Good. I can see that you win Selene''s trust right away. She is very fond of you." A chilly glint shed through Victoria''s eyes as she mentioned Selene''s name. She recalled how Kira fought for that woman, disregarding the opinions of the elder vampires.

    She was still enraged whenever she would remember that Kira chose Selene over her, despite the advice of the elder vampires.

    "Serena¡­ that''s her name now," Ste emphasized to her.

    Victoria just sneered upon hearing that. "Even though she changed her name, she was still the same woman who betrayed the previous Vampire King."

    Ste''s eyes lit up at the mention of Vampire King. She was also here to ry important information to Victoria regarding the former Vampire King.

    "Lady Victoria, there is something I need to tell you. But I only want to share this with you as this is not yet confirmed."

    Victoria raised her eyebrow, just listening to Ste. With her tone, Victoria could tell that this was a serious matter. Sending her was a great strategy to spy on the werewolves, especially the Silvano n.

    "Go ahead. Just tell me," Victoria said, urging her to speak up.

    "I overheard that Dominique Silvano found someone who looked exactly like our former Vampire King. He suspected that Kira ric had been resurrected!"

    Victoria was taken aback when she heard that. She was not able to utter a single word for several seconds. Her mind was still absorbing Ste''s information.

    ''Kira ric¡­ is there a possibility that he is alive?'' Victoria clenched her fists while grinding her teeth. She didn''t know if she was angry knowing that Kira might be alive.

    "Who is that person? Where can I find him?" Victoria finally found her voice.

    "I don''t have enough details about his whereabouts. But rest assured that I will do my best to monitor Dominique''s action. He already assigned his general, Cedric Morgan, to look into the man''s background. He is now investigating the real identity of that man."

    Ste didn''t mention Dn, the werewolf prince as she didn''t want him to get involved with this war. He was a good werewolf who never hurt a vampire like her. As much as possible, she wanted to protect him against the vampires.

    In fact, she only asked Victoria for one favor and that was not to touch or hurt Dn, the werewolf prince. She volunteered to do this risky task for this main reason.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay. I will also assign someone to dig for more information about this man who looks like Kira. I want to see him face to face. If possible, I will be the one to confirm his identity. The only thing I will ask you is that¡­ Make sure not to mention this to Raizel."

    Victoria knew how close Raizel was to Kira. Raizel was the new Head of the Vampire n. She didn''t want Raizel to waver or step down just because Kira might still be alive.

    "Yes, Lady Victoria. I will never mention this to General Raizel," Ste promptly responded, reassuring her.

    "By the way, until when Dominique and Serena will be staying in this world? Do you know about their n?" Victoria brought the topic back to the Werewolf King and Werewolf Queen.

    "They are very concerned about my safety so they nned on bringing me back to Kingdom Phantasia within a week."

    Victoria frowned when she heard that. It would be hard to attack and eliminate Dominique once he returned to Kingdom Phantasia. Ste was not that powerful enough to kill him.

    "Can you do something about it? Convince them to stay for another three weeks. By that time, we are done with our preparation. We will kill Dominique Silvano within that time frame." There was so much conviction in her words.

    "I got it, Lady Victoria. I will do my best to convince them. I think they will give in to any request that I will ask from them. They have to make it up for their missing daughter. I think they will listen to my wishes." Ste was confident that she would seed in convincing Dominique and Serena to stay longer in this human world.

    "Is there anything more that you want to inform me about?" Victoria asked her again. She could hear footstepsing in. She guessed that it was Serena who was approaching the Changing Room.

    "No more¡­ my Lady. I will just contact you once I get other newsworthy and important information from them. For now, I will focus on gaining their trust and finding their weakness."

    Ste was done putting on all the dresses. She also sensed Serena''s presence. She knew that they had to stop talking and exchanging information. Serena might hear them.

    "Before you leave¡­ I just want to tell you. Always be careful¡­ Beatrice¡­" Victoria called Ste''s real name. She was Beatrice¡­ Dn''s vampire ve whom he left in the Kingdom Phantasia.

    Beatrice sneaked into the human world one week after Dn left the Kingdom Phantasia. She wanted to follow him but she met Victoria and her vampire soldiers.

    Victoria convinced Beatrice not to go back to Kingdom Phantasia as she saw her usefulness. She found out that Beatrice had been serving the Silvano n and the werewolf prince for a long time.

    This was the reason Victoria learned about Princess Ste. With the help of Beatrice, they were able to pull it off as Beatrice was the only vampire who knew about the same birthmark of Dn and Ste.

    Aside from that, Ste had this kind of special vampire ability. She was good at imitating someone. She could transform herself and change her look, body and image. This was necessary in pretending to be the missing werewolf princess.

 Chapter 237 Taken

    After meeting Beatrice who was currently pretending as Princess Ste, Victoria went to the hospital where Grandpa Rnd was receiving treatment.

    She already heard about his current condition from Raizel. It looked like there was only one way to cure him, making him stay alive. If they didn''t want to lose him as their major sponsor and support, the vampire n must ensure that Grandpa Rnd would not perish in this human world.

    Marceline was not around when Victoria arrived at the hospital. Both Kira and Marceline came to work in the Zhou Empire today.

    Victoria went inside Grandpa Rnd''s private ward. At that certain moment, she confirmed the severity of his condition.

    "It''s been a long time, Patriarch Zhou. I didn''t expect to see you like this," Victoria mumbled while looking at Grandpa Rnd''s face. The old man''s body was very frail and weak. The life support machine was the only thing that was sustaining his life.

    Sooner orter, his remaining life force would be drained by the poison. Even the life support machine could no longer help him.

    "Your son and your daughter-inw betrayed you¡­ because of their greed. Even humans are capable of hurting their own family members." Victoria couldn''t hide the remorse she felt towards those people.

    Victoria assessed the pros and cons of turning Grandpa Rnd into a vampire. In his current condition, this was the only solution she could think of in order to save the old man from dying.

    Victoria was in the middle of weighing the consequences when her phone rang. A member of their elite vampire group called her to inform her about the movement of the werewolves, especially the members of Triple W.

    "Lady Victoria¡­ We have bad news regarding the gatekeepers," the vampire immediately reported as soon as Victoria answered the call.

    "What is it?" She asked, her perfectly-shaped eyebrows were drawn together.

    "Thest descendants of the Zhou Family did the turnover ritual. Rnd''s two grandchildren had be the official gatekeepers of the Zhou n. And it looks like they already sided with the werewolves. We could no longer influence them to be our allies."

    "Are they Ronan''s children?" She simply asked him. She was still calm.

    "Yes, our Lady."

    "Then how about the only daughter of Rnd''s eldest son?" Victoria was asking about Marceline.

    "She didn''t attend the ritual as if the werewolf n had no n of making her an official gatekeeper. The twodies are in conflict. There is an ongoing family feud among the Zhous."

    "Damn! We are running out of time. We need gatekeepers for us to return to Kingdom Phantasia." The vampire could hear the sense of urgency in Victoria''s voice.

    "What are you nning to do now, Lady Victoria?"

    Victoria moved her gaze to Grandpa Rnd. She stayed silent for several seconds, just watching the old man.

    "We need Rnd Zhou. Only he can influence his grandchildren. It''s time for him to wake up and be like us," Victoria said with conviction.

    "Lady Victoria, are you sure about this? Turning him into one of us will not guarantee that he can maintain her sane mind. He might be an emotionless bloodsucker who can''t even recognize his own family." The vampire reminded her of the negative effect of turning a human into a vampire.

    "We will never know unless we try. Prepare everything. We will transfer Rnd Zhou and get him out of this hospital, Now!" Victoria ordered him.

    "But what are we going to do to his family members? They will notice once Rnd Zhou disappears from the hospital. They will investigate his sudden disappearance."

    Victoria just smiled mischievously and said, "We don''t have to be afraid of humanws. Even if they try to find us, they can''t locate us because we will never leave a trace."

    "Who knows? By the time they meet their grandfather once again, he is healthier than before," Victoria added with so much confidence in her tone.

    "Okay, Lady Victoria. We understand. We are preparing now." The vampire responded obediently.<sub> </sub>

    "Good. I will handle everything from here." Victoria was referring to hypnotizing the nurses and doctor assigned to watch over Grandpa Rnd. She would also ensure to erase the CCTV recordings.

    Victoria didn''t waste any more time as she started to make a move. She was clueless that by taking Grandpa Rnd, she would anger two powerful creatures!

    *****

    Meanwhile, at the Zhou Empire, Marceline continued ignoring Kira. She focused on her several tasks as the Chairman of the Zhou Empire.

    She was still upset about Kira. She was also having conflicting thoughts about Dn, Dominique, and Serena.

    She couldn''t get Serena and Kira out of her mind so she was a little bit distracted during her work.

    On the other side of the office, Kira also felt the same way. He was thinking about Serena and Selene. He was really torn between the two women and he had no idea what to do.

    He already missed talking to Marceline. Aside from that, he felt hungry as Marceline didn''t feed him any blood. He was having a big problem right now.

    The more Marceline was avoiding him, the more he could feel the longing for her. And he longed for her, his hunger intensified further.

    "Damn! What should I do? I can''t force her to feed me¡­ But the more I try to restrain myself, the more I crave for her. However, I feel like I don''t have the right to show my face to her right now."

    Kira sighed deeply, still contemting what to do. He kept pacing back and forth inside his own office.

    "Should I go to her and beg?" Kira immediately shook his head, disregarding his idea. He was worried that she would be angrier once he did that.

    Kira was still in the middle of making a decision when Xyon entered his office. His eyes lit up as soon as he saw Xyon.

    "Xy, how is your Big Boss? Is she in the mood now?" Kira asked him anxiously.

    Xyon just raised his eyebrow and said, "I knew it! The two of you fought, am I right? My big boss is ignoring you as if you are invisible! Hmm, what crime have you done this time, Mr. ric?" Xyon interrogated Kira as he brought a chair in front of Kira''s desk and sat down.

    Kira just red at him, feeling annoyed as Xyon just rubbed a salt on his wound.

    He immediately pointed his forefinger at the door and said, "Xyon¡­ just LEAVE¡­ before I end up making you my meal and sucking your blood. I''m hungry right now."

    Xyon: "..."

    Not saying a word, Xyon immediately stood up and fled to save his life. He was just teasing Kira but the Vampire King got annoyed easily.

    Bam!

    The closing of the door resounded as Xyon left his office in a hurry. Kira took another deep breath, massaging his temples.

    "Aah! How do I fix this?" He asked his own self.

    After a few seconds, Kira stood up as he could no longer stand being avoided by Marceline.

    "I have to see her¡­ I want to see her¡­ and talk to her." Kira finally gave in to the desire of his heart.

 Chapter 238 Yearning And Hunger

    Inside her office, Marceline was leaning her back on her chair. Her eyes were closed as she was trying to rest. She got tired from finishing all the paperwork. The work had piled up for the past few weeks.

    But her work was the best diversion to forget about her worries regarding Kira and Serena. And now that she had nothing to do, her mind began thinking about those two once more.

    "Sigh. Why do I keep thinking about them? So what? If Kira doesn''t love me then be it. I can find another¡­" Marceline couldn''tplete her words as Ste butted in.

    ''You can''t. Kira is your mate¡­ our mate. You should fight for him. Win his heart. Don''t let other women take him. He is yours to begin with.''

    "No Ste¡­ we can''t own someone. He has the freedom to choose whom he will love. No one should dictate to him whom he should love and not love. Furthermore, he doesn''t believe in mate bonds. That''s what I heard from her," Marceline exined to Ste.

    ''Alright. I will not argue with you. But I''m just here to remind you that you should fight for your love¡­ most especially for your mate.''

    After Ste shared her thoughts with her, Marceline heard a knock. She didn''t have to ask who was the person outside as she could already tell that it was Kira.

    After her super senses manifested and triggered, Marceline had already familiarized Kira''s smell, his movements, the sound of his footsteps, and even his breathing.

    Marceline just stared at the closed door for several seconds. She was contemting whether to let him in or not. She tried her best to avoid him and ignore his presence for the whole morning.

    She thought Kira would just let her be and not approach her at all. But now, here he was, standing outside her door.

    Marceline was about to utter a word when Kira''s voice was heard. He spoke first!

    "Marceline, I''ming in whether you like it or not. You can''t ignore me today as you have a task to fulfill," Kira said with his authoritative voice.

    Marceline was surprised by his overbearing aura. It was very seldom for Kira to use hismanding and dominating tone against her.

    He sounded like he didn''t want Marceline to refuse nor push him away. He stood firm as he opened the door without waiting for Marceline''s response.

    Marceline sat up straight and raised her eyebrow while ring at him.

    "What task are you talking about?" Marceline spat back at him, challenging Kira.

    Instead of answering her, Kira traced his steps towards her while unbuttoning his long sleeves. Marceline''s eyes widened when she saw that, a blush overtook her cheeks.

    ''What the hell is he doing? Stripping in front of me? Does he think I will let him off just like that and everything will be fine between us?''

    Marceline tried her best topose herself by looking away. She couldn''t look at him. He was a great temptation she should avoid right now.

    But Kira didn''t allow her as he closed their gaps in just a blink of an eye. He lifted her off her chair and put her down on top of her table.<sub> </sub>

    Kira lifted her chin, making her look at him, straight into his eyes. She was taken aback to see his raging scarlet eyes that seemed to burn her soul in just one look.

    ''Damn! He looks so damn hot right now,'' Marceline thought to herself as she bit her lower lip. Her defense was slowly copsing in front of this gorgeous Vampire King!

    His white shirt was already opened, exposing his broad chest before her eyes. She saw some veins on his neck as he gulped hard.

    ''Is he thirsty or what?'' She pondered to herself.

    "My Lady, it''s time for me to eat. Feed me," Kira whispered in her ear with his hoarse voice.

    Kira tightened his grip on her waist as he bent over. His face was inching closer and closer to her neck.

    Marceline was wearing an off-shoulder dress today so her neck was already exposed to Kira, waiting for him to bury his fangs against her soft delicate skin.

    Marceline subconsciously tilted her head, allowing Kira to bite her. But to her surprise, the moment Kira''s mouth touched her bare skin, she didn''t feel his fangs. Instead, his warm lips kissed her neck in the most sensual way.

    Kira couldn''t control his own self. He was hungry but at the same time, he longed for her. Last night, they argued and Marceline started avoiding him in the morning. He was aware that it was his fault.

    A surprised moan escaped her mouth when Kira began sucking the sensitive part of her neck using his lips and tongue.

    All she could do was clutch her hands at the edge of her table as Kira continued his advances.

    "I thought¡­ you were hungry and¡­ wanted to eat¡­" Marceline asked him in between her heavy breath and pant.

    "Yes. I am hungry¡­ for you," He suavely responded in his sensual tone.

    Before she could say another word, Kira finally buried his fangs on her skin, sucking her sweet blood. Marceline gasped in both pain and pleasant sensation.

    Kira was now embracing her body tightly as he consumed her blood. His hunger intensified further because he yearned for her. Only Marceline could satiate his intense hunger.

    "Ki¡­" she mumbled his name, suppressing her moan. The sensation was driving her nuts. When did it start that feeding Kira, it could give her this wonderful sensation?

    Kira continued sucking her blood and his free hand began to move around her body. She just found her right breast being toyed by his yful palm.

    Whenever he would suck deeper, Kira''s palm was squeezing and kneading her breast so hard. This action drove Marceline to greater heights of ecstasy. Though she was still upset with him, she couldn''t stop her body from enjoying this.

 Chapter 239 Indecisiveness

    Kira already consumed a plenty amount of Marceline''s blood but he continued sucking her neck. However, this time he withdrew his fangs that were buried on her flesh, his palm continued toying with her breast.

    Kira''s tongue licked the remaining drop of blood on the surface of her flesh. With his continued stimtion, another soft moan escaped Marceline''s mouth.

    She was aware that Kira already had his fill, but Marceline didn''t say a word. Part of her didn''t want him to stop so she anchored her arms around him, pulling him closer to her body.

    After a while, Kira moved from her neck down to her chest, his lips trailing gentle kisses on her skin. Before she knew it, her dress was pulled down to her waist. Then Kira''s mouth found her pinkish nipple. He began sucking it hard as if he was milking her.

    Marceline bit her lower lip to suppress her moan. For goodness'' sake, they were still in the office! It seemed like Kira was punishing her right now for ignoring him the whole morning.

    He was aggressively devouring her as he gripped her body tightly. He was not allowing her to escape. He lost his control thinking that Marceline would never allow him to touch her again because of the revtion she learnedst night.

    For some unknown reason, Kira was also having a hard time, letting her go. He was not certain if he could reciprocate her affection towards him. But one thing was for sure¨C he didn''t want to lose her.

    Damn! His mind was put in a great mess ever since he learned that Selene loved him for real. But he couldn''t deny the fact that he had a strong physical attraction for Marceline.

    His heart might not havepletely forgotten Selene yet. But another woman was slowly opening his heart again. And it was Marceline.

    Realizing that Kira was a little bit distracted, Marceline held his face, making him look at her. Her action interrupted Kira and stopped him from his advances so he pouted his lips while gazing at her.

    "I guess I''m done feeding you¡­ you may leave now¡­" Marceline said, fixing her clothes.

    ''Damn you, Marceline Celeste! For being weak!'' She scolded herself inwardly for giving in to her desire. She shouldn''t have done that. What happened to her pride?

    She knew Kira was still thinking about his first love. So it was unfair to her that she was letting him do what he wanted. As much as possible, she should avoid getting intimate with him, especially now that Kira wasn''t sure about his real feelings towards him.

    ''What is the real score between us? Are we only bound by our contract?'' Marceline took a deep sigh before pushing him away from her.

    She wanted to create a distance between them. Getting closer to him like this was very dangerous. She might lose her self-control and give in to her lust.

    Kira was hurt seeing the sharp gaze she was giving him. It was like a dagger hitting his heart. He could tell that Marceline was still upset with him.

    "We should set our boundaries that we shouldn''t cross! From now on, we should refrain from doing these things¡­" Marceline tried her best to look calm and unaffected by saying those words.

    If Kira was still in love with another woman, then Marceline should protect her heart first. She couldn''t afford to be a rebound or just an option. He wanted Kira''s heart as a whole! This was also one way of loving and respecting her own self.

    Meanwhile, Kira stood frozen in front of her. He didn''t know what to say after hearing Marceline''s proposition.

    ''What? Setting boundaries between us? Is she telling me not to touch her and do intimate things with her?'' Kira''s heart clenched at those thoughts. He wanted to object but Marceline''s expression was already cold. She was firm when it came to her decision.

    Kira opened his mouth to say something, only to close it again. He was respecting her decision. He had no right to force her into something that would only bring her pain.<sub> </sub>

    ''I guess¡­ this is the only thing I can do for her¡­ for now. I have to sort things first about my feelings and my past.''

    In the end, Kira stepped back, giving Marceline the space she needed. He wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his lips before he turned around to leave.

    Marceline just watched his back until he vanished from her sight.

    Bam!

    The closing of the door was her cue to finally let her tears fall. She was in pain knowing that Kira was still in love with his ex. She slumped her body back to her executive chair and closed her eyes.

    She even clutched her chest as her heart constricted inside her. Now, she started to regret telling Kira those words. Boundaries?! How long could she stand not crossing that boundary?

    "You''ve be a fool, Marceline¡­"

    She felt suffocated inside. She needed a release for those negative feelings. So she decided to call her friend, Lyca.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    Lyca just finished her one-on-one consultation with her patient when she answered Marceline''s call.

    "My dearest Celeste! What''s up?" Lyca''s cheerful voice was heard from the other line.

    "Are you free tonight? Let''s hang out!" Marceline invited her directly.

    Lyca was silent for a moment, wondering why Marceline didn''t sound okay. From her voice alone, she could tell that Marceline was troubled by something.

    "Yes, of course, I''m free!" She lied.

    She was supposed to meet Dn tonight. But because Marceline invited her, Lyca had decided to postpone her dinner date with Dn.

    "Alright. Then let''s meet at 7:00 pm in the Pub."

    "Wait! Are you bringing your husband with you?" Lyca wanted to make sure. Because if Marceline would bring Kira, she would ask Dn to tag along with them.

    "No! Just the two of us!" Marceline promptly responded.

    Lyca frowned as she noticed Marceline''s strange reaction after mentioning Kira. ''Hmm, Did the couple fight?''

 Chapter 240 Uninvited Guest

    [ Zhou Empire¡­ ]

    Marceline was already in the lobby when Kira stopped her. They were supposed to go home together but Marceline decided to hang out with Lyca tonight.

    "Where are you going?" Kira softly asked her. There was a gleam of concern in his eyes as he nced at her.

    "You go home first. I will meet Lyca. I will sleep over at her house tonight."

    Kira''s brows snapped together upon hearing that. "You''re noting home? What should I tell Lowell? I guess he is waiting for you now."

    Kira used Little Lowell as an excuse for Marceline to go home. Besides, he wouldn''t feel at ease if Marceline was not around.

    "I already asked his nanny to bring Lowell to Xyon''s apartment. He will stay at his house tonight while I''m not around."

    The crease on Kira''s forehead deepened further. ''Does it mean I will be alone in that mansion¡­ tonight? Marceline really wants to avoid me.'' Kira clenched his fists at that thought.

    "Since you are meeting Lyca, is Dn there as well?" Kira couldn''t hide his unhappiness. He didn''t want Marceline and Dn to be together.

    "No. This is exclusive only for girls. Lyca and Me," Marceline emphasized to him. Of course, she would try her best to avoid and distance herself from Dn since he was a werewolf.

    p Kira felt relieved knowing that Dn won''t be there. Left with no choice, Kira had to leave without Marceline. Maybe giving each other time and space could help them clear their minds first and fix whatever problems they had.</anda>

    "Okay. Just be careful¡­ Call me if you need me." Kira showed his concern for her. But Marceline tried her best to ignore it. She didn''t need his concern. What she needed was his LOVE.

    Marceline just nodded her head, motioning Kira to leave. Since she was already sending him away, Kira could only sigh helplessly before turning to leave.

    The two seemed to be in a cold war as they went separate ways. Kira went back to the Zhou Ancestral Mansion while Marceline drove to the Pub where Lyca was going to meet her.

    Kira was contemting whether to follow Marceline or not. But he was afraid that Marceline would hate him more for not respecting her privacy. With her super senses, Marceline would be able to find out that Kira was following her. So in the end, Kira just went home.

    It was a good decision from Kira''s end since the werewolves were on the move. They started tailing him as well. Cedric was in-charge of this investigation. His task was to investigate whether Kira was the former Vampire King or not.

    Aside from werewolves, the vampires who were under Victoria''smand were also searching for Kira. Beatrice''s information regarding Kira pushed Victoria to investigate whether Kira was alive or not.

    Both races were trying to confirm if the Vampire King was also here in the human world¨C still alive and kicking!

    *****

    Fifteen minutester¡­ Kira reached the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. The house was empty, unlike before, wherein Aunt Brianna was always there, greeting them with her warm smile.<sub> </sub>

    ''Sigh. How I wish her Aunt Brianna is still alive. She''s the one always looking out for Marceline.'' Kira was still not used to Aunt Brianna''s absence.

    She was a mother figure to Marceline so he knew how difficult it was for her without Aunt Brianna by her side, especially in times like this. Aunt Brianna could also give good advice for them to fix whatever conflict and argument they had.

    "I bet she''s already missing her. Now, she only has Lyca whom she could share her burden with." Kira understood why Marceline chose to stay with her best friend rather than staying at the mansion tonight. They were not on good terms as of now.

    Kira proceeded to the wine cer attached to the kitchen. He wanted to drink tonight as he felt so lonely in that big mansion. Just like the house, his heart felt empty without Marceline.

    "Sigh. I wonder how long she will be upset with me? I want us to go back to normal¡­" Kira muttered, pushing the door of the wine cer. His mind was preupied by Marceline. He kept thinking about her.

    Kira was in deep thought when someone barged into the house. Kira''s forehead furrowed and the corners of his eyes crinkled as he sensed the uninvited guest. It was none other than Cedric Morgan!

    "What the hell are you doing here?" Kira asked with his chilly tone. He didn''t turn around to see Cedric who was standing at the entrance door of the wine cer. Kira just continued picking wine. He couldn''t decide what bottle he would choose.

    "Do you want sweets? Try Moscato Wine," Cedric suggested, ignoring Kira''s question. He even stepped inside without waiting for Kira''s invitation.

    "Mutt, I''m not in the mood to entertain you. Don''t let me repeat my question," Kira sounded annoyed. This time he faced Cedric with his ring crimson eyes.

    Cedric smirked at him, raising both hands. "Calm down, Mr. ric. I''m just here to ask you a few questions. I hope you will answer me truthfully."

    Kira raised his eyebrow, still displeased by Cedric''s presence. "Ask now!" He hissed.

    "Where is Marceline?" Cedric blurted out. He should be asking Kira about his real identity but he ended up looking for Marceline. He couldn''t smell her scent around the house so he could tell that she was not there.

    On the other hand, Kira shot him another cold sharp re. His possessiveness towards Marceline struck again. He hated it when another guy was searching for her. He knew that Cedric had ill motives towards Marceline.

    In a sh, Kira pushed Cedric on the wall, grabbing him on his cor."I already warned you! Stay away from her and don''t even bother her!"

    Cedric held Kira''s arms, trying to escape from his tight grasp. But Kira was too powerful as he was angered by him.

    "Let. Go! I''m just here to talk¡­ I don''t have a n to fight you. Besides, I don''t want to ruin this ce. Your wife will kill us both if her favorite wine cer is destroyed."

    Kira didn''t let go, but he looked around, assessing his surroundings. Cedric was right. Marceline would be mad if something would be broken in the house.

    "You are lucky tonight. I don''t want to anger my wife." Kira mumbled before releasing Cedric.

 Chapter 241 Confirming His Identity

    Cedric fixed his coat while sneering at Kira. He was maintaining his cool as he didn''t want to engage in a fight. He knew how powerful Kira was. As much as possible, he wanted to avoid fighting him.

    He was very cautious of Kira. What if he was indeed the former Vampire King who defeated Dominique and the entire Werewolf n? He wasn''t stupid to challenge him and be killed by him.

    "The truth is¡­ I''m here to confirm something. Are you the former Vampire King?" Cedric straightforwardly asked Kira.

    Kira''s brows were drawn together, a cold glint shing through his eyes. He already anticipated that Dominique would ask someone to investigate his real identity.

    However, he didn''t expect that Cedric would be direct and frank, asking him this question instead of investigating discreetly. ''Is he expecting me to tell him the truth, making things easier for him?''

    "Who made you think that I am the former Vampire King? Heh, what a great honor for me, "Kira sneered at him, trying to provoke and at the same time, test him.

    Cedric blinked at him uprehendingly as if he was staring at a puzzle. He couldn''t figure out if Kira was just ying him with a guessing game.

    "If you are the former Vampire King, I have a proposition for you. I will not tell this to our Alpha King but on one condition, you have to form an alliance with me." Cedric offered him a deal.

    "You are kidding me. I''m not dumb. Why should I join you? Vampire King or not, I have no interest in your power struggling. If you want his throne then do it by yourself. Don''t include me in your evil scheme of betraying your King." Kira nonchntly said as he opened the bottle of wine which he had just picked from the wine cer.

    Cedric didn''t stop convincing him. "I''m not betraying my King. I am just striving to be a better King. Don''t you want to grab this opportunity? I can be a good Werewolf King towards Vampires. I will treat you and your n well."

    Kira let out a sarcasticugh when he heard that.

    "A good Werewolf King towards Vampires my Ass! I have just heard the most ridiculous joke in my entire vampire life." Kira mocked him, not believing any word Cedric said.

    Cedric crumpled his face. He was losing his patience. He felt like he was just wasting his time talking to Kira. He was not the type of vampire who would make alliances with werewolves like him.

    "I hope you will not regret this. You don''t take my words seriously. I am true to my proposal. But you just rejected it."

    "Hmm. Are you asking me this just because you think that I am the former Vampire King and you can use me to reach your goal of bing Werewolf King? Do you want me to defeat Dominique for your gain?"

    Kira poured the wine into his ss. Then he took a sip, waiting for Cedric''s response. He was assessing Cedric''s expression. He knew that this cunning man was only thinking of the benefits he could get out of this deal.

    This time Cedric''s lips curled up into a confident smile. "I don''t need to defeat Dominique to be a Werewolf King. I can just marry his princess."<sub> </sub>

    Kira frowned when he heard that. ''Does it mean they already found the missing werewolf princess?'' He was aware that Dn was looking for his missing sister. But he didn''t expect that they finally found her.

    "Whoa. Congrattions. But do you think that marrying her is enough to secure your position and be a Werewolf King?" Kira was provoking Cedric, trying to find out if he still had something up his sleeve.

    "We will see¡­ There is no other heir aside from her." Cedric said confidently.

    Kira just smiled inwardly. He could tell that Cedric still had no idea that Dn, the werewolf prince, was alive. There would bepetition between them. If Cedric would marry the werewolf princess then Dominique would either pass his throne to Dn, or to the husband of his daughter.

    With this, Kira could already see that Cedric would make another move in eliminating Dn. ording to his assessment, Cedric was more cunning and evil than Dn.

    Kira shook his head as he suddenly thought of Dn and the possibility of Cedric using Dn''s weakness. As of now, Lyca, Marceline''s friend, was close to Dn. She might be in danger once Cedric found out about Dn''s rtionship with her.

    ''I should warn Marceline about this. I know she will not allow anyone to hurt her best friend.'' Kira made a mental note.

    "Now, I will ask you onest time. Are you the Vampire King? Do you want to form an alliance with me?" Cedric was looking straight into his eyes, anticipating his response.

    "Don''t worry, I will keep your secret. Dominique will not know your real identity," Cedric added, reassuring Kira.

    Kira''s eyes gleamed, smirking at him. He liked ying this guessing game with Cedric. Of course, he would never admit it to him.

    "Why don''t you find it out yourself? Let''s see how capable you are. I think Dominique has high hopes when ites to you. So prove it." Kira muttered, raising his wine ss before finishing it in one gulp. He didn''t even offer Cedric a drink.

    Cedric ground his teeth. He didn''t get anything from him. Kira was so stubborn. He had no n of voluntarily revealing his identity to Cedric. In the end, Cedric left the mansion before Kira kicked him out by himself.

    But after talking to Kira, he realized that Kira was not afraid of him nor Dominique. He was confident in his own ability and power.

    ''I think¡­ There is a big possibility that this guy is the former Vampire King. He defeated me¡­ and he has this overbearing aura.''

    Cedric wiped his sweat upon leaving the mansion. He didn''t want to admit it but he was very tense and anxious a while ago while talking to Kira. He was frightening and very intimidating. Thinking that he might be the former Vampire King, Cedric began to fear him.

    Meanwhile, Kira had decided to leave the mansion. Thanks to Cedric, he gained information about the werewolf princess. He assumed Dominique and Serena were busy with their daughter right now.

 Chapter 242 Fight For Him!

    [ Golden City Pub¡­ ]

    Marceline chose to go to a Pub rather than a nightclub so that she and Lyca could talk properly. The pub is quieter than a nightclub. They could eat dinner there and drink afterward. They could also y darts while talking as this was their favorite game when hanging out in a pub.

    Lyca had already reserved a space for them. She also ordered their usual food. The twodies were regrs of that pub. The waiters were familiar with them.

    As soon as Marceline entered the ce, a waiter escorted her to their table. Lyca waved at her the moment she saw her walking towards her spot.

    "What took you so long? Does work pile up in the office?" Lyca asked her.

    "Yes," she simply responded. She was not in the mood. Then she nced at the waiter, thanking him. She immediately sat next to Lyca, putting down her shoulder bag.

    "What happened? Who ruined your mood? Here, take this to cool yourself," Lyca handed her a ss of cold water for her to drink. She was looking at her teasingly to lighten the atmosphere.

    "Kira¡­" Marceline truthfully answered her best friend. She came there to talk to her, hoping it would help to ease her troubles.

    "I knew it! So what did your husband do to upset you?" Lyca could no longer wait. They were supposed to eat first but she was dying to know why Marceline got mad at Kira.

    "He met his ex¡­ and I think¡­ he is not yet over her."

    "WHAT?!!" Lyca gasped in surprise. She didn''t expect to hear that from Marceline.

    "So is it true?! You are only in a contractual marriage with him? No feelings involved? How about you? Do you love him?" Lyca bombarded her with so many questions.

    Marceline rolled her eyes after being bombarded by those direct questions. "Lyca, one question at a time, please."

    Lyca bobbed her head, holding her shoulders, and said, "It''s fine. Just take your time, answering those questions. I''m here to listen."

    Marceline took a deep sigh and drank her water first before answering all Lyca''s questions.

    "Yes. Our marriage is fake. It''s just a deal between Kira and me. You are aware of the arranged marriage plotted by my Uncle. That was my way of avoiding it. Butter on, I developed feelings for him. I think I already fell in love with him."

    "Oh my, you finally admitted it to me. I can''t believe it. Marceline Celeste Zhou finally falls in love with someone!" Lyca almost jumped in joy upon hearing that.

    "Keep quiet, Lyca! This is not something to celebrate about. He loves someone else. Not me¡­" Marceline gazed down, hiding the pain and sadness in her eyes.

    This was the first time Marceline became gloomy and sad because of a man. She found it very amusing. But she didn''t want to tease her further otherwise, Marceline would never open up with her ever again.

    p "Did the two of you already kiss?" Lyca asked her expectantly.</anda>

    "Yes. Many times¡­" Marceline paused, restraining herself from disclosing more information. ''We even slept and had sex.'' She thought to herself, biting her lower lip.

    Lyca pped her hands when she heard her honest answer. "I knew it! He couldn''t resist your charm! If you love him, then take him! If you have to seduce him and tie him around you, do it! Don''t let him go!"<sub> </sub>

    Lyca was very supportive of Marceline. It was only once in a blue moon that her best friend would take interest in a guy. She should encourage her to grab this golden opportunity. Kira is a real deal¨C handsome, hot, and smart! He is like Adonis!

    "Don''t let his ex affect your current rtionship with him. Marry him for real! Sleep with him and get pregnant. Demand him to take the responsibility!" Lyca insisted. She was very enthusiastic while suggesting those things to Marceline.

    Marceline just looked at her with disbelief. She had never thought that Lyca would give her such advice. She expected her to tell her "Just leave him. Find another guy! There are plenty more fish in the sea! You don''t have to stick with a guy who loves another woman."

    Surprisingly, her best friend told her the other way around.

    "Are you serious, Lyca?" Marceline asked her in amusement. She cupped her face, pinching her cheeks.

    "Ouch! Stop it, Celeste! You are hurting my face!" Lyca grabbed her hands, removing them from her face. "But seriously, I''m not kidding. I meant those words. It''s very seldom for you to fall in love. So why not fight for it! Don''t give him up, Celeste! Make him fall for you."

    Marceline: "..."

    She was speechless. She didn''t expect her best friend to push her like this. But thinking about it, Lyca had a point.

    This was the first time she experienced this. So giving up without even putting up a fight was a bad choice. She might regret it if she would not fight for her love.

    So what if she didn''t betray Kira? She was already married to Dominique. For this reason alone, Marceline should not allow Kira to be together with that woman again.

    Marceline grabbed Lyca''s hands. Her eyes sparkled with hope and determination. Her advice helped her realize what she needed to do and what her heart wanted.

    "Lyca¡­ you are right. I should listen to you. Thank you for making me realize what I have to do." Marceline squeezed her hands, smiling at her with a grateful look in her emerald eyes.

    "Hmm, I''m d that I could be of help. And because of that, our bill tonight is on you!" Lyca said shamelessly, letting out a soft giggle.

    Marceline could only shake her head helplessly. "Alright. Just order everything you want. This is my treat!"

    "Yey! Thanks, Celeste! I will drink and eat at my heart''s content."

    Marceline nodded her head with a smile. After talking to Lyca, she felt like a heavy burden was lifted on her shoulder. She was not as gloomy as before.

    "Lyca, just order what you want. I will just go to thefort room." Marceline stood up, excusing herself.

    "Okay. Come back. Don''t you dare run away. I didn''t bring my cards!" Lyca said jokingly.

    Marceline just waved her hands before turning to leave. She was just about to enter the Lady''sfort room when someone grabbed her hand from behind.

    "What the hell¨C"

 Chapter 243 Strangers

    "What the hell¨C"

    Marceline almost punched the guy who suddenly grabbed her hand. Fortunately, she was able to stop her fist the moment she recognized the person in front of her.

    "Dn?" Marceline''s eyes narrowed as she gazed at him. She didn''t like the way Dn approached her. He surprised her.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked, lowering her fist.

    Dn smiled at her with an apologetic look on his face. He could tell that Marceline got annoyed by him. She was ring at him as if she was ready to scold him.

    "I''m sorry. Please don''t be mad at me. I didn''t mean to surprise you. I just need to talk to you in secret." Dn apologized while scratching his face.

    Dn wondered as to why Lyca postponed their dinner date so he decided to follow her secretly. He was paranoid, thinking she would meet Enrique again behind his back.

    But Dn felt relieved when he saw Marceline, instead of Enrique. He even heard the conversation between Lyca and Marceline. Because of that, he felt guilty of eavesdropping.

    Now he learned that Marceline and Kira were having a conflict. Was it just a coincidence that this happened after Kira and Marceline met his parents? Who was Kira''s ex whom Marceline was referring to?

    Listening to their conversation a while ago, Dn had the urge tofort her. He couldn''t bear to see Marceline sad. Fortunately, Lyca was there to cheer her up. Her mood brightened up after talking to Lyca.

    ''Sigh, Kira is still a mystery. I wonder if my father is right this time. Is Kira the former Vampire King? Was he resurrected?'' Dn thought to himself.

    "What do you want to talk about?" Marceline''s voice brought him back to the present.

    Conflicted emotions could be seen on Dn''s face. Aside from wanting tofort her, he had another reason for approaching Marceline¨C LYCA.

    His father, Dominique, only gave him one month. That was the deadline of his stay here in the human world. He had to win Lyca''s heart, reveal his identity to her and if possible, ask her toe with him to Kingdom Phantasia.

    Dn would marry her. She would be a princess. Though she was just an ordinary human, Dn was so determined to be together with her. She was his mate. And no one could stop him from pursuing Lyca. He would make her fall in love with him.

    "Can you meet meter? After your dinner with Lyca. Please don''t tell her that you saw me here." Dn requested her with his pleading look.

    Marceline fell silent for a moment, contemting whether to see Dn or not. Kira already warned her and asked her to stay away from Dn, Dominique, and Serena. They were werewolves!

    But seeing how Dn was begging her, she couldn''t refuse him. So in the end, she just nodded her head. She was also curious about what Dn wanted to tell her.

    "Thank you, Sis!" Dn hugged Marceline as soon as she got her approval. It was just a natural reflex of his body. He didn''t know why he felt so happy andfortable while talking to her.

    "Alright. Let me go now. I have to use thefort room," Marceline said awkwardly, pointing her finger at the door of the Ladies'' restroom.<sub> </sub>

    Dn immediately released her as he apologized once again. The two said goodbye for a moment. Then Dn went back to his hiding spot where Lyca couldn''t see him.

    When Marceline returned to their table, the food and drinks were already served. Lyca ordered a lot.

    "Do you think you can finish all this?" Marceline asked her exasperatedly. She thought Lyca was on a diet. She seemed to be having a stress-eating habit once again.

    "You can bring someter. Give it to your husband. Remember¡­ the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach!"

    Marceline''s cheeks reddened almost instantly as she recalled what happened in her office when she fed Kira with her blood. Indeed, this statement held some truths!

    Then her gaze fell on the delicious food at the surface of their table. ''This food will not work on him. He has different food preferences.'' She subconsciously touched and rubbed her neck where Kira often bites her.

    "Come, let''s eat. So that you can go home. You can start your ''Operation'' called Seducing Your Husband!"

    Marceline could only shake her head helplessly before joining her. ''Sorry, Lyca¡­ I can''t tell you that Dn is here as well. But don''t worry, I will get to the bottom of this. I will confront him about what his goal is¡­ for approaching you. He is a werewolf. What business does he have with an ordinary human like you?''

    Marceline didn''t want her best friend to be involved with those creatures. It would be dangerous for her. Since she was meeting Dn after this, might as well ask him about his real motive towards Lyca.

    *****

    Two hours had passed and the twodies got enough to drink. They stopped even before they could get drunk. Marceline had to remain sober as she still needed to talk to Dn.

    "Let me drive you home," Marceline said to Lyca after paying their bills. She knew that Dn was just around watching them. She assumed that he would just follow her until she dropped Lyca at home.

    "Sure! I didn''t bring my car so I will not refuse your offer. Let''s go, Celeste!" Lyca pulled her hand excitedly.

    "Don''t forget to apply what we had just discussed here. Your mission!" Lyca added, winking at Marceline.

    Marceline just rolled her eyes because of her best friend''s teasing. Just when they were about to leave the Golden City Pub, Marceline noticed something. Dn was not the only one watching and observing them.

    She saw through the ss door that two men were looking at them. They also stood up when the men saw them leaving.

    ''Who are these strangers? Are they here for me¡­ or Lyca?'' Marceline was alerted by their suspicious movement. She immediately pulled Lyca. But she pretended that she didn''t notice those men.

    ''I sense iing trouble...''

 Chapter 244 Their Target

    Marceline was calm andposed. She was not nervous at all even though they were strangers following them. Well, she had no reason to be afraid.

    She knew how to fight. Furthermore, she was not the same Marceline. She already possessed the strength of a white wolf. Aside from that, Dn was also there. He could protect them if she chose not to show her true strength.

    But one thing was bothering her. Who sent those men? She didn''t know if they were after her or Lyca. She wondered if Natasha was the one who ordered those men to monitor them.

    Marceline just focused on driving carefully. She would just make sure that Lyca could go home safely.

    *Twenty Minutes Later¡­*

    They reached Lyca''s apartment. Marceline stepped out of the car first. Using her super senses, she assessed their surroundings. One car and one motorcycle also stopped nearby. The two men used the car while Dn was the one riding the motorcycle.

    "Lyca¡­ get inside now. Stay at home and don''t leave, understand?" Marceline said, pushing Lyca towards her apartment''s door.

    "Eh, why do you sound like a mother grounding her daughter?" Lyca said jokingly. She even giggled because of Marceline''s protective gesture.

    "I''m damn serious, Girl! Nothing''s funny," Marceline pinched Lyca''s cheeks.

    "Aww! Stop that. Fine! I''m obeying you, Miss Celeste!"

    "Good. Now go!" Marceline patted her butt before pushing her inside.

    "Drive carefully! Update me tomorrow about Kira and your mission!" Lyca yelled at the door, still teasing Marceline.

    Bam!

    Marceline closed the door immediately. She turned her head from left to right, searching for someone. Soon, she heard the sound of a motorcycle approaching. It stopped in front of Lyca''s apartment.

    Dn removed his helmet and extended his hand towards her, inviting her. "Do you want to try¡­ riding a big bike?"

    They had to go somewhere for them to talk and not be seen by Lyca.

    "How about my car? She might wonder why my car is still parked in front of her apartment."

    Dn scratched his face while smiling sheepishly. It slipped his mind just because he wanted Marceline to ride the motorcycle with him.

    "Alright. But do you want to ride my big bike next time? Sis?"

    ''Please say yes¡­ before I leave and go back to Kingdom Phantasia, I wanna bond with you,'' Dn added to his thoughts.

    "Hmm. I''ll let you know¡­ when I''m free." Marceline couldn''t say no to Dn, especially if he was giving her this puppy-eyed look. He was so damn charming like a cute puppy or should she say a cub.

    "YES!!!" Dn punched the air because of joy and excitement. He would look forward to that moment.

    "You can bring Kira with you!" Dn blurted out enthusiastically.

    But Marceline just fell silent. Kira was against Dn. Kira didn''t want her to get close to Dn so there was no way he would like to join Dn. He would definitely oppose this idea.

    "Dn¡­ let''s go?" She decided not to respond regarding Kira.

    Dn just nodded at her, thinking that Marceline was just avoiding a topic about Kira because they were not on good terms right now.<sub> </sub>

    "Let''s go to the Night Cafe nearby. It''s located in the next street." Dn informed Marceline, wearing his helmet once again.

    On the other hand, Marceline proceeded towards her car, still looking around to check those strangers who were following them a while ago. This time she would know if they were after her or not.

    She wanted to see if they would still follow her. If not, then she had to inform Dn and go back to protect Lyca. But she couldn''t think of any reason why they would go after Lyca, instead of her.

    Dn and Marceline started to drive, leaving Lyca''s apartment. Five minutester, Marceline parked her car in front of the Night Cafe.

    She knitted her brows when she realized that the two men didn''t follow her.

    "Damn! I am not their target. It''s Lyca!" Marceline''s heart suddenly raced. She was worried about Lyca.

    Just when she was about to step into her car, Dn stopped in front of her.

    "Where are you going? We''re here. Night Cafe!" Dn pointed the cafe in front of them.

    Marceline had no time to spare. She immediately hopped in, climbing Dn''s motorcycle as she sat at the back. Dn turned at her confusedly.

    Before Dn could ask her what was happening, Marceline spoke up, giving him a brief overview of the situation.

    "Dn! Let''s go back to Lyca''s apartment! I think she is in danger. Two men have been following us a while ago ever since we left the Golden City Pub. I think they came for her, not me!"

    Dn''s expression shifted right away. His gentle look suddenly became cold. Who would dare touch his mate? He would kill them!

    "Hold me tight!" Dn mumbled before turning the motorcycle around. He was driving at his full speed. In just a few minutes, they arrived at her apartment.

    The lights were already off which was very unusual. Lyca just arrived and she was supposed to change and take a shower first. Why was the house so dark?

    "I think¡­ they cut the power off." Marceline mumbled.

    Dn and Marceline left the motorcycle as they dashed inside the house.

    "Just stay outside, Marceline!" Dn stopped her from going further.

    Then Dn stepped forward! He was the one who kicked the door.

    Bam!

    Marceline facepalmed when she saw that. Dn was acting recklessly. He just let the culprits know that they came back.

    However, she had nothing to worry about. Dn was a werewolf so he could handle them easily, unless those men were also a different creature, not ordinary human being!

    Though the ce was dark, Dn could see clearly through his super vision. One man was carrying an unconscious woman and one man was standing next to them. That woman was none other than Lyca!

    Gritting his teeth, Dn dashed in their direction, to take Lyca away from them. Dn was on the verge of transforming as he could feel an intense anger after seeing Lyca''s unconscious figure.

    "Let. Her. Go."

 Chapter 245 Stella Met Stella

    "Let. Her. Go!"

    The two men nced at Dn who was charging in their direction. The two men broke apart, one stepped to the left while the other turned to his right to avoid Dn. They moved faster than a normal human being.

    ''Fuck! They are bloodsuckers!'' Dn thought to himself.

    Their eyes were shining in the dark with the shade of red. They showed their fangs and sharp nails as a defensive stance. They had no n of fighting Dn. Their task was to bring Lyca with them. So instead of fighting Dn, the two prepared to escape.

    Dn went after the man who was holding Lyca but the man''srade stopped him. With his vampiric speed, he grabbed Dn''s shoulder, tossing him to the floor.

    Thud!

    Dn''s back hit the floor. The impact created a small crater around him. But Dn didn''t feel any pain as his mind was only focused on saving Lyca.

    With his rage surging up inside him, Dn finally shifted into his wolf form. The cracking sound of his bone along with his growl reverberated in the entire house.

    The vampire who was trying to hold him up became frightened. Dn was bigger than those werewolf fighters. His appearance exhibited valor and power.

    Dn was in his killing mode since his mate was in danger. He would not hesitate to kill anyone who would try to touch and hurt Lyca.

    Sensing the dangering his way, the vampire stepped back, his eyes roaming around as he searched for an escape route. He believed that hisrade had already gone far, sessfully leaving the area.

    Dn just went berserk when he could no longer smell Lyca''s scent!

    ''They''re gone!'' His eyes were set aze in a raging furry.

    ? Dn chased after the vampire who just destroyed the wall of the house for his escape. He didn''t care if someone would see him in his wolf form now. All he could think of was to save Lyca by capturing this vampire.

    The two creatures left Lyca''s apartment, as the vampire ran for his life while being chased off by Dn.

    Meanwhile, Marceline went to follow the vampire who took Lyca. Fortunately, the vampire also chose a path wherein no ordinary humans could see them.

    Marceline transformed into her werewolf form in order to catch up with that vampire. Since she was still using the perfume given by Aunt Brianna, no one could smell her werewolf scent.

    The vampire was oblivious of the fact that a certain giant white wolf was already on his tail. He stopped in an abandoned apartment on the outskirts of the Golden City.

    The vampire put the unconscious Lyca on the sofa as he called someone.

    "Lady Beatrice¡­ Mission aplished. I brought her to this ce. But something went wrong¡­ we encountered a werewolf. I got separated from Julius!" The vampire informed the Mastermind. It was none other than Beatrice, the impostor¡­ and Dn''s vampire ve.

    "That werewolf might be the werewolf prince!" Beatrice mumbled anxiously from the other line.

    "What should I do to her?" The vampire asked her, ncing at Lyca.

    Beatrice fell silent for a moment. She just wanted to separate Lyca and Dn. She didn''t want to kill her. She knew that Dn would never forgive her once she killed Lyca. But she still took her.

    A while ago, the two vampires told her that Dn was not around and Lyca just met her friend so she gave her signal to kidnap her. But who would have thought Dn would catch them taking Lyca? This wouldplicate things more.

    "Just let her sleep. I''m going there. Go and search for Julius. I guess he is fighting Dn right now. He will be in danger. Dn might kill him."<sub> </sub>

    The vampire immediately followed Beatrice''s order. He had to help hisrade. Without further ado, the vampire left the abandoned house.

    Marceline was just hiding from the corner when she saw the vampire leaving the house. With her super sense of hearing, she heard their conversation. Ste and Marceline felt relieved when the vampire did nothing to Lyca.

    They could smell Lyca''s scent inside the house so she didn''t follow the vampire. She just went inside to see Lyca. Her best friend was lying unconscious on the sofa.

    ''She is safe. No injury. She is just sleeping. The vampire used a sedative.'' Ste informed Marceline after she caught a whiff of sedative on Lyca''s neck. She was injected on that spot.

    ''Ok! Good to know. Let''s wait and meet that woman, Beatrice. I wonder why a vampire is suddenly targeting Lyca. Is it because of Dn?'' Marceline wasmunicating with Ste through their mind link.

    ''I should transform back to my human form for me to talk to her properly. She might attack once she sees me in this wolf form.'' Marceline added.

    Ste consented to her request. She trusted Marceline. She knew she had a n. And she also understood why Marceline wanted to avoid fighting a vampire. It was because of Kira.

    A few secondster, Marceline shifted back into her human form. She was now standing naked in the middle of the house. While waiting, she decided to search for clothes to wear.

    Just when she finished putting on some clothes, someone entered the old house. Beatrice finally arrived. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Marceline standing next to Lyca.

    ''Why is she here? How did she find this ce?'' Beatrice asked herself, puzzled.

    "Who are you? Why did you bring my friend here?" Marceline asked Beatrice directly.

    Beatrice didn''t answer yet as she continued assessing Marceline from top to bottom. She was trying to figure out how Marceline found this ce.

    It didn''t make sense at all. This ce was far away. If she noticed that Lyca was taken away then how did she find out and was able toe to this ce in just a short period of time?

    Even if she drove a car, she wouldn''t be here if estimating the travel time from the city going to this area.

    ''This woman¡­ is she a human or not?'' Beatrice pondered to herself.

    "I''m Ste¡­ and you are?" Beatrice used Ste''s name as she introduced herself to Marceline.

    Marceline frowned upon hearing that. ''Ste¡­ you both have the same name.''

    ''Eh? But we heard it a while ago! The vampire called her Lady Beatrice, not Ste.'' Ste reasoned out with her.

    Marceline just giggled inwardly. ''I know. I am just teasing you. Same name or not, we are here to interrogate her and find out her motive.''

    "Miss Ste, I''m Marceline, Lyca''s friend. A stranger took her away in her apartment so I followed him. Was it you who asked that man to kidnap my friend?"

    Beatrice was taken aback by Marceline''s behavior. She was not afraid or anxious. She was speaking calmly. Beatrice couldn''t figure her out.

    Someone should already panic or call someone for help, but this woman stayed there, questioning her directly.

    ''She must have witnessed that the stranger who took her best friend is not an ordinary human. But why is it that she doesn''t feel frightened at all?'' Beatrice kept wondering about Marceline.

 Chapter 246 Finding Dylan

    As if Marceline could read Beatrice''s mind, she spoke up, introducing herself properly without giving away the fact that she was already a werewolf.

    "I''m a descendant of gatekeepers from the Zhou Family. I will ask you again. What business does a vampire like you have with my friend?"

    Beatrice was taken aback when she heard that. She didn''t expect that she''s a member of the gatekeepers and at the same time, she could tell that she was a vampire.

    "I''m a werewolf, not a vampire," Beatrice remained pretending even in front of Marceline.

    ''Who knows¡­ this Marceline is close to Cedric and the members of Triple W?'' Beatrice thought to herself.

    Marceline just stared at her for a moment. She didn''t believe her at first as Ste could not sense any werewolf vibe around Beatrice. But she couldn''t smell a vampire scent as well.

    ''Who is this woman? Is she really Ste? Then who is the woman whom they called Lady Beatrice?''

    "So¡­ why is werewolf a interested in my friend?" Marceline rephrased her question.

    "I''m sorry but I have nothing to do with this¡­ so you mean¡­ a vampire kidnapped your friend?" Beatrice chose to feign innocence. She was cautious about Marceline. She was a gatekeeper so she couldn''t hurt her.

    Besides, she didn''t want to make trouble. If a gatekeeper would be missing then there would be a huge fuss about this.

    "I''m just passing by," Beatrice added.

    Marceline didn''t believe herpletely. She was still waiting for the vampire whom they called Lady Beatrice.

    "You should leave now and bring your friend. If vampires are involved, then let me handle this." Beatrice had decided to send them away before Marceline could figure out her true identity.

    "What are you going to do? Kill them? I can''t let you do that!" Marceline tantly said. If Beatrice was indeed a werewolf then she would try to attack the vampires. She cared for them because of Kira.

    "Why? Are you going against the werewolves? Are you helping the vampires? The gatekeepers from the Zhou Family have a history of helping vampires." For some unknown reason, Beatrice didn''t hate Marceline for that, knowing that she was on the vampire''s side or rather she was neutral.

    "I hate werewolves because they killed my parents. Will you kill me too?" Marceline asked her. She was being honest with Beatrice because she also wanted to test something.

    "Hmm, you know that I can''t hurt you because you are a gatekeeper. Is that the reason you feel confident while facing me?" Beatrice said with a mocking smile on her face.

    "I''m not afraid of you even if I''m not a gatekeeper. So don''t look down on me. This is a piece of friendly advice from a stranger." Marceline moved closer to Beatrice, tapping her shoulder.

    Beatrice frowned because of her actions. She was now annoyed by Marceline''s gutsy behavior. She exhaled deeply, trying to calm herself. She had to control herself from hurting Marceline.

    "Alright. Then let''s both leave this ce. I will pretend that I didn''t see anything here. Do you want me to drop you at your home?" Beatrice offered her.

    "No. Let''s go find someone," Marceline suggested. She needed to find Dn. "Can you carry us in your wolf form?"

    Beatrice: "..."

    Beatrice was not able to utter a word. She could hide her identity as a vampire and copy a werewolf''s traits and human appearance. But she only had one w¨C she couldn''t transform into a werewolf form. She was not that powerful to do that.<sub> </sub>

    "No way. I''m a princess. How can I carry a mere human from my back!" Beatrice refused to do it.

    Marceline raised her eyebrow, eyeing her suspiciously. She could sense that this woman was hiding something.

    ''Is she fake? And what princess she is talking about?''

    "Sigh. I have no time to spare. I need to find Dn as soon as possible." Marceline mumbled.

    Beatrice''s eyes lit up when she heard that name. ''She knows Dn as well?!''

    "Wait. Come with me. I have a way to locate Dn. I know him," Beatrice said, catching Marceline''s attention.

    Marceline just nodded her head as she was not surprised that Beatrice knew Dn. They were both werewolves, right?

    With that thought in mind, Marceline tried to carry Lyca, following Beatrice behind. Beatrice already contacted the two vampires, asking them about their current location.

    Dn was still currently hunting Julius. And the other vampire responded to help hisrade. Beatrice stole a car from the passerby. She utilized the car as she couldn''t use her vampiric speed in front of Marceline.

    <o>,m Marceline also felt the same way. If Beatrice was not around, she would use Ste''s form to search for Dn. She and Ste would be faster than a car.</o>

    Lyca was still unconscious in the back passenger seat. Marceline decided to drive the car as she was in a hurry. Beatrice didn''t object as she was not used to driving a car.

    A few minutester, Beatrice regretted letting Marceline drive. She felt like she was riding a rollercoaster the way Marceline drove recklessly at a very high speed.

    ''Damn! This woman¡­ doesn''t act like a woman at all!'' Beatricemented to herself as she held on to her seat tightly. She tried to look calm andposed but deep inside, her head was already spinning from nausea.

    It did not take long when Marceline stopped the car at the entrance of the forest. This was the Northleaf Timbend Forest.

    ''So the vampire went here to hide from Dn?'' It made sense because they could hide from the eyes of the public if they would go here. And this was one of the nearest forests to the Golden City.

    "Let''s separate¡­ and look for Dn," Beatrice suggested before stepping out of the car in a hurry.

    Marceline just nced at Lyca who was still unconscious. "Wait for me, Lyca. I have to find Dn¡­"

    Marceline also left the car, searching in the other direction. She didn''t know whether she was worried about Dn or the vampire whom Dn was chasing after.

    Marceline closed her eyes and tried to focus on her environment. She was concentrating while using her super senses. She was listening to every moment around that forest and trying to trace Dn''s scent.

    GROWL!

    ''He''s there!'' Ste informed Marceline after hearing Dn''s loud growl.

    Marceline sprinted to the area where Ste detected Dn''s presence.

 Chapter 247 Controlling The Angry Wolf

    Marceline ran as fast as she could to reach Dn''s spot. But Beatrice was the first one to arrive as she used her vampiric speed. She also heard Dn''s loud growl from the distance.

    Dn was currently on a rampage. He kept attacking the two vampires who took away his mate. He already lost his mind. His beastly instinct was the one directing his actions.

    He thought something bad happened to Lyca. The other vampire came back and Lyca was not with him. Those unwanted thoughts pushed Dn to sumb to his inner beast.

    He wanted to kill them, punish them and tear their bodies apart. He wanted to bite them until his sharp teeth would be buried deep into their flesh.

    One vampire whose name was Julius, had already broken his legs. Dn bit him a while ago. Fortunately, hisrade just arrived in time for his rescue.

    Now, the two vampires were cornered by him. Dn pounced on them when Beatrice called him out to stop him.

    "Brother, Stop!!! Don''t kill them!" Beatrice felt rmed when Dn charged towards the two vampires with an intent to kill. They were herrades so she must protect them.

    She was the one who put them in this predicament. She started to regret her actions. She shouldn''t have kidnapped Lyca.

    Though Beatrice already called Dn, the werewolf just ignored her. He continued biting the vampire who was pinned under him. The vampire screamed in pain as the werewolf''s bite started to sting.

    The vampire begged at Beatrice through their eye contact. He was asking for help. They thought Dn would listen to her as his twin sister. They overestimated Beatrice''s influence on Dn.

    Beatrice already tried to pull Dn away from those vampires but he shoved her, pushing her using his head.

    BAM!

    Beatrice was thrown several meters away from them. Her presence was not able to calm her ''rampaging brother''. Instead, Dn became more annoyed when Beatrice intervened.

    The vampire who witnessed that scene lost his remaining hope. He felt like his end wasing. Their Lady Beatrice even failed to stop Dn.

    ''Am I going to die like this?'' The vampire already closed his eyes in submission. He was epting his fate tonight.

    However, before Dn could bury his sharp teeth on the vampire''s neck, amanding voice was heard at the back.

    "Dn! Stop at once!" Marceline had finally spoken, walking towards Dn.

    Dn automatically stopped when he heard that familiar voice. He turned around to look at Marceline. His cold sharp eyes suddenly became gentle upon seeing Marceline''s face.

    Marceline''s aura was overbearing as she maintained eye to eye contact with Dn. She continued tracing her steps towards him, not breaking their connection.

    For some unknown reason, Dn couldn''t defy Marceline''s words as if he was born to listen to her. She told him to stop and so he did!<sub> </sub>

    "Move back, Dn¡­" Marceline ordered him once again.

    To their surprise, the rampaging werewolf suddenly became obedient to Marceline, following her words. He stepped back, releasing the vampire who was trapped under him! The two vampires and Beatrice couldn''t believe it.

    ''How can she do this? A mere gatekeeper can stop the werewolf prince with just her words?'' Beatrice was still in shock. Even She, who was pretending to be Dn''s twin sister, failed to stop him. But in Marceline''s presence, Dn went into submissionpletely.

    ''Is this the real power of the gatekeeper?'' Beatrice pondered to herself.

    Dn seemed to be afraid of her¡­ afraid of making Marceline mad!

    When Marceline reached his spot, she petted his head immediately. This gesture made the angry Dn calm down. He whined as if he was telling Marceline that his mate was taken away from him, that''s why he got so mad.

    For some unknown reason, Marceline could understand Dn. This might be the work of their werewolf bond. Ste could hear Dn''s wolf voice in her subconscious. She was feeding the information to Marceline''s mind.

    "Lyca is safe. You don''t have to worry," Marceline softly mumbled. She could feel Dn''s rage. She appreciated how much Dn cared about her best friend. She witnessed how important Lyca was for Dn.

    Meanwhile, Dn could finally breathe a sigh of relief when he heard that Lyca was safe. He wanted to go and see her right away. He even kneeled in front of Marceline, motioning her to ride at his back. Dn hadpletely forgotten about the two vampires and Beatrice.

    ''He wants you to bring him to Lyca,'' Ste informed Marceline.

    Marceline nodded her head before climbing to the back of Dn''s wolf form. She made sure to hold him tight as Dn ran in the direction where she left Lyca.

    Though disappointed that Dn had forgotten about her presence, Beatrice felt relieved that herrades didn''t die. She simply motioned them to leave the forest as soon as possible.

    Then she moved her gaze back to Dn and Marceline until they vanished from her line of sight. She couldn''t understand the thing she had just witnessed. A mere gatekeeper keeping a rampaging werewolf prince in control?! How could that be possible? Was it because she''s a friend of Dn''s mate?

    Beatrice couldn''t find a proper exnation for this. And one more thing was troubling her. Marceline said that she hated werewolves. But the way she talked to Dn, she didn''t see any hatred at all.

    ''Did she just lie to me about hating the werewolves? Or Dn is the only exception?'' Beatrice took a deep sigh, still couldn''t figure out what was the rtionship of the three.

    In the end, Beatrice had decided to follow them. She just hoped Dn wouldn''t find out that she was the one who ordered those vampires to take Lyca.

    Beatrice was a little bit anxious now. Things got moreplicated. She was certain that Dn would investigate further and would stop at nothing until he found out the real motive of those vampires for taking his mate. He would search for the culprit!

    ''I should gain his trust as his twin sister¡­ This is the only way¡­ he will not suspect me.''

 Chapter 248 "I Hate Werewolves... But..."

    A few minutester¡­

    Marceline was leaning on the car trunk as he waited for Dn to wear proper clothes. He was naked after transforming back to his human form and Marceline was giving him his private space, not looking in his direction.

    Fortunately, they found a jacket inside the car which Lyca stole from someone. After putting some clothes on, Dn hesitated to go near Marceline. He was in a mess. He smelled blood¡­ blood of those vampires he attacked.

    He didn''t mean for Marceline to see him like this. He suddenly felt guilty for showing his monstrous self before Marceline''s eyes.

    ''Does she hate me now? Did she get frightened by my aggressive behavior a while ago? I couldn''t help it. I lost control of myself.'' Dn lowered his gaze, watching the bloodstain in his arms.

    ''If you felt sorry, then go and apologize to her,'' Lan said to Dn, urging him toe and talk to Marceline.

    ''Besides, you''ve already decided to tell Marceline the truth about your identity. You want her help, am I right?'' Lan added.

    Dn nodded his head in agreement. That was his purpose of meeting Marceline. He wanted to confess to her his real identity. Knowing she was part of the gatekeeper descendants, Dn was certain that Marceline already knew the existence of werewolves and other creatures. Aside from that, Marceline was taking care of a hybrid¨C Little Lowell.

    Dn took a deep breath before tracing his steps towards Marceline. He had to grab this opportunity to talk to Marceline while Lyca was still unconscious.

    "Sis¡­" Dn mumbled in a low voice. He couldn''t look straight into her eyes, afraid to see how Marceline perceived him now.

    Marceline didn''t know whether tough or not. Dn looked like a child who was guilty of doing something bad. He was so embarrassed to stare at her.

    Marceline didn''t say a word. She just faced Dn, crossing her arms over her chest as she waited for him to exin.

    "Now¡­ you see¡­ that''s my true nature. I''m also a werewolf. I came to you to tell you about it because I need your help." Dn finally opened up.

    "But before anything else, Sis¡­ I would like to apologize. I''m sorry for what you have witnessed. I was not supposed to reveal my identity through that. Did I scare you? Do you hate me?" Dn was always honest when it came to expressing his feelings to Marceline. He felt like he couldn''t lie to her, or rather, he simply couldn''t and he didn''t want to.

    Dn waited for Marceline to say a word. Her silence made him more anxious. When he could no longer bear it, he raised his head to nce at her. Then he saw Marceline looking at him with an indescribable expression.

    Badum! Badum!

    His heart started to race. He was so nervous as if he was facing a final judgment. He couldn''t wait to hear what Marceline would tell him.

    "I hate werewolves¡­" Marceline blurted out, her expression bing cold.

    Dn''s heart sank as soon as he heard that. "W-Why¡­ d-do you hate us?" Dn''s voice cracked. He couldn''t hide his anxiety and fright.<sub> </sub>

    "Because¡­ your kind killed my parents. They assassinated my parents because the Zhou Family was helping the vampires. Because they believed that as gatekeepers, they should be neutral." Marceline expressed her true feelings with Dn. She just wanted to vent out and tell him all her frustrations towards his kind.

    But deep inside her, she knew that her heart started to waver. She was slowly epting Ste. She even cared about Little Lowell, who is half-werewolf and half-human.

    Furthermore, she couldn''t bring herself to hate Dn. She could feel that Dn was so different from those werewolves who killed her parents. Dn would only kill to protect his loved one. And tonight, Dn just proved it to her.

    On the other hand, Dn could only lower his head as he didn''t know what to say. He clenched his fists while gritting his teeth. He was angry¡­ angry because¡­ his own kind killed innocent people. And he hated it that Marceline was one of the victims of the werewolves'' crime.

    ''How can I face her? Who am I to ask her for help? I don''t have the right¡­'' Dn felt so dejected at this moment. His expression became so gloomy.

    "Who did it? Do you know¡­ who killed your parents?" Dn asked her. He wanted to punish whoever murdered Marceline''s parents. But what if¡­ it was an order from his father, the Werewolf King? Would he be willing to fight him and seek justice for Marceline and her parents? Dn just wished that his father had nothing to do with this.

    "Cedric Morgan and his beta¡­" Marceline answered him truthfully.

    A cold glint shed through Dn''s eyes when he heard Cedric''s name.

    ''Cedric again?!!'' Dn was not surprised if Cedric was the one who murdered Marceline''s parents.

    "What are you thinking?" Marceline asked Dn as she saw his dark expression.

    Her voice brought him back to the present. "Marceline¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I promise¡­ I will make Cedric pay for his crime. That is the least I can do for you."

    Marceline was baffled as she could feel Dn''s sincerity. She believed him. But she didn''t want him to get involved.

    "I appreciate that. But you don''t have to do it. I will do it¡­ myself," Marceline said meaningfully. "I will be the one collecting his debts¡­ with interest." She smiled at that thought. She was no longer helpless. She could do something. She was now a werewolf and Kira was there to help her.

    "But Cedric Morgan is a cunning man. He is dangerous. Let me help you¡­ besides¡­ I also have some debts to collect from him."

    Marceline smiled at him faintly, tapping his shoulder. "Let''s forget about Cedric first. You said you want my help. What kind of help are you referring to?"

    Dn raised his head once more, meeting her gaze. "Are you still willing to hear me out? Aren''t you afraid of me? Don''t you hate me?"

    "I hate werewolves¡­ but I don''t hate you."

 Chapter 249 Suspicion

    Dn blinked several times, wondering if he heard it right. ''She doesn''t hate me¡­ does she?''

    Dn finally understood Marceline''s words when he saw the faint curve of her lips. She was smiling. Yes! She didn''t hate him and she meant those words.

    Dn couldn''t stop himself from smiling broadly. He grabbed her hands and pulled her into a hug. He was carried away by his joy, forgetting that his hands and body were covered with blood. However, Marceline didn''t mind it at all.

    "Thank you, sis¡­" Dn was feeling grateful.

    Marceline could only sigh helplessly. Dn was being so cheesy and dramatic though he was a guy. But she liked him that way. She found him cute and charming in his own way.

    "Now tell me¡­ what kind of help do you want from me?" She asked him curiously. "After this, we also have to discuss what happened to Lyca," she added.

    Dn nodded his head, a raging fury reflecting from his eyes as he remembered those vampires who took Lyca.

    "The truth is¡­ my request has something to do with Lyca. You¡­ Being her friend, I would like to ask for your support. Can you help me confess to her my real identity?"

    Marceline was taken aback when those words passed through her ears.

    ''What? Why does he have to do it? Isn''t it better for him to keep it a secret than to confess? Lyca will be in danger once she learns about the existence of different creatures.'' Marceline had a concerned look in her eyes.

    "As you know¡­ a werewolf like me has a destined half whom we called Mate. And recently I just found my Mate¡­ that someone is none other than¡­ Lyca, your friend."

    Marceline''s eyes widened in surprise. Now she understood it. Ste also mentioned things about Mate and Mate''s bond.

    "However¡­ Lyca doesn''t know about it. Sadly, she even loved someone else¡­ Your cousin, Enrique." Dn continued talking, telling Marceline about his true feelings towards Lyca.

    "I can''t give up. Aside from my twin sister¡­ My mate is the missing piece of my life. I love Lyca and our mate bond made my feelings and attraction for her stronger. I want to win her heart and confess my real identity, but I am afraid that Lyca will hate me or be afraid of me. I''m afraid that she will only think of me as a monster¡­ a beast¡­"

    "I can''t stand it if Lyca will reject me as her mate." Dn clutched his chest. Just thinking about those possibilities made his heart clench.

    For some unknown reason, Marceline could rte to Dn. And the first person that came into her mind was Kira. She was also afraid of being rejected by Kira. Ste shared the same fear with her.

    "I only have one month left¡­ after this¡­ I have to go back to our kingdom," Dn informed Marceline. "I have to win her heart and make her fall in love with me¡­ by that time."<sub> </sub>

    As Dn continued sharing his thoughts and feelings with Marceline, someone was hiding in the dark, just listening to their conversation. It was Beatrice who was currently pretending to be his twin sister, Ste.

    She rejoiced after hearing that Lyca loved someone else. Beatrice wanted to win Dn''s heart. She had been serving him as his vampire ve for a long time. Dn was the only werewolf who treated her well as if she was not a vampire, a werewolf''s mortal enemy.

    Dn was so kind to her that she fell in love with him. That was the start she wished that vampires could go back to Kingdom Phantasia as a creature in power, not a ve for werewolves! She wanted Dn for herself.

    She somehow felt relieved that Lyca didn''t feel the same way as Dn. This gave Beatrice a chance to steal Dn.

    But unknown to her, pretending to be his twin sister was a great mistake. Dn would not look at her as a woman, but his sister. Furthermore, once the truth came out, Dn would be upset, unhappy, and disappointed with her, knowing that Beatrice chose to deceive him and his parents. She even used his beloved twin sister''s name to get what she wanted.

    "I can''t say yes¡­ because you will just put Lyca''s life in danger. You are aware that vampires and werewolves are in a war. Once she gets involved with you, your enemies will target her. See what happened tonight. She was attacked and taken by vampires. Don''t you think it was rted to you?"

    Dn had to admit that he might be the reason for this attack. However, he was puzzled about who would do this. Vampires didn''t know that the werewolf prince was also here in the human world. Only his family knew about it.

    At first, he suspected his father because Dominique was against his human mate. But the culprits were vampires so there was no way the Werewolf King would connive with vampires just to get his mate.

    "I can assure you. Vampires do not know that I''m a werewolf. I am in disguise so that no one could recognize me. I should have asked those vampires to know the truth. It''s my fault for losing control. I let my rage win over me." Dn exined to her.

    "If so¡­ then do you know someone whose name is Beatrice? I heard¡­ that ady vampire was the one who ordered them to take Lyca." Marceline finally told Dn about what she learned after tailing the vampires.

    "Lady Beatrice? I don''t know someone¡­" Dn didn''t think about Beatrice who was also a vampire. He thought Beatrice was still in the Kingdom Phantasia.

    Marceline was about to say something more when suddenly Beatrice came out of her hiding spot. She interrupted the two of them, afraid that Marceline might say something that would put her in a difficult situation.

    She knew Dn well. He''s smart. He could easily connect the dots once he gathered enough information.

    "Bro¡­ I got so worried about you!" Beatrice said, hugging Dn.

    Marceline frowned upon seeing Beatrice. She really looked suspicious to her. ''Why do I feel like she is hiding something from us?''

 Chapter 250 A Harem Of Wives?!

    While Dn, Marceline, and Beatrice were talking, on the other part of the Northleaf Timbend forest, Kira and Raizel had decided to meet. Kira needed a friend right now to talk about the things that were troubling his mind.

    He contacted Raizel right away after leaving the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. He wanted also to discuss Cedric''s offer and ask Raizel''s advice on the matter. Kira was still thinking of using Cedric to destroy Dominique.

    "Kira!" Raizel immediately tapped his shoulder while greeting him. There was a hint of excitement in his eyes. He couldn''t even hide his joy from meeting Kira once again. He was truly d that Kira was alive.

    "Rai," Kira also greeted him with a warm smile. He missed hanging out with his best friend, who was also his vampire general.

    "Is there something wrong? You look so stressed. Any problem?" Raizel noticed right away that Kira was having a problem.

    Kira took a deep sigh, amazed that his best friend could easily read his mood and expression even without saying a word to him.

    "Yes, something is wrong with me. I am in a great dilemma, and I don''t know what to do." Kira was onlyfortable confiding his feelings with Raizel. He was the only man he could trust fully.

    Raizel just blinked his eyes in amusement. This was the first time (after a thousand years of being with Kira) that he could see him having a hard time when it came to decision-making.

    "Dilemma? What is this all about?" Raizel asked him, feeling intrigued. He sat down on the top of a big forest rock, facing Kira. He motioned him to sit down next to him as he could tell that it would be a long talk between them.

    "It''s about Selene and Marceline," Kira answered him truthfully.

    Raizel raised his eyebrow at the mention of Selene''s name. "Don''t tell me¡­ you are not over her yet? Marceline is already your wife, isn''t she? You should forget Selene. Or do you want to have a harem of wives? You already got involved with two women, a werewolf and a human gatekeeper. Do you intend to have a witch and a vampiredy too?"

    Raizel seldom makes jokes. He only talked like this in front of Kira. And it seemed that his jokes weren''t funny at all as his best friend was already giving him a sharp re.

    Raizel immediately closed his mouth, raising his right hand as if he was surrendering to Kira.

    "What about a hybrid girl?" Raizel blurted out once again. He was just enjoying the annoyed expression of Kira. Meeting Kira''s deathly gaze, he looked away, trying to hold hisughter.

    "Raizel Uchiha!" Kira called hisplete name as a sign that the vampire king was unhappy and annoyed. He wanted Raizel to shut up and stop teasing him.

    "Your joke is eitherme or not funny," Kira added, marching in Raizel''s direction as he joined him on that big rock. They were now sitting together.

    "Okay. I''ll stop joking. So what''s with Marceline and Selene? I mean Serena. I heard she didn''t want others to call her Selene." Raizel shrugged his shoulders after saying that.

    "I am confused about my feelings towards them, especially now¡­ that I found, Selene loved me for real and I learned her story."

    Raizel frowned upon hearing that. He was always sensitive when talking about Selene. He felt like this woman stole away his best friend from him¡­ and all the vampires.

    "What kind of story? Did she ever tell you that? Have you seen her? Did you talk to her and confronted her? What if she''s lying to you again?" Raizel bombarded him with so many questions.

    Kira took another deep sigh and replied, "I''ve seen her but I never confronted her. I learned it from Gisel, her former Beta. She told me that Selene loved me for real and Selene suffered after being rejected by Dominique. Dominique just used her to get me."

    "But that''s not enough reason for you to forgive her. Kira. She hurt you! She helped the werewolves to defeat you. They enved our n! They killed our fellow vampires. Will you turn a blind eye again just because of this woman?" This time Raizel sounded very serious. He could easily get worked up when it came to Selene¨C the woman who deceived his best friend and caused the downfall of the vampires.<sub> </sub>

    "Ki¡­ I''m not against you marrying a human. But seeing you waver once again because of that woman Selene. I can no longer stand it. I will never tolerate this again." Raizel stood up and jumped off the big rock. He was angry right now.

    "Can''t you just forget her¡­pletely? Move on from the past, Ki. She is no longer the girl whom you used to know. She''s Dominique''s Luna now. The Queen of the Werewolves!"

    Kira looked down, gritting his teeth while clenching his fists. Raizel was right. He saw it with his own eyes. She was happy with Dominique. And he could tell that Dominique was also important to her.

    Kira also stood up, holding Raizel''s shoulder. He wanted to apologize and make him calm down. Raizel seldom shows his anger towards Kira. He assumed that this time Raizel could no longer keep his cool.

    "I''m sorry, Rai. I know you are angry because you are just worried about me. I assure you. I will never let her affect my goal. And my goal right now is to bring the glory back to our n. The Vampire n will rise again."

    Those words from Kira were able to pacify Raizel. This was what he longed to hear from his best friend, their Vampire King.

    "Alright. I will let you slide tonight." Raizel just punched Kira''s shoulder.

    Kira was about to say a word when suddenly two injured vampires showed up, interrupting the two. Kira and Raizel looked at them in puzzlement.

    On the other hand, the two vampires kneeled right away upon recognizing their Vampire General. They didn''t notice Kira.

    "What are you two doing here?" Raizel questioned them in his authoritative voice.

    "General, we received a mission from Lady Beatrice."

    Raizel''s face darkened further. He didn''t have any idea about this mission. Was Beatrice making a move behind their backs?

    "What mission? And why are you two severely injured? What happened?"

    Kira assessed the two vampires. From the look of it, a werewolf was the one who inflicted those injuries to them.

    The two vampires exchanged nces with one another, contemting whether to spill out the beans or not.

    "Don''t make me repeat my question twice," Raizel warned them.

    The two vampires couldn''t defy Raizel so they finally answered him.

    "Lady Beatrice asked us to kidnap the werewolf prince''s mate. We had an encounter with him. We got injured after fighting the werewolf prince."

    Both Kira and Raizel were surprised upon hearing that but for different reasons. Raizel got surprised because he never expected that the werewolf prince was also in the human world and he was with his mate.

    Meanwhile, Kira was surprised that these vampires already knew that Dn was here. And they even found out Dn''s mate.

    ''But why is it that I have this kind of uneasy feeling? Dn''s mate? Don''t tell me she is¡­ Lyca? They kidnapped Lyca, Marceline''s best friend? The two of them are together!''

 Chapter 251 A Friendly Advice

    Getting worried about Marceline, Kira suddenly grabbed those vampires by their necks.

    "What did you do with her? How about her friend?"

    Raizel and the two vampires were caught by surprise by Kira''s sudden rage. He turned into a scary monster, his eyes zing red. He was so strong. Just one snap of his fingers, these two vampires would be killed.

    They werepletely immobilized. They couldn''t move even though their minds were already screaming to fight back and struggle from his grasp.

    ''Who is this vampire? This is the first time I saw him. He is too powerful!''

    The two vampires nced at Raizel, asking for his help. Raizel shook his head helplessly before tapping Kira''s shoulder.

    "Let them go. We can talk to them in a peaceful manner," Raizel tried to stop Kira.

    What a pity that these two vampires couldn''t recognize their vampire king. He couldn''t me them. These two belonged to the young generation of vampires and they hadn''t met Kira before.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    The two vampires coughed after being released from Kira''s tight grip. He squeezed their necks tightly. They thought he was going to cut off their heads.

    They nced at Raizel, giving him a grateful look. But Raizel warned them to speak the truth and answer Kira''s question; otherwise, he could no longer help them once Kira got mad.

    "We didn''t harm the woman. She was alone when we took her. We didn''t involve her friend." One vampire anxiously answered Kira.

    Kira heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. At least, Marceline didn''t get involved. That''s what he thought.

    "Where is the woman? Is her name Lyca?" Kira wanted to confirm his assumption. He only saw once that Dn got intimate with Lyca so he believed that Lyca must be his mate.

    "Yes. I left her in an abandoned house on the outskirts of the city before I searched for myrade who was currently fighting the werewolf prince. We got caught by him. He was about to kill us but Lady Beatrice and that woman''s friend arrived, stopping the werewolf prince from killing us."

    Kira''s expression darkened upon hearing that. Marceline was here. She came to stop Dn?! Kira clenched his fists. He already warned her not to get closer to Dn. But she still got involved with him.

    Meanwhile, Raizel frowned upon seeing Kira''s dark expression. He could see that his best friend was upset about something.

    "Where is your Lady Beatrice? Why is she with Marceline? And why did she ask you to kidnap the werewolf prince''s mate?" Kira''s voice was as cold as ice in the north pole.

    "She followed the werewolf prince and the woman. We also don''t have any idea why the twodies came together. But one thing is for sure. That woman tried to save her friend. As for Lady Beatrice, we don''t know her motives. We are just following her order."

    "Go and leave now!" Raizel ordered the two vampires. He was afraid that Kira would take his anger out on them. He was not in a good mood right now.

    The two vampires immediately left as they were afraid of Kira. They were grateful that General Raizel was there to protect them. When the two vampires disappeared, Kira turned around to leave as well. He wanted to see Marceline.

    But before he could take one step, Raizel blocked his way, thus stopping him.

    "Calm down first Kira. Let''s talk about this." Raizel could tell that Kira was also upset with him¡­ or rather he was disappointed.<sub> </sub>

    "Are you involving an innocent human now just to get what you want?" Kira questioned Raizel. "Don''t you dare touch Lyca. She''s Marceline''s friend. I am warning you, Rai. Control those vampires as they are now under yourmand! Otherwise, you will see me punish them with my own hands."

    "Believe me or not, I didn''t order them to take Lyca." Raizel didn''t expect that their meeting tonight would end up in an argument.

    "Who is Beatrice?" Kira asked him. "Let me talk to her, myself."

    Raizel shook his head. "Don''t go there, Ki. The werewolf prince is with them. I can''t allow you to blow our n. Beatrice is doing her important mission right now. She is pretending to be the missing werewolf princess."

    "WHAT?! The werewolf princess whom they found is just an impostor?" Kira''s expression cracked.

    He didn''t know whether tough or not. Just a while ago, Cedric came to him, feeling proud and confident. He was even boasting that he could be the next Werewolf King by marrying the werewolf princess.

    Who would have thought that this was just a great scheme of the vampires to deceive them?

    If Kira was not upset, he would havemended Raizel and others already foring up with this n. They sessfully nted a great spy who would be close to Dominique and the Silvano n.

    "Let me talk to Beatrice. We can''t let the werewolves find out that she is meeting vampires. This will put our n in jeopardy. Please understand, Kira. We are relying on Beatrice right now so please let this slide." Raizel was convincing Kira to forgive Beatrice for touching Lyca. He was also asking Kira to spare her and forget what happened tonight.

    "I promise¡­ I will not allow any vampires to hurt your wife''s friend¡­ unless it is necessary."

    Kira''s brows knitted into a deep frown. ''Unless it is necessary? So Raizel might still use Lyca against Dn since she is his mate. She will be Dn''s weakness.''

    "Don''t ever touch her. Your target is Dominique, not Dn." Kira said firmly. He wanted to protect Lyca because she was an important person to Marceline.

    "But Dn is Dominique''s son. He might be the next Werewolf King." Raizel reasoned out with him.

    "There is one ambitious werewolf whom you should watch out for, instead of Dn¡­ Cedric Morgan. The current CEO of Triple W." Kira remembered that he also met Raizel to warn him about Cedric Morgan.

    "This werewolf wants the throne for himself so he tried to make a deal with me, thinking that I am the former Vampire King. This is my friendly advice to you, Rai¡­ Don''t EVER¡­ make a deal with a werewolf like him and Dominique. They are bound to betray us."

    Raizel nodded his head with a smile. "I will keep that in mind, my King. So please don''t get mad at me anymore."

    Kira just sighed deeply. "I''m not mad at you."

    Raizel chuckled, patting Kira''s shoulder. "Well, I understand. It only means you care so much about Marceline. Are you sure that you are confused about your feelings? Your actions speak louder than your words."

    Raizel was looking at Kira with a teasing smile. "You love her already, don''t you? You are so protective of her¡­ and the people close to her."

    Kira fell silent for a moment. He didn''t know whether Raizel was right or not. ''Do I love her already? Sigh. I don''t know.''

    "Hmm, I guess¡­ you don''t know the answer yet. Well, take your time, Ki. Just don''t be toote to realize it. That''s my friendly advice for you," Raizel said meaningfully.

    Kira just lifted an eyebrow before turning around to leave. "I have to go now. I need to see Marceline."

 Chapter 252 Compensation For Breaking Her Words

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­]

    Marceline returned home and was surprised that the mansion was empty. There was no sign of Kira.

    "Where did he go?" Marceline mumbled.

    She thought Kira was watching over the mansion while she was not around.

    "Sigh. I better change my clothes." Marceline said, after looking at the mirror. She was wearing dusty clothes that she found in that abandoned house after rescuing Lyca.

    Speaking of Lyca, Dn was the one who brought her back to his apartment. Lyca''s ce was still in a mess because of the fight between Dn and the vampire. So he decided to bring Lyca to his own ce.

    Marceline proceeded to her bathroom to take a shower. Her body was dusty, sweaty, and stained with blood. She slowly removed her clothes one by one and turned on the dial. As the water droplets poured into her, her mind wandered off somewhere.

    ''Ste¡­ that woman is Dn''s sister. And she said she''s a princess. Does it mean Dn is also a prince?'' Marceline leaned her back on the cold wall, letting the water soak her entire body.

    The ''Ste'' whom she met a while ago seemed suspicious to her. She interrupted her conversation with Dn by suddenly showing up from out of nowhere.

    If she was right, she believed that Ste had been there, just hiding in the dark before she came out. "Why do I feel like she has something to do with Lyca''s incident? She is hiding something from Dn."

    "However¡­ There is no way a werewolf princess will connive with vampires. They are mortal nemesis¡­" Marceline was a little bit confused now.

    Marceline was still lost in her thoughts when the door of her bathroom flew open. Kira suddenly barged in with a grim expression on his face.

    Marceline reflexively straightened up, gazing at Kira in amusement. ''What the hell is he trying to do here?''

    "Kira, can''t you wait out¨C" Marceline was not able to finish her words as Kira suddenly closed their gaps while engulfing her body in his arms.

    "Are you hurt? Why do I smell blood around your body?" Though Kira''s expression was dark, his voice was filled with worries and concerns for Marceline.

    Marceline rolled her eyes. ''Can''t he tell that it is not my blood?''.

    "I''m fine. Where have you been? I thought you were watching over our home?" Marceline ranted on Kira as she didn''t see him as soon as she arrived home. She was upset, thinking that Kira went to see his ex-lover.

    "I just went out to see my friend. How about you? I thought you were only seeing Lyca. Why did you meet Dn? I can even smell his scent all over your body. I told you to stay away from him." Kira retorted, but he was still hugging her tightly.

    Marceline bit her lower lip. She rode Dn''s back while in his werewolf form, and he hugged her a while ago, that''s why his scent was stuck in her body as well.

    "Why? Are you jealous of him?" Marceline asked him. Her lips twitched fighting a smile.<sub> </sub>

    Kira frowned upon hearing that. He released her from his embrace and looked down to see her face. "Why would I get jealous? He''s into Lyca, not you." Kira denied getting jealous of Dn.

    "You promised me not to meet him," he added.

    "I have no choice. Lyca is my friend. And like you said, Dn is into her so we are still bound to meet. Besides, we met tonight because of Lyca." Marceline exined her side. Deep inside, she knew that she couldn''t avoid Dn.

    "Lyca was attacked by vampires. They took her and so I went to save her. I hope you understand." Marceline brought up what happened to Lyca.

    Kira felt so guilty for that. His fellow vampires were the culprits. "I''m sorry. But rest assured, this will never happen again. I already warned my friend not to touch Lyca and any people close to you. I will also get to the bottom of this and find out their motives."

    Marceline just nodded her head. After that, they were engulfed by awkward silence. Marceline and Kira were both being soaked under the shower. And this time they both realized that they were so close to each other. Furthermore, Marceline was bare naked in front of him.

    Subconsciously, Kira''s gaze fell on her smooth and wless skin. His eyes moved from her chest going down, moving back to her face. Their eyes met and for some unknown reason, the temperature around them suddenly increased to a certain degree.

    Kira ground his teeth while clenching his fists. He was trying to hold back the ming desire that was awakened after catching a glimpse of Marceline''s nakedness.

    But it was so hard to resist this temptation. He was dying to kiss her and touch her right now. He was almost losing his self-control when Marceline''s words popped up in his mind.

    [ "We should set our boundaries that we shouldn''t cross. From now on, we should refrain from doing these things¡­ ]

    Those words were reminders to Kira that Marceline didn''t want to be touched or be intimate with him anymore. This was because of Selene and his feelings.

    Meanwhile, Marceline also saw the desire in Kira''s eyes as he looked at her. But Kira suddenly hesitated as if something was stopping him from doing what he desired.

    Then she remembered what she said to him. And now she started regretting it.

    ''Lyca said I should fight for him. Don''t give up and make him fall for me. If I have to seduce him then I must make a move first.''

    With those thoughts in mind, Marceline decided to be true to her feelings. She wanted him as well.

    Not breaking their eye-to-eye contact, Marceline grabbed his hands and led them to her body while saying, "Aspensation for breaking my words of not seeing Dn tonight, go¡­ touch me. You have my permission."

    Kira was stunned for a moment, trying to digest her words. ''Did I hear it right? She''s giving me permission now to touch her?''

    Marceline already pressed his palms against her twin peaks, then she tiptoed to kiss him on his lips. That''s his cue! Marceline already took the initiative and Kira would not let this slide. His lips began to respond to her kiss and his hands started palming her breasts, feeling their softness.

 Chapter 253 More Passionate [ R18 ]

    Marceline moaned in his mouth at the feel of his palms pressing against her bare chest. He was yfully kneading her breasts as he kissed her passionately. His mouth moved over hers with exquisite tenderness, making her crave for more.

    Standing on her tiptoe, Marceline pulled his head closer for a deeper kiss. She began tearing Kira''s clothes as she could no longer wait to touch his skin.

    Her hands roamed around his chiseled chest moving down his stomach. Both of them were caressing each other''s bodies, touching their sensitive parts.

    Unable to take her teasing touches, Kira pinned her on the cold wall of the shower, holding her in ce. Soon, Kira''s mouth released her lips, moving down her neck.

    With a sensuous movement, he grazed his lips against her moistened skin until his tongue reached her breast. He captured one of her twin peaks, sucking it hard.

    Marceline moaned loudly, throwing her head back while gripping Kira''s body tightly. She let out another sensual moan when Kira''s tongue caressed her sensitive swollen nipples alternately.

    She missed this feeling¨C an overwhelming pleasure engulfing her whole body. She felt her body heating up again as if she had a fever.

    Kira continued sucking the rosy peaks of her breasts as he gripped her waist. Then his head moved further south. His mouth made a path down her ribs to her stomach.

    Marceline gazed down, her eyes filled with desire. Kira looked so hot while nting soft kisses on her body. Before she knew it, Kira already parted her legs, going down on her.

    Marceline clutched his hair tightly, allowing Kira to taste her and kiss her down there. She savored the moment of every pleasure she could get from him. But she still couldn''t get enough. She wanted something more.

    She cupped his face, stopping him. Kira looked at her and their eyes met. He could see the needs in her eyes as if she was asking something from him. Kira understood her right away.

    He stood up, undoing his pants while covering Marceline''s lips with his own. Meanwhile, she anchored her arms around his neck, wanting to keep their bodies close.

    Kira didn''t waste any more time as he lifted her, positioning himself in between her legs. While kissing, he thrust forward, slowly prating her.

    She moaned in between their kisses at the feel of Kira''s member entering her inside. Her breasts were pressed against his chiseled chest while Kira continued pounding and thrusting in and out of her. In every thrust, he was going deeper and deeper.

    Marceline wrapped her legs around his waist, bucking her hips back and forth to meet Kira''s thrust. She loved the feeling of Kira''s hard member, going deeper and faster. She matched the intensity of his movement by moving her hips back and forth.

    Kira could also feel the pleasure. She felt so hot. And her inner muscles were squeezing his hard cock, giving him a wonderful sensation. He already lost control as he was addicted to Marceline. He wanted to conquer her and im her over and over again.

    Who would have thought that he could no longer resist Marceline? He was like a drug that was so hard to get out of his system.

    Then Raizel''s words popped up in his mind, telling him that he already had feelings for Marceline because he was too protective of her. And now Kira wondered if he already loved her.

    Whenever their bodies would unite like this, he felt like the two of them were made for each other. Was this the effect of the mate bond? Was he starting to believe in their bond? That they were destined to be together? That they were soulmates?<sub> </sub>

    Then how about his feelings for Selene? Did he still care about her?

    Kira slowed down as his mind wandered off somewhere and Marceline noticed it. Her brows were drawn together and she stopped kissing Kira.

    "Concentrate on me, Ki¡­ Only on ME!" Marceline whispered in his ear, gently biting his earlobe.

    After saying that, Marceline changed their position. She removed her legs around his waist as she stood up. Then he pushed Kira towards the bathtub.

    SPLASH!

    The sshing sound of water was heard as Kira fell inside the tub. Before he could react, Marceline joined him inside, straddling him. Kira was now in his sitting position and Marceline was on top of hisp.

    ? She became more aggressive as she crushed her mouth against his lips, kissing him hungrily. She wanted Kira to focus on her and not to think of anything while having love with her. Yes, she considered this as making love with Kira although she wasn''t sure about his feelings towards her yet.

    Being amazed by Marceline''s boldness, Kira just allowed her to take the lead. Besides, he had no other choice! Marceline already took control of him as she began grinding herself against him.

    Her bottom lips were moving back and forth, squeezing and rubbing his shaft. It felt so amazing!

    ''Is she trying to torture me for being distracted a while ago?'' Kira asked himself as Marceline just continued rubbing her hot apex on his shaft, teasing Kira further. Kira wanted to enter her once again and prate her but Marceline was still punishing him for not focusing on her a while ago.

    "My Lady, please, Ahh~" Kira begged her. "Stop teasing me. Can I¡­ enter you now?"

    Marceline smiled mischievously. She was satisfied as Kira''s attention was back to her and to what they were doing.

    "All eyes on me then!" She demanded. Kira bobbed his head, fixing his gaze on her face. Their eye-to-eye contact added more intimacy to them. Marceline stopped grinding while putting her arms on his shoulders.

    Without further ado, Marceline finallyplied with Kira''s request. She lifted her butt and got down on Kira''s member. Kira groaned while Marceline moaned.

    She rode him, going up and down on top of him. As Marceline came down Kira thrust up into her, meeting each other''s movement. They repeated their actions for several minutes until they finally reached the height of their climax.

    But their passionate moment didn''t onlyst for one round. They continued making love using different positions inside that bathtub. Kira took her from behind, in standing position and by sitting position.

    They repeated their actions until they got satisfied, satiating their ming desires for each other. They only stopped after the bathtub got destroyed by their intense movements.

 Chapter 254 Becoming A Vampire!

    [ Scarlet Heart: Vampire''s Organization Secret Headquarters¡­ ]

    Grandpa Rnd was now transferred to a special chamber inside the Scarlet Heart Headquarters. Lady Victoria took him from the Golden City Hospital without the knowledge of his family and rtives.

    All the preparation was done. Victoria Bancroft was hell-bent on turning Grandpa Rnd into a vampire. This was the only solution she could think of to sustain his life. They needed him to influence his grandchildren to side with the vampires!

    Victoria was now standing next to Grandpa Rnd''s bed. He was still connected to a life support machine. Another vampire was there with her¨C her right-hand man, Ulysses.

    "Lady Victoria, are you sure about this? Are we not consulting General Raizel? We should wait for him to decide what we should do for Rnd Zhou." Ulysses wanted to make sure that this decision would be fine for Raizel. He had a say on this matter. He was the one closest to Rnd Zhou.

    "We are running out of time. Raizel will understand. And I believe he will not mind me doing this because this is for the sake of the vampire n. Besides, he is not here. He has a secret mission."

    When Victoria said this, Ulysses could only follow her will. He would always support Victoria''s decision. Though not yet official, they already considered Victoria as the Queen of Vampires.

    "You may now leave," Victoria said in hermanding tone. She wanted to turn Grandpa Rnd alone. She would do it by herself so that Grandpa Rnd would be under her.

    Ulysses bowed his head before heading out of the chamber. Victoria focused her attention on the old man lying on the bed. It did not take long when Victoria revealed her fangs. She held the old man''s chin, tilting his head to the side.

    She bent down and bit him on his neck, burying her fangs into his skin.

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    The monitor connected to Grandpa Rnd''s chest made a loud sound as Victoria bit him. Secondster, Victoria withdrew her fangs and watched Grandpa Rnd''s body reaction.

    Soon, Grandpa Rnd''s body convulsed horrendously.

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    The monitor continued to resound and his heart rate increased before it finally dropped. Victoria frowned as she watched Grandpa Rnd trembling on that bed.

    Dark veins appeared on his neck and Grandpa Rnd''splexion became paler. This time Victoria removed the oxygen mask connected to his mouth. Using her sharp nails, she cut her left wrist to give Grandpa Rnd a drop of her blood. This was the final step in turning Grandpa Rnd into a vampire.

    Grandpa Rnd, who was in aa, suddenly opened his eyes. His emerald eyes were long gone. They were reced by crimson ones!

    Grandpa Rnd brought his hands on his neck. He felt an intense hunger along with a burning sensation spreading all over his body. He felt like he was about to explode.

    He winced and groaned in extreme pain. He rolled over the bed, still holding his throat. Grandpa Rnd didn''t know what he should do to ease the pain. He couldn''t exin what was happening to him.

    His memories were also in shambles. They kept shing in his mind. Later on, each scene was being erased from his brain and all he could see was darkness.

    His lips moved but his voice didn''te out. Victoria continued watching him, trying to figure out what he was saying. She knew that it would take time before the excruciating pain would subside.

    "H-Hungry¡­" Grandpa Rnd blurted out when he stopped moving on his bed. His scarlet eyes moved and fell on Victoria''s wrist.

    Her cut was already healed but there was still blood left on her hand. Grandpa Rnd''s attention was caught by the scent of Victoria''s blood.

    "B-Blood¡­ T-Thirsty¡­" he mumbled again in his hoarse voice.

    "Mr. Rnd Zhou¡­ this is me, Victoria. Do you remember me?" Victoria finally spoke up, asking Grandpa Rnd. She wanted to know if he was able to maintain his sane mind after being turned into a vampire.<sub> </sub>

    Victoria''s eyes widened in horror when Grandpa Rnd suddenly jumped off the bed and lunged at her. He wanted more of her blood. He was hungry!

    But before he could touch her, Victoria already grabbed his neck, stopping him from making another move.

    ''Damn! This is not good. It seems that he lost his mind.''

    Grandpa Rnd kept trying to struggle and attack Victoria. But shepletely restrained him. She was more powerful than him.

    "Stop, Rnd!" She ordered him while looking straight into his eyes. She was trying to control him and put him into submission bypelling him.

    Grandpa Rnd finally stopped moving. And he suddenly copsed. His body was still weak and adjusting to his new form. He had be a vampire. But the transformation made him a bloodsucker with no rationality! He had be a monster!

    ''Damn! This is not the result I am expecting!'' Victoria was very disappointed.

    Bam!

    The door suddenly slid open and someone entered the chamber.

    "Victoria! What have you done?!" Raizel''s cold voice was heard at the back. He darted his gaze back and forth between Victoria and Grandpa Rnd. He had a dark expression on his face, a sign that he was unhappy with what he was witnessing right now.

    Victoria was surprised when she saw him with an angry look in his eyes. ''Why is he mad?''

    "I just did what I had to. Rnd Zhou must not die as we need him. This is the only way to¨C" Victoria was not able to finish her words as Raizel grabbed her neck, shoving her into the wall. He was furious, his crimson eyes burning with rage.

    "Who told you to touch Rnd Zhou!" Raizel said through his gritted teeth.

    He was furious as he knew the consequences of Victoria''s reckless action. He was concerned about the reaction of Kira once he found out what they did to Marceline''s grandfather.

    "You made a great mistake, Victoria!" He uttered meaningfully, thinking about Kira''s rage. He knew that Kira would get mad at them because of this.

    Meanwhile, Victoria couldn''t understand why Raizel was acting like this. He was literally strangling her right now. "L-Let g-go¡­" Victoria held his hands, trying to remove them from her neck.

    Realizing that he was hurting Victoria, Raizel immediately released her. He was carried away by his feelings. He couldn''t help it. Kira just warned him not to touch the people close to Marceline.

    "Cough! Cough!" Victoria red at Raizel. She wanted to beat the hell out of him. "How dare you attack me like that?! Why are you getting so worked up about this? This is for the sake of our n!"

    SMASH

    Raizel punched the wall to release his stress. He was now being problematic. How would he exin this to Marceline and Kira? They turned Grandpa Rnd into a vampire without Marceline''s consent!

    "You should have waited for me before doing this! You took Rnd Zhou without the knowledge of his family. Do you want to create a conflict between the Zhou Family and our vampire n?" Raizel was scolding Victoria.

    "The Zhou Family already sided with the werewolf n!!! Haven''t you heard about it? The werewolves made his grandchildren to be the new gatekeepers!" She spat back at him.

    "He still has another granddaughter! And we can''t afford to offend her!"

 Chapter 255 Went Missing!

    Victoria''s brows snapped together and she pursed her lips when she heard Raizel''sst remarks.

    ''Someone they couldn''t afford to defend?! Is he kidding me? I''m not afraid of werewolves, witches, and hybrids! How much more if she was just a mere human being?''

    "Why are you so worked up like this? Are you afraid of a mere human? She is just a descendant of gatekeepers. In fact, she doesn''t possess the power of a gatekeeper yet! Only her two cousins had be official gatekeepers and received the protection of the Moon Goddess'' Ametiz Stone." She reasoned out with Raizel. Victoria felt annoyed as Raizel seemed to be overreacting.

    Raizel mmed his eyes shut while gnashing his teeth. Victoria was nonchnt about this as she was not aware that aside from Marceline, she was also touching Kira''s bottom line.

    Kira would take action once Marceline and those people close to her were involved. He knew Kira very well. He would definitely get mad at them for not respecting Marceline''s decision. They took Grandpa Rnd and turned him into a vampire without seeking Marceline''s approval!

    Raizel shot Victoria a sharp gaze. He wanted to scold her and told her that their Vampire King might also get offended by her action. However, he couldn''t reveal yet that Kira was alive. Not now! In the meantime, he kept this fact to himself.

    He promised Kira not to tell anyone from the Vampire n that he was back! Kira had his own n of taking away the power from the Werewolf n, step by step.

    They might have different strategies, but Raizel was respecting Kira''s choice and decision. He was already satisfied that Kira came back alive!

    After a while, Raizel took a deep breath to calm himself. The act has been done and couldn''t be undone. "You turned him into a bloodsucker with no rationality. What are you going to do now?" Raizel asked Victoria in his calm tone. Finally, his anger subsided a little. They had to find a way to help Rnd Zhou to regain his sane mind.

    Victoria nced at Grandpa Rnd with an indescribable expression on her face. Since he had be like this, he was already useless to them. He couldn''t influence his two grandchildren to side with the vampires. This was impossible now, given his current mental condition.

    "I guess, seeing his condition, I could say that his mind and body will not be able to handle this transformation. He might eventually die. Unless you want me to include him in our bloodsucker armies! Someone who would attack and kill anyone just to satiate their hunger!"

    Bloodsucker Armies were not pureblood vampires. They were other creatures (humans, werewolves, witches, and others) that were only turned into a vampire after being bitten by the pureblood.

    They were more aggressive than other vampires and they couldn''t control their urges and hunger for blood. They were beneficial to vampires as additional forces that they could use to attack the werewolves and witches without worrying about losing theirrades. They were just pawns ready to be sacrificed!

    "VICTORIA!" Raizel raised his voice against her one more time.

    "You. Can''t. Do. That! Did you not hear me?! I told you¡­ we can''t afford to offend Rnd Zhou''s granddaughter, Marceline!"

    Victoria rolled her eyes skyward and said, "Here we go again, Raizel. Who is that woman?! Why are you afraid of her? Don''t tell me she is your lover?!" Victoria began interrogating Raizel. She couldn''t understand why he was acting like this. General Raizel was not the kind of vampire who would be afraid of offending someone!

    ''She is our Vampire King''s lover!'' Raizel screamed in his mind but he couldn''t voice it out right now.<sub> </sub>

    "Forget it! You don''t have to know. Just find a way to regain Rnd Zhou''s sane mind! Don''t you ever think of making him part of our bloodsucker armies! Don''t touch him again!" Raizel was already losing his patience. It''s been a long time since the two of them argued like this.

    His avoidance of answering her question just made Victoria more curious about that woman. She wanted to meet Marceline Zhou and find out the reason why Raizel was acting very cautiously because of her.

    ''Heh! Someone I can''t offend?! I don''t believe him. I will see it for myself and let me decide¡­'' Victoria thought to herself.

    In the end, Raizel and Victoria ended up with a consensus. They would lock up Rnd Zhou in this chamber for the meantime while they would try to find a solution to make him recover his conscious mind!

    ''Damn, what should I do? Should I tell Kira about this or keep this a secret from him while we are looking for a solution to Rnd''s condition?'' Raizel tugged his hair tightly, unable to decide.

    *****

    Meanwhile, in the Zhou Ancestral Mansion, Marceline and Kira were still lying on the bed, cuddling each other. They overslept because of the intense physical activities they hadst night. They had sex over and over again until they satiated their hungry desires.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    The two were suddenly awakened by the loud sound of the telephone. Marceline rubbed her eyes, stillzy to get up. But the noise was already bothering her sense of hearing.

    Kira sat up when Marceline''s body was removed from his arms as she got off from the bed to answer the call. His gaze just followed her sexy and hot figure while she was tracing her steps towards the telephone corner. Marceline was only wearing a white satin bathrobe and she was naked underneath that robe.

    Kira had the urge to pull her back and pin her down on the bed as his ming desire was awakened by the beautiful sight of her. Using his vampiric speed, he moved in a sh until he closed their gaps.

    Marceline had just picked up the telephone when Kira hugged her from behind. He ced his chin over her shoulder, nuzzling his nose on her neck.

    On the other hand, Marceline just let Kira do what he wanted while she answered the phone. It was a call from the Golden City District Hospital. Marceline recognized the voice of the nurse who was assigned to Grandpa Rnd''s private ward.

    "Miss Zhou¡­ I''m sorry to inform you¡­. But we have a problem here. Your grandpa went missing!"

    "What?!!"

 Chapter 256 Unqualified

    Marceline''s expression darkened. Though she was surprised to hear that, her anger surged up inside her. This incident only meant that someone took her grandfather away!

    Who did it? Her cousins? Or someone from their enemies?

    Marceline hung up the phone immediately and turned to Kira. Their eyes met for several seconds. Kira overheard their conversation. No need to utter some words, Kira and Marceline already understood each other.

    They immediately put some clothes on, Marceline grabbing her car keys and Kira reaching for her hand. They left the room with their entangled hands.

    The worry and concern were written all over Marceline''s face so Kira took the car keys from her as he decided to drive the car himself. He stepped on the pedal, speeding off to the Golden City Hospital.

    They had to find out what happened to Grandpa Rnd. Who took him? What''s their motive for taking an old man who was in aa?

    Upon reaching the hospital, Kira and Marceline hurriedly proceeded to Grandpa Rnd''s private ward. His doctor and nurses were there, waiting for Marceline and Kira.

    All of them were standing anxiously in front of an empty sickbed. There was no trace of Grandpa Rnd. The Zhou Family would surely get furious about this incident. They might lose their jobs.

    The doctor bowed his head several times, apologizing to Marceline the moment she entered the room.

    "Miss Zhou! Please forgive us. We didn''t know what happened here. We already checked the CCTV footage but there was no sign of someone taking your grandpa. It seemed to be that he just disappeared like a bubble, leaving no trace at all!" The doctor spoke spontaneously, getting nervous by the second.

    The nurse also stepped forward, saying her thing. "Miss Zhou, please believe us. We are all here but nothing unusual happened. We were surprised to discover that our patient was gone this morning!"

    Marceline''s eyebrows were drawn together into a deep frown. She needed to see it for herself. "Bring me to the CCTV control room. NOW!"

    The nurse nodded her head frantically before guiding Marceline and Kira to the CCTV control room. Kira also assessed every scenario that might have happened in that hospital.

    No CCTV recordings. No traces at all. Distorted memories of the staff. All these only led to one thing. Someone who could manipte people''s memories and avoid CCTV recordings must have done this.

    VAMPIRES! They are the only creatures that could pull this off. Werewolves couldn''t hide their traces. Vampires are more capable than werewolves in doing that. But Why? Why did a vampire take away Marceline''s grandfather?

    Then a certain someone popped up in Kira''s mind. ''Raizel! He might have the answer to this question.''

    With this generalization, Kira pulled Marceline towards the corner for them to talk privately. Marceline looked at him with her questioning gaze. She could tell that Kira might have gotten a clue.

    "What is it, Ki? Do you have any idea who took my grandpa?" Marceline asked him.

    Kira nodded his head, reaching out to caress her face. His gesture was telling her to trust him and calm down. He wasforting her.

    "Don''t worry. I promise. I will get him back. I think the vampires have something to do with this but I need to confirm it first. Don''t overthink. As we all know, your grandpa is working with vampires. I believe they would not harm him." Kira wanted to reassure Marceline but deep inside, he was already scolding Raizel in his mind.

    He had just told him not to touch any people close to Marceline. And now, vampires were the prime suspect for the sudden disappearance of Grandpa Rnd.

    "I have to go and meet someone," Kira softly mumbled, leaning closer to nt a gentle kiss on Marceline''s head.

    Marceline grabbed his arm and said, "Let mee with you." She pleaded.<sub> </sub>

    But Kira shook his head. "No. You can''t. You are a werewolf. We must not let them know that you''ve be a werewolf. Vampires have biases when ites to werewolves."

    "But you are by my side. You will protect me, right?" Marceline insisted. She couldn''t stay behind, doing nothing. She wanted to help Kira in finding Grandpa Rnd.

    But Kira''s decision was firm. He didn''t want Raizel to find out that Marceline had be a werewolf. He would hate her.

    "My Lady¡­ please understand. I am asking you this to keep you safe. Trust me. Can''t you do that?" Kira''s pleading eyes finally convinced Marceline to stay behind.

    "Alright. Juste back soon. I''ll give you one hour." Marceline said, her eyes filled with worries.

    "Thank you, my Lady!" Kira kissed her once again before letting go of her face.

    "I should go. Just wait for me here. Okay?"

    Marceline bobbed her head. There was a faint smile on her lips. Kira took his leave right away to find Raizel. He would seek an answer from him.

    A few minutes after Kira left, Marceline went back to Grandpa Rnd''s empty ward. She dismissed the doctor and nurses, allowing them to leave. She wanted to be alone and think. She was contemting whether to follow Kira or just wait there.

    Marceline was lost in her thoughts when someone suddenly entered the room. A slender woman in a red off-shoulder tight-fitting dress with long curly hair marched forward, disregarding Marceline''s privacy.

    She had just barged in as if she owned that room. She held her head so high while looking at Marceline with an eyebrow raised. She sized her up, eyeing Marceline from head to toe and vice versa.

    ''So this is her¡­ Rnd''s another granddaughter. Hmm, what''s so great about her? Why is Raizel afraid to offend her?'' Victoria continued assessing Marceline''s beautiful features.

    It did not take long before Marceline finally raised her head, meeting Victoria''s gaze. She finally noticed the stranger''s presence.

    ''Who is she? What is she doing here?'' Marceline was alerted as Ste also told her to be wary of this neer. She could sense an overwhelming pressure between them. Ste could also feel that Victoria was not just an ordinary woman. She possessed a powerful aura, enough to intimidate others, but not Marceline.

    "Who are you?" Marceline asked her indifferently. She didn''t show any politeness as Victoria was the first one to act rudely, barging in without knocking on the door.

    "You don''t have the qualification to know my name," Victoria responded coldly and arrogantly.

    Marceline just sneered at her and mockingly said, "Then why did youe here to see someone unqualified like me?"

    Victoria: *Speechless*

    She didn''t expect that Marceline would talk back to her. She wasn''t intimidated at all by Victoria''s overbearing attitude.

    "I''m right. Based on your expression, you came here just to see me." Marceline taunted her further.

    Victoria crumpled her face while giving Marceline a sharp re. How dare a mere human talk back at her like that? If not for Raizel''s warning, she could kill Marceline right here right then, with just one snap of her fingers.

    Trying to maintain her cool, Victoria let out a sarcasticugh. Then she moved closer to Marceline. In a sh, Victoria grabbed Marceline by her neck, strangling her using one hand!

 Chapter 257 Victoria Vs Marceline

    Victoria was just trying to scare Marceline and punished her for the rude behavior she had shown her. Thinking that she could erase Marceline''s memory, she didn''t hesitate to strangle her.

    But Marceline struck back by gripping her hand tightly. Victoria winced when she felt a strong force squeezing her arm. She was dumbfounded when she realized that it was Marceline who was hurting her arm.

    ''Damn! She''s strong!'' She muttered to herself in disbelief.

    In no time, Victoria released Marceline from her grasp. She rubbed her wrist as she tried to ease the pain. She was still looking at Marceline in puzzlement.

    ''Where did she get that kind of strength?''

    "You are so rude. You trespassed here and attacked me. So don''t me me for striking back. Let''s just call this self-defense!" Marceline simply said before pouncing on Victoria, pinning her to the ground.

    Thud!

    Victoria''s backnded on the floor while Marceline was on top of her, holding her shoulders in ce.

    Marceline was not in a good mood today. Just like any other werewolves, she was also aggressive and bad-tempered. This stranger just added to her stress.

    Furthermore, Ste was also urging her to fight back. She could sense that Victoria was not a normal person.

    Victoria tried to struggle against Marceline. But she had difficulties in moving because of her tight-fitting dress. In the end, they both heard the sound of fabric tearing.

    Victoria was finally able to push Marceline away from her body. She stood up with a dark expression on her face.

    "What the hell are¨C" Victoria was not able to finish her words as Marceline grabbed her by her neck as well, strangling her. Marceline was trying to get even at her.

    "Who are you? What business does a vampire like you have with me? Are you the one who took my grandfather?" Marceline directly confronted her. This time there was no hint of yfulness in her tone. She was dead serious.

    Marceline already found out that Victoria was a vampire as she identally showed her fangs because of the force Marceline was applying to her neck.

    On the other hand, Victoria was shocked beyond belief that Marceline couldn''t be controlled by her ability. She couldn''t even read her mind. What surprised her more was that Marceline was able to know her identity as a vampire, suspecting her as the one who took Grandpa Rnd.

    After a few seconds, Victoria had decided not to hold back anymore. She couldn''t understand where Marceline got this strength but she was so determined to give her a lesson.

    With her full strength, Victoria yanked Marceline''s arm, scratching her in the process. Victoria used her sharp nails to attack Marceline. She extended her hand, targeting Marceline''s charming face!

    Scratch!

    Marceline''s face was grazed by Victoria''s sharp nail, leaving three marks. She felt satisfied seeing the wound she inflicted on her.

    "Now, this is your payment for disrespecting me," Victoria mumbled, sneering at her.

    But the smile on her lips disappeared almost immediately after seeing Marceline''s wound was slowly healing. Her eyes widened in surprise.

    "What are you?" Victoria shook her head, couldn''t believe what she was seeing.<sub> </sub>

    She thought Marceline was just a mere human. But now, she didn''t know anymore. Marceline was disying a tremendous amount of power and strength by fighting back at her.

    She couldn''t read her mind. And now, her wound was being healed on its own. Therefore, she was no human at all!

    ''Don''t tell me¡­ she was turned by Raizel into a vampire?'' Victoria assumed.

    Meanwhile, Marceline touched her face. She wiped the blood but her cuts and scratches disappeared as her skin went back to normal. It was her regenerating ability!

    She could no longer hide her true self. But since this vampire delivered herself to her on a silver tter, Marceline had decided to interrogate Victoria and find out what happened to Grandpa Rnd.

    Marceline charged forward, not afraid of Victoria. Ste was also getting excited. She wanted toe out and fight the vampire. Unable to stop Ste, Marceline suddenly turned into her wolf form!

    The cracking of bones and tearing of clothes reverberated inside the room. Victoria just stood frozen in her spot, utterly dumbstruck by Marceline''s transformation.

    Growl!

    Ste let out a loud growl after taking over Marceline''s body. She was facing Victoria.

    "What the hell is this? You are a werewolf?! A white wolf? How could this happen? Are you not a member of the Zhou Family?" Victoria was not able to stop herself from asking the giant white wolf.

    She still couldn''t get over this unfolding event! She mistook her as a vampire turned by Raizel. Who would have thought Marceline Zhou had be a werewolf?!

    Marceline and Ste ignored Victoria''s question. The giant white wolf jumped so high to catch Victoria. No matter what happened, she had to find an answer from her. Finding Grandpa Rnd''s whereabouts was her priority.

    Victoria used her vampiric speed to dodge Marceline''s attack. She moved with varying steps, from left to right and vice versa.

    If they would not stop, they might end up destroying this private ward. And the worst-case scenario was that ordinary humans might see them in that form. The room was in a chaotic state right now.

    "Stop! Do you want people to find out that there are supernatural creatures here!" Victoria tried to negotiate. She would also be at a disadvantage once people saw them in this state.

    Growl! Growl!

    Ste was so stubborn, not listening to Victoria. Victoria had to use both her hands to hold Marceline''s wolf mouth!

    "I said shut up!" Victoria wanted to stop her from growling loudly in that hospital. Fortunately, the private ward was soundproof.

    ''Why would I stop? You were the one who started this!'' Ste thought to herself as she continued to attack Victoria using her sharp ws and teeth.

    CRASH!

    Both Victoria and Ste broke the concrete wall, creating a big hole! The two fell off the building andnded in the parking lot of the hospital.

    ''Damn! I have to leave now before people find us here. The Triple W Headquarters is just nearby. This woman might be working with them. I can''t afford to ruin our n just because of this,'' Victoria thought of running away.

 Chapter 258 Bring Him Back!

    Victoria was already preparing to escape. Among the two, it was her who was able to stand up right away after falling from the building.

    Ste was still trying to get up. She hurt her right leg during the fall. But her regenerating ability was very fast. Her injury was healed in just a few seconds.

    The giant white wolf was finally able to get up. She looked around as she heard the voices of the people nearby. There were also cars approaching the parking area.

    Ste darted her gaze back and forth between the entrance and Victoria. A few minutes from now, people woulde. She was contemting whether to hide or follow Victoria.

    Of all people, why did she have to reveal herself to a stranger vampire? Marceline and Ste started to regret it. Kira reminded her not to let other people know about her werewolf identity. Now, it was toote. A vampire found out her true nature!

    ''Should I catch her? But there are ordinary humans around here. They might see me!'' Ste was still undecided about what she should do.

    This time Marcelinemunicated with her. ''Ste, let''s trust Kira. He will look for him. For now, let''s retreat and hide. My car is parked there.''

    Listening to Marceline, Ste didn''t pursue Victoria anymore. If they would cross paths again, then she would fight her again¡­ fair and square!

    ''But how are we going to open your car? You left the key in your handbag.'' Ste asked Marceline curiously.

    ''Just break the window. I will use my coat to cover my body. Let''s switch back once we destroy my car window.'' Marceline instructed Ste.

    Meanwhile, Victoriapletely disappeared, not looking back. She was pissed off. She was truly shocked by this revtion. Rnd Zhou''s other granddaughter had be a werewolf. And not just an ordinary werewolf, she had be a White Wolf! A legendary creature in the history of werewolves!

    ''Does Raizel know about this? Is this the reason why he told me that we couldn''t afford to offend her? Damnit! The Zhou''s grandchildren became allies of the werewolf n! Two gatekeepers and one werewolf?! How could this happen?!'' Victoria was lost in her thoughts while running away.

    ''Now, we can only rely on Beatrice. She is our secret weapon against the werewolves.''

    As she continued to leave the area, Victoria made a mental note to confront Raizel about Marceline''s true nature. She was also curious as to how Marceline had be a werewolf.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Kira had finally contacted Raizel. He asked him to meet at the Northleaf Timbend Forest. No werewolves have beening to that foresttely. It was because of the warning given by the white wolf. A group of werewolves was still searching for that legendary white wolf.

    Raizel was uneasy after receiving Kira''s call. He wondered if Kira had already figured out that Grandpa Rnd was in Vampire''s custody right now.

    If Kira would confront him, then he could no longer hide the truth about Grandpa Rnd''s current condition. Raizel was already preparing himself for Kira''s reaction.

    He had to take this responsibility. It was his fault for not controlling Victoria. Aside from that, he didn''t want Kira and Victoria to fight and argue because of this. As much as possible, he would take the me to pacify Kira.

    Kira would not bear a grudge against him. This was the only way he could protect Victoria from Kira''s wrath.

    Raizel took a deep breath before calling Kira''s attention. He was already there, sitting on the bog rock while waiting for Raizel.

    "Ki!" Raizel immediately joined Kira, reaching his spot in a sh.<sub> </sub>

    "Rai." Kira turned to stare at him with a serious expression on his face. Raizel couldn''t look straight into his eyes. He was guilty.

    Kira: "Do you know¨C"

    Raizel: "I-I have something to confess!"

    Raizel didn''t let Kira finish his sentence as he already knew what he was going to ask him. Kira was not surprised as well. His assumption was right. Raizel knew something about Grandpa Rnd''s disappearance.

    Kira didn''t say a word. He just remained silent, waiting for Raizel to spill the beans.

    "Ki, Rnd Zhou is in our headquarters. I turned him into a vampire for him to stay alive. But it didn''t go well¡­ the transformation¨C"

    Kira punched Raizel in the face, thus interrupting his words. He already expected Kira would attack him. He could have avoided it but he chose not to do it.

    There was a moment of silence between the two. Kira narrowed his eyes at him while Raizel lowered his gaze, avoiding his gaze.

    "You are lying, Rai. I know you. You are not the kind of friend who will easily go against my will. Who turned him into a vampire? Who are you protecting from me, Rai?"

    ''Shoot! He figured it out right away?'' Raizel raised his head, giving Kira a questioning gaze.

    "That punch is for you to wake up. I don''t want you to take the me for something you didn''t do. You lied to me just to protect the real culprit." Kira''s voice was stern. He was unhappy and upset.

    Raizel could only sigh helplessly. He couldn''t hide something from Kira. He was able to see through his lies right away.

    "It''s Victoria," Raizel confessed.

    "I''m not surprised. That woman is always reckless and impatient." Kira mumbled coldly.

    "Ki, can you just let it slide? Victoria is just thinking about the vampire n''s sake, that''s why she did that," Raizel tried to convince Kira.

    "It depends. Bring me Marceline''s grandfather back to us." Kira demanded. "I''ll only give you five hours to decide. Give him back."

    Raizel shook his head. "Rnd Zhou is no longer the same person whom you know. It''s dangerous. He might hurt his own granddaughter. He will not recognize her."

    "Just bring him back to Zhou Ancestral Mansion. I will see what I can do for him. Besides, I will protect Marceline. He can''t touch her."

    Raizel could only heave a sigh of defeat. "Alright! I will transfer him to Zhou Ancestral Mansion. Let''s just wait for the sundown."

    "Ok. And one more thing¡­ warn Victoria not to touch any members of the Zhou Family!"

    ''I already warned her.'' Raizel scratched the back of his head.

 Chapter 259 Her Real Origin

    After talking to Raizel, Kira went back to the hospital where Marceline was waiting for him. Meanwhile, Raizel returned to Scarlet Heart Organization Headquarters to prepare the transfer of Grandpa Rnd. He would just wait for the sundown.

    Raizel headed straight to the chamber. Grandpa Rnd was now awake. He was struggling from his binds. He was going wild, wanting to attack someone and have a taste of blood.

    <o>,m His hunger intensified as time went by. He was looking for another delicious meal. He needed more blood to satiate his hunger.</o>

    Raizel could only shake his hand while watching Grandpa Rnd''s behavior. He truly became a bloodsucker with no consciousness or free will. His hunger was the one controlling him.

    "Will he be alright? But I think my Kira has a n. He can handle this kind of vampire. Besides, he is our King! He might have a solution for this."

    Raizel walked closer to Grandpa Rnd. The old man opened his mouth, trying to reach Raizel''s neck. He could smell his blood, making him crave for more. However, the binds were so strong and durable. It couldn''t be broken easily by a mere force or power.

    "Calm down! I''m not here to hurt you. And I don''t intend to give you my blood. Kira asked me not to."

    Grandpa Rnd groaned when Raizel covered his mouth with a cloth. This was a precautionary measure for Marceline''s protection. He was thinking that Grandpa Rnd might suddenly attack Marceline.

    After securing Grandpa Rnd''s binds, Raizel put his hand over his head. He intended to make him unconscious. Grandpa Rnd just fell asleep when Victoria barged in, pushing the door open.

    She had an angry look on her face. Raizel frowned upon seeing her mood. He wondered what happened to her. Before he could ask her, Victoria instantly closed their gaps. She clutched his shirt tightly just above his chest.

    "Do you wanna fight me again?" Raizel calmly asked her, lifting an eyebrow.

    "Why did you hide it from me?! Are you protecting a white wolf? When did you learn that Marceline Zhou had be a werewolf? How did it happen? Perhaps, Marceline was your secret mission you''ve mentioned before?!" Victoria spoke spontaneously, confronting Raizel.

    Raizel didn''t have any idea about what she was talking about. He held her hands, removing them from his shirt.

    "What do you mean? Where did you get that absurd thing?!"

    Victoria rolled her eyes. She didn''t know if Raizel was just feigning ignorance or not. Was he pretending that he didn''t know?

    "I said Marceline Zhou is a werewolf! How long did you know that? Until when do you n to hide it from me? Now, I understand why you kept telling me that we couldn''t afford to offend her."

    Raizel was dumbfounded when he finally absorbed what she was saying. Marceline Zhou? A werewolf?

    "I have no idea. Are you sure about this?" Raizel was still doubtful.

    "I saw it with my own eyes. I confronted her a while ago. We fought in the hospital. She showed her true nature to me! She is a werewolf!"<sub> </sub>

    "I''m not lying, Rai! I will not make up a story when ites to this." Victoria added, convincing Raizel to believe her.

    Raizel''s expression darkened as he thought about Kira. He wondered if Kira already knew about this or not.

    ''Is Marceline Zhou deceiving Kira again? Another werewolf got entangled with Kira. But what if Kira was aware of this. Does it mean he chose to hide it from me?'' Raizel folded his hands into fists.

    Whatever the case, Raizel was angry right now. He couldn''t ept this. It seemed like history was about to repeat itself. He couldn''t let Kira get close to a werewolf. Kira must not fall in love with another werewolf!

    Their downfall had begun when Kira, their Vampire King, fell in love with a werewolf. Knowing that Marceline was a werewolf, Raizel could no longer let Kira be closed with her.

    ''A wife? They are just married on paper. Kira hasn''t marked her yet.'' Raizel thought to himself.

    ''I have to talk to Kira again and confront him¡­''

    Meanwhile, Victoria was puzzled as Raizel''s mood suddenly changed. She could see that he was also unhappy about what he heard from her. She was now convinced that Raizel had no idea that Marceline Zhou was a werewolf.

    ''But why? What is the reason why Raizel warned me not to go against Marceline Zhou? Something doesn''t coincide here.'' Victoria continued to observe Raizel''s behavior.

    It did not take long when they met each other''s gaze. Raizel remembered that Kira might punish Victoria for what she had done to Rnd Zhou. He would do it for Marceline.

    ''I can''t let him touch Victoria if what he will do is for a werewolf! Why should I let him punish a vampire just because of a werewolf?''

    Raizel was lost in his thoughts when Victoria spoke up once again, snapping him back to the present.

    "What do you think is the reason that Marceline Zhou had be a werewolf? Do you think she is not a member of the Zhou Family? Is she adopted and came from a family of werewolves?"

    Raizel remained silent, trying to figure out the answer to that question.

    "Maybe she was bitten and she was turned into a werewolf," Raizel answered. It was his assumption. But Victoria disregarded that idea right away.

    "That''s not possible. No one could turn a human being into a white werewolf! White werewolves are legendary beings. They are the rarest kind of werewolves that already disappeared from our kingdom a long time ago. I don''t want to admit it but Marceline is not an ordinary werewolf. She belongs to the strongest kind of werewolf!"

    There was a glint in Raizel''s eyes when he heard those words from Victoria. She had a point. But he was truly surprised about this revtion. Marceline was a white werewolf? She was not turned! But she came from a family of werewolves! This means¡­ she''s not a true member of the Zhou Family.

    ''What a mystery?! I have to find out the truth.'' Raizel nced at Grandpa Rnd. What if this old man knew something about Marceline''s real identity and her origin!

 Chapter 260 Siding With His BFF Over His Girl?

    Raizel moved, going towards Grandpa Rnd. He pressed his arm against Grandpa Rnd''s forehead. He would try reading his past. It''s been so long since thest time he used this ability.

    Raizel closed his eyes as he concentrated on what he was doing. Victoria just stayed silent on the side. She could tell that Raizel was trying to investigate Marceline''s real identity. Was she a member of the Zhou Family? But it couldn''t be the case since she''s a white werewolf!

    Beads of sweat were now forming on Raizel''s forehead. His brows were drawn together as he continued to scan Grandpa Rnd''s memories. He was invading the old man''s privacy but he had no choice.

    After a few minutes of scanning, Raizel found his memory wherein Grandpa Rnd went to the forest to search for Marceline and her parents. Raizel saw that Marceline was bitten by a werewolf.

    But as he went along, he found out that even before that tragic night, Marceline was already portraying the qualities of a werewolf. She was getting sick whenever she touched silver. He saw how Grandpa Rnd and her parents protected her from the things she was vulnerable to. It was very unusual for their child to be allergic to silver.

    Raizel continued searching for a clue. Then he saw Grandpa Rnd''s memory where Marceline''s mother was pregnant. She got pregnant and her unborn child was also a girl.

    Raizel became confused as he didn''t see any memories wherein Grandpa Rnd and Marceline''s parents were talking about her as an adopted child. The Zhou Family loved her so much as part of their family.

    "Why? I can''t see it¡­ where did shee from?" Raizel mumbled to himself. Grandpa Rnd didn''t even see Marceline''s turning into a wolf.

    Something was very odd with Grandpa Rnd''s memory. Was it because the old man had no idea that his granddaughter had be a werewolf?

    Raizel continued looking for memories of Marceline''s birth. That was the time he found something suspicious. Grandpa Rnd didn''t see his daughter-inw giving birth to Marceline.

    His son and his daughter-inw went somewhere when the time Marceline was born. Was there a mix-up during her birth?

    Raizel opened his eyes, his body covered with sweat. He used too much power so he goy exhausted after reading Grandpa Rnd''s memory.

    "How is it? Did you see the proof that Marceline Zhou is not a real member of the Zhou Family?" Victoria asked Raizel with intrigue.

    Raizel''s expression was indescribable. Victoria didn''t know what he was thinking. He looked confused about something.

    "Victoria, ask someone to investigate where Marceline Zhou was born," Raizel ordered her.

    "Alright. You didn''t get a clue?" She asked him again.

    "His memory is very vague. I can''t see the actual proof. But there are some clues. So assign someone who can check about her identity. White werewolves are powerful. We shouldn''t let our guard down. Dominique Silvano must not know that there is another white wolf existing in this human world."

    But little did they know, Cedric, Dominique''s werewolf general, was already aware of the existence of the white wolf. His team was still searching for her.

    "I know that. Don''t worry. No one will know that Marceline Zhou is a werewolf," Victoria said, reassuring Raizel.

    After discussing this with Victoria, Raizel moved his attention back to Grandpa Rnd. He was now contemting whether he should return Grandpa Rnd to Marceline or not. If he refused to do it, Kira would surely intervene. He needed to talk to him personally.

    "I will keep Rnd Zhou," Raizel suddenly dered to Victoria which made her frown deeply.<sub> </sub>

    "What do you mean you want to keep him?" She asked him suspiciously.

    "I will transfer him to another location. We can''t let him stay here." Raizel said, hiding the fact that he might bring him back to the Zhou Ancestral Mansion.

    Victoria just nodded her head in agreement. This time she didn''t question his decision as she also noticed the displeasure in his eyes when he learned that Marceline was a werewolf. There was no way Raizel would side with a werewolf!

    When Victoria left the chamber, Raizel put Grandpa Rnd in a wooden casket. This would serve as his container while he was being transferred to another location.

    ? When the preparation was done, Raizel left earlier than his prior n. He contacted Kira, telling him that he was on the way to the mansion.

    But there was a change of n. He decided to hide Grandpa Rnd and confront Kira first. He would like to test Kira. What choice he would choose. Would he choose a werewolf rather than his best friend?

    Kira was already waiting for Raizel at the Zhou Ancestral Mansion when the vampire general arrived. Marceline was standing next to Kira, making Raizel feel ufortable.

    He was here to confront Kira about Marceline''s identity. She had to give them privacy. Rude or not, Raizel asked Marceline to leave them.

    "I want to talk to your husband alone. Can I do that?" Raizel asked her coldly.

    Marceline was not used to Raizel''s cold tone. He looked very serious right now. He was acting indifferent towards Marceline aspared to before.

    "Where is my Grandpa?" Marceline didn''t leave them just yet. She was surprised to know that Raizel Scarlet of Scarlet Heart Inc was a vampire.

    "You said you would bring him with you," she added. Since he was acting coldly towards her, she might as well treat him as a stranger.

    "I have to talk to Kira. I can''t discuss this in front of you." Raizel was firm in his decision.

    Kira could sense the high tension building up between the two. He nced at Raizel, puzzled.

    ''What happened to Rai? Why is he acting this way? Is he in a bad mood?''

    Thinking that his best friend was having a problem, Kira asked favor from Marceline.

    "My Lady, can you please leave us alone? I need to talk to him."

    Marceline crumpled her face. She thought Kira would allow her to stay. She wondered what is the rtionship between the two men. Kira seemed too close to Raizel.

    Meanwhile, Raizel smiled inwardly. He was satisfied because Kira sided with him when he asked Marceline to leave. ''I''m his best friend. He will not toss me away just because of her.''

 Chapter 261 An Easy Method

    When Marceline left, Kira faced Raizel. He wondered why his best friend was acting strangely today.

    "What do you want to talk to me about?" Kira asked him, eyeing Raizel curiously. "Why didn''t you bring Marceline''s Grandpa?"

    "Because I have a reason. I need an answer from you first," Raizel responded with a serious expression on his face.

    "Do you know that Marceline is a werewolf?" Raizel didn''t go around the bush as he questioned Kira directly.

    Kira was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that Raizel would be able to find out. How did he know that?

    Raizel''s face darkened. Though Kira didn''t confirm it yet, his expression alone was enough to tell Raizel that he was aware of Marceline''s werewolf nature.

    <o>,m "So you knew. But why did you hide it from me?" Raizel didn''t hide his unhappiness because of Kira''s actions.</o>

    "Because I knew that you would react like this. It''s best not to tell you. You have biases towards werewolves. I don''t want you to hate Marceline just because she was turned into a werewolf. She hated werewolves too. It''s not her fault that she''d be one." Kira was exining the situation to Raizel.

    "Don''t tell me¡­ you are okay with this? You marry a werewolf. You cared so much about her. Are you not afraid that history will repeat itself? What ifter on, Marceline will also betray you just like Selene?" Raizel reasoned out with him.

    Kira frowned when Selene was mentioned. Gisel said Selene didn''t betray him. And now, Raizel wasparing Marceline to Selene.

    "Marceline will never betray me. She is different from Selene. Furthermore, Selene didn''t betray. She was left with no choice because of Dominique''s scheme." Kira defended both women.

    Raizel and Kira began arguing once again.

    "I''m your best friend. I am just thinking the best thing for you. You can''t fall in love with a werewolf. Just choose human and vampire, but not a werewolf! Stay away from them! I''m requesting you this as your best friend. This is for your sake!" Raizel held Kira''s shoulders tightly.

    "You are overthinking, Rai. Marceline is not a werewolf. She was once a human. She just became a werewolf after she got bitten by one." Kira hated it when Raizel was telling him what to do about his rtionship with Marceline. This was his business, not Raizel''s!

    "Kira, listen to me. You are wrong about that. Marceline is not a human. She is a white werewolf! Haven''t you realized it yet? By the time Marceline was bitten, white werewolves were already gone. Even if a white werewolf bit her, she couldn''t be a white wolf."

    Raizel paused for a moment before he continued. "I guess you have seen her wolf form already. The only exnation for this is that¡­ Marcelinees from the family of werewolves! She''s not a human!"

    Kira was rendered speechless when he heard that. Raizel''s words made sense. It was truly absurd that Marceline was a human who became a white werewolf.

    ''No¡­ She can''t be¡­'' Kira screamed in his mind. Why does fate always y with him? He got entangled with another werewolf? All this time, he was consoling himself that Marceline was a human.

    "You might be mistaken¡­" Kira meekly said. Even he, himself, was not convinced by his own words. Maybe he just wanted to deny it and refuse to believe the truth.<sub> </sub>

    "I am not mistaken. I am now investigating her real origin. The Zhou Family might have raised a werewolf. I have to find out where Mrs. Zhou gave birth to her. Our questions will be answered one by one."

    CRASH!

    nk!

    A sound of a broken ss was heard. When Raizel and Kira turned around, Marceline was already standing at the door. In front of her, the broken sses were scattered.

    She prepared a drink for them. She couldn''t wait until the two finished their discussion so she decided toe and bring them some drinks.

    Who would have thought that the two men were talking about her. So this was the reason why Raizel asked her to leave and give them privacy.

    "What do you mean by that? Are you saying that I am not a real member of the Zhou Family? I am a werewolf, not a human? What kind of ridiculous joke is that, Mr. Scarlet?"

    Kira got worried when he saw Marceline''s reaction. She also loathed werewolves because they were the ones who killed her parents. And now, Raizel was telling them that she was a real werewolf. How would she be able to ept that?

    "Since you have heard us, there is no need to hide this from you. If you want to know the truth then there was only one way to find out. Cooperate with us. Aren''t you curious about your real origin as well?" Raizel suggested to Marceline.

    Marceline fell silent for a moment. She had conflicting thoughts about it. Does she really want to know the truth? What if she couldn''t handle it? If she is not the real daughter of her parents, then who is her family? Did they abandon her?

    Kira traced his steps towards Marceline and pulled her into a hug. He wanted tofort her. "You don''t have to force yourself, My Lady." Then Kira shot Raizel with a cold sharp re. Raizel couldn''t understand Marceline''s feelings. Why did he have to hurt her like this?

    On the other hand, Raizel just ignored Kira''s deathly re. He was waiting for Marceline''s response.

    After a while, Marceline pushed Kira away from her body as she faced Raizel.

    "I will cooperate with you but on one condition¡­ bring back my grandfather. Give him back to us," Marceline demanded.

    "How would you cooperate? Will you tell us where you were born?" Raizel asked her.

    Marceline just smiled bitterly at him. "There was an easy way to find out. Just bring back my grandfather and I will tell you."

    Kira and Raizel exchanged nces with one another. They were wondering what method she was talking about.

    Little did they know, Marceline was thinking of conducting a DNA test. This way she could find out if she was a member of the Zhou Family or not.

 Chapter 262 Not A Human, But A Werewolf

    "Fine. I''ll bring him back tonight so get ready." Raizel finally agreed. "Again, be careful in dealing with him. He might hurt any of you." He warned them.

    "I can protect her," Kira said with so much conviction.

    "She''s a werewolf. She can protect herself. But I''m afraid that her wolf might hurt Rnd Zhou since he''d be a bloodthirsty vampire."

    Marceline narrowed her eyes at Raizel. She didn''t like the way he talked to her and Ste. They would never hurt someone, especially those close to them.

    "Don''tpare us to other werewolves, Mr. Scarlet. You are wrong to think of us like that."

    Raizel just gave her a mocking smile. "We will find out once you meet each other."

    Raizel didn''t stay long. He immediately left the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. Tonight, he will bring Rnd Zhou. Kira and Marceline had decided to keep him in the underground basement of the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. Kira''s casket was also being stored down there.

    When Raizel left, Marceline chose to be alone in her study. She didn''t want to talk to Kira as she needed to clear her mind. In fact, she was shaken by this revtion. There was a possibility that the family whom she thought was hers was all fake.

    Marceline mmed her eyes shut while clenching her fists. If she was not part of the family, then why was she being raised by the Zhou? Her parents and grandfather didn''t make her feel like she was an outsider.

    They loved her so much. Now, she wondered if her grandfather knew about her nature? What if she was truly a werewolf to begin with? Would Grandpa Rnd still ept her? Her kind killed his son and his daughter-inw. She was the only survivor.

    "Kira will also hate me¡­" Marceline mumbled to herself. Her heart was filled with anxiety. But no matter what happened, she had to know the truth.

    She remembered Ste. She wondered if Ste knew something.

    ''Ste, are you here? Can you hear me?'' Marceline asked Ste through their mind link.

    ''Yes, I''m here. Is there something you want to know?'' Ste promptly responded. She could also feel that Marceline''s mind was preupied with a lot of things.

    ''Yes¡­ Do you know who''s my family? Am I a human or a werewolf? How did I be a werewolf?'' Marceline asked Ste expectantly. Though she had ns of having a DNA test with her grandfather, Uncle, and cousin, she still wanted to hear Ste.

    Ste fell silent for a moment. She was assessing Marceline''s feelings. Would she handle the truth? This was the first time Marceline asked her about her nature and origin.

    ''I''m you and you are me. We''ve been together since you were born. Does this answer your question? I can''t give you more answers as I was sealed for a long time.''

    Marceline was rendered speechless. This only meant that she was indeed a werewolf. She had been born a werewolf and Ste was already with her.

    "Does it mean¡­ the Zhou Family is not my family?" Marceline mumbled. She felt like every ounce of her energy was drained in an instant.

    Ste didn''t want to say it so she just remained silent. She already knew that Marceline was having a hard time epting this fact.

    Just like Ste, Kira was worried about Marceline. He had been standing outside her room, waiting for Marceline toe out. He didn''t want to disturb her.<sub> </sub>

    He was also having conflicting thoughts about this. If Marceline was a werewolf, should he follow Raizel''s advice? He had to stay away from her. Could he do it?

    *****

    Several hours had passed and Raizel came back to Zhou Ancestral Mansion. He brought the coffin where Grandpa Rnd was sleeping.

    Kira and Marceline guided him to the underground basement.

    "You can leave us now. I want to see my grandfather alone." Marceline requested the two men.

    "I already made the preparation. I already requested my cousin, Enrique to give me his blood sample as well as my Uncle Ronan''s blood sample. We will do a DNA test," she added, informing Kira and Raizel.

    "If our DNA will not match then you are right. I''m not a member of the Zhou Family."

    Raizel was satisfied to hear that. Marceline was right. This was the easiest method to find out the truth. But they still needed to investigate how she ended up in the care of the Zhou Family.

    Why was a white werewolf raised in the Zhou Family?

    Raizel held Kira''s shoulder, motioning him to leave her alone. But Kira wanted to stay with her and see Grandpa Rnd''s condition.

    "I will stay here. Your grandpa might attack you once he wakes up."

    "No, Kira. Just leave¡­ I want to be alone," Marceline said firmly.

    Kira and Raizel had no choice but to respect Marceline''s decision. They left, allowing Marceline to be with her grandfather alone.

    Marceline slowly opened the coffin. She gasped upon seeing her grandpa''s appearance. Bloodstain could be seen on his clothes, even the corner of his lips. He looked pale aspared to before.

    Marceline couldn''t help but shed some tears. Her heart ached for her grandfather. She kneeled in front of his coffin and held his hand.

    "Grandpa, I''m so thankful for everything you''ve done for me. You loved me as if I were your real granddaughter. But¡­ I just found out the truth¡­ about my true nature. I''m not your granddaughter¡­"

    "I''m so sorry¡­ for surviving that night. I should be the one who was killed, not your son and his wife¡­ I owe you so much and my parents¡­ They raised me so well with so much love despite the fact I''m not their biological daughter¡­"

    Marceline had no n of protecting herself if ever Grandpa Rnd would suddenly attack her. Her life was not enough to pay them.

    After a while, Grandpa Rnd who was sleeping in the coffin suddenly opened his eyes. He was finally awakened.

    Grandpa Rnd immediately smelled sweet blood. Before he could recognize the owner of that blood, his hungry instinct kicked in. He raised both his hands, grabbing Marceline by her shoulders. Then he pulled her towards him, his fangs getting ready to bite her neck!

 Chapter 263 A Coincidence Or Not?

    Grandpa Rnd attacked Marceline as soon as he woke up. He bit her on her neck, consuming her sweet blood. Marceline didn''t do anything. She just allowed her grandpa to drink her blood.

    She could tell that he was hungry. He was weak because Victoria didn''t feed him any blood. Marceline could feel the stinging sensation of his fangs, sucking her blood.

    Grandpa Rnd didn''t stop. He couldn''t get enough of her blood. But at the same time, his intense hunger was slowly dissipating. Her blood was enough to satiate his cravings.

    Marceline felt her eyelids bing heavy. She was about to lose consciousness. Grandpa Rnd had already consumed a great amount of her blood. The poison of his vampire''s bite was also draining her energy.

    Grandpa Rnd was so immersed in sucking her blood when suddenly someone entered the underground basement in a sh. Kira smelled Marceline''s blood so he knew that something wrong was happening in the basement.

    Kira''s eyes widened in horror when he saw Grandpa Rnd biting Marceline''s neck. A vampire''s bite is fatal to a werewolf as well and vice versa.

    Feeling rmed, Kira immediately dashed in their direction, separating the two. Kira pushed Grandpa Rnd while supporting Marceline''s body.

    "Ki¡­ No!" Marceline stopped Kira when he was about to attack Grandpa Rnd. He almost lost control when he saw Marceline bleeding and feeling weak.

    Marceline''s voice helped him to calm down. Kira shielded Marceline against Rnd. He charged in their direction, attacking Kira. However, Kira, the Vampire King, used his mind control ability to immobilize him. All he did was raise his hand and look straight into his eyes.

    "Don''t hurt him, Kira!" Marceline begged him. She was worried about her grandpa.

    "Don''t worry, my Lady. I''m just restraining his movement. I''m not hurting him," Kira softly said, reassuring her.

    "Are you alright?" he asked her worriedly. Marceline''s face became pale. She was holding her neck, pressing the wound caused by Grandpa Rnd''s bite.

    "You lost so much blood." Kira didn''t know whether he should get mad or not. He med himself for not being able to protect Marceline. He thought Marceline could handle her grandpa.

    Now he witnessed that Grandpa Rnd totally lost his mind. He couldn''t even recognize his own granddaughter.

    "We should treat your wound first. The vampire''s bite is poisonous for you." Kira wanted to bring her out but Marceline refused to move.

    "No. I''m just fine. Don''t get mad at my grandpa. I chose not to fight. I wanted to feed him using my blood." Marceline defended her grandpa''s action.

    Kira''s brows were drawn together when he heard that. "Your blood is mine alone." He dered. He didn''t like the idea that someone else could taste her blood.

    Marceline didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Kira still had the guts to joke around like that. But her heart skipped a beat when Kira suddenly acted very possessive towards her.

    This time she had to confess the truth to Kira. He had the right to know the truth. It was up to him if he would still treat her the same or not after hearing this revtion.<sub> </sub>

    "Ki¡­" Marceline called him out. Her expression became sullen and serious. She paused for a moment, ncing at Grandpa Rnd who stood frozen in his spot. Kira was still restraining his movement.

    "Yes, my Lady? Just tell me what''s on your mind right now."

    As Marceline was mustering her courage up, Raizel also came down to check on them. He also smelled Marceline''s blood. A while ago, he was waiting outside together with Kira when suddenly Kira rushed inside.

    Marceline didn''t care even if Raizel was there listening to them. Darting her gaze between Kira and Grandpa Rnd, Marceline finally told them the truth.

    "Kira, Grandpa¡­ I''m not a member of the Zhou Family. I-I was already a werewolf ever since I was born. This is what I learned from my wolf, Ste. Ste is me and I am here. We are just one entity. I am a werewolf!"

    "So I''m fine even if my grandpa will drain my blood. I owe them my life. The Zhou Family took care of me and raised me," Marceline justified her decision of letting Grandpa Rnd consume her blood.

    Kira was stunned and he didn''t know how he would react after hearing the truth from Marceline. She was a werewolf. She''s not human!

    On the other hand, Raizel was shocked beyond belief when he heard Marceline''sst remarks. Ste''s name was mentioned. Was it just a coincidence? Her wolf name was the same as the missing Werewolf Princess'' name.

    Subconsciously, Raizel made a mental calction. He counted the years when the werewolf princess was taken from the Kingdom Phantasia.

    To think about it, Marceline''s age was simr to Dn and the missing werewolf princess.

    Raizel turned to Marceline with disbelief in his eyes. ''Could it be¡­ she''s the missing werewolf princess? The daughter of Dominique Silvano, the Werewolf King?''

    Raizel couldn''t utter a word. He was shaken by those lines of thoughts. What would Kira do if ever Marceline was indeed the missing daughter of Dominique and Serena?

    Raizel just stayed silent. He needed to confirm it before informing Kira. He knew that the truth would affect Kira so much. His rtionship with Marceline would never be the same.

    ''If that''s the case, Kira should stay away from her! They can''t be together. I will not let my best friend get hurt once again!'' Raizel clenched his fists, feeling enraged.

    Now he was put in this difficult situation. He didn''t know how he would convince Kira to stay away from Marceline.

    ''Damn! Things are getting moreplicated. Who are you, Marceline? Are you connected with the Silvano n? Are you the missing princess?''

    Raizel wouldn''t be at ease without finding the right answer to that. The truth was the key! He had to find it before it was toote. Kira should be free from his past. He shouldn''t get entangled with another werewolf!

    ''I will have to separate them! I must do it, for my best friend''s sake¡­ for our king¡­ and for our n!''

 Chapter 264 Eliminate The White Werewolf

    Raizel put Grandpa Rnd into sleep while Kira assisted Marceline in going to her room. She felt so weak that she needed to rest. The poison of the vampire bite took effect.

    But it only had a mild effect on her because her immunity as a white wolf was very strong. After tucking Marceline on the bed, Kira left her alone, still shaken by the revtion he found out about Marceline''s true nature.

    Raizel was still waiting for him. He noticed the conflicting emotions in Kira''s eyes.

    "What are you going to do now? It''s clear that Marcelinees from the Werewolf n." Raizel asked Kira.

    Kira just remained silent. Even he, himself, didn''t know what he would do. His mind was still in shambles.

    Seeing hisplicated emotions, Raizel had decided to keep his suspicion for a while. He needed to confirm first if Marceline was rted to Dominique and Serena. Kira might get upset if he would tell him this spection.

    "I''ll leave you for now. Are you sure that you will deal with Rnd Zhou?" Raizel consulted him again.

    "Yes¡­ you can leave now. I will try to bring him back to his usual self." Kira said. This was the least he could do for Marceline.

    Raizel just nodded his head. "Do you want toe with me and check our headquarters?" Raizel was trying to get Kira to see the vampires so that he would be reminded of their goal. He shouldn''t waver or be swayed by Marceline.

    "No. I have to stay here," Kira insisted.

    "You should see your n¡­ the vampires need you. Dominique and Serena are here. We should strike the iron while it''s hot." Raizel wanted to be aggressive this time andunch a surprise attack.

    Kira was not able to utter a word. Dominique and Serena were still taboo topics for him.

    "Okay. I''ll go with you. But I have to hide my face. They shouldn''t know about me yet." Kira finally agreed to Raizel.

    Raizel''s eyes lit up. He was d that Kira was going with him to meet the vampires. But unknown to him, Kira nned to see Victoria and warn her without revealing himself.

    When Raizel and Kira left the Zhou Ancestral Mansion, Marceline finally drifted off to sleep.

    *****

    Meanwhile, in Scarlet Heart Inc, Victoria summoned ten vampire soldiers. She had a special task for them.

    Marceline was a great threat. She was a white werewolf so she needed to be eliminated. Just like Raizel, Victoria was suspecting that Marceline was also rted to the Silvano n.

    "Listen to me, everyone. You and I have an important mission to do tonight."

    "Just tell us, Lady Victoria. We are at yourmand," one vampire soldier spoke up.

    "Marceline Zhou¡­ we need to eliminate her tonight," Victoria dered to them.

    The ten vampire soldiers were rendered speechless. They were the best soldiers in Victoria''s army. They thought they were about to attack Dominique Silvano. But to their surprise, another person was their target.

    "Who is that, our Lady?" Another vampire soldier asked her again. They were curious about this Marceline Zhou. Was she a powerful werewolf?<sub> </sub>

    "She might be a werewolf raised by the Gatekeeper Zhou. We have to be careful. She is a white werewolf!"

    Everyone gasped when they heard that. They thought white werewolves already disappeared a long time ago. Howe Lady Victoria was iming that Marceline Zhou was a white werewolf?

    "I saw it with my own eyes. You have to believe me," Victoria added when she noticed the doubtful look in her soldiers'' eyes.

    After hearing her exnation for the second time around, they didn''t have reason to doubt her words. Of course, they would believe Victoria Bancroft! She was their great leader, second inmand.

    "We got it, Lady Victoria. We will eliminate her. You don''t have toe with us," one vampire soldier said with confidence.

    "I have to go with you for precautionary measure. A white werewolf is very powerful. Don''t underestimate her strength," Victoria warned them.

    "We will do as you say," the vampire soldiers said in unison.

    "Good. Get ready! We will move in an hour."

    Hearing hermand, the vampire soldiers obediently followed. They left the headquarters even before Raizel and Kira arrived.

    *****

    On the other side, Dominique Silvano, the Werewolf King, was also thinking of visiting Marceline tonight.

    He couldn''t get over that Marceline''s husband looked exactly the same as the Vampire King. He became fond of Marceline in just a short period of time so he couldn''t ept the fact she was close to someone who might pose a threat to them.

    Dominique told himself he would just check on her and tried to investigate himself about Kira''s real identity. But his main goal was to see Marceline. He couldn''t understand why he wanted to see her although they''d already found their missing daughter.

    "Are you going out, Father?" Beatrice, who was pretending as Ste, asked Dominique. She was secretly watching him and she noticed that Dominique was about to leave.

    "Yes. I have to meet someone." Dominique simply answered.

    "Can I tag along? I''m bored here," Beatrice said with pleading eyes. She was really into it, acting as Ste, the werewolf princess. She was not intimidated by him anymore.

    "It''s alreadyte at night. Just stay here with your mother." Dominique would do a secret surveince so he couldn''t bring Ste with him. But he would like to introduce thedies to each other.

    "Will you not tell mom that you are going out?" Beatrice asked him again.

    Dominique shook his head. He didn''t want Serena to know that he was personally investigating Kira''s identity. He didn''t want her to get involved.

    "Don''t tell your mother. Just keep herpany. She missed you so much."

    After saying that, Dominique turned around to leave. Beatrice could only watch Dominique''s back. Beatrice simply called herrade, asking him to secretly follow Dominique. She kept monitoring Dominique''s movement.

    ''He looks suspicious. So Dominique Silvano is hiding something from Serena. I need to find out his secret.''

 Chapter 265 Attacking Marceline

    [ Zhou Ancestral Mansion¡­]

    Marceline was still recovering from the poison of Grandpa Rnd''s bite. She was weak, just lying in her bedroom. Her werewolf blood was fighting the effect of the vampire bite.

    She was alone in that mansion as Little Lowell was still in Xyon''s house. He will return home by tomorrow. Kira, on the other hand, was currently in the Scarlet Heart Inc. Headquarters together with Raizel.

    Little did they know, Victoria and her vampire soldiers were now scattered around the mansion. They surrounded the house in Victoria''smand.

    The guards who were guarding the gate were now sleeping in the guard house. The vampirespelled them, letting them sleep for a while.

    They could tell that there was only one person in the house right now. Marceline''s scent was too strong and too sweet for them. They couldn''t wait to bury their fangs on her flesh and drain her blood until she dies.

    "Stop¡­" Victoria ordered everyone. They were about to enter the house when they felt another presence. Victoria frowned as soon as she smelled his scent. It was very familiar to her.

    "Don''t tell me Raizel brought Rnd Zhou back to this mansion?!" Victoria said through her gritted teeth. She was angry. Raizel didn''t mention anything about this.

    She thought Raizel would just keep him to another ce. Who would have thought that he would return Rnd Zhou to Marceline?!

    "He lied to me again!" Victoria''s eyes were set aze with a raging fury. She clenched her fists tightly.

    "Lady Victoria, are you okay? Is there something wrong?" One vampire soldier asked her, wondering why Victoria suddenly got mad.

    "Nothing. Let''s focus. Let''s enter the house in different directions. All at once." Victoria set aside her frustration towards Raizel. She had to focus on her goal tonight. She must kill the white werewolf no matter what. Being distracted was not an option here.

    Hearing hermand, the vampire soldiers got to their positions. With his signal, all of them entered the house all at once!

    Crash!

    The sound of ss breaking was heard as some of them entered through the windows. Victoria entered Marceline''s room together with three vampires.

    Victoria was surprised to see Marceline, lying weakly on her bed. This was not what she had expected. But things seemed to go with their n.

    Since the white werewolf looked sick and weak, it was their advantage to attack now. Strike the iron while it''s hot!

    "Grab her, Now!" Victoriamanded her soldiers.

    Marceline opened her eyes, only to be greeted by strangers inside her room. She struggled to sit up but before she could make another move, the two vampires already pulled her up, restraining her hands!

    They made her stand in front of Victoria while they were holding her in ce. Ste and Marceline were both weak. She couldn''t transform into her werewolf form. But they could sense danger as the house was surrounded by eleven vampires, including Victoria.<sub> </sub>

    "Why are you here?" Marceline asked Victoria with her raspy voice.

    Victoria sneered at her. She was confident that Marceline couldn''t fight back at her current condition. She was at her mercy right now. She could do anything she wanted to her.

    "I''m here to settle our interrupted fightst time. I will put an end to it tonight." Victoria moved closer to her, squeezing her face in between her fingers.

    She had to admit that Marceline''s blood was very sweet and fragrant. She felt the urge to suck her blood until thest drop.

    Using her other hand, she rubbed Marceline''s exposed neck. Victoria licked her lips, letting her tongue run on top of her teeth and fangs. She suddenly got hungry. She was craving for her blood.

    "Do you have anyst words?" Victoria asked her with a mocking look on her face.

    Marceline just squinted her eyes at her, keeping her mouth shut. She knew she was in a grave situation. Victoria and these vampires were there to kill her. And she was not in a good condition to strike back.

    ''Will I die tonight? I haven''t talked to Kira yet. I know he was utterly astounded after hearing my true nature and origin. He is greatly affected by this revtion. Does he loathe me so much now? Will it be okay for him if I die tonight?''

    She wondered where Kira went. He disappeared without telling her. Was he the one who let these vampires in? But she couldn''t smell his scent. It only meant that Kira was not around. He was not in the house right now.

    Marceline just smiled bitterly before mming her eyes shut. She was epting her fate tonight. If she was meant to die, then she would die. There''s nothing she could do about it now.

    "You brought lots ofrades. Are you afraid of me?" Marceline provoked Victoria,ughing at her sarcastically. Marceline didn''t want to look pitiful in the eyes of Victoria. She wanted to maintain her cool.

    She was not afraid of Victoria nor afraid to die. She didn''t know if she still had reason to live. Her mind was also in shambles after learning the truth about her origin. She thought she was abandoned by her werewolf parents and she was still ming herself for the death of her adoptive parents, the Zhou Family.

    p!

    Victoria pped Marceline so hard. She hated her guts. She was supposed to feel scared and beg for her life. But here she was provoking Victoria further through her brave front.

    "I can kill you now! You should beg me to spare your life, instead of being arrogant!" Victoria yelled at her. She could easily lose her temper because of Marceline. She felt like they were destined to be enemies.

    Marceline justughed it off. She didn''t care about Victoria''s threat.

    Very pissed by her guts and confidence, Victoria decided to bite Marceline. Grabbing her by her neck, Victoria brought her face closer to her exposed neck. She was about to bury her fangs on her flesh when suddenly a loud crashing sound was heard, breaking the ss window of Marceline''s bedroom. Then it was followed by a loud roar!

    GROWL!

 Chapter 266 The Werewolf King Was Furious!

    Growl! Growl!

    The vampires didn''t expect an unexpected guest tonight. They thought Marceline was just alone in that mansion. Who would have thought that a werewolf would suddenly appear from out of nowhere?

    A giant werewolf climbed and jumped to the second floor, breaking Marceline''s ss window. He just came right on time!

    Victoria and the other vampires were alerted when this giant werewolf showed up. Because of the werewolf''s sudden intrusion, Victoria got distracted. She was not able to bite Marceline''s neck but she was still holding her by her throat, strangling her.

    The seven vampire soldiers immediately moved in front of Victoria, shielding her away from the giant werewolf. They were also there to prioritize Victoria''s safety.

    ? At first, they didn''t recognize the werewolf. But when he began to pounce on them, attacking the vampires who were blocking his way, they finally realized his real identity.

    ''No! This is no way?! Is he the Werewolf King?''

    ''Why the hell is he here?''

    ''What should we do now? Can we defeat him?''

    The vampire soldiers beganmunicating in their minds. They kept dodging the werewolf''s attack but this one was the strongest one!

    ''Lady Victoria! You should leave! He is the Werewolf King! Dominique Silvano!'' The team leader of Victoria''s vampire soldiers informed her. He was urging her to leave for her safety.

    Dominique and his wolf were both enraged! He was so furious, seeing Victoria hurting Marceline. Dominique wanted to take Marceline away from them.

    He knew their goal! They wanted to kill Marceline. But why? Was it because of the Zhou Family? The Zhou gatekeepers already sided with the werewolf n. Was killing Marceline their revenge against the Zhou Family who made an alliance with the werewolves?

    Just thinking about Marceline getting hurt by these vampires, Dominique''s blood was boiling. The anger surged up inside his heart. He wanted to rip them all apart!

    ''Why are they trying to kill Marceline? Where is her husband? Was he the one who plotted this against his own wife? Is that bastard just using Marceline for the fact that she''s a member of the Zhou Family, the descendants of gatekeepers?'' Lots of questions kept on popping in his mind. He got more furious just thinking about Kira''s betrayal of his wife.

    GROWL!

    Another loud growling from Dominique''s mouth reverberated inside the house. ''Don''t you darey a hand on her? Don''t touch her!'' Dominique was threatening them.

    "Go! Attack all at once!"

    "Protect Lady Victoria!"

    The vampire soldiers began attacking Dominique''s werewolf form in different directions. But they were no match for the King of Wolves! He was way more powerful than them.

    Dominique caught one vampire who charged in his direction. He immediately bit him on his neck, snapping and removing his head from his body. The vampire died instantly after his head was cut off by Dominique''s sharp teeth.

    The smell of blood scattered everywhere! Dominique didn''t care anymore even if Marceline was observing his movement. His priority was to keep her safe!<sub> </sub>

    Victoria also joined the fight! She refused to retreat and leave the area. This was a rare opportunity for her to meet Dominique Silvano, face to face.

    She wanted to kill this man by herself. Letting Dominique fight the other vampires, Victoria made a sneaky move, targeting Dominique from the back.

    She used her sharp nails and dagger to hurt and scratch Dominique''s wolf form.

    Growl!

    Another growl echoed in the room when Dominique felt the sting caused by Victoria''s attack. But his regenerative ability was so strong that it could heal his body easily.

    ''Damn! He could heal his wound faster than us!'' Victoria cursed inwardly.

    In order to restrain Dominique, the two vampires who were holding Marceline in ce a while ago, already joined the fight, releasing Marceline from their grasp.

    All their attention was now focused on the Werewolf King and how to defeat him. Ten minutes had passed and they already had three casualties.

    Dominique didn''t hesitate to kill them on the spot! His anger has not subsided yet although Marceline was no longer being held by two vampires.

    Now it downs to one versus eight! Dominique vs Victoria and her vampire soldiers! They attacked Dominique all at once, swinging their ws as they tried to cut Dominique''s werewolf body severely.

    He received several wounds from both scratches and bites. But Dominique maintained his extraordinary strength! Another two vampire soldiers were killed in five minutes.

    Dominique was either biting them on their necks until they lost their heads or burying his sharp ws inside his enemy''s chest, digging out their hearts as well.

    ''This is no good, Lady Victoria! We should retreat now,'' the team leader of Victoria''s vampire soldiers talked to her through their telepathic ability.

    ''Fuck!'' Victoria cursed once again. She had to admit that the Werewolf King was not easy to handle. She could also notice that theirrades and teammates suddenly got pressured and intimidated by Dominique''s power.

    "Lady Victoria! We must go! Let''s leave the ce as soon as possible." Another vampire spoke up. They were worried about her. She was their supreme leader aside from General Raizel. She must not die! They haven''t received anymands from her, letting them escape.

    "It''s not yet the time!" Another vampire told Victoria meaningfully, convincing her to leave. They were willing to stay behind, just to keep her safe! That''s how loyal they were towards Victoria.

    "Fine! Let''s retreat!" Victoria finally gave them hermand.

    Without wasting any more time, Victoria and the remaining five vampires searched for an escape route. They had to be prepared and cautious. What if there are other werewolves outside waiting for them to ambush them?

    Three vampires kept attacking Dominique, making him busy and diverting his attention away from Victoria. The three sacrificed themselves for Victoria and tworades to safely escape!

    After killing the three vampires, Dominique didn''t follow Victoria and herrades. He approached Marceline who was leaning weakly on her bed. Her whole room was now in a great mess. Dead bodies of vampires and their blood were scattered everywhere.

    When Dominique''s wolf approached Marceline, he motioned her to ride on his back. He nned on transferring her to a safer ce¨C his vi!

 Chapter 267 Bringing Her To Silvanos Villa

    Marceline was too tired and exhausted to refuse Dominique''s offer. In the end, she agreed, climbing on his back. She did it to protect Grandpa Rnd.

    She was not certain if this werewolf would suddenly attack Grandpa Rnd once he finds out that there is still a vampire hidden in the basement. So to make him go away, Marceline decided to go with him.

    Her head was throbbing. She didn''t like the smell of vampire blood scattered around her room. She felt like her head was going to burst. She wanted to leave that ce as soon as possible. She held onto him tightly.

    Without looking back, Dominique jumped off from the second floor and ran, leaving the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. Marceline fell asleep on his back. She was still weak and recovering from the poison. Before she knew it, Marceline and Dominique arrived at Silvano''s Vi.

    Dominique brought her to the guest room, putting her down on the bed. He had already transformed into his human form. After tucking Marceline in the bed, Dominique left the room to wear his clothes.

    Ste and Serena were in their respective rooms when they sensed Dominique''s arrival. Serena was surprised to see Dominique''s nakedness when he entered the room. It only meant that her husband transformed into his werewolf form.

    "What happened to you? Where did you go? Have you encountered vampires? Did you fight them alone?" Serena asked him worriedly as she saw his body tainted by the blood of vampires.

    Dominique didn''t say a word. He was still in a bad mood. He continued walking towards the bathroom. He was still furious at Kira. He was thinking that Kira was involved with the attack that happened at the Zhou Ancestral Mansion tonight.

    He was not around when Marceline needed him. Marceline almost died in the hands of vampires and that husband of hers was nowhere to be found.

    ''I will not let that man get near Marceline again. I will kill him!'' Dominique thought to himself as he put himself under the shower. He cleaned his body, removing the vampire blood and scent from his skin.

    Meanwhile, Serena was patiently waiting for him outside. She couldn''t understand why Dominique was furious. What happened tonight?

    After half an hour, Dominique finally came out of the bathroom. His body was wrapped with a towel. Serena gave him his clothes, helping him to put them on.

    "Tell me what happened," Serena softly asked Dominique, wrapping her arms around his waist as she hugged him from behind.

    Dominique''s expression softened because of Serena''s pacifying technique. Her soft body and sweet scent helped him lessen his anger.

    "Marceline got attacked in her house. Lots of vampires came to kill her. I saved her," Dominique informed Serena.

    Serena was taken aback for a moment. ''What did he say? Vampires tried to kill Marceline Zhou? But why?''

    "She was alone in her house. I brought her here for her protection."

    "Where is her husband?" Serena immediately asked about Kira.

    "He was not around when it happened. I suspected him as the mastermind."

    Serena was rendered speechless. ''Is he telling me that Marceline''s husband is also a vampire? Is he truly the Vampire King reincarnate?''<sub> </sub>

    "I wanna see her," Serena mumbled, releasing Dominique from her hug.

    Dominique nodded his head. "She''s in the guest room. You can help her change. There are bloodstains on her clothes. We can transfer her to the next room after she cleans herself. But I guess she''s not feeling well. Her body is running a fever."

    Dominique felt her hot temperature a while ago. He was worried because Marceline was sick. After hearing that, Serena immediately checked on Marceline.

    As the Werewolf King and Werewolf Queen were busy taking care of Marceline, Ste received a call from her fellow vampire whom she asked to monitor and follow Dominique.

    "Lady Beatrice! We have bad news!" The vampire said with urgency in his voice.

    "What bad news?" Ste asked him curiously. She suddenly became anxious. Did the Werewolf King figure out that she''s an impostor?

    "There was a fight between the Werewolf King and our fellow vampires a while ago. It happened in the Zhou Ancestral Mansion, the previous gatekeeper''s home. Eight elite vampire soldiers were killed. Fortunately, Lady Victoria escaped sessfully together with two vampires!"

    Ste gasped, covering her mouth when she heard that. Many of their elite vampire soldiers died tonight.

    "How did it happen? Why was Lady Victoria there and her elite team?" Ste asked him inquisitively.

    "I don''t have any idea, Lady Beatrice. I hid from them, afraid that Dominique Silvano would sense my presence. He wreaked havoc a while ago, killing them one by one! He brought Zhou''s granddaughter to your house!"

    Ste frowned when she heard that. Who''s granddaughter? Was it the woman she met before? If she was the one, then she would have to be careful in front of Serena and Dominique.

    Marceline saw her before during Lyca''s kidnapping incident. She didn''t want to cross paths with her once again. But fate had a different n for them.

    "Can you go to our main headquarters and check on Lady Victoria? Tell her if she needs me, I will do my task as soon as possible."

    Ste was thinking of moving quickly and implementing their n. She was worried that her disguise would be revealed soon. Even Victoria wasn''t able to defeat the Werewolf King, so they couldn''t fight him head-on. They had to kill him when he was not prepared at all.

    "Okay, Lady Beatrice. I will go to the headquarters now. Be careful." The vampire hung up the phone.

    Ste left her room to find out what Dominique and Serena were doing. She wanted to confirm the identity of the woman from the Zhou Family. Was she the woman she met?

    Ste used her super sense to find the guest room. She slowly and cautiously proceeded to the room, spying on them. She slowly opened the door to see the woman inside. Her eyes widened upon recognizing the woman.

    ''Damn! She''s the one!''

 Chapter 268 A Great Mess

    [ Vampire Headquarters: Scarlet Heart Inc. ]

    Kira and Raizel were roaming around the Scarlet Heart Inc. They went to the underground facility. In there, Kira saw the army of vampires¨C the bloodsucker beasts who were turned into vampires. They were not pureblood. Those armies were once humans, werewolves, and witches.

    "How many soldiers do you have here?" Kira asked Raizel, his brows drawn together in a frown. He didn''t like what they did, creating an army to be the frontliners during their war.

    "Thousands of them." Raizel shortly answered. He nced at Kira, noticing the displeasure on his face. He was unhappy.

    "Kira, you can''t me our fellow vampires. We were being hunted by werewolves and witches a thousand years ago. We didn''t have a choice but to fight back and build an army to protect our n." Raizel exined to Kira, justifying their actions of turning other creatures to be one of them.

    "I understand¡­"

    After passing by the army''s quarters, Raizel brought Kira to their supply. The Scarlet Heart Inc was able to serve its purpose by storing blood supply through itswork and connection.

    Scarlet Heart Inc was funding several hospitals in different countries in exchange for blood supplies. Because of this intervention, the vampires were able to sustain their lives and strengthen their bodies.

    "Ki, if you need some blood, you cane here or bring some to the mansion. I can even send you some supplies, just call me if you need it."

    Marceline''s face suddenly popped up in his mind. He preferred to drink her blood than these bountiful supplies of blood from different humans.

    "No thanks," He simply responded. "By the way, where is Victoria?" he asked, roaming his eyes around the area.

    "I don''t see her either. She might be on the field right now. Why do you want to see her?" Raizel eyed Kira suspiciously. Was he nning to punish Victoria for what she did to Rnd Zhou?

    "Nothing. Is there anything more you want me to see here? If none¡­ I''m going home now. Marceline is not feeling well. I have to be there and take care of her." Kira was still worried about Marceline. He couldn''t be at ease knowing that she was poisoned by the vampire bite.

    However, he still couldn''t get over the revtion that Marceline was indeed a werewolf since she was born.

    "She belongs to our n''s mortal enemy. You should stay away from her, Ki¡­ this is for your own good. Just stay here with us. No need to apany her." Raizel was trying to convince Kira.

    ''Furthermore, I suspect that she is rted to Dominique. She might be the missing werewolf princess,'' Raizel added to his thoughts but he didn''t dare voice it out loud.

    "I made a promise to her. I can''t leave her. Let''s not talk about this, Rai. Let me do what I have to do. Just do your job." Kira ended the topic right away. He didn''t want to argue with Raizel.

    Since he was done visiting the vampire headquarters, Kira bade goodbye to Raizel. Marceline was alone in the house. She was sick. He had to take care of her.

    Raizel could only sigh in defeat. Kira''s decision was firm. He couldn''t convince him for now. However, once he found out the proof whether Marceline was rted to Silvano or not, he could support his im and convinced Kira once again to leave that she-wolf!<sub> </sub>

    p Kira had just left the Scarlet Heart Inc when Victoria and her two vampire soldiers arrived. Raizel was utterly shocked after seeing Victoria and the two vampires with wounds.</anda>

    "What happened to them? Where are your other team members?" Raizel asked them in puzzlement.

    The three of them had a sullen look on their faces. They felt sad and angry. They lost a lot ofrades tonight.

    "General¡­ We had an encounter with the Werewolf King," one vampire soldier responded to Raizel, clenching his fists tightly. "We lost them. Eight of them were killed during the fight."

    "What?!! You should have avoided him! Why did you fight him?! We already have a n on how we will destroy him! Are you not thinking?!" Raizel turned to Victoria with his angry eyes. "Because of your reckless decisions, we lost ourrades!"

    Victoria didn''t say a word. She felt guilty as well. But she didn''t anticipate this. She didn''t n this to fight the werewolf king. It just so happened that he was there when they came to eliminate Marceline Zhou, the white werewolf.

    "What have you done this time, Victoria?" Raizel could tell that she was acknowledging her fault, that''s why she didn''t refute his words.

    The two vampire soldiers kept their mouths shut. It seemed that Raizel had no idea about tonight''s mission. Victoria hid this from him so he would certainly get mad at them once he found out.

    "He is protecting her¡­ the white wolf. The Werewolf King might have known about Marceline''s real identity." Victoria absentmindedly said, still recalling the scene that transpired in the Zhou Ancestral Mansion.

    Raizel''s frown deepened upon hearing that. "What do you mean?"

    The two vampire soldiers exchanged nces with one another, then darted their gazes back and forth between Raizel and Victoria.

    "We were supposed to finish her off but¡­ the Werewolf King came to save her."

    Raizel was utterly astounded when he heard that. ''No Way! Is she¡­'' He couldn''t believe that Dominique came to save Marceline. But he was more shocked when he learned that Victoria tried to kill Marceline Zhou. Kira had warned him already!

    *****

    Meanwhile, Kira returned home. Upon entering the gate, Kira noticed the strange behavior of the guards. They were sound asleep.

    Then not too long when his nose caught a scent of blood¨C various blood! His eyes widened, looking up at Marceline''s bedroom.

    With his vampiric speed, Kira proceeded to her room only to be surprised by the unsightly scene! Dead bodies of vampires and their blood were scattered in the room. Marceline was long gone.

    "What the hell happened here???"

 Chapter 269 Kiras And Victorias Reunion

    Kira felt rmed when he didn''t see Marceline anywhere. He kept looking for her, searching every corner of the mansion. Only Grandpa Rnd remained inside the house. He was sleeping in his coffin under the basement.

    When he didn''t see Marceline, Kira immediately went to the control room to watch the CCTV footage. His expression darkened upon seeing Victoria and her squad, barging into the house.

    They were the ones who attacked Marceline. He saw how Victoria and her subordinates entered Marceline''s bedroom. Kira''s eyes set aze, furious at the scene he was witnessing.

    "Raizel failed to control Victoria! I warned him already." Kira clenched his fists tightly, the anger surging up in his heart. He continued watching the recordings, wondering what happened to Marceline.

    She was ill when he left her. How could she fight them in that condition? He regretted leaving her alone in that house.

    A few minutester, the camera ced outside the balcony caught someone. Kira was utterly astounded when he recognized the man. Later on, his expression shifted from shock to dark. He hated to see that man.

    It did not take long when he saw Victoria and the two vampires leaving the mansion.

    ''How about Marceline and Dominique? What happened to them?'' Kira was feeling uneasy about this. He wondered if Dominique discovered Marceline''s real identity.

    Kira''s eyes were so focused on the monitor. He was waiting to see Dominique and Marceline. He was clueless about what was happening inside the room since there was no camera in Marceline''s bedroom.

    Kira became more anxious after seeing Dominique in his wolf form. Marceline was on his back. They left the mansion together!

    "Damn! Where are they going?!" Kira cursed, punching the table. Dominique took Marceline away from the mansion. He had to find her!

    Without wasting any more time, Kira left the house, trying to track and follow Marceline''s scent. He had to take her back no matter what the cost. His heart felt so uneasy.

    Dominique already took Selene away from him. And now, even Marceline has been taken by him. What if Marceline would side with the werewolves now as she finally found her true origin?

    Kira kept tracking her scent until he reached the Northleaf Timbend Forest. But her scent disappeared there and he could no longer trace her. Where did Dominique go? What direction did he choose?

    Kira roamed around the forest numerous times, trying to find them but to no avail, he lost their track.

    Kira''s chilly aura was scaring the animals living in that forest. He looked like he was about to annihte everyone because of intense anger.

    Without a second thought, Kira went to a certain ce to confront someone. Since it was already nighttime, Kira didn''t have a problem using his vampire ability. Using his vampiric speed, we traversed the busy street of the Golden City, going to the Scarlet Heart Inc.

    Raizel was still talking to Victoria and the two vampires when suddenly Kira barged into their office. In a sh, Kira pushed Victoria on the wall, grabbing her by her neck.

    Victoria was shocked beyond belief as soon as she saw Kira. Though she was being strangled by him, Victoria''s mind was just focused on Kira, not thinking about the pain.<sub> </sub>

    ''Kira? Is that Kira ric? Our former vampire king¡­ He is alive!''

    He was grabbing Victoria''s neck too tightly. Her skin was also getting burned. She could feel excruciating pain as Kira was making her suffer through his mind control ability.

    She felt her blood boiling and her head was about to burst. It hurts so much that Victoria''s eyes dted. This was the power of Kira, their Vampire King. No doubt! He is the Vampire King.

    Meanwhile, Raizel got worried about Victoria. He felt like Kira was about to kill Victoria. She was powerless under Kira.

    "Kira, stop!" Raizel finally intervened, holding Kira''s hand. He was trying to remove Kira''s hands away from Victoria.

    Kira used his other hand, pushing Raizel. His best friend flew a few meters away from him. He even hit the wall, thus breaking it as it crumbled in front of them.

    The two vampires also charged in Kira''s direction, with the aim to save their Lady Victoria. But they were no match against Kira. He just nced at them and the two were immobilized on their spots.

    "Kneel!" Kira mumbled. The two suddenly dropped onto their knees, facing Kira.

    "I will ask you this! Why did you try to kill Marceline?!" Kira asked them with his icy voice. "Do you know about this?" He turned, asking Raizel who had just stood up after hitting the ground.

    He loosened his grip on her neck, letting Victoria answer his question. But Kira remained holding her in ce. She was already immobilized because of Kira''s mind control ability.

    "Marceline is a white wolf! She is a great threat to us. Why are you getting mad? We should be the ones getting angry at you. You were alive, but you never showed up to us! Did you really betray your own n just because of that she-wolf?!" Victoria was referring to Selene.

    "Victoria, stop it! Don''t talk to him like that! Kira is still our King!" Raizel reprimanded Victoria for talking back to Kira.

    "I''m just telling the truth, Raizel! We thought he was gone. But who would have thought he was still alive?! Did he hide from us, neglecting his duty and responsibility as our King?!"

    "And why is he trying to protect Marceline Zhou? What is his rtion to her?"

    "Because she is my wife!" Kira dered to them.

    Victoria couldn''t believe it. "Are you crazy?! With all the creatures in the world, why do you have to choose a werewolf?! Werewolves are our mortal nemesis. Have you forgotten that?!" Victoria''s hatred towards Kira intensified further.

    "Are you abandoning your n for good?! If that''s the case, you are no longer fit to be called our King!" Victoria expressed all her frustrations, venting out all her negative feelings. She wanted to beat Kira! If she could only move right now.

 Chapter 270 Choose! Marceline Or Vampire Clan?

    Kira finally released Victoria after hearing all her sentiments. He could understand why Victoria was getting angry. Both men knew where she wasing from as their n suffered miserably ever since Kira disappeared.

    The room was engulfed in deafening silence. The three could feel the awkward and heavy atmosphere surrounding them. Kira didn''t know what to say anymore. He was now torn between his n and his promise with Marceline.

    "Now, Kira. You must choose¡­ Marceline or us? Will you abandon us again just because of a werewolf?" Victoria repeated her question. She was rubbing her neck. She got bruised because of his tight grip.

    Raizel just nced at Kira, also waiting for his response. Either way, Kira must choose! This time he would never tolerate Kira with his wrong choice and decision.

    But Kira didn''t utter a word. He just clenched his fists, lowering his gaze. He was not looking at them.

    "Wake up, Kira. Marceline is a werewolf. And now, Dominique found her. At this moment, she might be with the werewolves now. They are weing their legendary white wolf." Raizel paused for a moment, contemting whether he should share his assumption with Kira or not.

    Maybe this was the right time to pacify Kira, otherwise, he and Victoria would continue fighting each other. They should unite, not fight each other!

    "I am afraid that Marceline might be Dominique''s missing daughter¡­ the werewolf princess¡­"

    Both Kira and Victoria were utterly astounded when those words came out of Raizel''s mouth.

    "How could you say that?" Kira asked him, frowning deeply.

    "Because of Marceline''s age¡­ The timeline when the werewolf princess was taken and the birth of Marceline''s Zhou coincide together. What if she''s their daughter?"

    "But she''s a white werewolf. Dominique is not a white werewolf." Kira reasoned out.

    "How about her mother, Serena? She might be a descendant of the white werewolf," Raizel insisted. Victoria also nodded her head. No one among them had seen Serena''s werewolf transformation.

    "I don''t know¡­" Kira answered weakly. He felt like his energy was drained because of Raizel''s assumption. There might be a possibility. But he was silently wishing and praying that it was not the case.

    If Marceline turns out to be Dominique''s and Selene''s daughter, Kira must leave Marceline. He could no longer be with her or both of them would just get hurt.

    But the question was¡­ Could Kira really do that? Avoiding Marceline and leaving her alone?

    ''No. I must take her away from Dominique. He couldn''t be trusted. Marceline should not get involved with him. Who knows, we are just overthinking.'' Kira thought to himself.

    "I know what to do. Just let me handle my own business," Kira said with finality. Without looking back, he left Raizel and Victoria. He had to find Dominique''s ce as soon as possible.

    When Kira left, Victoria yanked Raizel''s arm. "How long did you know that Kira was alive? Why did you hide it from me?" Victoria was enraged by the fact Raizel kept a secret from her. And it was very important.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m sorry Victoria. I just met Kira a few weeks ago after visiting Rnd Zhou in the hospital. He asked me not to tell anyone."

    Victoria hit his chest several times, punching him. "How dare you lie to me, Raizel? You still chose Kira over me? We''ve been fighting the werewolves together for several years now. Am I not important to you? You always think first of your best friend, Kira, instead of me!"

    This time, Victoria burst into tears. She felt betrayed when she learned that Raizel kept this thing from her.

    "You are doing what you want for your personal gains. So don''t me me if I am keeping my movement from you as well. It''s my decision to kill Marceline because she''s a threat to our n!"

    Raizel was taken aback. This was the first time he saw Victoria cry like this out of frustration. She was truly affected by Kira. Victoria always maintained her brave front but she failed to do it today.

    She was also shaken because lots of theirrades died tonight. She somehow med herself. The guilt she felt inside her heart bothered her so much. All she could do was cry.

    Raizel didn''t know how he would console her. On his instinct, he just grabbed her, pulling her into a warm hug. He stroked her hair while rubbing her back. Victoria just continued to cry on his chest, burying her face.

    Raizel could only sigh deeply. "I''m sorry, Victoria. I''m sorry."

    Raizel apologized to her. He could understand her. She was just doing this for the sake of their n. He couldn''t me her. Furthermore, she had no idea that Kira was very protective of Marceline. He hid the fact that Kira was alive so he couldn''t exin to her the reason why he told her not to touch Marceline and the Zhou Family.

    After a few minutes of letting Victoria cry, Raizel broke the silence, speaking to her softly.

    "We need Kira¡­ you know that. Dominique is powerful. You witnessed that with your own eyes. You should reconcile with Kira. He was the only one who could kill Dominique." Raizel exined to Victoria.

    Victoria finally calmed down. She stopped crying. "I think this is the right time. Let''s use Ste to kill Dominique and Serena. We should make a move now. If your assumption is right, they must not find out that Marceline might be their missing daughter."

    Victoria was thinking of ordering Beatrice to kill Dominique as soon as possible before they realized that she was just an impostor.

    "Okay. Let''s do that. This is a very risky move but we have to move." Raizel agreed to Victoria''s suggestion.

    "What are we going to do to Kira?" Victoria also consulted Raizel.

    "Can you please hide his existence from our fellow vampires? He still needs time to redeem himself. Let''s give him a chance to prove that he is still on our side." Raizel said in his pleading tone.

    Victoria fell silent for a moment before nodding her head.

 Chapter 271 Dominiques And Marcelines Bickering

    [ At Silvano''s Vi¡­ ]

    The next morning, Marceline woke up in an unfamiliar environment. Her head hurt a little. She was struggling to sit up, leaning her back on the headrest of the bed.

    The memories of what transpiredst night popped up in her mind like a shback. She remembered Victoria and the other vampires attacking her. But a giant werewolf came to her rescue, protecting her against those vampires.

    Marceline was still trying to figure out the identity of the werewolf who helped her when the door slid open. She raised her head, meeting the gaze of the person who had just entered the room.

    ''Dominique?'' Marceline mumbled in her mind, her eyes steadily looking at him.

    Dominique smiled tenderly as soon as he saw her. She was already awake!

    "How are you? Are you hurt somewhere?" Dominique asked her worriedly. He put the tray of food on top of the bedside table. He asked the maid to prepare breakfast for Marceline and delivered it to her bedroom.

    Marceline didn''t answer his question, but instead, she confronted him right away.

    "Are you the one who saved mest night?" Marceline paused for a moment, her eyes havingplicated emotions. "Are you a werewolf?"

    Though Kira already warned her about their identities, she still wanted to hear it from Dominique himself. She wondered if he would still deny it or not.

    "Yes. I''m a werewolf. But don''t worry. I''m not here to hurt you," Dominique softly said, sitting down on the edge of her king-sized bed. "Don''t be afraid of me," he added with a pleading voice.

    Marceline was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t expect that Dominique would confess to her easily about his real identity.

    "You are a descendant of gatekeepers so I know you already know about our existence." Dominique continued talking, trying to lighten the atmosphere.

    "Y-Yes," Marceline reluctantly answered. In fact, she''s not a descendant of gatekeepers. She is a werewolf! But she didn''t want to expose her real identity yet to Dominique. She heard that Kira and Dominique were enemies.

    "Where was your husbandst night? I think he is involved with the attack. Where did you meet that guy? How much did you know about him?" Dominique bombarded her with so many questions. His protective instinct was acting out again.

    "I don''t know where he wentst night. But I am certain that he has nothing to do with the attack," Marceline said with conviction, defending Kira.

    She knew that Kira would never allow that to happen. He might have gone somewhere together with his best friend, Raizel.

    "I should go home!" Marceline tried to stand up and get off the bed but Dominique held her in ce.

    "No! You can''t do that! I can''t let you go back to that mansion. That''s not a safe ce for you. What if vampires wille again to attack you? I could tell that they went there to kill you!" Dominique was so worried about her. He would not allow her toe back.<sub> </sub>

    "But Kira might be worried sick about me if he can''t see me there. I have to go back!" Marceline was still worried about how Kira would feel rather than her own safety.

    "Why do you care so much about that guy? He must be using you for his own gain!" Dominique raised his voice. He was pissed off hearing how Marceline wanted to go back to Kira despite what happened to herst night. She almost died!

    "Because he is my husband! And I love him!" Marceline replied firmly.

    The two were like a father and daughter duo who were having arguments. No one wanted to lose with their arguments.

    Dominique could only suck his teeth while massaging his temples. He just learned that Marceline was so stubborn. She didn''t want to listen to anything he said. Kira was still her main priority.

    "Let me talk to him. I have to inform him that I am safe." Marceline extended her hand, asking for Dominique''s phone.

    "I can''t. He must not know about this ce. He is a vampire, isn''t he?" Dominique asked Marceline, directly looking into her eyes.

    Marceline remained tight-lipped when it came to that. She would never admit that to Dominique. She knew that Vampires and Werewolves were mortal enemies.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about. If you don''t want me to leave, then at least, let me call him. I just want to inform him that I''m alive and safe." Marceline insisted.

    "I said No. I can''t. You are putting your life at risk. Stay away from that guy!" Dominique responded sternly.

    "Who are you to tell me that? Who gives you the right?" Marceline questioned him.

    "I''m your savior! You owed me your life. So for you to repay me, I want you to listen to me. Okay?" This time Dominique toned down a little bit.

    "Stop thinking about your worthless husband. Just eat your breakfast first to recover your strength. You might have been shocked about what happenedst night." Dominique picked up the spoon and fork, handing them over to Marceline.

    Marceline didn''t say a word as she realized that the person in front of her was indeed her savior. She owed him her life. She must not act rudely towards him.

    "Thank you¡­ for saving me," Marceline thanked Dominique sincerely. "But, I just want to ask you something. What were you doing in my mansionst night?" Marceline eyed him suspiciously. It was alreadyte at night when the incident happened so she wondered why Dominique was there.

    ''Is he trying to do surveince? Is he investigating Kira''s real identity?'' Marceline was still thinking about Kira and his safety in times like this. She saw how powerful Dominique was in his werewolf form. As much as possible, she wanted to protect Kira from him. Ste and her instinct were both telling her to do so.

    "I''m worried about you so I decided to go and pay you a visit. Who would have thought thating there I would witness vampires attacking you in your weak state?"

    "Miss Zhou, tell me honestly. Do you have any idea why those vampires were trying to kill you?" Dominique asked her, throwing her off guard.

 Chapter 272 Dylans Help

    She somehow knew that Victoria wanted to kill her because they found out that she was a white werewolf, a strong werewolf that could threaten their vampire n.

    "I don''t know," Marceline answered Dominique, covering up for the real motive of the vampires.

    "Okay. Let''s not talk about this. Just eat your breakfast first."

    Knock! Knock!

    Marceline and Dominique turned in the direction of the door. "Father, may I enter?" Beatrice, who is pretending to be Ste, politely asked Dominique.

    "Come in," Dominique inly responded before moving his attention back to Marceline.

    Marceline''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw the neer. She was the woman she metst time when Lyca got taken by the vampires.

    ''What is she doing here?'' She nced at Dominique, giving him a questioning gaze.

    "She is Ste, my daughter. She is also a werewolf like me," Dominique introduced Beatrice to Marceline.

    "Ste, this is Marceline Zhou, a member of the Zhou Family, one of the gatekeepers."

    "I met her before. It''s so nice to see you again, Miss Zhou." Beatrice slowly approached them, shing her gentle smile. She had to stay there to listen to their conversation. Who knows Marceline might mention something to Dominique that might blow her cover?

    They had just finished introducing each other when another person joined them. This time it was Serena. She was holding a phone, talking to someone.

    "Dn ising over for breakfast. Why don''t we just eat together in the dining area? Marceline, are you okay now?" Serena softly asked Marceline.

    "Sure. I''m not yet hungry. I can join you," Marceline replied. She felt a little bit awkward towards Serena. This woman was Kira''s first love. Could shepete against her? How could she rece her in Kira''s heart?

    The four of them went downstairs, proceeding to the dining area. They were engulfed with a deafening silence. Marceline didn''t know how she would react and behave in front of them, especially now that she knew their real identities¨C Kira''s mortal nemesis.

    What an irony? Kira''s enemies were the ones who saved her from Kira''s allies who tried to kill her.

    Now, Marceline could no longer determine her ce. She hated werewolves while vampires hated her. She didn''t belong to the Zhou Family. And she was not a human.

    What would happen to her now? What should she do? Where does she belong? For some unknown reason, Marceline felt so lonely right now.

    ''I missed Kira. I want to see him.'' She sighed deeply, thinking about Kira.

    It did not take long when Dn arrived at the mansion. His eyes sparkled in delight as soon as he saw Marceline.

    "Sis!" Dn ran in her direction, hugging her from behind after reaching her spot.

    Beatrice, Serena, and Dominique were dumbfounded by Dn''s reaction. He seemed so happy after seeing Marceline as if she was his real twin sister. He didn''t react like that in front of Beatrice.

    "Why are you here? I didn''t know that you were going to visit us here. Did my rtives invite you?"

    "Son, no need to pretend. I already told Marceline that you''re my son," Dominique informed him.

    Dn could only smile at her sheepishly. "I''m sorry for hiding the truth, sis. I just don''t want you to be confused or frightened. My mother and father don''t look old. Anyway, why are you here, sis?"

    Beatrice clenched her fists. She was jealous because Dn''s attention was focused on Marceline. He didn''t even greet her.

    ''Can''t they see me? I''m Ste¡­ their daughter and his sister. Why are they so focused on Marceline Zhou? She is just an outsider!'' Beatricemented to herself.

    "Let''s eat first. We don''t want to ruin your good mood once you learned what happened to her," Beatrice suddenly butted in, interrupting Dn and Marceline.<sub> </sub>

    "Huh? Did anything bad happen to you, sis?" Dn asked her worriedly. "Where is your husband? Did the two of you fight?"

    "Dn! Stop mentioning that guy!" Dominique said sternly, clenching his fists. He was still furious just thinking about Kira.

    Marceline could only sigh helplessly. The mood had been ruined. "Dn,e. Let''s just eat. I will tell you anything you wantter."

    Dn nodded his head, following Marceline obediently. He cheerfully sat down next to her, instead of sitting next to Beatrice who was acting as Ste.

    Everyone started eating. Dn was very attentive towards Marceline, entertaining her for the entire duration of their meal.

    When they finished their food, Marceline pulled Dn to the balcony. She wanted to talk to him alone.

    "What happened? Is there something wrong, sis?"

    "Last night, when Kira was not around, A group of vampires attacked me in our mansion¨C"

    "WHAT??! Who are they? Are you hurt somewhere?" Dn cut her off, grabbing her, as he checked her body if she received any injuries or wounds. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw nothing.

    "I''m fine. Your father saved me." Marceline smiled at him. She felt touched by Dn''s concern for her.

    "How about Kira? Is he safe? Where is he?"

    "He is the reason why I brought you here. Can you do me a favor?" Marceline asked Dn with her pleading voice.

    "Of course. Just tell me."

    "Your father doesn''t want me to contact Kira. He doesn''t know where I am right now. Can you please¡­ get me out of here to meet Kira?" Marceline held Dn''s hands, begging him.

    "You can''t leave this house! Father told you to stay here!" Beatrice suddenly came out of nowhere. She was listening to them secretly. But she revealed herself when Marceline asked Dn a favor.

    "Ste?! Why are you eavesdropping? You should mind your own business, my dear sister," Dn tried his best to be patient with her. He hated the way Ste suddenly appeared, contradicting Marceline.

    "Father will get mad if you will help this woman, brother," Ste warned him. "Do you want to disobey our father''s order just because of her?"

    "Ste! Stop it. Marceline is our guest here. Not a prisoner! She has the right to leave this ce if she wants to. Father has no right to stop her from leaving!"

    Marceline nced at Dn. Her heart felt so warm. It felt so good that someone was defending her and supporting her like this.

    ''Gosh. I really like Dn. How I wish he was my real brother.'' Marceline thought to herself, staring at Dn with her dreamy eyes.

    It did not take long when Dn grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s go, sis. Let''s leave this ce and go back to your husband."

    Without waiting for Ste to say another word, Marceline and Dn walked away, leaving Ste on that balcony.

    She could only clench her teeth while watching their backs until they vanished from her sight. She hated it. She was already pretending to be Dn''s sister, but still, she was still a second priority to him.

    He was closer to Marceline than her. Was it because Marceline was the best friend of Dn''s human mate?

    "Damn! I hate Marceline and Lyca! They are stealing Dn away from me!" Ste mumbled through her gritted teeth.

    She was contemting whether to report this to Dominique or not. But she was concerned about Dn. She didn''t want him to get in trouble just because of Marceline. In the end, she chose to remain silent

 Chapter 273 Revelation: He Is Kira!

    [ Triple W Headquarters¡­ ]

    When Kira didn''t find Marceline anywhere else, he proceeded to the Triple W Headquarters as hisst resort. He had no idea where to find Silvano''s Vi so he had to find ways how he would track Dominique.

    It was alreadyte morning when Cedric arrived at the headquarters. He was surprised to see Kira waiting for him in the lobby. When their gazes met, the two came out of the lobby, choosing a private ce wherein Dominique''s loyal men couldn''t find them.

    "What are you doing here?" Cedric asked Kira inquisitively.

    "Tell me where I can find Dominique Silvano!" Kira grabbed Cedric by his cor right away. He had no time to spare. He wanted to see Marceline and make sure that she was just fine.

    "Whoa, calm down. Why do you want to see our King?" Cedric raised his eyebrow, eyeing him suspiciously. "Did you change your mind? Are you nning to attack him?"

    Kira narrowed his eyes on him. Even at this moment, Cedric was still thinking about his benefits.

    "Tell me where he is right now. Who knows I might change my mind and decide to attack him on your behalf?" Kira was getting impatient. As much as possible, he wanted to get information from Cedric right away. He didn''t want to waste any more time.

    "Hmm. Fine¡­ I will tell you." Cedric finally gave in. He was very cautious towards Kira. He didn''t want to offend him. "But tell me the reason why you want to know where Dominique is staying here."

    "He took my wife!" Kira said through his gritted teeth. Cedric was taken aback when he heard that. Marceline''s charming face shed in his mind.

    "What?! He took her?! But why?!" Cedric reacted exasperatedly. He never changed. He still liked Marceline even though she was already off-limits because of Kira.

    Kira just shot him a cold sharp re as if telling him ''It''s none of your business!''

    "Do you want me to apany you? I will guide you to his vi." Cedric offered Kira. Of course, he would not let Dominique see him. He would just watch them from afar. He wondered if a fight would break out between the two.

    "No need. Just give me the address," Kira coldly said.

    Without dying Kira, Cedric gave him the address of Silvano''s vi. Kira immediately left, heading straight to Dominique''s ce. But unknown to him, Marceline and Dn were already gone.

    By the time Kira reached the vi, Dominique, Dn, and Marceline already left. Dn and Marceline went home, returning to the Zhou Ancestral Mansion while Dominique proceeded to the Triple W Headquarters.

    He summoned the members of the Triple W for an emergency meeting. This was with regards to the vampires and the attack that happened in the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. Enrique and Natasha also joined them for today''s emergency meeting.

    The only people left in Silvano''s Vi were Beatrice and Serena along with the elite guards of the werewolf royal family.

    Kira used his vampiric speed to sneak into the vi without getting caught by the guards. Though the vi was surrounded by anti-vampire spells, Kira managed to enter the house with the help of the potion spell given to him by Aunt Brianna before she died.<sub> </sub>

    Kira could smell Marceline''s scent all over the ce. But he couldn''t tell if she was there or if it was just a remnant of her scent. He went to the guest room where he could smell Marceline''s strong scent but to his disappointment, she was not there.

    He was about to leave the room when someone entered as she noticed Kira''s presence. The two of them got surprised when they met each other''s gaze.

    "Kira? What are you doing here?" Serena was the first one who broke the silence. She was walking in the corridors when she sensed an intruder. Who would have thought that it was Kira.

    ''How was he able toe here without getting caught by the guards? Don''t tell me¡­ he is really the Vampire King?''

    Serena was about to say a word when Kira immediately pulled her, covering her mouth and shutting the door closed. Kira was now standing behind Serena, his hand pressing against her lips.

    "Shhhh! Don''t shout. I am looking for Marceline. Where is she?" Kira asked Serena in a low voice. He wished that Serena would never make a noise to attract the attention of other werewolves. He didn''te there to fight. He just wanted to take Marceline back.

    He slowly lowered his hand, allowing Serena to speak. Serena didn''t know where Marceline was. She disappeared together with Dn. She was also looking for them.

    "I don''t know. I am also searching for them. Dn and Marceline were together," Serena answered him truthfully, but her heart was already racing because of Kira''s presence. What if he was truly the Vampire King?

    Using her own strength, Serena turned around, catching Kira by surprise. She gripped his shoulders, pushing him into the wall while pressing her elbow against his neck.

    "Who are you? Are you Kira, the Vampire King?" Serena looked straight into Kira''s eyes, confronting him.

    Kira didn''t avoid her. He didn''t utter a word for several seconds. He just watched her face,plicated emotions shing through his eyes.

    After a while, Kira finally spoke up. "What if I am the Vampire King, what will you do?"

    Serena was at loss for words. Kira had a serious expression on his face. She felt ufortable and uneasy because of his prating gaze.

    "Are you afraid of me?" Kira asked her again. He could hear the loud beating of Serena''s heart. He didn''t know if she was nervous, scared or she felt excited because of his presence.

    "Y-Yes," Serena admitted to Kira, making him frown.

    "Why are you afraid of me? Are you afraid that I will take revenge on you for betraying me?"

    Serena''s eyes went round as soon as those words left Kira''s mouth. It seemed like he was admitting to her now that he was the Vampire King!

    Serena''s body trembled in both shock and fear. She didn''t know what to say. ''Dominique is right¡­ This man is Kira¡­''

 Chapter 274 So Many Questions Left Unanswered

    Serena hadn''t recovered yet from the shock when Kira said another word. "Since we are already here, let me ask you something. Why? Why did you do that, letting me think that you betrayed me? Was it you who helped me live?"

    Kira grabbed Serena''s waist, holding her in ce. Her body stiffened at their close contact. She couldn''t look straight into his eyes. She had conflicting thoughts in mind.

    ''I''m not the one who helped him. Should I lie to him and pretend that it was me?'' Serena thought to herself. She was wary of Kira. She didn''t know what he would do to her once he found out the truth.

    Seeing that she was hesitating to say something, Kira didn''t stop urging her. "This is yourst chance to exin everything to me. Next time¡­ I might no longer listen to you. So tell me everything now, Selene¡­"

    Serena raised her head at the mention of that name. There was grief and longing in her eyes and Kira saw them.

    ''Did she regret it? Does she feel guilty about what happened a thousand years ago?'' Kira kept wondering about that. Would he be able to get closure in the past once Serena answered all his questions?

    "No one is allowed to call that name¡­ in front of me¡­ I''m Serena," she said meaningfully, lowering her head, her tears threatening to fall from the corners of her eyes.

    Kira clenched his teeth. He couldn''t understand why she didn''t want him to call her by that name. Was it because she didn''t want to be reminded of their past?

    "Alright. Just tell me¡­ Answer me now, Sel¨C I mean Serena."

    "Did you ever love me?" Kira confronted her once again. He already asked her of so many questions but he didn''t receive a single answer from her. Now, he asked her this question because deep down in his heart, this was something he was dying to know from her.

    Serena''s tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes. She was contemting whether to answer him or not. What was the point of letting him know? It would just bring demise for both of them.

    "I did love you," she mumbled in a low voice, not looking into his eyes. She was afraid that he would find out the truth once she looked at him.

    But Kira noticed her strange behavior. Something was off with her. He couldn''t feel the spark anymore. He felt like the person in front of her was not Selene¡­ the one he loved for the first time.

    Was she the one who changed or it was him? He could no longer feel the attraction he had for her. But whenever he would think about Selene, his heart was still beating so fast.

    ''Why does it feel so different now that I am facing her now?'' Kira asked himself in puzzlement.

    "You are not her, are you?" Kira questioned her, letting go of her waist. He slightly pushed her away from his body.

    Serena felt rmed when Kira said that. Did he notice something?

    "You should leave now! While Dominique is not yet around," Serena was sending him away, avoiding the topic.

    "It was all in the past now. Let''s forget about it. You shouldn''t be here! And stop looking for Marceline. It was you who failed to protect her from your kind." Serena began ming Kira.<sub> </sub>

    At the mention of Marceline''s name, Kira was reminded of the main reason why he came there. He was there to see Marceline, not Serena.

    "You should be the one to stay away from her. Have you forgotten? Cedric and your fellow werewolves were the ones who killed Marceline''s parents so that you could have control over the northern portal gate!"

    Serena was not able to refute that. They were still arguing when another person entered the room. It was Beatrice.

    Beatrice was surprised when she saw Kira. She couldn''t be wrong. This was their Vampire King!

    ''Kira ric? Our Lord¡­. He is alive?'' Beatrice stood frozen at the entrance door.

    Kira and Beatrice met each other''s gaze. Then Serena immediately moved, shielding Beatrice away from Kira. She was afraid that Kira would do something to her daughter.

    But little did she know, Kira was aware that Beatrice was a vampire. He knew her. She was the one who was pretending to be Ste, the missing werewolf princess.

    "Where is Marceline?" This time Kira asked Beatrice.

    Kira''s cold voice awakened her from her deep stupor.

    "She went out with my brother, Dn. They said¡­ they were going to meet Marceline''s husband." Beatrice told Kira the truth. She wouldn''t dare lie to their Vampire King.

    She still couldn''t believe that Kira was alive. She already made a mental note to tell the vampires about this revtion!

    "What?! They both left? And you knew. Why didn''t you tell me and your father? Your father forbade Marceline to go out as her life is in danger! Vampires are chasing after her!" Serena had the urge to scold her ''daughter''. She was also concerned about Marceline''s safety.

    "You don''t have to worry about her safety. I will protect her as her Husband!" Kira put emphasis on hisst word.

    Without wasting any more time, Kira turned to leave. He had no reason to stay there. Marceline was no longer there. He could tell that Marceline was going home to meet him.

    Beatrice and Serena could only watch Kira''s back until he disappeared from their eyes. Bothdies fell silent, not uttering a single word. They were still shocked that Kira dropped by at their house.

    On the other hand, Kira felt uneasy. He noticed something strange after encountering Serena. Lots of questions were still left unanswered.

    ''Who is she? She said she did love me, but I couldn''t feel her sincerity when she said those words. Am I wrong all along? Perhaps¡­ Selene just used me to get together with Dominique? Her real mate?''

    Kira''s heart clenched with those thoughts in mind. He was also confused about his feelings. ''Damn! What''s wrong with me?''

 Chapter 275 Trusting Dylan

    Beatrice was about to call the main HQ of Scarlet Heart Inc to inform them about the good news when Victoria suddenly contacted her.

    "Beatrice, listen carefully. We have a change of n. You have to eliminate Dominique Silvano now. You have the items with you. It''s now the time to put them into use." Victoria ordered Beatrice, not allowing her to speak up. She didn''t even greet her upon answering the call.

    "Lady Victoria, what happened?" Beatrice asked her in confusion.

    "If You stay longer there, your life will be put at risk. It''s just a matter of time before they find out that you are just an impostor. So we must move now while Dominique and Serena are not suspecting you." Victoria warned her.

    "I got it, Lady Victoria. I will proceed with our n tonight. Dominique Silvano left the house and I don''t know when he wille back. By the way, Lady Victoria¡­ I have a piece of good news for everyone." She paused for a moment before she continued.

    "I saw Kira ric, our Vampire King. He is alive!"

    Victoria was dumbfounded for a moment. "W-Where did you see him?"

    "He came here to Silvano''s Vi, looking for Marceline Zhou. How is he rted to the Zhou gatekeeper? Were the Zhou descendants the ones who helped him before?"

    Victoria heard two bad news today; One was about Kira and the other one was about Marceline.

    "Be careful around Marceline Zhou. She''s not a human nor a gatekeeper. She''s a werewolf. Did Dominique and Serena learn about her true nature?" Victoria asked her expectantly. She needed to know the answer.

    "I don''t think so. I guess¡­ they don''t have any idea yet. Dominique never mentioned it to us. I think Marceline is hiding her identity from them as well."

    "That''s good. Now¡­ kill Dominique. That''s our main priority tonight!" Victoria reminded her once again.

    "Ok, Lady Victoria. Just leave it to me." Beatrice reassured her.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Dn and Marceline arrived at the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. The ce was still in a great mess. Kira had no time to clean up and fix everything as he got busy looking for Marceline.

    Dn was displeased seeing the chaotic state of the mansion. Someone tried to hurt Marceline and he hated that.

    "I should reprimand your husband for leaving you here alone," Dn said, clenching his fist. "If not for my father, you would have died¡­"

    Marceline grabbed Dn''s hand to pacify his rage. She was fine. And she truly appreciates the concern they were giving her.

    "Dn¡­ Can I ask you something?"

    "Go on," Dn softly responded, squeezing her hand.

    Marceline looked straight into his eyes before asking him, "What is your stand about the war between werewolves and vampires?"

    Dn was not able to answer her right away.

    "Vampires and Werewolves keep on killing each other. Werewolves enved the vampires and the vampires were trying to fight back to have their revenge. Are you not tired of this? The unending loop of revenge?"

    Dn didn''t know what to say. He knew Marceline''s pain. Her parents died because of the war between Vampires and Werewolves.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m sorry, Marceline. I am still powerless to influence my entire n to stop this war. And the vampires will continue to fight back. We have no choice but to defend our own n." Dn gave her his honest answer. Marceline could understand him.

    "My father¡­ he is the King of Werewolves. He hated vampires¡­ and his hatred intensified when my twin sister got separated from us. Even if I ask him to stop this war, my father will not listen to me."

    "But you already found your sister. Don''t you think¡­ it''s the right time to offer a truce with the vampires?" Marceline suggested.

    Dn fell silent. He didn''t have control over his father''s decision.

    "Come with me. I will show you something." Marceline pulled Dn towards the underground basement.

    Dn''s brows furrowed in a deep frown when he smelled a vampire scent. There was a vampire in that secret basement. He raised his guard up, getting ready to attack.

    "Rx¡­ He is not an enemy. He is my grandfather. He was turned by vampires. They did this to preserve his life because he was dying." Marceline informed Dn. She began to trust Dn wholeheartedly. Her instinct was telling her to trust Dn!

    Grandpa Rnd was still lying inside the coffin. Dn appreciated how Marceline was telling him this secret.

    "Now that my grandfather has be a vampire, will you hurt him too?"

    "Of course not! I will not hurt an innocent one¡­ even if he or she is a vampire or not." Dn had this principle. He would only hurt the bad creatures!

    Marceline''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. She was so d to hear his response. Longing for her own family, Marceline was not able to restrain herself from hugging Dn. He was like a brother to her. And she liked it.

    Meanwhile, Dn was caught by surprise. He didn''t expect that Marceline would hug him like this. Fortunately, Kira was not around, otherwise, he would be in trouble. That guy was a very jealous man.

    A few secondster, Dn hugged Marceline back, stroking her hair. He couldn''t exin why he felt so close to her. He was fond of her. And he wished to protect her.

    They were still hugging each other when Marceline spoke up once again.

    "Dn, there is another secret I wanna share with you." Marceline''s grip on his body tightened.

    Dn noticed her uneasiness and she looked troubled by something.

    "Alright. Just tell me. I''m willing to listen. I will not tell anyone. This is just a secret between us," Dn promised her.

    Marceline took a deep breath. Then she let go of Dn. She gazed up to see his face, meeting his gaze. Dn just remained silent, waiting for her to say something.

    "Dn¡­ I am not a human¡­ I am a werewolf," Marceline said, revealing her true nature to Dn.

    Dn: "..."

    Dn was shocked beyond belief when he heard that. It took him a lot of time before he was able to digest her words.

    ''What did she just say? Marceline¡­ not human? But a werewolf?''

 Chapter 276 Only But The Truth

    "W-What? You are¡­ a werewolf?" Dn asked her again. He wanted to confirm if he heard it right. He held her shoulders, looking at her intently.

    "Yes, I''m a werewolf," Marceline repeated her words.

    His grip on her shoulders tightened, his eyes gleaming with joy. What if she was his missing sister? They thought it would be impossible since she was a human and she didn''t have that birthmark. But now, after hearing this, Dn regained his hope.

    "How did that happen? Is the Zhou family not your real family?" Dn asked her again with anticipation.

    Meanwhile, Marceline frowned as soon as she noticed the bright mood of Dn. He looked so happy even though she was devastated by the fact that she was not a human and the Zhou Family was not her own family.

    "Why do you look so happy with my misfortune?" Marcelinemented, punching Dn on his chest. "Are you d that I am an orphan?" Marceline pouted her lips.

    "Hey! Hey! Don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t mean that. I''m sorry," Dn immediately consoled Marceline, stroking her hair. He was acting so sweet towards her.

    "I think¡­ there is a possibility that we are rted to each other," Dn exined to her. The smile on his face never left.

    "What do you mean by that?" Marceline asked him in confusion.

    "Don''t you feel it?" Dn moved his gaze from her face to her chest.

    "Pervert! Why are you looking at me in that part?" Marceline crossed her arms over her chest.

    Her actions brought crispughter to Dn''s mouth. She looked so cute and adorable. But at the same time, he found it funny when Marceline was thinking he was interested in her.

    "Rx, Marceline. You are not my type. I like you as my sister. I only have Lyca in my heart." Dn let out another huskyugh. "What I am trying to say is that¡­ Don''t you feel it¡­ our close bond? I feel like I am connected to you. I feel sofortable in your presence. And I am always in a bright mood when I''m with you. I also have the urge to protect you. I don''t want to see you sad or cry!"

    Dn started to share his true feelings towards Marceline. "From the first time I saw you, I felt like something was drawing me near towards you."

    For some unknown reason, Marceline could also feel the same way. Dn was right. She also felt that strong connection with him.

    "Sis¡­ can you turn around again. Let me see it. The mark on your nape. Who knows you have it now?" Dn excitedly asked her.

    "What mark?" Marceline reacted once more.

    Dn lifted his shirt and showed her his birthmark. Marceline fell silent as soon as she saw Dn''s birthmark. It was a crescent moon, located on his right chest. For some unknown reason, she got attracted to it. She raised her hand, pressing her fingers on his birthmark. Her finger traced it, her eyes beaming with amusement.

    "It''s beautiful," Marceline mumbled.<sub> </sub>

    Dn could only smile at her dotingly. Though he already saw Beatrice''s Birthmark which was simr to his, Dn still wanted to check the mark on Marceline''s nape. He was still hoping that she was his real sister. He couldn''t feel the same closeness and the bond he had for Marceline towards Beatrice. He couldn''tpare butpared the two of them.

    ''What if the Ste in our house right now is just an impostor? My gut feeling is telling me that Marceline might be my missing sister!''

    "Marceline¡­ will you let me see the back of your neck again?" Dn requested her.

    Marceline felt conflicted for a moment. What would she do if she was rted to Dn, Serena, and Dominique? Things would be moreplicated between Kira and her. Would she be able to ept it? Would Kira be able to handle it?

    At that certain moment, Marceline got scared¡­ She was scared of losing Kira. She was afraid that Kira would change¡­ that he wouldn''t be able to ept him. What if the truth would break them further apart?

    "Sis, what''s wrong?" Dn got worried when he noticed her sullen expression. "Don''t you want to be part of our family? Do you hate us that much?"

    Marceline shook her head. She didn''t know the answer any more. All this time, she hated werewolves. Thenter on, she found out that she was one of them. What happened in the past? How did she be a member of the Zhou Family? What happened to the real baby of Mr. and Mrs. Zhou?

    "Let''s not think about anything else right now. We are not sure yet. But there is only one way to find out. Will you allow me to check it for you?" Dn tried to convince Marceline.

    It did not take long when Marceline finally agreed. She bobbed her head as she turned around, facing her back to Dn. With his trembling hands, Dn reached out, lifting her hair. Dn held his breath, his heart beating so fast inside his chest.

    One second¡­

    Two seconds¡­

    Five seconds¡­

    Ten seconds had passed but Dn remained frozen in his spot. Marceline had to call him out to know what was happening to him.

    "Dn? How is it? Are you done checking?" Marceline asked him curiously. She was about to turn around to face Dn but she was stopped by him when Dn suddenly pounced on her from the back. He hugged her tightly.

    "Sis¡­ you are my real sister! You finally have it! The birthmark¡­ It''s there!" Dn couldn''t contain his happiness. He felt surreal. His emotions suddenly poured out and he couldn''t help but shed some tears. They were tears of joy!

    "I knew it! It''s you! From the moment I see you¡­ I already felt the strong connection between us! Sis¡­ You are the real Ste! My missing twin sister¡­ our princess! I''ve finally found you!" Dn squeezed her in his arms. He couldn''t believe it. It was like a dreame true.

    Dn was still in a state of euphoria when someone entered the room.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Kira''s icy voice was heard.

 Chapter 277 The Thing Shes Afraid Of

    Kira was enraged upon witnessing this scene. Dn was hugging Marceline tightly and she was just letting him do that. Kira had been searching for her, worried-sick about her.

    He was going nuts for not seeing her the whole night. And now, he would see another man embracing her as if there was no tomorrow.

    He was very jealous! Without waiting for the two people to respond, Kira marched forward, separating the two. But instead of getting mad, Dn felt so d to see Kira. if Marceline was his real sister then it was given that Kira was his brother-inw!

    "Bro, you are finally here! Please don''t be jealous. You have no reason to get jealous. Sis and I are not doing anything," Dn greeted Kira with his exhrated voice. Only Marceline remained quiet. She was anxious and nervous. She hadn''t recovered yet from the revtion she got.

    Dn told her that she was his missing twin sister. The birthmark appeared on the back of her neck. But she was wondering why Dn didn''t see that mark before. And there was a coincidence. Her wolf''s name was Ste and Dn''s twin sister was named Ste as well.

    She had to ask Ste about it. Was Dn truly her twin brother? Does it mean¡­ she was Serena''s and Dominique''s daughter? If that was the case, then Kira would hate her! She was the fruit of her mother''s betrayal on Kira!

    Marceline felt like her body became weak. Every ounce of her energy was drained from her. How would she tell this to Kira?

    ''Ste? Are you there? Are you listening to me?'' Marceline called Ste in her subconscious while Dn was busy talking to Kira, convincing him that nothing was going on between them. He didn''t have to misunderstand their rtionship.

    ''Yes, I''m here¡­'' Ste responded to her cheerfully. Ste finally recovered from the poison of the vampire''s bite and she sounded very cheerful and lively today.

    ''Ste, I wanna ask¨C'', Marceline was not able to finish her sentence when Ste interjected her words.

    ''We found them¡­ our family. He is our brother!'' Ste confirmed it. She could feel the twin bond of their wolves. Ste and Lan-Lan were connected to each other.

    Marceline was put in a great dilemma when she heard that. She nced at Kira with a troubled expression on her charming face. She felt like crying and her heart was being squeezed tightly inside her chest.

    ''No! This can''t be¡­ This will be another reason for us¡­ not to be together¡­''

    Marceline''s lips trembled. She couldn''t utter a word. She has a look of despair in her eyes. Her tears threatened to fall from the corners of her eyes. Both Kira and Dn noticed her misty eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" Kira closed their gaps, pulling her into a warm hug.

    Because of that hug, Marceline was not able to control her emotions. She burst into tears, crying in Kira''s arms. Kira and Dn exchanged nces with one another, wondering who made Marceline cry.

    "I''m sorry, My Lady. I came toote. Are you hurt somewhere? It''s my fault for leaving you alone at home. You should punish me. But please don''t cry," Kira apologized to her whileforting her.

    "Sis, don''t cry. Kira and I are not fighting with each other," Dn butted in.

    Kira shot Dn a deathly re. He wanted him to get out and just leave them alone.

    "Don''t call her, Sis! She is not your sister!" Kira scowled at Dn.

    But Dn justughed at Kira''s remarks. "You are wrong, Bro. In fact, I''m your real brother-inw! I''m Marceline''s brother!"<sub> </sub>

    "Dn!" Marceline yelled at her brother. She was not yet ready to reveal the truth to Kira but her bbering brother revealed the truth to Kira.

    Kira narrowed his eyes when he heard that. He let go of Marceline. Then he darted his gaze back and forth between Dn and Marceline.

    "What did you just say?" Kira asked them again, confusion resurfacing in his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Dn shut his mouth as he sensed that he said something he was not supposed to. Marceline didn''t look good. Her face was drained with color as she became pale.

    She lowered her head, avoiding Kira''s gaze. She couldn''t look straight into his eyes. She didn''t have the courage to tell him that she was the daughter of his first love and his mortal enemy. She felt sorry for Kira. She knew his pain and she felt that she was a contributor to that pain.

    "Kira¡­ I''m sorry," Marceline mumbled, before pushing him away. Without looking back, Marceline ran away as fast as she could.

    "Marceline!"

    "Sis!"

    Both Dn and Kira called her name in unison. They tried to stop and follow her. But Marceline already disappeared even before they could catch up with her. How is that possible? When did she be so fast?

    Since the two men were left behind, Kira grabbed Dn''s shoulder to interrogate him. "What the hell did you just say a while ago? Why are you talking some nonsense? Marceline is not rted to you!" Kira was fuming with rage.

    This time, Dn had be serious. "Do you really love Marceline?"

    "You don''t have the right to question that." Kira spat back at him.

    "I have all the rights¡­ because she is my sister! Now, I will ask you again. Will you still love her even if she is different from you?" Dn was starting to believe his father''s words. What if Kira was a vampire? Was that the reason why something seemed off to Marceline when Kira arrived? She looked like she was afraid about something and she didn''t want Kira to find out her real rtionship with Dn.

    Kira was stupefied. He didn''t know what to say. Was Dn telling the truth? He knew that the Ste in their house was just an impostor so it was not impossible if Dn would im that Marceline was his twin sister.

    "What made you think that she is your sister?" Kira asked him expectantly.

    "Our birthmark! She has the same birthmark as mine. And we feel connected to each other."

    SMASH!

    Kira punched the wall as soon as he heard that. "No! You are lying!"

    Dn: "..."

    Dn froze. He was surprised to see the real strength of Kira. The wall behind him copsed in just one punch from Kira.

 Chapter 278 Lady In White

    Kira didn''t care any more if Dn would find out his true nature. He poured his frustration with that punch, causing the wall to copse. He couldn''t ept the revtion he got today.

    Marceline was the missing werewolf princess... the daughter of Dominique and Serena. Why would fate bring them together like this?

    ''Is fate ying a joke with me?'' Kira didn''t know how he would face this truth. Everything between Marceline and him became moreplicated.

    "You are a vampire," Dn mumbled, eyeing Kira with a shocked expression.

    "Yes. I am." Kira didn''t deny it. He pushed Dn to the side and walked away.

    "Wait!" Dn followed him. "Where are you going? Will you not chase after my sister?"

    Kira halted on his steps. It took him several seconds before he answered Dn''s question. "I need to give her time and space. She ran away because she needed it."

    But deep inside, Kira was also thinking that they both needed time and space. He couldn''t figure out what he would do next. Maybe Dn and Marceline didn''t wrong him. But their parents... were the problem.

    Their ns were also in a war right now. He couldn''t put aside his n''s welfare just because of his personal feelings. He was the Vampire King. It would be unfair to his n if his decision would be influenced again by his rtionship with Marceline... a werewolf... or rather, the werewolf princess.

    Kira just took a deep breath before walking away. He had to see Raizel. He was the only person whom he could talk to about this. His only friend.

    "Stop following me!" Kira scowled at Dn who continued following him.

    "Let me warn you, Ki. Marceline is my sister. Please don''t hurt her feelings. She has nothing to do with this war. She''s been living here as a human." Dn didn''t want Kira and Marceline to break up just because of this revtion.

    But Kira got annoyed when Dn kept on bringing it up. "Marceline and I... don''t misunderstand our rtionship. We are only together because of our deal. I promised to help her get her revenge against the werewolf n. But now that she finds her real family, I don''t think she will want to destroy the werewolf n."

    Dn was stupefied upon hearing that. ''Does it mean Kira and Marceline are just in a contractual rtionship? No feelings attached?''

    "I think... I truly misunderstood you. I thought you loved my sister... but it turned out... you are only doing this for revenge. I am disappointed," Dn was now upset by Kira''s behavior.

    "Go away, mutt! The next time I see you, I will not go easy on you. We are enemies and that will never change." Kira warned Dn. The heavy tension between them was rising by the minute.

    "Don''t regret it. I will not let you get near my sister ever again." Dn said through his gritted teeth. He turned around to leave Kira.

    Kira just watched Dn''s back withplicated emotions on his face. He just picked a fight with the werewolf prince. He just said those words on impulse. He didn''t mean it.

    He was also having a hard time because of Marceline. But they had to face the truth. They could never be together.

    Kira continued walking until he reached the gate of Zhou Ancestral Mansion. He watched the mansion for onest time. He didn''t know if he could stille back here after this.<sub> </sub>

    His heart clenched... and for the first time, after one thousand years ago... he felt the same pain in his heart. A single tear fell from the corner of his eyes. He was hesitating to take another step. Once he did, he felt like he would never see Marceline again. They would never be the same again.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaah!"

    Kira screamed, balling his fists tightly. He was sad, heartbroken, and at the same time, he was furious.

    "Why? Why are you making me suffer like this?" Kira''s heart was filled with bitterness. And without looking back, Kira left the Zhou Ancestral Mansion.

    Meanwhile, Marceline continued walking without a certain destination in mind. Before she knew it, she just found herself standing in front of the grave of her parents (Mr. and Mrs. Zhou).

    Marceline kneeled in front of their grave as she cried, pouring her heart out. She wanted to thank them for taking care of her and treating her like their real daughter. She wondered if her parents already knew about her real identity ever since the beginning.

    Then Marceline recalled those moments when her parents didn''t let her touch objects made of silver. They also hid the Ametiz Protection stone to keep her safe. They didn''t allow her to touch it as they already knew the negative effect on her.

    "Mom... Dad... you both knew all along... but how did I end up in your care?" Marceline asked them as if they were there, listening to her.

    "What happened to your real daughter? How will I know the answer?"

    At this moment, she missed Aunt Brianna. What if she knew something? She had been serving the Zhou Family even before she was born.

    "Aunt Bri..." Marceline wiped her tears. She stood up and decided to find the answer.

    "I have to know what happened in the past."

    Marceline didn''t waste any more time as she went to Aunt Brianna''s house. She would try to find a clue. Aunt Brianna must have left a clue.

    Marceline kept on searching the whole house until she got tired. She didn''t see anything. She felt so helpless and desperate. All she could do was cry. And she ended up falling asleep because of emotional exhaustion.

    *****

    Nighttime...

    Marceline was still lying on Aunt Brianna''s bed when a light appeared from the attic. Shortly, footsteps were heard, approaching the bed.

    A beautiful woman in a white dress appeared, her long curly silver hair cascading down her waist. She reached out, caressing Marceline''s face. Her eyes were looking at her, filled with love and care.

    "It''s been a long time since thest time I saw you. You are having a hard time again," a soft mellow voice of the woman resounded in the room.

 Chapter 279 The Moon Goddess

    Marceline woke up at the feel of a soft hand brushing her face. She forced her eyes open only to be greeted by a beautiful woman with silver hair. She looked like a fairy with her white dress and sparkling aura.

    Marceline sat up straight, amused by the person in front of her. The beautiful woman smiled at her tenderly. If she could estimate her age, she just looked like in her early twenties. She was so young in appearance.

    "Who are you?" She asked the mysterious woman. She could tell that she was not an ordinary human, not a werewolf nor a vampire. Her scent was very different from other creatures but it soothed her heart. Her scent has a calming effect on Marceline.

    "I''m your mother, Ste¡­" the woman mumbled, making Marceline confused. She was too young to be a mother? Eh, how about Serena Silvano? She''s her mother, right? She was also surprised that this woman called her Ste.

    "If you are my mother¡­ then who is Serena Silvano in my life? What is my connection to Dominique and Dn?" Marceline questioned her.

    The beautiful maiden let out a soft giggle before she sat on the edge of her bed.

    "I mean, I am the mother of all creatures¡­ the Moon Goddess."

    Marceline''s eyes widened in disbelief and her jaw dropped in astonishment. She heard the story about the Moon Goddess. She thought the Moon Goddess had disappeared. What was she doing there¡­ in Aunt Brianna''s house?

    "Are you telling the truth? Are you¡­ the real Moon Goddess?" Marceline asked her again to confirm.

    The fairly maiden just bobbed her head as a response, the smile not leaving her face. Then she grabbed Marceline, pulling her into a warm hug.

    Marceline just froze in her spot, not knowing what to do. But for some unknown reason, the Moon Goddess'' warm embrace gave her a sense offort as if she was telling her everything is going to be fine!

    "W-What are you doing here? They thought you disappeared," Marceline asked the Moon Goddess when she broke the hug.

    The Moon Goddess giggled once more. "I already hid from them, but my sons and daughters continued to fight with each other. I could no longer watch them shed more blood. So here I am¡­ I returned to put an end to this war."

    Marceline''s eyes brightened up when she heard that.

    "Now, I can see you smile now¡­ I heard you cry¡­ and I thought you were going to create a flood with your unending tears." The Moon Goddess said jokingly, teasing Marceline to lighten the mood.

    Marceline smiled when she heard that. She thanked her for cheering her up. Before, whenever she was sad, Aunt Brianna would always appear tofort her. But now, she''s gone. But the Moon Goddess appeared to console her.

    "The truth is¡­ I never disappeared¡­ I just continued watching them¡­ secretly," Moon Goddess mumbled. There was sadness in her eyes but she concealed it right away. "Even you¡­ I''ve been watching you," she added.

    "Moon Goddess¡­ if you have been watching me¡­ maybe you have answers to my questions?" Marceline looked at her expectantly.

    The Moon Goddess stroked her hair and responded, "Yes¡­ I know you want answers. That''s why I came here. I can let you cry a million tears. Your Aunt Brianna will not like it."<sub> </sub>

    "You know her?" Marceline asked the Moon Goddess, surprised.

    "Yes¡­ I know her well. I sent her to guide you and watch over you until you be ready¡­ ready for the important mission I will give you. But of course, before giving you that mission, I have the responsibility to answer your questions. Where do I begin?"

    "How did I end up¡­ to Zhou Family? Who took me away from Kingdom Phantasia? What happened to my parents'' real child?" Marceline bombarded the Moon Goddess with questions.

    The Moon Goddess smiled at her and recollected what happened in the past.

    "Your Aunt Brianna¡­ She''s the one who took you away from the Silvano Family. It''s my idea to take you from them¡­ as it meant to happen."

    Marceline couldn''t believe it. "But why? Why did you do that?"

    "I made a promise to someone¡­ and this is part of Dominique''s and Serena''s punishment." The Moon Goddess said to her meaningfully.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Zhou lost their daughter that night. The real Marceline died because ofplications during her birth." She paused for a moment and stood up, ncing at the window.

    "They were devastated at that time¡­ To lessen their sorrow, I asked them to take care of you and treat you like their own daughter. Your presence helped them move on."

    Marceline''s tears began to fall again. Her heart ached for her foster parents. She felt sorry for them but at the same time, feeling thankful.

    "Among the gatekeepers, the Zhou Family was the only gatekeeper who remained neutral. They didn''t side with vampires nor werewolves. So it''s the best choice to have them raise you."

    "But I underestimated the werewolf''s greed. They died protecting you and the vampires. I''m sorry¡­ I failed to protect them. So don''t me yourself, Ste. It''s not your fault that they died. It was my fault." Moon Goddess went back to her, holding her hands tofort her.

    Marceline could only nod her head as she continued to shed tears.

    "All this time¡­ I always med myself¡­ for their death. I hate myself. And I hate the fact that I''m a werewolf¡­ my kind killed the innocent ones. How would I ept my true nature?"

    The Moon Goddess shook her head. "Don''t say that Ste¡­ Don''t hate them. Don''t hate yourself. Not all werewolves are bad. Have you met your twin brother, Dn? What do you think about him?"

    Marceline fell silent. The Moon Goddess was right. Not all werewolves are bad, including her brother.

    "Then how about my parents? Dominique and Serena? Are they bad or good?" Marceline asked her.

    At this moment, the Moon Goddess was not able to answer her right away.

 Chapter 280 Her Mission

    Marceline''sst question caught her off guard. The Moon Goddess was conflicted on how she would answer that to her. The root cause of all of this was Dominique''s greed for power. And a poor soul had to sacrifice for Serena''s happiness.

    "Moon Goddess? What do you think of my parents?" Marceline asked her again.

    The Moon Goddess looked into her eyes and said, "Ste, there is goodness in everyone''s heart. Everyonemits mistakes often. But there is always a second chance for them to correct their wrong as long as they are alive. Repentance¡­"

    "Find it in your heart¡­ and you will get the answer you seek." The Moon Goddess said to her meaningfully.

    Marceline could only bob her head. "Moon Goddess, I have another question. What do you know about Kira? Kira ric?"

    "Kira damirovich ric¡­ He is the Vampire King¡­ the former King of the Kingdom Phantasia who reunited the different creatures a thousand years ago."

    "Did you punish my parents because of him? Because they betrayed him?" Marceline asked her again.

    The Moon Goddess squeezed Marceline''s hand, a faint smile appearing on her face. "No. It''s not because of him. It''s because of someone else¡­ a child who is so close to my heart."

    Marceline had no idea whom she was referring to. "What did my parents do to that person?"

    "She suffered a lot because of them¡­ but rest assured, I will fulfill her wish."

    Marceline didn''t further ask about that mysterious person. She could feel that the Moon Goddess had no n to disclose more information about her.

    "Onest question, Moon Goddess¡­ How will you stop this war? Do you think werewolves, vampires, witches, and other creatures can live in harmony again and have peaceful lives together?" There was desperation in her voice when she said those words.

    The Moon Goddess nodded her head. "Yes, I believe that there will be peace in Kingdom Phantasia. But I can''t do it alone¡­ I need your help, Ste. This is my special mission for you. You have to unite all the creatures¡­ influence them¡­ and stop this war."

    Marceline was dumbfounded when she heard that. Could she really do it?

    "Why me, Moon Goddess? Why should it be me?" Marceline questioned her.

    "Because it''s you¡­ You are the only person who can do this. I know just like me¡­ you want to stop this war because of someone you love."

    Marceline lowered her gaze. Kira''s handsome face shed in her mind. Yes! She wanted to stop this war so that she could be with Kira. She didn''t want revenge anymore. She had another goal in mind now.

    "Will you help me do this, Ste?" The Moon Goddess asked her from the bottom of her heart.

    "Yes. I will. Just tell me what to do."

    The Moon Goddess felt so d that Marceline agreed to take this important mission. Thedies talked about their strategy on how she would unite the different creatures.

    The future of the Kingdom Phantasia was now in Marceline''s hand.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Dn already searched every corner of the Golden City but he failed to locate his sister. He was worried about her. He saw her pain and sadness when she ran away from them.

    Now, he didn''t know where to find her. Then he recalled that there was an impostor, pretending to be his twin sister, Ste.

    "Father and Mother¡­ they might be in danger." Thinking about that, Dn was in a hurry toe back to Silvano Vi.<sub> </sub>

    Dominique had returned to the vi and he was enraged after knowing that Dn and Marceline left the vi to meet Kira. He already warned Marceline not to go back to the Zhou Mansion.

    Fortunately, Serena was there to pacify him. "Don''t worry about them, Niq. Dn is with Marceline. He will protect her."

    Dominique furrowed his eyebrows. He was still anxious and uneasy.

    "Summon the guards!" Dominique ordered the butler.

    The elite werewolf fighters immediately gathered in front of the mansion, waiting for Dominique''smand.

    Dominique and Serena went out to meet the fighters, their elite guards.

    "Go and bring Dn and Marceline back to this mansion!" Dominique finally gave them hismand.

    On the other hand, as Dominique and Serena were mobilizing the werewolf fighters, Beatrice was already making them drinks¡­ drinks that contained poison.

    She received a go signal from Victoria. It''s now time to move and eliminate the Werewolf King and Queen. She mixed vervain, sleeping potion, and immobilizing potion on their drinks.

    She nned to poison them. And while they were at their weakest, Beatrice would kill them using a silver dagger.

    She was done preparing the drinks and proceeded to the dining area. She went out to call Dominique and Serena to join her. The werewolf fighters already left so the husband and wife entered the house together with Ste.

    The food was already prepared on the dining table. Serena and Dominique were silent as they were not in the mood. Beatrice tried her best to entertain them. She talked about her excitement to see the Kingdom Phantasia.

    Because of that topic, Dominique''s and Serena''s attention was diverted. The three of them started to eat.

    Beatrice made sure to pour the drinks into their sses. "Mother, Father¡­ I prepared this fresh juice for you to enjoy. I hope that you will like it."

    "Thank you, Ste. You are so sweet," Serena praised her before epting the ss.

    Dominique just smiled at his daughter, lifting the ss for a cheer.

    The three of them clinked their sses for a toast before drinking. Beatrice watched them meaningfully as she rejoiced inwardly. Who would have thought that they would drink it easily, without suspecting her? It only meant that they already gave her their full trust, thinking that she was their real daughter.

    Beatrice, Dominique, and Serena continued their meal. It did not take long before Serena and Dominique suddenly became dizzy.

    Thud!

    Thud!

    Both of them copsed in front of Beatrice. That was the time Beatrice called Victoria to inform her that their n worked.

    "Lady Victoria¡­ The werewolf fighters left the vi. You can drop by here and kill Dominique and Serena yourself."

    "Good job, Beatrice¡­ I''m on my way now!"

 Chapter 281 A Bloody Fight

    Beatrice transferred Dominique and Serena upstairs. They were lying unconscious in the king-sized bed of their bedroom. Everything was prepared. She was waiting for Victoria toe.

    Beatrice was holding the silver dagger that she would use to kill the Werewolf King and the Werewolf Queen. She still couldn''t believe that this would be so easy.

    She could even stab their hearts now or even dig their heart out of their chest. But she wanted to share this victory and moment with Victoria and Raizel.

    Nothing would go wrong as soon as they coulde on time. She knew that Raizel and Victoria wouldn''t miss this opportunity to eliminate their mortal enemies.

    Beatrice was still patiently waiting for them when suddenly she felt another presence. Before she could verify the identity of the neer, the door of the room flew open. And Dn showed up before her eyes.

    Beatrice''s eyes widened in surprise. Dn''s eyes were shooting daggers at her. His hands were balled into fists. As soon as he entered the mansion, Dn knew that something was off.

    He immediately climbed upstairs to see his parents. And his gut feeling was never wrong. They were in danger. The impostor was there, holding the silver dagger while standing in front of his unconscious parents.

    "Who the hell are you?" Dn charged forward, grabbing Beatrice by her neck. But Beatrice used the dagger, shing his hand for him to let go of her neck.

    ''Damn! Dn is back!''

    Beatrice regretted her actions after seeing the cut she inflicted on Dn''s hand. The blood was seeping out of his wound. She didn''t mean to hurt him. Her protective instinct just acted out to defend herself.

    "You are not my sister! How did you know about my birthmark¡­? Perhaps¡­ it is you, Beatrice?"

    Beatrice was at a loss for words when Dn mentioned her name. So he finally figured out that she was an impostor and he knew that she was Beatrice, his vampire ve.

    "You don''t have to pretend. I know¡­ it''s you, Beatrice. Show your real appearance to me." Dnmanded her. He felt betrayed because of her.

    "Why are you doing this, Beatrice? I thought you were my friend? What did you do to my parents?" Dn bombarded her with queries. The devastation could be seen in his eyes.

    Beatrice''s heart clenched because of Dn. She had never imagined that they would confront each other like this.

    After a few seconds, Beatrice finally removed her disguise, showing her real appearance to Dn.

    "I have to do this¡­ for my fellow vampires. For my n. Vampires already suffered enough under your family''s reign. It''s our time to regain our freedom from the cruelty of werewolves and witches!"

    "Don''t do this, Beatrice. I don''t want to hurt you. What did you do to them? Did you poison them?" Dn questioned her, worried about his parents.

    "You should leave, Dn. Two powerful vampires are on the way here. Save yourself. Just leave them here," Beatrice said, trying to convince Dn to flee.

    "No! I won''t leave my parents here!" Dn moved closer to the bed, guarding his parents. He wouldn''t allow anyone to get near them.<sub> </sub>

    His parents might be poisoned. But he knew that they could heal their own selves and recover in a given time. All he had to do was protect them as he waited for them to wake up.

    Serena and Dominique would not die because of poison. They were powerful creatures. In order for them to die, the vampires should dig their hearts out, pierce them with a silver dagger or cut their heads off.

    "Why don''t you want to listen, Dn? I don''t want you to die!"

    "Beatrice! They are my parents! And I will protect them with my life. It''s you who should leave now! I can no longer promise not to hurt you!" Dn warned her.

    Beatrice and Dn were still arguing when Raizel and Victoria finally arrived at the mansion. They flew all the way there from the Scarlet Heart Inc.

    Raizel and Victoria stepped into the room, standing next to Beatrice. Now, it would look like three vs one!

    "Surrender to us your parents little mutt and just save yourself. I''m giving you ten seconds to flee," Victoria said with warning.

    She was not afraid of the werewolf prince. He might be strong but hecked experience when it came to battle. He is just a young pup in her eyes. He is no match against Raizel and Victoria,bined!

    Dn nced cautiously at his parents. He didn''t know how long they would remain unconscious. But he had to buy time for them. He could feel that Victoria and Raizel were powerful vampires. He had to hold them up until his parents woke up.

    ''Lan, can you hear me? Let''s do this, buddy!'' Dnmunicated with his wolf.

    Without thinking twice, Dn transformed into his werewolf form in front of his enemies.

    *Cracking sound of Bones*

    Raizel and Victoria just watched Nathanzily. It''s not that they were looking down on him but more of, they were confident to defeat him together.

    Growl!

    A loud growl reverberated in the room as Dn finally transformed into his wolf form. He looked like his father. But Dominique was a lot bigger than him.

    Raizel and Victoria exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They knew what Dn was trying to do here. This was also a battle of time. The faster they finished them off the better. They couldn''t afford to let Dominique and Serena live tonight.

    With their vampiric speed, Victoria and Raizel both charged forward¨C one was attacking Dn and the other one was approaching the bed, targeting Dominique and Serena.

    Beatrice stayed rooted in her spot. She didn''t know what to do. She was afraid for Dn''s safety. She didn''t want him to get hurt. But it''s toote now. Victoria and Raizel were here toplete the mission.

    Another loud growl was heard and Dn also moved, trying to protect his parents from Raizel and Victoria. This is going to be a bloody fight tonight!

 Chapter 282 Conflict Arises

    Dn kicked Victoria which sent her flying. Her back hit the wall. After shoving away Victoria, he leaped, changing his direction as he went to target Raizel who was about to bury his sharp nails on Dominique''s neck.

    Dn opened his mouth, biting Raizel''s elbow thus stopping his hand from reaching Dominique''s neck. But Raizel used his other hand, shing Dn''s face using his sharp nails.

    sh!

    Dn didn''t let go of Raizel''s hand despite the wound he received from him. Then another sharp ws were buried at his back.

    Victoria stood up and attacked Dn, scratching Dn''s back using her sharp nails. Dn winced in pain, blood seeping out of his wounds.

    Beatrice, who was just standing on the side, was a little bit shaken up. Her heart was being squeezed right now and being torn apart, seeing Dn getting wounded in front of her.

    The room was filled with Dn''s blood scent. Two powerful vampires vs one young werewolf prince! Dn couldn''t win against them.

    Raizel and Victoria decided to deal with Dn first. They had to break all his limbs so that he could no longer fight back and disturb them from killing Dominique and Serena.

    This was a golden opportunity they wouldn''t want to miss.

    Raizel held Dn''s right front leg and broke his bone! A loud cracking sound was heard followed by Dn''s agonizing howl.

    ''No! Stop this! Don''t hurt him anymore!'' Beatrice clenched her fists. Her eyes could no longer take it. Her heart was being torn apart by this heart-wrenching scene.

    Dn was already injured but he continued to fight back, not letting Raizel and Victoria get near his parents.

    Victoria swung her hand, shing Dn''s other legs. He fell to the ground, both his legs were severely wounded. But he remained in his spot, guarding his parents.

    Unable to watch this, Beatrice stepped forward, shielding Dn. She extended both hands as if she was using her body to protect him.

    "Lady Victoria, General Raizel... Stop this! Don''t hurt him anymore! Please... I beg you!" Beatrice began begging for his life.

    Victoria red at her, frowning. And her mouth twisted into a threat. "Move, Beatrice!" She ordered sternly. "Don''t get in my way!"

    "Lady Victoria... please. I''m begging you!"

    Victoria stepped forward and pped Beatrice so hard!

    PAK!

    Dn made another growl when he witnessed that. He tried to jump to bite Victoria''s leg but Raizel blocked him with one hand. Then he kicked Dn''s abdomen, sending him flying a few meters away from them.

    "Just don''t move and stay on your feet, pups. You can''t save them. You are too weak for us," Victoria mocked Dn.

    "I can kill you in just a snap of my finger. You are no match for us. I can rip off your head... along with your parents," Victoria continued taunting Dn.

    "Stop with the Trash Talk!" Raizel said. "Let''s focus on our mission."

    This time Dn was no longer standing in front of his parents. He wanted to stand and ran in their direction. But his legs had already given up.

    His healing ability was very slow against the attack of these powerful vampires. He could only growl and howl in desperation.

    ''No! I have to save them. I have to protect them. My parents have to meet Ste... my real sister! They can''t die here!''<sub> </sub>

    Dn was feeling so helpless. He was powerless against them. What would he do now to save his parents?

    ''Mother... Father... please wake up! Wake up!''

    GROWL! GROWL!

    Dn kept on roaring as if he was trying to wake up his father and mother through this growl. Victoria and Raizel were now inching closer and closer to Serena.

    They already revealed their fangs as if they nned on sucking their blood first before ripping their heads off.

    The two were about to hold Serena and Dominique when they suddenly froze on the spot. A strong force was stopping them from moving. They looked at Serena and Dominique. But they were still unconscious.

    ''Where is that forceing from?'' The two marveled to themselves.

    A few secondster, they heard a deep voice,manding them. "Stop..."

    Raizel and Victoria were both astounded when they heard his voice.

    "Kira? What are you doing here?" Raizel asked him in disbelief.

    Victoria''s expression grew hard when she saw his face. "Don''t tell me you are here to intervene. Will you save your ex?" Victoria said, with a mocking smile on her face.

    Kira didn''t answer her. He moved his gaze from Raizel and Victoria to Serena and Dominique. Then he turned to Dn who was struggling to stand up. Kira''s expression darkened as he saw Dn in that sorry state.

    "What is the meaning of this, Kira? Why are you stopping us? We are doing this for our n." Raizel reasoned out.

    Kira waved his hand, removing the force that was immobilizing Victoria and Raizel. The two could finally move. Then he moved closer to Dominique. He grabbed him by the neck, lifting his unconscious body.

    Victoria''s eyes gleamed as she witnessed how Kira strangled Dominique. Was he going to kill him by himself? Raizel was also surprised. They thought Kira came to save them.

    Growl! Growl!

    Dn roared once again. He used his remaining strength to jump from his location, charging in Kira''s direction. Kira was strangling his father''s neck. Exerting more force could easily break Dominique''s neck in just one snap.

    When he saw Dn approaching him, he blocked him by raising his hand, pushing him away. Dn was sent flying once more, hitting the wall. He was already weak and was losing consciousness.

    ''No! I can''t save them... Please someone help,'' Dn was silently praying. It did not take long when Dn was slowly shifting back to his human form.

    ''Father... Mother...''

    When he thought that no one could help them in this situation, a giant white wolf suddenly appeared. Her amber eyes were looking at Kira and Dominique.

    ''A White Wolf?''

    ''Is she Marceline?''

    Raizel and Victoria watched the white wolf as she slowly approached Kira.

    ''If you dare touch him... I will reject you as my mate!'' Ste talked to Kira through their mind link. Kira''s body froze as soon as he heard that.

 Chapter 283 Im The Real Stella

    ''I will reject you as my mate¡­''

    When Kira heard that, he suddenly stopped moving. Marceline was here in Ste''s form. He nced back, meeting her amber eyes. She was slowly approaching him.

    Kira was conflicted for a moment, darting his gaze back and forth between Dominique and Ste. His heart clenched tightly as Ste was now siding with the werewolves.

    Dominique was her father¡­ so it was natural that she would try to protect him.

    "Kill him already, Kira!" Victoria yelled at him, urging him when she noticed the hesitation in Kira''s eyes just because of the white wolf.

    Victoria was about to attack Ste when Kira immediately raised his hand,manding her to stop. He let go of Dominique''s neck. In a sh, he moved in front of Victoria, shielding Ste.

    He also nced at Raizel, giving him a warning look as if telling him ''Don''t you dare touch her.''

    "You are doing it again, Kira! You will be the cause of the vampire''s demise!" Victoria yelled at him, gnashing her teeth. "You are the disgrace of our n!"

    Without saying a word, Kira dragged Victoria out of the house. Raizel and Beatrice followed them. It seemed that Kira changed his mind about killing Dominique.

    This was because of Ste''s warning. She told him that she would reject him as her mate. Deep inside, he got scared of being rejected by her. Though he didn''t believe in mate bond, he didn''t want to sever any bond he had with Ste and Marceline.

    His heart constricted and his body froze as if he just heard the scariest punishment Ste would give him.

    In the end, he took away the vampires from the mansion. He didn''t want the fight to break in that mansion. Dn had been severely injured. He already knew that both Ste and Marceline would get mad at him.

    He let this happen and he failed to stop Raizel and Victoria from attacking her twin brother. Marceline might me him for this.

    A few hours ago, he was supposed to meet Raizel but after reaching the Scarlet Heart Inc, he found out that Raizel and Victoria left together.

    When the vampires left, Ste approached Dn who was lying unconscious on the floor. Ste howled as soon as she saw Dn''s condition. He was bleeding and his bones were broken.

    Ste licked his wounds, trying to heal him using her saliva. A cold glint shed through her amber eyes. She was furious. Her kind and sweet twin brother ended up in this sorry state.

    ''Brother¡­ Brother¡­'' Ste was calling him through their mind link.

    Dn was not responding to her. She got worried since Dn remained unconscious. She continued licking his face, including his wounds. After a few seconds, the healing ability worked. His wounds were slowly disappearing.

    When she was done treating Dn, Ste and Marceline transformed back to their human form. Marceline grabbed the nket to cover Dn''s body. Then she went to the wardrobe to pick some clothes.

    She was very silent as she watched her real family in that unconscious state. If she didn''te, Kira and others would have killed Dominique.

    Fortunately, she decided toe back and faced the truth that she was the werewolf princess. After talking to the Moon Goddess, Ste was consoled and felt better.<sub> </sub>

    The Moon Goddess gave her an important mission to reunite all the creatures. No one should die. She would do the right thing for both the werewolf n and the vampire n.

    She knew it would be difficult. She would try to encourage both ns to have a peace treaty again. But to do that, she had to build a strong rtionship with vampires.

    Since Kira was the Vampire King, Marceline must preserve the rtionship they had. She appreciated it that Kira listened to her and he didn''t harm her parents.

    But she couldn''t stop getting mad as Dn suffered from their hands. Marceline transferred Dn to the room next door. She just let him sleep and she watched over him. She held his hand as she stayed by his side, waiting for him to wake up.

    A few minutester, Dominique and Serena regained consciousness. They were disoriented, not knowing what happened to them. The poison was still in their system but they could already move.

    "Where is Ste?" Serena asked Dominique in her worried tone. Were they attacked by someone? They could tell that something was wrong with their bodies.

    Dominique shook his head. He was rubbing the space in between his brows as he could feel a throbbing headache. It did not take long before they could feel someone else''s presence inside the mansion.

    "Marceline and Dn are here," Dominique mumbled as he could smell their scents nearby.

    The husband and wife got off the bed and proceeded to the next room. They were surprised when they saw Dn lying unconscious on the bed while Marceline was looking after him.

    Serena dashed inside, running towards the bed. The worries and concerns for Dn were reflected in her eyes.

    "What happened to my son?" Serena asked Marceline.

    Dominique also moved closer, a chilly glint shing through his eyes. "Is this the work of vampires?" Dominique could easily tell that the vampires had something to do with this.

    "Where is Ste? Did they take Ste with them?" Serena panicked as she didn''t see Beatrice around.

    Marceline stared at them for a moment, before answering their questions.

    "Yes, Vampires were here¡­ and Ste went with them¡­ because she''s a vampire, not a werewolf."

    Dominique and Serene were dumbfounded when they heard that. The Ste, whom they thought was their missing daughter, was a vampire?!

    "She is an impostor," Marceline added, assessing their reactions.

    The anger surged up in Dominique''s heart. He didn''t expect that they would be easily fooled by vampires. They thought they already found their missing daughter but they were mistaken.

    Dominique wanted to vent his anger by killing some vampires tonight. He was about to leave the room when Marceline grabbed his elbow.

    "Father, stay¡­ I''m here. The real Ste."

 Chapter 284 Punish The Traitor

    "Father, stay¡­ I''m here. The real Ste."

    The moment those words escaped her mouth, Marceline felt a lump in her throat. She didn''t know if she was already acknowledging them as her family.

    But because of the mission given to her by the Moon Goddess, Marceline had to ept her real nature and be with her family. The Moon Goddess believed that Marceline and Ste were the only hope to stop this war between vampires and werewolves.

    Meanwhile, Dominique had mixed emotions as he looked at her. Did he hear it right? Marceline was their real daughter?

    Serena could no longer control her emotions. She moved closer to Marceline, giving her a questioning gaze.

    "How is that possible?" She asked, confusion resurfacing in her eyes.

    Though they could feel the close bond with her, Dominique and Serena had to know how Marceline became their real daughter. They thought she belonged to the Zhou Family.

    Marceline turned around to show them her birthmark located at the back of her neck. Serena gasped and Dominique''s eyes gleamed with delight when they recognized that mark. Indeed! She had a birthmark¡­ simr to Dn''s birthmark.

    Serena immediately pulled Marceline in a warm embrace. Her tears started to flow from the corners of her eyes. Finally! They found her¡­ their missing daughter¡­ the werewolf princess.

    Dominique, on the other hand, couldn''t contain the happiness he was feeling inside. He knew it! The first time he saw Marceline he felt something connecting him to her.

    "You are back to us!" Serena mumbled, still embracing her tightly.

    A cold glint shed through Dominique''s eyes as he recalled that vampires tried to kill Marceline at Zhou Ancestral Mansion. He wondered if the vampires already knew the truth about Marceline''s identity, that''s why they nned to assassinate her.

    "I must protect my family," Dominique dered, his expression grew hard. His gaze fell on Dn who was lying unconscious on the bed. He clenched his fists.

    "We are going back to Kingdom Phantasia. I can''t let my family stay here," Dominique informed them. Rebellious vampires were scattered around the human world, unlike in Kingdom Phantasia, Dominique had overall control over vampires.

    Marceline''s expression became sullen when she heard that. She hadn''t talked to Kira yet. Would Dominique forbid her from meeting Kira from now on? Marceline was conflicted when she thought about this possibility.

    Marceline felt disheartened and dejected when Kira left together with the vampires. She didn''t know when they would be able to see each other again. The only constion she had as of now was that Kira didn''t harm her father when she mentioned that she would reject him as her mate. It only meant Kira didn''t want to sever their mate bond.

    Marceline nced at her twin brother. She still felt sorry for him. She camete. If she hade sooner, Dn wouldn''t receive severe injuries like this.

    "Dn¡­ he protected both of you until the end," Marceline spoke, informing Dominique and Serena.

    Dominique became more enraged after hearing the story from Marceline. Dn suffered too much for protecting them.<sub> </sub>

    "Father, Mother¡­ please don''t be harsh on my brother. Allow him to be together with his mate¡­ his human mate. Lyca is my friend. She''s a good person." Marceline grabbed this opportunity to support her brother with his rtionship with Lyca.

    As much as possible, Marceline didn''t want Dominique and Serena to intervene in their personal rtionships. Dn and Marceline wanted to love their mates wholeheartedly without getting any objections from their parents.

    "We understand. But on one condition, his mate shoulde with us to Kingdom Phantasia. I can''t let Dn stay here. It''s dangerous for his safety." Dominique was firm in his decision.

    "If you truly want to keep him safe, then you should punish the werewolves who tried to hurt my brother," Marceline brought up the failed assassination against her brother.

    "What do you mean, Ste?" Serena chose to call her daughter Ste. It was the name she''d given her during birth. Dominique also watched Marceline in confusion.

    "Don''t you know? My brother was attacked by our fellow werewolves when he first set foot in this world. He almost lost his life¡­ fortunately, Kira was there to save him." Marceline put on good words for Kira.

    However, Dominique''s expression darkened at the mention of that name. Dn already mentioned this to him but he refused to listen to his son. And now, his daughter was supporting Dn''s im.

    "Cedric Morgan¡­ he couldn''t be trusted. He was the mastermind behind my brother''s failed assassination. Father, please punish him." Marceline demanded, her eyes pleading at him.

    Dominique couldn''t believe that his werewolf general would do that to his son. Though they didn''t have proof yet, Dn and Marceline were already talking about it, revealing the truth to them.

    Meanwhile, Marceline was hoping that Dominique would listen to her. Cedric Morgan was a great threat to peace. To stop this war, Marceline had to eliminate a traitor first and any potential harm from the opposing group.

    Marceline knew that Cedric Morgan was trying to be the next Werewolf King. He was greedy for power. He decided to eliminate her brother, thinking that he was the only rival for the throne. Without the werewolf princess, Dn was the only heir to the throne.

    Serena and Dominique were both silent, undecided of what they should do. Ste, their daughter, would never lie about this. They had to believe her.

    Nodding his head, Dominique finally made a decision. He would grant Marceline''s request. He would punish Cedric Morgan and those aplices. He picked up his phone and dialed Cedric''s number.

    "Our King, do you need anything?" Cedric asked the King as soon as he answered the call.

    "You should prepare. By tomorrow night, we are going back to Kingdom Phantasia. Summon the gatekeepers to open the portal for us," Dominique ordered Cedric. He nned to arrest Cedric in the Kingdom Phantasia. He just acted normal so that Cedric wouldn''t suspect something.

    "Why are you returning so soon?" Cedric simply asked him.

    "I have to announce thee back of my daughter¡­ the werewolf princess," Dominique replied.

    Cedric''s eyes lit up. He thought of saying his request to the werewolf king as a reward for finding the werewolf princess. But unknown to him, the princess he found was just an impostor.

 Chapter 285 For His Revenge?

    [ At Scarlet Heart Inc Headquarters¡­]

    Kira, Raizel, and Victoria gathered in one room. They were all silent. They sat on the different corners of that room. Raizel was stealing nces at Kira from time to time. He was waiting for him to speak up.

    Victoria, on the other hand, couldn''t hide the anger and displeasure on her face. She still couldn''t ept that they failed tonight. And this happened because of Kira''s interference. They almost won by killing Dominique and Serena. But Kira helped the werewolves instead because of Marceline.

    "Why did you do that?" Raizel broke the silence, questioning Kira. "You should have killed

    Victoria turned to Kira, waiting for his response. She also wanted to hear his exnation, otherwise, she would not be able to pacify her angry self.

    "I can''t do it¡­ in front of Marceline," Kira said to them truthfully.

    Victoria''s eyes were set aze with raging fury. She was so tired and sick of seeing Kira fall into another werewolf. Couldn''t he just like a vampire¡­ their own kind?

    "Just leave Kira! You don''t deserve to be here! You are not our King anymore! You will just be our downfall!" Victoria yelled at him, sending him away.

    At this moment, Raizel didn''t say a word to defend his best friend. He was also upset by what he did. He let go of the opportunity to kill Dominique. Now, they were back to zero! Their n just went in vain.

    Kira clenched his fists. If he leaves now, he doesn''t know where to go. He couldn''te back to Zhou Ancestral Mansion. Marceline was no longer there. He wondered if she would stille back to that mansion.

    "Fine, I''ll go," Kira mumbled before turning around to leave.

    He would try to look for Serafino. He would stay with him for the meantime. As Kira left the Scarlet Heart Inc, his mind had been wandering off somewhere. He wondered how Marceline was doing.

    He was thinking that probably, Dominique and Serena already knew that Marceline was their missing daughter, the werewolf princess.

    Kira had to see her, otherwise, he would go crazy just thinking about her. He was not yet ready to let her go. He didn''t want to see her getting closer to Dominique and Serena. His heart was breaking into tiny pieces. He was in pain once more.

    After gathering his thoughts, he came up with a n. Tomorrow¡­ Kira would try to approach and see Marceline. He would also apologize for what happened to her twin brother.

    "Dominique stole Selene from me. Now¡­ I will take his daughter away from him¡­" Kira mumbled through his gritted teeth.

    *****

    Meanwhile, in Silvano''s Vi, Dn finally regained his consciousness. He saw Marceline sitting on the sofa next to his bed. She was the one who watched over him the whole night.

    "Sister, you are back," Dn mumbled with a hoarse voice. He tried to sit up, leaning his back on the headrest of the bed. He still felt weak.

    Marceline immediately stood up from her chair and approached the bed. Upon reaching his spot, she pulled Dn into a hug. She embraced him tightly and her eyes began to water. She was crying in Dn''s chest.<sub> </sub>

    "Sis? What''s wrong? Don''t cry. I''m fine now. Thank you. You saved us all¡­" Dn rubbed her back gently.

    "I know¡­" Marceline sniffled. Then she gazed up, cupping Dn''s face. "I''m sorry¡­ I camete. I failed to protect you. You suffered¡­ a lot."

    Dn shook his head, watching her helplessly. "Don''t apologize. It''s not your fault." Dn wiped her tears using the back of his palm. Then he caressed her cheeks, consoling her.

    "I¡­ missed Kira. I want to see him and talk to him¡­" Marceline mumbled, sharing her feelings with her twin brother.

    She felt like there was a giant wall preventing her from getting closer to Kira. Her heart was so heavy. She felt suffocated. Dominique and Serena would forbid her from seeing Kira. And tomorrow evening, they were going back to Kingdom Phantasia.

    "You love him so much, don''t you?" Dn asked her. He was conflicted about this. He wasn''t sure what Kira was thinking nor what his real feelings toward his sister were.

    He was afraid that Kira would hurt her. He could tell that Kira was hesitant to ept Marceline''s real identity and nature. But seeing Marceline in this sorry state, Dn couldn''t endure it.

    "If you want to see him then go find him. No one is stopping you. You don''t need our father''s and mother''s permission to do what you want. Don''t worry, sis. I will always support you with your decision. I''m just here. I will cover up for you." Dn reassured her.

    Marceline nced at him with a grateful look in her eyes. She would follow her brother''s advice.

    "Thanks, Dn¡­ I have to leave now and find Kira. I have to talk to him before we go back to the Kingdom Phantasia."

    After saying goodbye to her brother, Marceline sneaked out of Silvano''s Vi. She would search for Kira.

    She had been roaming around the Golden City for two hours now when she finally caught Kira''s scent nearby. Without further ado, Marceline entered the abandoned building. There she saw Kira and Serafino talking to each other.

    She was about to approach them when Kira spoke up, sharing his n with Serafino.

    "No. I will not be deceived twice, Serafino. I already learned my lesson in the past. This time I will be smart. I will not let anyone fool me. I will help the vampires to reim the throne for our n''s sake." Kira dered to Serafino.

    "But my Lord, what will you do against the Silvano Family? They are still powerful." Serafino asked him expectantly.

    "I will do the same with them¡­ My Revenge. I need Marceline to do that," Kira said.

    Marceline felt like her heart was torn apart the moment she heard those words from Kira. ''Is he nning to use me to get his revenge against my parents?''

    Instead of walking in Kira''s direction, Marceline turned around to leave. She knew now¡­ Kira just wanted her for revenge.

 Chapter 286 Not Leaving Her Best Friend

    Marceline left without confronting Kira. She already heard enough. Kira didn''t love her. He just wanted her for revenge. That was also the reason why Kira agreed on helping her before.

    The two of them were supposed to get their revenge against the werewolf n. But now, the situation has changed. She was part of the werewolf n. She is a werewolf princess. And the only werewolf whom she should me for the death of her adoptive parents was Cedrick Morgan!

    Once she got her revenge, Marceline had to help the Moon Goddess to reunite the creatures¨C werewolves, vampires, witches, humans, and hybrids! She must stop the war no matter what.

    But she didn''t know how she would do that. She was now heartbroken because of Kira. She didn''t know if Kira had feelings for her or if he was still in love with her mother, Serena.

    After driving with no clear destination in mind, Marceline ended up in her best friend''s clinic. Lyca was surprised to see Marceline in her gloomy mood.

    "Why do you have such a long face?" Lyca asked her, inviting her in.

    Marceline walked inside, sitting on the chair in front of Lyca. Lyca stood up and flipped the "Close" sign of her clinic so that no client would disturb them. Her best friend seemed like she needed someone to talk to right now.

    Lyca was her twin brother''s mate so she couldn''t avoid her fate of getting involved with supernatural creatures like vampires and werewolves. She had the right to know the truth about the existence of those creatures.

    "Lyca¡­ I''m leaving¡­" Marceline mumbled. She didn''t want to talk about Kira. She was here to ask Lyca if she would like to apany her to the Kingdom Phantasia.

    "Huh? Where are you going?" Lyca asked her in confusion. She had a bad feeling about this.

    "In a faraway ce. Would you like toe with me?" Marceline was not beating around the bush. She said what was on her mind directly.

    "Huh? You are leaving¡­ What will happen to the Zhou Empire?" Lyca couldn''t understand why Marceline suddenly made this kind of decision. "How about your grandpa? He is still missing! Enrique and Natasha are still searching for the culprit."

    Marceline fell silent. She didn''t know where to start. There were lots of things she had to exin to Lyca for her to understand the situation.

    Her grandfather had be a vampire. She couldn''t bring him to the Kingdom Phantasia. She had to ask Xyon to take care of her grandpa while she was sorting out things.

    "Xyon. I will appoint him as the new CEO of the Zhou Empire."

    "Eh? Natasha will try to kill you for doing that!" Lyca reacted.

    "She can''t kill me. I''m stronger than her," Marceline said matter-of-factly.

    "Celeste¡­ I don''t know what you are trying to do¡­ but because you are my best friend¡­ I can''t leave you alone. I''lle with you. But you have to tell me everything. Okay?" Lyca didn''t think twice. She would always back her up no matter what she would do. That''s how loyal Lyca was to her best friend, Marceline.

    "Let''s go to the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. Xyon and Little Lowell are already there, waiting for me. I have to inform them about my n."<sub> </sub>

    Lyca just bobbed her head. She immediately grabbed her bag and keys. Though Marceline was not telling her directly, Lyca could sense that Marceline was having a hard time right now. She needed her friend by her side.

    Without wasting any more time, Marceline and Lyca proceeded to the mansion. The mansion was still in a chaotic state, proof that an intense fight happened there.

    "Oh my gosh! What happened here?" Lyca gasped in surprise. She was a little bit shaken by the scene in front of her.

    Little Lowell ran in Marceline''s direction, hugging her. He got worried when he smelled vampire scents around the house. He thought something bad happened to Marceline.

    "I will tell youter¡­" Marceline replied to Lyca before shifting her gaze to Xyon. "Did you bring the documents?"

    "Yes, Lady Boss!" Xyon promptly responded, handing the folder over to Marceline. It was the appointment paper that would make Xyon the new CEO of the Zhou Empire.

    "Lady Boss, are you sure about this? Are you not afraid that I might steal your wealth? Do you trust me that much?"

    "This is just temporary. I will stille back. And of course, I trust you. If you will betray me then I have no choice but to hunt you down once I return." Marceline smiled at him. She knew that Xyon just asked her a hypothetical question. She could feel his loyalty. He won''t betray her.

    "Yes, Lady Boss! I understand!" Xyon''s eyes were sparkling with delight. He felt so happy since Marceline didn''t doubt his loyalty.

    "Xyon¡­ I will leave my grandfather in your care. You know what to do!" Marceline was referring to feeding her grandfather with blood while keeping him underground.

    Xyon had an underground basement in his house. They would transfer Grandpa Rnd to his house. They would leave the Zhou Ancestral Mansion empty. Since Little Lowell was a hybrid (half werewolf and half human) Marceline would bring him to the Kingdom Phantasia.

    "Got it, Lady Boss. Is it true¡­ that you are leaving the Golden City?" There was a hint of sadness in his voice. He would miss her a lot.

    "Yes. I found my real family¡­ I have to be with them."

    Lyca and Xyon were both surprised when they heard that. ''Real Family? ''Does it mean Marceline is not a member of the Zhou Family?''

    "Hey, what are you saying, Celeste?" Lyca asked her in disbelief.

    "The Zhou Family adopted me. The real Marceline Celeste died. I''m Ste¡­ Ste Silvano. That''s my real name."

    Lyca and Xyon couldn''t believe this. If this was true then¡­ Enrique and Natasha would try to get the Zhou Empire from her.

    As if she read their minds, Marceline spoke up. "The Zhou Empire is not my priority right now. I can give my shares to Enrique, only if I find him qualified to manage the Zhou Empire. But I will never give it up to Natasha."

 Chapter 287 Her New Beginning

    Marceline finally revealed to Xyon and Lyca her real identity. She was slowly unfolding the truth before Lyca as she didn''t want her to suffer from great shock.

    She wondered how Lyca would react once she found out that her best friend was a werewolf. Xyon had no idea either. He only knew that Kira was a vampire but Marceline''s true nature was still hidden from him.

    "Lyca¡­ you have to know something." Marceline held her hands and turned to Xyon. She needed Xyon''s help to support her in revealing the existence of supernatural creatures to Lyca.

    "Do you still have the copy of footage¡­ taken from Triple W Headquarters?"

    "Yes, Boss! I saved it on my phone." Xyon promptly responded, fishing out his phone inside his pocket before handing it over to Marceline.

    Lyca just watched them in confusion, darting her gaze back and forth between Xyon and Marceline. "What''s going on here?"

    "Lyca¡­ humans are not the only creatures in our world¡­ Creatures like vampires and werewolves really exist. Come¡­ you have to see this." Marceline showed her the video where humans transformed into their werewolf forms. This was recorded when Kira and Marceline rescued the vampire prisoners inside the Triple W Headquarters.

    "O.M.G! What the fuck?! Is this true?" Lyca gasped when she saw giant werewolves running around the Triple W Headquarters.

    She thought she would only see something like this in a movie. But no! This was happening. Those creatures were real!

    "Lyca¡­ the ce where we are going is the kingdom of those supernatural creatures called Kingdom Phantasia. Now that you know the truth, are you still willing toe with me? That ce might be dangerous to ordinary humans¡­ like you."

    "Huh? What are you saying? Aren''t you an ordinary human too?" Lyca asked her best friend inquisitively.

    Little Lowell and Xyon also nced in her direction, their eyes focused on her. After a while, Marceline shook her head. "I''m not human¡­ I''m a werewolf."

    Lyca''s jaw dropped and her eyes widened in disbelief when she heard those words from her. "No? You are just kidding, right? Don''t joke around like this, Celeste. I''m serious."

    But Marceline didn''t smile norugh. She was staring at her best friend with a serious expression on her face. Even Xyon almost fell when the realization struck him.

    His Lady Boss was a werewolf?! Oh M G! That was so cool. He wanted to see her wolf form.

    "Lady Boss? Are you telling the truth? Can you show us your wolf form?" He asked her with his dreamy eyes while putting his hands together as he requested her.

    "Not now. But I will show you next time. I promise." Marceline said, smiling faintly at Xyon. She was not in the mood to shift in her werewolf form. She would just be reminded of Kira and his hatred toward werewolves.

    "Okay, Lady Boss! I will look forward to that!" Xyon responded enthusiastically. He had now something he would look forward to once Marceline returned.

    "By the way, Boss! How about Kira?! Will you bring him with you? Does he know about your real identity?"<sub> </sub>

    "Oh right! I almost forgot about your husband. Where is he?" Lyca also spoke up, searching for Kira.

    Marceline''s expression darkened and her face contorted at the mention of Kira''s name. Just a simple name could bring so much pain in her heart. She felt like her fragile heart was being torn into tiny pieces just thinking about Kira.

    Marceline tried her best not to cry in front of Xyon and Lyca. She was holding back her tears as she didn''t want them to see her in this broken state.

    She loved Kira wholeheartedly. She was being honest with him about her feelings. She confessed her feelings for him bravely. But in the end, Kira just took her for granted. She never heard the words "I love you" from him.

    He never confided his true feelings for her so she didn''t know their real score. Was she only a source of food for him? Was she only a sex partner for him? Nothing more?

    "Hey, Celeste, are you okay? You are spacing out. Are you thinking about Kira? Where is he?" Lyca softly asked her friend before giving back the phone to Xyon. She had seen enough. She believed Marceline and Xyon.

    "Stop mentioning Kira. We are no longer rted to each other. He is not my husband. Our marriage is just contractual." Something was pinching her heart when she said those words. It still hurts a lot!

    "Oh right. Vampires and werewolves are rivals." Xyon whispered to Lyca. "They can''t be together."

    Lyca red at Xyon, signaling him to keep his mouth shut, otherwise she would punch him. ''Can''t he read the situation? Why did he have to spell it out in front of us?''

    Meeting Lyca''s deathly re, Xyon automatically closed his mouth.

    "Let''s leave now. My parents must be looking for me now. I will introduce you to my family." Marceline told Lyca. Then she turned to Xyon with a grateful look in her eyes. "Xy, please take care of my grandpa¡­"

    "Yes, Lady Boss! You can count on me!"

    Marceline just bobbed her head before reaching out for Little Lowell''s hand. She would finally leave this mansion. Her heart was filled with sadness and longing. She had a lot of good memories here together with her adoptive parents, her grandpa, and most especially¡­ with Kira.

    ''Time to say goodbye¡­ and move forward for the future.'' Marceline mumbled, roaming her eyes around the house for onest time.

    She didn''t bring anything. She was afraid that once she looked back and took something that would remind her of the past, Marceline might not be able to leave this mansion. This was her home for the past two decades. It was so hard to say goodbye and leave everything behind. But she had to¡­ for the greater cause!

    After a while, Marceline, Lyca, Little Lowell, and Xyon left the mansion together with Grandpa Rnd. Xyon brought the casket with him wherein Grandpa Rnd was being locked.

    ''Kira¡­ if we ever cross again¡­ I wish¡­ my heart will be strong enough to face you¡­'' Marceline finally took a step, walking further away from the mansion. This would be the start of her new beginning¡­. Her journey as the werewolf princess¡­ returning to her homnd.

 Chapter 288 Shes Leaving!

    After talking to Serafino, Kira decided toe back and check whether Marceline returned home for her grandfather. But to his dismay, the Zhou Ancestral Mansion was empty.

    Even Grandpa Rnd was no longer in the underground basement. But Marceline''s scent still lingered around the house.

    "Did she drop by?" Kira asked himself. He wondered where she hid Grandpa Rnd. She couldn''t bring him to Silvano''s Vi because he became a vampire.

    And the only person whom he could think of was Xyon. Among the people close to Marcelin, Xyon was the only person who knew the existence of other creatures.

    He was the only person Marceline could trust when it came to her grandfather''s welfare. But Xyon had to keep Grandpa Rnd locked up in his casket, otherwise, Grandpa Rnd might attack him and he would make him his food.

    This was a dangerous and reckless move on Xyon''s part. He couldn''t control Grandpa Rnd alone so Kira decided to ask Serafino to go with him. He just called him and they agreed to meet in front of Xyon''s house. Kira gave Serafino Xyon''s address.

    After five minutes, Kira arrived at the entrance gate of Xyon''s house. He used his vampiric speed to reach his home. He knew that Little Lowell was in Xyon''s care as well. Marceline would definitelye to get Little Lowell.

    Without ringing the doorbell of the gate, Kira jumped so high to enter Xyon''s front yard. Upon reaching the door, he didn''t bother to knock. He just pushed the door so hard and the door flew open.

    Xyon, who had just finished locking the door of the underground basement where he hid Grandpa Rnd, heard the ruckus in the entrance door.

    When he went to check it, Kira''s upright posture greeted his sight. Kira was staring at him with a serious expression on his face.

    "Did Marcelinee here?" He asked Xyon. His eyes roamed around, searching for her. But sad to say, he didn''t smell Marceline''s scent around the house. Even before Xyon could respond to him, he already knew the answer.

    "Have you seen her in the mansion? Where is Lowell?" Kira''s stern voice could send a chill down Xyon''s spine. He looked cold and frightening tonight.

    "Y-Yes... Lady Boss and I met a few hours ago. She took Lowell with her." Xyon answered him anxiously.

    "Why did you take Grandpa Rnd? What did she tell you?" Kira sounded like he was interrogating Xyon.

    It did not take long before another person joined them. Serafino finally arrived. Xyon could tell from his aura that he was also a vampire.

    ''Damn! Am I in trouble? Why are they here?'' Xyon''s palm began to sweat from nervousness. He wondered if Kira and Serafino would hurt him or would try to take Grandpa Rnd away since his Lady Boss was a werewolf. ''Are they fighting now? Is this the reason why Lady Boss is leaving Kira?''

    "Answer me, Xyon." Kira''s cold voice resounded in the entire house.

    "Grandpa Tnd should stay here as Lady Boss couldn''t take care of him. That''s what she said to me..." Xyon replied.

    Serafino smiled seeing how frightened Xyon was while facing Kira. "My Lord, please don''t scare him. He can''t answer you properly if you are intimidating him." Serafino wanted Kira to calm down.

    He could understand why Kira is being cold and grumpy tonight. He was just missing Marceline. He wanted to see her badly. It was his longing that was keeping him grumpy because he could no longer see her the way they used to be.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t be scared. My Lord will not hurt you nor feed on your blood." Serafino joked around, trying to lighten the atmosphere. But unknown to him, his words sounded like a threat for Xyon.

    "Kira... are you and Lady Boss fighting? Are you both breaking up?" Xyon asked him absentmindedly. He was nervous so he just said what came to mind.

    However, his words made Kira''s mood worse. He didn''t like the word breaking up.

    "Where did you get that? Is that what Marceline said to you?" Kira asked him through his gritted teeth, his eyes zing with rage.

    "No! NO! NO!" Xyon sensed danger so he took his words back. He waved his hands and shook his head frantically. "Lady Boss... didn''t say those exact words. I just assumed it because..." Xyon stopped midway. He was contemting whether to continue it or not.

    "Because of what?" Kira felt annoyed when Xyon suddenly stopped.

    Xyon bit his lower lip. He had to tell him the truth otherwise, Kira might use his mind ability against him. He would find out that Marceline indeed told him that Kira and she were no longer rted to each other and she didn''t want to hear Kira''s name.

    If Kira read it through his mind, who knows what he would do to Xyon? He was very jealous. To save his life from impending death, Xyon was forced to tell him the truth.

    "Lady Boss said she is leaving Golden City..."

    Kira''s face darkened further upon hearing that, his brows knitting together in a deep frown. "Leaving? Where is she going?"

    "To the Kingdom Phantasia... together with her real parents... her real family."

    Crash!

    Kira punched the wall next to him, creating a loud sound. Serafino and Xyon were stupefied when they saw Kira''s boiling rage. He was mad!

    "No Way! I can''t let her go. I won''t allow her to leave... with them..."

    Without further ado, Kira turned around leaving Xyon''s house. He left in a hurry. He moved as fast as the lightning speed. Serafino and Xyon were left in the house, just watching the nk space where Kira was standing a while ago.

    The portion of Xyon''s wall copsed because of Kira''s punch. "What should I do? Damn! Why did he have to destroy my poor wall!" Xyonined, tugging his hair.

    Serafino just let out a loud chuckle, tapping his back. "Be grateful that his punch hit the wall, not you."

    Xyon''s jaw dropped as he realized Serafino''s point. He was right! If that punch hit him then he would die.

 Chapter 289 You Are Mine!

    [ At Silvano''s Vi¡­ ]

    Marceline brought Lyca and Little Lowell to the vi, introducing them to her brother and parents. Lyca was surprised to see the husband and wife whom she met before.

    Dn introduced them as his rtives but not as his parents. And what shocked her more was the fact Marceline and Dn were twins! And they were both werewolves.

    "You¡­ are her twin brother?" Lyca asked in disbelief.

    Dn bobbed his head while shing his sweetest smile. He was so d to see Lyca in their house. Though he still felt weak, Dn was energized as soon as he saw his mate. Even his wolf, Lan-Lan, was rejoicing inside. Both of them missed Lyca so much.

    On the other hand, Dominique and Serena could no longer oppose Marceline''s decision of bringing Lyca with her. Little Lowell was not a problem because he was a hybrid. But Lyca¡­ was just a human. Since they were trying to make it up for Marceline, they agreed to her decision.

    Dn felt so grateful to his twin sister. She made it possible so that he could be with his mate. Serena and Dominique were both spoiling Marceline right now. He was so happy his sister was supporting him in pursuing her best friend, Lyca.

    "I''m not going to Kingdom Phantasia without Lowell and Lyca. Thank you, Dad¡­ Mom¡­ for letting me bring them."

    "As long as it''s your wish," Serena mumbled.

    "As long as your wish doesn''t involve Kira¡­" Dominique added, making everyone silent. He truly knew how to ruin the moment.

    Marceline just kept her silence. Then Serena nudged her husband''s shoulder, telling him to control his words.

    "I want to take a rest now¡­" Marceline said. She would like to be alone so Little Lowell chose to stay with Dn and Lyca.

    Dn invited Lyca and Little Lowell to roam around the garden. The two would sleep in a separate guest room on the second floor. They would just kill time and bond with Dn who was very enthusiastic because of Lyca''s presence.

    Lyca didn''t know that Dn almost died and he was still recuperating from his injuries.

    "Did my sis tell you everything? About our nature?" Dn asked Lyca expectantly.

    "Yes¡­ but only a little bit¡­ we still have a lot to talk about." Lyca said anxiously. She didn''t know why her heart began racing after seeing Dn. Did she miss him?

    "Are you afraid of me?" Dn asked.

    "N-No¡­" she meekly responded.

    Little Lowell just ignored the two and distanced himself to give them privacy. He just focused on the flowers. He wanted to get some for Marceline. He would like to cheer her up by giving her beautiful flowers.

    Seeing that the little boy was preupied by something, Dn moved closer to Lyca, simply putting his hand around her shoulders.

    "Don''t you feel cold? Let me give you warmth¡­" Dn softly mumbled.

    Lyca absentmindedly nodded her head. And when Dn got her response, he moved to her back and wrapped her in his arms by hugging her from behind.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lyca''s heart skipped a beat when her back touched Dn''s sturdy chest. His body felt so warm. His arms were wrapped around her waist. Then Dn tightened his grip on her body, pulling her closer. She could already feel Dn''s heartbeat. It was so fast just like hers.

    "Lyca¡­ I missed you¡­" Dn sweetly whispered into her ear before he ced his chin over her shoulder, still hugging her.

    ''I thought I was going to die and I would never see her again¡­ I''m d¡­ I stay alive and I can hold her like this.''

    *****

    Meanwhile, in her bedroom, Marceliney down on the bed as she looked at the ceiling absentmindedly. Her mind was wandering off somewhere.

    She and her family were going to leave the human world tomorrow, but still, she didn''t have the chance to talk to Kira. She regretted not confronting him a while ago. She should have pped him for the words he said.

    She closed her eyes, still wishing to see Kira. It did not take long when she heard the opening of her ss window near the balcony of the second floor. Her eyes shut open when she caught a whiff of a familiar male scent.

    Her heart started to beat faster against the wall of her chest. ''He is here!'' Ste also mumbled in her mind.

    Marceline got off the bed and saw the man standing just a few meters away from her.

    Marceline parted her lips only to close them again as she didn''t know what to say nor what to feel. She hated him but at the same time, she missed him so badly.

    Marceline wondered how he was able to sneak into her room despite the heightened security around the vi. How did he avoid fighting the guards?

    The room was engulfed in deafening silence. Kira seemed like he was waiting for Marceline to speak up. However, Marceline couldn''t find her voice and courage to confront him now.

    "Xyon said that¡­ you are leaving. Is it true?" Kira finally broke the silence. He started tracing his steps toward her.

    Marceline remained tight-lipped. She couldn''t bring that topic up. Why did she see a myriad of emotions in his eyes? Was he sad? Was he angry?

    "You. Are. Not. Going. Anywhere!" His scarlet eyes settled on her face, zing in a raging fury. Kira clenched his fists, trying to control his rage.

    Then Kira''s words reyed in her mind as if it was her wake up call. She shouldn''t let herself be fooled by Kira. He just wanted to use her.

    "No way! You just want me for your revenge," she responded mockingly while meeting his intense gaze. "Just leave me alone!"

    For a moment, Kira was taken aback. He didn''t know where she got those ideas.

    Then, in a sh, he closed their gaps, pushing her down on the bed while trapping her in his arms. "I can''t... because my kind of revenge means... Trapping you here¡­" he brought her hand into his chest, pointing to his heart.

    "and by enving you here¡­ in my bed," his mouth moved over hers in a sensuous exploration, traveling down her throat to her neck. His hand was already caressing her soft flesh.

    "I will get what I want by making you mine!" Before she couldin, a ripping sound was heard as he tore her clothes apart.

 Chapter 290 He Marked Her!

    Marceline was caught by surprise. She didn''t know why Kira was acting like this.

    ''What does he mean by saying that?''

    Marceline tried to struggle against his grasp but Kira was using his full strength to hold her in ce. Before she even knew it, Kira had already torn her clothes apart, tossing them on the floor.

    ''What the hell is he doing? Is he not afraid that my mother and father will find out that he is here?''

    Marceline was not able to think further as she already felt Kira''s lips iming hers in a savage conquest. He was crashing her mouth with so much intensity, biting and nibbling on her lips.

    All the resistance she had in mind dissipated into thin air as she also longed for this. As much as she hated him, the longing and love inside her heart overpowered all her other emotions. She missed him so much that she felt like her heart was going to burst without seeing him and touching him like this.

    Instead of pushing him, she wrapped her arms around his body, pulling him closer as she responded to his hungry kiss. She also began to rip his clothes off as she wanted to touch him¡­ his flesh. She would like to feel him as this might be thest time they would be doing this.

    For onest time, she wanted to turn a blind eye and make herself believe that Kira also had feelings for her¡­ even just tonight.

    Kira''s palm cupped her bare breasts, kneading and pinching her nipples as he became so rough.

    "Aaah~" Marceline moaned. But then Kira sealed her mouth once again to silence her. They were not the only people in the house. Serena, Dominique, and Dn had a strong sense of hearing.

    Kira was upset knowing that Marceline would leave him. She chose toe with the Silvano Family. So he wouldn''t be gentle to her tonight. He wanted to punish her through this.

    Drawing back his lips, Kira''s head moved down, biting and sucking on her neck. Marceline covered her mouth using her hand, trying her best not to make any sound. She didn''t want to be interrupted by her family.

    She would be selfish this time and fulfill her heart''s deepest desire. It was Kira¡­ her mate¡­ the man he loved.

    Then she just found herself asking for more. Kira parted her legs and his hand moved further south until it reached her forbidden spot.

    He began palming her sex, feeling her wetness. Marceline arched her back and parted her legs wider to give him more ess. She was so insane, allowing this to happen, despite the fact Kira already told her that he wanted her for revenge.

    She would forget about those words for now and indulge herself in this burning passion.

    Kira''s mouth found her breasts, sucking them so hard alternately. As he yed with her breasts, Kira started to thrust one finger inside her wet core.

    "Mmmh~" Marceline suppressed her moan but her body squirmed when Kira started to add one finger after another. He was finger-fucking her right now, moving in and out of her at a fast pace.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This was a sweet torture for her. He was so rough and aggressive tonight. She couldn''t keep up with him, her love juices squirting out of her core as he continued to stimte her with his mouth and fingers.

    Kira bit her hard nipple as he thrust his three fingers deep inside her. He could feel her inside walls tighten against his fingers.

    ''You are mine. I will make you mine tonight, Marceline. You can''t leave me. I will mark you mine!'' Kira thought to himself.

    After a few minutes, Marceline cried out in ecstasy as waves of pleasure washed through her, reaching her first orgasm tonight.

    Still panting with her shaky legs, her body shuddered beneath him. But Kira was not yet done with her, his heart filled with his raging desire.

    Positioning himself in between her legs, Kira guided his cock into her soaked entrance and thrust forward deeply. He pounded on her, going deeper inside her. Kira didn''t slow down. He couldn''t stop now. He thrust in and out of her, drilling her deeper and deeper.

    Marceline could only wrap her legs around his hips and weed his every thrust. She clung to him tightly, allowing Kira to prate her harder and deeper.

    As Kira continued to rock on her body, Kira tilted her head to the side so that he could have a good angle of her neck. Without thinking twice, Kira buried his fangs on her flesh, biting her neck, his eyes shone brightly red.

    He bit her with his vampire fangs and sucked her hard. He continued pounding on her non-stop. For some unknown reason, Marceline felt an intense pain for five seconds and her body became so hot likeva.

    But her difort was reced by waves of pleasure when Kira began to use his tongue, tickling the surface of the skin where he bit her. Then he sucked her blood once again.

    The intensity of his pration was equal to the intensity of his suction. But despite that, Marceline could only feel the overwhelming pleasure she had never felt before. It was different from the sensation of their usual lovemaking.

    She felt more connected to him now. And she could feel his emotions more clearly now. Kira was mad and upset but at the same time, he could also feel his longing for her.

    ''What is this? Why am I feeling this¡­? Is he trying to let me read his mind and his emotions? Did he use his psychic ability against me?''

    Marceline was still trying to figure out this situation when she heard Kira''s voice in her subconscious.

    ''Marceline¡­ Ste¡­ or whatever your real name is¡­ You are mine now. You are mine. I marked you! I finally marked you!''

    Marceline''s mind went nk as soon as she heard that. ''He marked me? Does it mean he is already acknowledging our mate bond?''

    ''Bite me too¡­ Mark me yours, Ste¡­'' Kira mumbled once again.

 Chapter 291 A Long Passionate Night

    Marceline''s heart skipped a beat when Kira called her Ste. He was also asking her to mark him as he was done marking her. Through this mark, Kira would be able to protect Marceline from other vampires who would try to hurt her.

    He would know if Marceline would be in danger. He would feel her pain. And at the same time, vampires would know that she was his. And whoever tried to hurt her, they would know that they were challenging Kira.

    Now, it was Marceline''s turn to strengthen their bond further. Once she marked him, there was no turning back anymore. She was bound to him forever.

    ''Should I do this? But I''m not certain about his real feelings for me¡­ What if this is part of his revenge?'' Marceline contemted for a moment.

    But Ste, her wolf, could no longer wait. She wanted to mark her mate, Kira. ''Let''s do this, Marceline. im Kira! Our mate!''

    Hearing the determination in Ste''s voice, Marceline didn''t hesitate anymore. She revealed her canine teeth to bite Kira on his neck.

    Suck!

    "Argh!" Kira groaned in the electrifying effect of Marceline''s bite. After a while, she drew back so that she could see Kira''s expression.

    Their desire for each other intensified further as if they wanted to feel each other more deeply. Kira''s zing scarlet eyes and Marceline''s glimmering amber eyes were focused on each other, not breaking their eye contact.

    Their bodies were still connected, and Kira continued pounding on her. Their movements became more intense. The bed couldn''t keep up with their strength as it finally copsed.

    THUD!

    Marceline and Kira stopped for a moment, both of their hearts racing so fast. What if Dominique, Serena, and Dn heard that loud sound?

    "Fuck! We can''t do this here¡­" Kira cussed under his breath as he tossed a look at the broken bed. Taking a deep sigh, he shifted his gaze back to Marceline.

    "Do you want me to stop?" Kira asked her softly, caressing her face.

    "No!" Marceline promptly responded. She wanted more. Once was not enough to satiate her hungry desire.

    Kira''s lips curled upward into a cheeky smile. He was d that Marceline was not resisting him anymore. She even marked him already. All his unhappiness a while ago disappeared. It was reced by a wonderful feeling.

    Without thinking twice, Kira withdrew from her inside, making Marceline groan in dissatisfaction. But then, Kira grabbed the nket, wrapping it around Marceline''s body.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Marceline asked him in confusion.

    "We can''t continue here. We have to leave¡­" Kira also found a piece of cloth that could cover his lower body. Then he took Marceline in a princess-carry.

    That''s when Marceline realized what Kira was nning to do. He flew from the second floor while carrying her in his arms. He moved so fast like lightning speed until they reached a nearby forest.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Upon finding a secluded spot where no one was around, Kira put Marceline down, pressing her against the tree.

    "I can''t get enough of you¡­ My Lady. I want to take you over and over again. I miss you so much¡­" Kira softly mumbled before crashing his mouth against her lips. He kissed her once more¡­. so passionate and craving.

    Kira cupped her face, urging her to open her mouth for him. When Marceline parted her lips, Kira''s tongue entered her mouth with soft and sensuous movement. Marceline responded to him as their tongues sought each other''s out, licking and sucking.

    Kira''s hand began to remove the nket that was covering Marceline''s body. And his free hand found her breast, kneading and pinching her nipple as his mouth continued to consume her in hungry kisses.

    In the middle of the forest, wet kisses resounded, apanying the sounds of the birds and insects.

    Marceline''s hands also moved, removing his cover on the lower part of Kira''s body. As she enjoyed the kiss, Marceline grabbed Kira''s erection, massaging his shaft with an up and down movement.

    Kira groaned in between their kisses. He could no longer take this as he wanted to fill inside once more. Moving his hands in between her legs, he spread them, anchoring her one leg around his hip.

    Holding his huge cock, Kira guided his tip to her entrance as he positioned himself, ready to prate her once more.

    Marceline, who was trapped in between Kira''s strong body and the hard trunk of the big tree, wrapped her arms around his neck, clinging to him tightly.

    She could feel her body falling even deeper into the burning desire as the heat spread all throughout her body.

    Thrust in! Thrust out!

    Kira began pumping her in that standing position, his huge cock filling her tight hole. He kept pounding on her until they changed their position, making Marceliney down on the ground while Kira was on top.

    He entered her wet core, thrusting deeper as he sucked her neck, leaving love bites. Then Kira pulled his manhood all the way out just to prate her again, inserting deeper and harder inside her.

    As he repeated this action over and over again, Marceline could feel the overwhelming pleasure, tickling her insides. Her inner walls tightened around his cock creating another wave of pleasant sensations that could drive them to the greater heights of ecstasy.

    Marceline also started putting in more effort by moving her hips back and forth to meet his every thrust. The two were like animals in heat who didn''t want to stop.

    Their moans and groans could be heard around the forest. No more restrictions as they could do anything they wanted here without worrying about other people catching them.

    Not yet satisfied, Kira flipped her over, making her on all fours. Marceline felt goosebumps when Kira''s hands slid down her back until they reached her bottom cheeks.

    Kira was up to another round as he massaged her butt cheeks sensuously. Marceline''s core was dripping wet. With one strong thrust, he prated her again from behind.

    ''Aah~ This is going to be a long night.''

 Chapter 292 Clearing The Misunderstanding

    Marceline was still catching her breath after reaching her climax. She was now lying on top of Kira''s body as he cuddled her. Kira had been so rough and intense tonight.

    Both of them made love numerous times that night. If Marceline didn''t stop Kira, he would continue iming her until they drained every ounce of their energy.

    The two were silent, just hugging each other. They were still trying to recover from that passionate moment. They finally did ita€¡° marking each other! Kira didn''t regret it and Marceline felt the same way.

    "Don''t leave..." Kira''s sullen voice was heard, breaking the silence. He said it pleadingly. Once Marceline returned to the Kingdom Phantasia, it would be hard for him to see her. Dominique would forbid her from seeing Kira.

    Just thinking about not seeing Marceline was already crashing his heart into tiny pieces. He didn''t want that to happen.

    "Ki... I have one question for you. I want you to answer it honestly."

    Marceline wanted to know Kira''s feelings first before she could respond to his request.

    Kira just nodded his head, gently stroking Marceline''s hair. The only thing that was covering their bodies right now was the white nket Kira wrapped around Marceline''s body a while ago.

    "Do you love me?" Marceline confronted him, asking him directly.

    Kira''s hand stopped when he heard Marceline''s question. She gazed up to meet his eyes as she waited for his response.

    After a while, Kira stared at her intently, without blinking. Then he answered her. "Yes. I do love you..."

    Marceline''s heart jumped with joy when Kira mumbled those words.

    "How about your revenge?" Marceline asked him again, pouting her lips.

    "Where did you hear about that?" Kira asked, pinching her nose.

    "Aww. You said it... while talking to Serafino!" Marceline revealed what she heard and what she saw. She told him everything she heard.

    Kira was surprised to find out that Marceline looked for him but she didn''t show herself up when she heard those words from Kira.

    He didn''t mean to sound like that. But it was true. He wouldn''t let go of Marceline as part of his revenge on Dominique and Serena. He only had two choices... either to stay away from Marceline or Ste because of his past rtionship with her parents or stick with her until the end, even though he knew that her parents wouldn''t approve of him.

    So Kira chose thetter. He couldn''t stay away from her. He wanted to stick with her despite all odds. Kira exined this to Marceline to clear the misunderstanding between them.

    "If you truly love me, then you will support me, right?" Marceline sank further into his body as she put on her puppy-eyed look.

    "What support do you need?" Kira asked her in puzzlement.

    "I''m going to reunite our ns and end this war." She dered with so much conviction in her voice.

    Kira fell silent for a moment, eyeing her in amusement. Honestly, Kira didn''t expect to hear those words from her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m doing this for all of us. We should stop the battle between werewolves and vampires. You''ve done this before right? You were the Vampire King. The King of all creatures in the Kingdom of Phantasia. I''m gonna need your help... and expertise!" Marceline spoke spontaneously, exining her side to Kira.

    "Hmm... to do that. Then you should marry me... my werewolf princess," Kira stated matter-of-factly.

    Marceline punched his chest and bit his shoulder.

    "Hey, that''s not fair! Let me bite you as well," Kira said while chuckling.

    "I can''t believe that you just proposed to me like that!" Marcelinemented, putting on a pitiful face.

    Kira could only let out another huskyugh. Marceline was so cute right now with her annoyed expression.

    "But I''m serious... you should marry me in front of the werewolves and my n..."

    Marceline hesitated for a moment. "I need to gather more power and influence first for them to acknowledge me as the werewolf princess. I have been gone for twenty four years."

    "With that... I have to go back to the Kingdom Phantasia together with my family. I should be the next in line to the throne... and gain support from the elders and other werewolves. Through this, they wouldn''t question my decision and challenge my authority if I decided to marry you."

    Kira was not able to respond right away. He was so reluctant to let her go. What if he would never see her again?

    As if Marceline read his mind, she cupped his face and made a promise. "I swear... you are the only man I will marry. I already marked you. You marked me as well. Can you trust me?"

    "Can you wait for me?" Marceline added.

    Kira took a deep breath and said, "You silly woman. Of course yes! You are my mate! I trust you. It''s just that... I can''t bear to be separated from you for so long." Kira groaned in frustration.

    Marceline gave him a peck on his lips. She could rte to him. But they had to do this together.

    "We have to make some sacrifices... for us to be together... Let''s be patient... okay?" Marceline tried to console Kira.

    Kira could only sigh in defeat. "Okay. I understand. I also need to gain power and influence. The vampires do not acknowledge me as their Vampire King. The majority of them hated me. And I didn''t reveal to them yet that I''m alive."

    The couple took another deep breath. Acquiring the peace would be a long process. They just hoped that everything would work out ording to their n.

    "When are you leaving? Is it tomorrow night?" Kira asked her again. There was a hint of sadness in his voice.

    "Yes. But don''t worry. Lyca and Dn are with me. They are going to support me." Marceline reassured Kira.

    "Alright. I will find a way... to follow you there. I will just fix some things here... and deal with the vampire n." Kira pulled her closer, tightening his grip on her body. He just wanted to hug her like this for a long time. He would surely miss her.

 Chapter 293 A Strange Dream!

    After their passionate lovemaking, Kira and Marceline reconciled, clearing the misunderstanding. Kira brought Marceline back home with a promise. The two of them would do their best to stop the war between werewolves and vampires.

    Before Kira left, he kissed Marceline for onest time, leaving them breathless. Now that they reconciled, it would be harder for them to get separated from each other.

    "Promise me¡­ that you will wait for me¡­" Kira stared at Marceline''s eyes with love and longing.

    "I promise¡­" Marceline cupped Kira''s face, giving him onest peck on his lips.

    "You should leave now. I don''t want you to fight Dominique and Serena¡­" Marceline was not yet used to calling them her parents.

    Kira understood her. Dominique was a hot-blooded werewolf. He would certainly attack Kira once he saw him near his son, Marceline, also known as Ste.

    Abigail stayed on her balcony as she watched Kira leaving the mansion. Her heart clenched as she saw his disappearing figure. She missed him already.

    "Sigh. Why do we have to get separated again?" Marceline could only shed some tears. It was both tears of joy and sadness. She was sad that she and Kira had to part again. But she was so happy because they already made up. Kira also confessed that he loved her.

    Marceline headed straight to the bathroom to take a bath. Werewolves were very sensitive to their sense of smell. Her body was covered by Kira''s scent. She had to remove his scent from her body.

    As she took her bath under the shower, Marceline reminisced the sweet and intimate moment she had with Kira. She couldn''t help but smile as she touched her skin wherein Kira left some love bites.

    Then she looked at her reflection in the wide mirror. The bite mark Kira left on her neck was still there. That was the most significant love mark she had ever received from him.

    Kira acknowledged her as his soul mate! And he promised to make her his queen. His only Queen!

    But unknown to her, her parents were so determined to separate her from Kira. She could choose anyone else but not Kira!

    Marceline slept with a bright smile on her face. She was joyful and grateful for tonight. But more challenges woulde their way. Things would be moreplicated as her parents would start to scheme together just to make her hate Kira.

    *An hourter¡­*

    Marceline was put in a deep sleep. She dreamed of something strange. Something she couldn''t exin, making her so confused.

    [ In her dream¡­]

    Marceline saw Kira standing in the valley under the moonlight. She smiled as she saw the man she loved the most. Although she knew that this was just a dream, she felt so d to see him again.

    He looked so handsome under that silvery moon and the millions of twinkling stars. Kira was gazing at the night sky. He didn''t notice her presence yet.

    Marceline had the urge to run in his direction and hug him from behind. But she tried to restrain herself as she just wanted to take her time watching his charming smile.

    She could tell that Kira felt so happy tonight. After a while, Kira lowered his gaze, looking at the kingdom across the valley. Marceline had no idea that the kingdom below them was the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    She hadn''t been there. But she felt like she was familiar with the surroundings. She just couldn''t remembering to this ce.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When she got satisfied watching Kira from behind, Marceline finally showed up, leaving her hiding spot. She wanted to hug Kira but for some unknown reason, she found herself charging in his direction while holding a silver dagger.

    ''Huh? What am I doing?'' Marceline asked herself confusedly as she began attacking Kira.

    Kira dodged her attack effortlessly. "You know thating here is like throwing yourself in thend of the dead!"

    Marceline wanted to tell him that it was her but her voice couldn''te out of her mouth. She couldn''t say a word as if she had be mute.

    ''Wait! What is happening to me? Is someone controlling my body?'' Marceline tried her best to control her body but she failed. She kept attacking Kira.

    ''No! I don''t want to hurt Kira!'' Marceline screamed in her mind.

    "I have enough of this! Don''t spoil my Lady''s surprise. I will never allow anyone to disrupt our wonderful moment." Kira sounded furious. He was mad about this. And so he began to counterattack, fighting Marceline whom he thought was an enemy.

    With Kira''s super strength, he was able to grab her neck and pin her down on the ground. Marceline winced in pain because of the impact. This was just a dream but it felt so real.

    To identify his attacker''s identity, Kira hastily removed Marceline''s cloak. Just when she realized she was wearing a ck cloak.

    Kira was shocked beyond belief upon seeing her face. But Marceline heaved a sigh of relief as finally Kira found out her identity. Marceline thought they would stop fighting now.

    But the next thing that happened surprised Marceline to the core. Her hand reflexively moved. Gripping her silver dagger tightly, Marceline plunged it into Kira''s chest near his heart!

    Not only Kira but also Marceline was stunned about what she had done.

    ''No!!!! What''s wrong with me?! Why am I hurting Kira?! Why?''

    Marceline''s heart was also in turmoil right now. She couldn''t understand why she was doing this. This was not a dream, but a nightmare!

    ''No, Kira! No! I must wake up! I must wake up!''

    Marceline began to cry in her sleep. She was scared¡­ super scared! Hurting Kira was thest she would want to do. She would prefer to die, instead of hurting him!

    "Ste! Ste! Wake up!" Someone was shaking Marceline''s body. When she opened her eyes, Serena''s face greeted her sight.

    Marceline was still in shock. Her body was trembling and sweating profusely. Serena hugged her tight andforted her.

    "It''s alright! It''s alright! Don''t be afraid. I''m here. We''re here," Serena softly mumbled.

    Dominique was also there, standing next to Serena as they tried tofort Marceline.

 Chapter 294 He Made Her Feel So Special

    [ Silvano''s Vi¡­ ]

    Thirty elite werewolf fighters arrived at Silvano''s mansion. Cedrick sent them over to serve as royal guards of the Werewolf King and the Werewolf Queen.

    Cedrick was already in the Northern Gate Portal preparing everything for the return of the leader of werewolves to the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    The gatekeepers, Enrique and Natasha were summoned to the Northleaf Timbend Forest where the portal gate was located.

    As everyone was upied, Marceline stayed in the mansion, still anxious about the strange dream she had this morning.

    Lyca had observed her best friend and she could tell that Marceline was troubled by something. She approached her. The twodies had private time together because Dn was taking care of Little Lowell.

    "Celeste, are you okay?" Lyca asked her, holding her hands. "Are you sad because of Kira? Will you miss him?" After mentioning Kira''s name, Lyca covered her mouth. She had forgotten that she was not supposed to mention his name.

    But little did she know, Marceline and Kira already made upst night! Marceline could only smile after seeing her best friend''s reaction.

    "I''m sorry. I will not mention his name again." Lyca apologized.

    Marceline just shook her head. "It''s fine." She leaned closer to Lyca and whispered. "Kira and I have already reconciled. We cleared our misunderstanding."

    "Really? I''m d to hear that!" Lyca excitedly pounced on her best friend. She was so happy for her. She could tell that Marceline was so in love with Kira.

    "So what''s troubling you, my dear friend?" She asked her again.

    "It''s about my dream. I had this strange dream, Lyca. I''m worried that it was a vision¡­ and it might happen¡­" Marceline opened up to her friend.

    "What dream?"

    "I tried¡­ to kill Kira¡­" Marceline clenched her fists. That dream felt so real as if it truly happened. "I have no control of my body, as if someone put me under a spell. I didn''t want to attack him but my body was moving on its own ord."

    "Don''t think too much about it, Marceline. It might be the result of your paranoia because you are not together for now. Just think positive, okay? I know you love Kira so you will never hurt him." Lyca tried to console her friend.

    Marceline just nodded her head. She just hoped that there was no deeper meaning behind her dream¡­ or her nightmare.

    It did not take long when Dn and Little Lowell joined them. The young hybrid boy seemed like enjoying Dn''spany. They yed outside for several hours.

    Since Dn was already missing his mate, he requested Little Lowell to enter the mansion. He immediately talked to Marceline through their mind link.

    ''Sister, can I borrow your best friend for a while? I want to talk to my mate.'' Dn asked Marceline''s permission.

    Marceline could rte to Dn''s feelings. She knew how he felt since his mate was closed by. She immediately agreed to her twin brother''s request.

    ''Okay, Bro. You can take her away. Just don''t scare her away, okay?''<novelnext></novelnext>

    Dnughed at his twin sister''s remarks. Of course, he would do his best not to scare Lyca. He still had to win her over.

    "Lyca, do you have some minutes? Can youe with me?" Dn asked her softly, shing his charming smile. Lyca could see that Dn was still recovering from the vampires'' attack.

    Since she was also worried about him, Lyca didn''t refuse him this time. She obediently followed him upstairs. She wondered what Dn would tell her.

    "Honestly, I''m still surprised knowing that you are my best friend''s twin brother. You don''t look simr." Lyca started the conversation first to ease the awkwardness between them.

    Dn couldn''t contain his smile. He appreciated it that Lyca was the first one who opened a conversation while they were walking in the hallway.

    "Honestly, I didn''t expect that I would see you again so soon. And I thought I would never see you¡­"

    Lyca stopped walking when she heard that. She grabbed his elbow, tugging him so that Dn would turn around to look at her.

    "Why did you say that?" Lyca asked him worriedly.

    Dn''s smile was still stered on his gorgeous face. But there was a hint of sadness in his eyes as he recalled that crucial moment.

    "Because I thought¡­ I was going to die in the hands of the vampires. When I was being attacked by them, and severely injured, you were in my mind. I am more afraid of not seeing you again than my death." Dn shared his feelings with her.

    Lyca was taken aback for a moment. This was the first time she heard this very sincere sentiment from a man. And she could tell that he was telling the truth. She could feel his profound love for her.

    She didn''t expect that Dn''s feelings for her were so deep. When she was dating Enrique, he had never made her feel like this before. At least, in Dn''s eyes, she was so special. And Lyca felt so touched because of that.

    "Thank you, Dn¡­" Lyca suddenly mumbled, looking down. She avoided gazing at him as she tried to hide her reddened cheeks. She was blushing.

    "Huh? Why are you thanking me?" Dn asked her in puzzlement. "I should be the one thanking you. You became a good friend of my twin sister. You were there for her when I was not around. You took care of her when I failed to do that as her brother."

    At this moment, Lyca raised her head and nced at Dn, meeting his eyes.

    "Thank you¡­ for staying alive. My best friend will be sad if you died," Lyca said, smiling faintly. "I will also feel sad," she murmured. But Dn heard her because of his super sense of hearing.

    Dn''s face brightened up. He felt like his werewolf''s tail was wagging right now. Because of too much happiness, Dn grabbed Lyca, pulling her against his body as he hugged her tight.

    "Lyca¡­ I miss you so much¡­"

    After saying that, Dn lifted her chin as he lowered his head. His lips instinctively found hers, sealing her lips with a passionate kiss.

    Lyca: "..."

 Chapter 295 Claiming His Reward

    Lyca froze when Dn''s lips touched hers. She didn''t expect that Dn would suddenly grab her and kiss her. She blinked her eyes as she felt his warm lips slowly brushing her lips.

    That contact brought a tickling sensation on her body. Before she knew it, she just found herself being lifted as Dn opened the door of his room. He led her inside, gently closing the door behind them.

    Then he pressed Lyca''s back against the door as he continued kissing her. He was painting the roof of her mouth with his tongue, tracing the fullness of her lips. Dn was savoring her sweetness. He missed kissing her like this.

    "I missed you so much. I can''t help it¡­ but I want you now," Dn murmured sensually. He was feeling so desperate and helpless as he couldn''t control his desire.

    Marceline just warned him not to scare Lyca. But here he was, acting aggressively. He didn''t want to let go.

    But he was very anxious. He thought Lyca would get mad and p him for doing this. But to his surprise, Lyca slid her arms around his neck as she pulled his head closer to her.

    And once again, they closed their gaps and their lips touched once more. Lyca was being carried away by her emotions. She was touched by Dn''s sincerity. So why not give him a chance? She would try forgetting about Enrique and work things out with Dn.

    Her lips brushed his lips with tantalizing persuasion. Her mouth moved with exquisite tenderness, making Dn''s heart skip a beat. He was getting more excited because of Lyca''s initiative.

    She was now kissing him on her own ord. Dn could no longer contain his happiness, including his wolf, Lan-Lan.

    ''When are we going to mark her?'' Lan-Lan asked Dn through their mind link.

    ''Not now¡­ we have to build a strong connection with her first. I don''t want to force her¡­ otherwise, she will hate us forever,'' Dn replied, putting Lyca''s feelings into consideration. He always cared about Lyca.

    When Lyca felt that Dn was getting distracted, she deepened the kiss as her one hand fumbled with the buttons on his shirt. She wanted to remove Dn''s shirt and feel his body.

    Understanding her intention, Dn immediately ripped off his shirt to give her more ess to his upper body. Lyca reflexively pressed her palm on Dn''s well-toned body, gently rubbing and massaging his abs.

    Dn felt so hot at the feel of her soft hand roaming around his body. He was enjoying her every touch.

    When she drew back her lips, Lyca whispered something to him. "I will reward you today."

    She gently pushed him away to create some distance between them. Dn just stared at her with puzzlement and anticipation. He didn''t know what she was nning to do.

    Then Lyca reached out to lock the door. When she was done, she held the zipper at the base of her nape and pulled it down all the way to her waist. She did it at a slow pace, mesmerizing Dn further.

    His burning eyes never left her face and her body. Her smooth skin came to his view. All that was left on her upper body was her ckcy bra.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Her beautiful round breasts and her cleavagey exposed to his eyes. They were now bare for him to see as she yanked her bra down, inviting Dn to touch her.

    This was the reward she was talking about. She was letting Dn do anything he wanted to her. Dn''s cock pulsated at the beautiful sight of her exposed breasts. Her nipples were like ripe cherries waiting for him to be plucked.

    Dn stepped closer to her as he ogled at her nakedness. He could feel his manhood hardening underneath his pants. He was so aroused right now.

    When he reached her spot, his two hands cupped her breasts, kneading and fondling them softly. Lyca closed her eyes and moaned softly, biting her lower lip. She didn''t know what had gotten into her but it was already toote to back down.

    She didn''t want to disappoint Dn. She would like to please him this way. This was the least she could do for the genuine affection he had for her. She couldn''t reciprocate his feelings fully but she wanted to try and make him satisfied.

    Soon, Dn''s mouth captured one of her nipples. He licked the surface, making it hard further. Both Lyca''s nipples grew hard because of the pleasant sensation brought by Dn''s lips and tongue.

    Then his other hand palmed her other breast, tugging and pinching her nipple so hard using his fingers. As he pulled the other one, Dn sucked hard the one inside his mouth.

    Lyca could only grab on his hair while leaning her back on the closed door. She bit her lower lip to suppress her moan. She felt embarrassed thinking that Marceline would be able to hear them.

    ''Gosh! I''m making out right now with my best friend''s brother. And in the worst case, my best friend is just downstairs. She might hear us.''

    But this line of thought brought more excitement to her already aroused body. Dn grabbed her hips tightly and he kneeled in front of her.

    "Open your legs, Sweety," Dn requested. He already pulled her dress down to her ankle. She was only wearing one piece of underwear now. Her ck underwear was covering herdy part. But Dn could see a spot of liquid in the middle of her underwear, an indication that she was already wet.

    Dn looked up and saw Lyca''s blushing face. She couldn''t look straight in his eyes. She felt very exposed to him.

    "Sweety, don''t cover your face. I want to see your reaction as I touch you down here," Dn mumbled, removing thest piece of her clothes.

    Lyca pressed her hands against the door and let Dn feast on her.

    "Good girl." Dn put on a satisfied smile before licking his lips.

    "Now, I''m gonna im my reward, Sweety¡­"

    After saying that, Lyca''s loud moan echoed inside his room. "Aaaah~"

 Chapter 296 Pleasing Each Other

    "Aaah~!" Lyca moaned loudly and her body squirmed the moment Dn''s tongue touched her wet core. He slid the tip of his tongue up and down her folds, licking her wetness.

    Lyca''s face burned with embarrassment. Her most precious spot was so exposed to Dn. He was tasting and devouring her. But she didn''t care anymore as she indulged herself in this wonderful sensation.

    She didn''t know if she could stand still, her legs bing weak like a jelly. She needed support otherwise she felt like she would fall at any minute.

    Fortunately, Dn anchored her legs on his shoulders, making her sit on him as her back was pressed against the closed door. His one hand was holding her waist in ce.

    This position brought her pussy closer to Dn''s face. She gasped and shuddered as she could feel his breath fanning her wet core.

    "Ohh... Aah~" Lyca couldn''t stop moaning as his tongue invaded her pussy once again. He was licking her love juicesing out of her core.

    After a while, Dn used his free hand, touching her clit and gently pinching it as he thrust his tongue inside her entrance. Lyca threw her head back and grabbed onto his hair.

    ''Oh my gosh! This is driving me nuts. The pleasure is sucking all my senses.'' Lyca shut her eyes and bit her lower lip, trying her best to suppress her moan. She needed to stay quiet or the people in the mansion might hear them.

    As he wanted his mouth and tongue to concentrate on pleasuring her on her sex, Dn''s free hand slid up, rubbing her t tummy going further up until his palm touched her round breast.

    He squeezed it, feeling every bit of her softness. Soon, he used his other hand to cup her other breast. Now, Dn''s two hands were busy kneading and fondling her round breasts, ying with her nipples.

    "Aah!! This is so fucking good!" Lyca moaned once again, her body demanding more.

    Dn''s tongue prated her inside deeper and deeper, moving in circles as if he was tracing and loosening her tight hole using his tongue. He kept thrusting in and out of her, making Lyca part her legs wider and moving her hips back and forth to meet his thrusting tongue. Her movement created more friction down there, bringing her another level of sensation.

    Dn was doing a good job of pleasing her. She thought this reward was for Dn. But for an unknown reason, she felt like she was the one getting her reward.

    Her breathing hastened and her moans increased. She couldn''t help it. The pleasure in her lower region was overwhelming. With the continued pration by his tongue, Lyca finally reached her climax and orgasmed under his mouth.

    Her toes curled and her body trembled as she released more warm liquids from her core. Love juices dripped down but Dn sucked her dry. He wanted all of her.

    When she thought they were done with this making-out session, Dn put her legs down and carried her toward his bed. What was the use of his soft bed if they wouldn''t use it? Dn was not yet done. Unlike Lyca, he hadn''t got his release yet. He was still hard and throbbing.

    Dn gently put her down on the bed, making her sit on the edge. "Sweety, what should I do about this?" Dn pointed his finger at his boner. And his eyes were pleading at her.

    Despite her limp body, Lyca still managed to giggle after seeing Dn''s cute reaction. She knew what he needed. And it seemed that he had no n of prating her yet and iming her. Maybe this was his way of giving her more time to adjust.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Since she appreciated his effort to restrain himself from fucking herpletely, Lyca thought of a way to relieve him and return the favor.

    Her hand reached for his pants, unbuttoning it. Then her finger grabbed his zipper, pulling it down and releasing his fly out of its confine. She wouldn''t get used to hisrge size.

    She grabbed his dick using both hands. Dn held her shoulders tightly as he stayed foot on his spot. His eyes were looking at her with intense hunger and desire.

    Blood rushed down to his cock, making him so hard. The sight of Lyca holding his manhood was too arousing. She started palming his shaft, moving from the tip down to his base and vice versa. Precum came out of his tip.

    ''Damn. I love it...''

    "Give it a slight squeeze, Sweety," Dn encouraged her. "That''s it. You are doing good."

    Lyca felt proud of his encouragement andpliment. Because of this, she wanted to please him as much as she could.

    She continued to stroke his shafta€" up and down repeatedly. She kept jerking him off, gently at first, andter on, she increased her pace.

    Later on, she remembered how Dn pleased her using his mouth. She wanted to reciprocate it. Without hesitation, Lyca brought her face closer to his cock and parted her lips.

    Dn''s manhood grew hard further and he became more aroused when Lyca''s soft warm lips devoured the tip of his cock. As she continued to stroke his shaft, her lips began sucking his tip.

    "Aaah! Fuck!" Dn couldn''t control his groan. Lyca was surprisingly using her mouth to please him.

    Satisfied to see Dn enjoying this moment, Lyca did her best, using her tongue to lick his tip going down to his base and vice versa. Lyca licked his big cock as if it was ice cream. His cock throbbed further because of this stimtion! He didn''t know how long he could hold it.

    But Lyca continued jerking her up and down, while her pink lips swallowed him as much as she could and sucked him hard.

    "Sweety... Aah~ I think... I''m cumming."

    His manhood throbbed harder and harder in her grip, getting ready to release his seed. It did not take long when Dn finally shot a load of cum inside Lyca''s mouth.

    ''Oops! I''m sorry, Sweety!''

 Chapter 297 Reclaiming His Title As Vampire King

    Marceline brought Little Lowell outside as she could hear her twin brother and her best friend doing something intimately upstairs.

    The two of them proceeded to the garden. Little Lowell hadn''t regained his ability to talk yet andplete his sentence. But he could nowmunicate with her through the mind link.

    ''Mama, what are you thinking?'' Little Lowell called her Mama.

    Marceline just nced at him. This hybrid boy was very sweet. How amazing it would be if he was her real son. But that was impossible.

    "Lowell... Don''t be afraid anymore. I will make this world safe for you. No vampires will attack a young cub like you." Marceline said, cupping Lowell''s face.

    The young boy smiled at her. No matter what she would say, Little Lowell would always believe her. He trusted her so much.

    "For now... we are going back to the Kingdom of supernatural creatures," Marceline informed him.

    ''I''ming with you, Mama. I don''t want to get separated from you again...'' Little Lowell softly mumbled through their mind link.

    Marceline just nodded her head and grabbed the boy. She hugged him.

    "Are you not going to miss Kira? Do you still hate him?" Marceline knew that Little Lowell didn''t like vampires.

    ''He is my Dad. I don''t hate him... but I''m just jealous of him whenever he is with you.'' Little Lowell confessed.

    Marceline giggled as soon as she heard that. She didn''t expect to hear those words from him. So he didn''t hate Kira... but he was just jealous of him.

    ''I''m jealous because I feel like you love him more than me...'' the young boy lowered his gaze, ying with his fingers.

    Marceline caressed his face and stroked his hair. "My love for both of you might be different. I see him as my husband... and you are my son. Don''t be jealous of him. I love you both." Marceline tried to console the young boy.

    Little Lowell just bobbed his head. Then a small smile appeared on his lips. "Let''s get back inside. I think your Uncle Dn is behaving well now."

    Little Lowell and Marceline returned to the mansion. They would leave the house in a while. Dn and she had to wear some disguise. Cedrick and his men should not know that the two of them would be returning to the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    Until now, Cedric had no idea that Dn was alive. He was already expecting that he would be betrothed to the werewolf princess!

    Meanwhile, in Scarlet Heart Inc Headquarters, Kira showed up in front of his best friend, Raizel. Raizel was still upset with him for protecting Marceline and not killing Dominique when he got the chance.

    "Why are you here?" Raizel asked Kira with a deep frown on his face.

    "I''m reiming my throne... as your Vampire King," Kira dered, surprising Raizel.

    "Do you think you still have the right to be our King?" Raizel questioned Kira''s qualifications. He sounded mad. He couldn''t understand Kira anymore.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Of course. I am still the strongest Vampire. I can challenge you and others for a duel. If I win... I can be your Vampire King again." Kira said confidently.

    Raizel didn''t know whether he should get mad orugh. Kira was acting arrogant right now. He was still confident that he was the strongest among them.

    "A King without support and trust from his fellow vampire will never be a real Vampire King!" Raizel retorted.

    "That''s why I need your help! I have to gain their trust back." Kira said once more. There was no hesitation in his eyes... only determination.

    "But you betrayed our n once... because of a werewolf. Are you going tomit the same mistake?" Raizel wanted to punch his stubborn friend. He could tell that he never learned his lesson since then.

    "Rai... I never betrayed our n. You know that! I just loved someone... Being a Vampire King... don''t I have the right to fall in love?"

    Raizel''s expression darkened. Kira was trying to get his sympathy. And he hated it because it was somehow working. Kira was his only best friend. He couldn''t abandon him no matter what.

    "But you fell in love with the wrong woman... She''s our enemy! Is history repeating again? You got involved with another werewolf." Raizel sounded like he was scolding Kira. But he was not as mad as before.

    Kira moved closer to Raizel, holding his shoulders. "This time... I promise, no betrayal will happen. I will bring another peace among all creatures!"

    Raizel shook his head. This was not what he and Victoria had nned. They wanted to annihte the werewolf n and punished them, making them suffer tenfold.

    "We want them to disappear..." Raizel said, clenching his fists. This was their initial n. But now, Kira was thinking of bringing peace among all creatures. "There will be peace once the traitor n will disappear."

    "I have done it once. Please believe me... I can do it. This time... I''m not alone." Kira was thinking about Marceline.

    Raizel nced at him with mixed emotions. He wanted to trust Kira but not the werewolf n. They were the ones who schemed rebellion against Kira, the King of Phantasia.

    "Let me think about it first..." Raizel removed Kira''s hand that was holding his shoulder.

    Kira knew where Raizel wasing from. He felt devastated when Kira disappeared, thinking he died. If Kira was in Raizel''s ce, he would also feel the same.

    But now, he wanted to set aside his personal vendetta... for the sake of Marceline. He didn''t want her to cry. He didn''t want to hurt her feelings. If he had to fight Dominique, Marceline would be heartbroken. Dominique was still her father.

    "Sigh. I understand, Rai. I will wait for your decision. Let me know... once you make up your mind." Kira turned around to leave.

    "Where are you going?" Raizel asked him. He didn''t want to see him leave.

    "Don''t worry. I''ming back. I will just see someone..."

    Kira nned on going to Northleaf Timbend Forest. Marceline would go back to Kingdom Phantasia today. He wanted to see her as she passed through the portal gate.

 Chapter 298 Going Back To Phantasia

    [ At Northleaf Timbend Forest: Nighttime¡­ ]

    The gatekeepers were already at the portal gate along with Cedric and his men. Cedric would be joining Dominique and Serena going back to the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    dimir would be left in the Triple W Headquarters. He would lead them in Cedric''s absence. The werewolves prepared a grand banquet tonight for the return of their King and Queen.

    They haven''t announced yet that they found the real werewolf princess. Even Cedric was kept in the dark. He had no idea that Marceline was the real Ste. Furthermore, Cedric was oblivious to the fact Dn was alive and he reunited with his parents.

    Dominique nned on catching Cedric tonight, putting him in jail. He would be subject to punishment as he tried to assassinate the werewolf prince.

    Dominique didn''t want to suspect his general but Dn and Marceline had already spoken up against Cedric. His children''s words vs Cedric. Of course, he had to choose and believe Dn and Marceline.

    After a while, Dominique and Serena arrived at the portal gate along with their bodyguards. Cedric introduced Natasha and Enrique who came from the Zhou Family. They were the newly appointed gatekeepers.

    "I can''t believe this, brother. These people are not ordinary humans. They are werewolves," Natasha whispered to her brother. She wondered if she could ask the help of the werewolves to get her revenge against Marceline and Kira.

    "Just behave, Natasha. We can''t trust them fully. Remember¡­ Marceline saw werewolves the night our Uncle and Aunt died. Now, I want to believe her¡­ that werewolves had something to do with their deaths." Enrique clenched his fists at that thought.

    "Here you are again, Enrique! Why do you still care about that bitch?! She is the one who hurt our parents! Have you forgotten about that?" Natasha wanted to punch her own brother.

    But they had no time to argue. They needed to start the ritual now to open the portal gate. The two stepped into the circle that was engraved in the stone. They kneeled and started to recite the chants.

    "Cedric, there is a second batch. We are the first batch and you are going with us," Dominique informed Cedric. They had to bring Cedric and his men so that they wouldn''t see Dn and Marceline.

    Since the order came from the Werewolf King, Cedric had no choice but to obey. He didn''t suspect anything. He was just wondering why he couldn''t see the werewolf princess.

    ''The werewolf princess might be in the second batch of werewolves,'' Cedric thought to himself.

    He was looking forward to seeing the werewolf princess at the banquet. He would tell Dominique his request tonight. He wanted to marry the werewolf princess.

    As the gatekeepers were focusing on their chants, Dominique and Serena patiently waited from the back. All the preparations for tonight''s banquet had been coordinated and prepared in the pce.

    High-ranking officials of the Werewolf''s council together with other powerful creatures such as wizards, witches, and hybrids were gathered in the pce. While the vampire ves were busy preparing the food and the venue.

    *****

    Not far away from the portal gate, Dn, Marceline, Lyca and Little Lowell were hiding from Cedric''s men. They were waiting for them to leave. The three of them were wearing masks so that Natasha and Enrique would not recognize them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Are you nervous?" Dn asked both women. This would be their first timeing to Kingdom Phantasia. Of course, Marceline had been there when she was a baby. But she had no recollection of that memory.

    "Yeah¡­ I will be surrounded by supernatural creatures so I am so nervous," Lyca responded truthfully.

    Dn just smiled tenderly, grabbing her hand. He intertwined their hands together, trying tofort her. "Don''t be nervous and be afraid. I will be with you all the time. I will protect you with my life."

    Hearing those sweet promises from Dn, Marceline suddenly felt jealous. She couldn''t be together with the man she loved, unlike her twin brother. He was with her mate.

    Marceline had been searching for Kira around the forests ever since they arrived. She wanted to see him for onest time.

    "Sis, are you okay? You look so downcasted tonight." Dn tapped her shoulder.

    Marceline just gave him a faint smile. "I''m just missing someone. Don''t mind me. Just focus on Lyca."

    Lyca''s face reddened as she recalled her intimate moment with Dn this morning. Marceline didn''t confront her but the way she looked at her, it seemed that her best friend had heard something.

    The four of them continued watching Dominique, Serena, and Cedric from afar. Just when Marceline thought she would never see a glimpse of Kira, someone appeared from the back.

    "Kira?" Marceline smelled his scent so she couldn''t be wrong.

    "Brother¡­ Please take care of Little Lowell." Marceline mumbled before turning around to leave. Kira was hiding in the big tree just a few meters away from their location.

    Dn could only smile. He didn''t have to ask his sister. He also recognized Kira''s scent.

    "I guess they already reconciled," Dn mumbled.

    "Huh?" Lyca looked at him, wondering whom he was referring to.

    "Nothing, Sweety," Dn mumbled, tapping her nose. Then he smiled at her sweetly. Lyca could only blush and look away. Dn just pulled her body closer to him. He would never leave her side. He would stick with her all the time.

    Meanwhile, Marceline ran in Kira''s direction. She threw herself to him as soon as she reached his spot. Kira caught her in his arms as they exchanged a rib-crushing hug.

    "I thought you would nevere." Marceline buried her face into his chest, holding his body tightly. "I missed you already."

    Kira didn''t say a word. He just made a little distance between them and cupped her face. To say how much he missed her, Kira chose to show it by his action. His lips descended, capturing Marceline''s lips. He began kissing her passionately. His lips covered hers in a long warm kiss that left her short of breath.

 Chapter 299 A Banquet For The Werewolf Princess

    After that long passionate kiss, Kira drew back. However, he maintained their close distance, resting his forehead on hers. He cupped her face using both hands and caressed her cheeks using his thumb.

    He was staring at her eyes, not leaving her face. With the remaining time they had, Kira wanted to look at her, engraving her lovely face in his mind.

    "I will follow you there¡­ as soon as possible," Kira made a promise.

    Marceline could only nod her head, believing his words. "I will wait for you there. Find me¡­ okay?"

    "Yes. I know where to find you. You can also visit¡­ the Valley of Promise. I will make sure toe once my task here is done." Kira mentioned the Valley of Promise. That ce was his love nest with Selene before.

    "I want to send you off¡­ So I came¡­" Kira pulled her again into another hug. They stayed like that for several minutes.

    Soon, Marceline heard her brother''s voice, talking to her through their mind link.

    ''Father and Mother, they passed through the portal gate with Cedric. It is our turn next.'' Dn informed her. As much as he didn''t want to disrupt the two, they must leave now.

    ''I got it, Bro. Just give me five minutes¡­ to say goodbye to him,'' Marceline responded.

    ''Sure, sis. Take your time.''

    "Is your brother calling you already?" Kira asked Marceline. He somehow sensed that she talked to someone through the mind link.

    Marceline just nodded her head. Kira hugged her tightly, making use of their remaining time together. They had to part for now.

    "Be careful there¡­ Don''t trust anyone." Kira reminded her.

    "I know¡­"

    After sealing their lips with another kiss, the two of them said goodbye. Marceline had a heavy heart as she walked away from Kira. Meanwhile, Kira had to control himself, otherwise, he woulde to her and never let her go.

    Marceline gave him onest nce before the four of them proceeded to the portal. After a while, she turned around, looking at the entrance of the portal.

    Natasha and Enrique were busy chanting the spell, making the portal open. Lyca nced at Enrique. They couldn''t recognize Lyca and Marceline as they were both wearing masks and cloaks to hide their faces.

    ''I guess¡­ this is my final goodbye to you¡­ Enrique," Lyca thought to herself as she gazed at him. She subconsciously tightened her grip that was holding Dn''s hand.

    "Lyca, is there something wrong?" Dn whispered to her. She just shook her head and shifted her gaze from Enrique to Dn.

    "Let''s go," Dn mumbled, guiding the three.

    Little Lowell, Lyca, and Marceline finally passed through the portal. They stepped into thend of Phantasia.

    When the portal was slowly closing up, Enrique tossed a look at them and he met Lyca''s eyes. Lyca identally removed her cloak when she stepped into the other realm.

    Enrique''s eyes widened as he finally recognized her. "Lyca? Is that you? What are you doing there?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    But before Lyca could say a word, the portal gate disappeared along with them.

    "No!" Enrique shouted, extending his arm towards the portal gate. But it has already disappeared.

    "Brother, what''s wrong?" Natasha stood up, following Enrique''s line of sight. She wondered why he looked surprised.

    Enrique gazed down and simply said, "Oh, it''s nothing."

    "Our task here is done. Let''s go back!" Natasha mumbled, pulling her brother''s hand. The forest looked scary at night. She didn''t want to stay there.

    Meanwhile, Dn, Lyca, Marceline, and Little Lowell finally arrived at Kingdom Phantasia.

    "Can you see the lights from here? That is our pce!" Dn excitedly informed Lyca and Marceline.

    Both women were amazed to see how beautiful the Kingdom Phantasia was, even at night. Vastnd, forests with many trees, valleys and a big castle like in fairy tales!

    "Wow, you have fireworks here too?!" Lyca said with amusement.

    Dn could only chuckle. Of course, they had fireworks. They have been exchanging goods and products from the human world for all these years. They also had modern technologies here like electricity and devices.

    "Let''s go to the pce. But we will pass through the secret passage. We need to change our clothes. There is a banquet tonight to wee the King and Queen. Of course, this is a special asion to introduce you to the werewolf council and the elders."

    "This is your big night, sister!" Dn added, wrapping his arm around Marceline''s shoulder.

    Marceline nced at the castle in the distance. She was somehow nervous. There was no backing down now. She only had to move forward and do her mission.

    Marceline looked at the sky. There was a moon tonight and millions of stars.

    ''Moon Goddess, please guide me¡­'' She mumbled inwardly, trying to calm herself down.

    Marceline took a deep breath, grabbing Little Lowell''s hand. She would be brave and be a werewolf princess worthy of their respect. She had to gain power and authority over their fellow werewolves.

    "Brother, we have to catch Cedric tonight. He is a great threat to our n. He might try to assassinate one of us again as he wants the throne for himself. He is a greedy werewolf!" Marceline recalled the most important mission tonight.

    They wanted to push Cedric in the corner and capture him. They identified him as a dangerous enemy¡­ more dangerous than a vampire. His skill was deception and betrayal. He was someone who shouldn''t be trusted!

    But then again, Dominique was also the best example of that. He was the one who deceived Kira, the former King of Phantasia. He was the first one who betrayed him.

    What if Cedric was his own karma? Dominique experiencing the same betrayal from his werewolf general might be his karma for his evil deeds. He was very fond of Cedric. But Cedric was thinking of ousting him out to be the new Werewolf King.

    "Sigh. I don''t know why our fellow werewolves are greedy for power. I don''t want to be a King. I just want to live freely and happily together with my mate!" Dn mumbled, squeezing Lyca''s hand and pulling her closer to him.

    Marceline could only sh her bittersweet smile. This war started because of greed¡­ a greed of their father, Dominique. She wondered if she could change her father.

 Chapter 300 Princess Stella!

    In the Castle of Kingdom Phantasia¡­

    Everyone was rejoicing, weing the Werewolf King and Queen, along with the Werewolf General, Cedric. The werewolf council and the elders were informed that the King and Queen finally found the werewolf princess.

    Another story going around was that Cedric, the Mighty General, was the one who found the werewolf princess, saving her from the vampires.

    Cedric was enjoying this glory. He appeared to be the hero who saved the day! Cedric receivedpliments and praises from the elders.

    "You are worthy to be the fianc¨¦ of the werewolf princess. We can''t wait to see her." One werewolf elder shared his opinion with them.

    "You''ve been a great warrior. You deserve to be promoted!"

    "That''s true. You will be a perfect match for our princess!"

    Cedric could only smile at them. "This decision will still depend on our King." Cedric didn''t want to brag about his aplishment. But as long as Dominique would acknowledge him. He would never have a problem.

    "I''m nning to propose this idea to our King. I think¡­ I also fell in love with the princess at first sight," Cedric said to the council. His eyes roamed around the banquet hall but he didn''t see Dominique and Serena. The werewolf princess, Ste, was not yet around.

    The banquet continued. There was a bountiful feast and lots of drinks being served in the castle. The witches and wizards used spells to maintain the bright lights and lively music in the venue.

    The invited guests were wearing different long gowns and the man in their warrior suit. They were like in a Victorian renaissance era also known as the medieval period.

    Some of them were already dancing at the center of the hall together with their respective partners and mates. Vampire ves could be seen in the banquet hall, serving the witches, wizards, werewolves, and other creatures.

    Everyone was in a happy mood. They were enjoying the privilege of being allied with the werewolf n. Only the vampires were the ones who couldn''t enjoy this banquet. They were there as servants of those creatures.

    Cedric excused himself to find Dominique and Serena. "Are they not yet done changing into their clothes?"

    He was excited to talk to Dominique about marriage. He would ask him to give his blessings and allow him to be the werewolf princess'' fianc¨¦. That''s the reward he wanted to request from Dominique. Marrying the werewolf princess!

    It did not take long before Cedric found Dominique on the balcony near the banquet hall. He was talking to several elite werewolf fighters.

    "Why are they here? Is Dominique trying to heighten the security of the pce for Ste''s safety?" Cedric wondered to himself.

    "He should have informed me about his n. I can be the one to guard Princess Ste. I can be with her¡­ at all times." Cedric murmured as he traced his steps towards them.

    Little did he know, those men whom Dominique was talking to right now would be the same men who would capture Cedric and put him into prison.

    Clueless about that fact, Cedric cheerfully greeted them, letting them know of his presence. The werewolf fighters were surprised to see him. Did he hear anything? Dominique just looked at them meaningfully before sending them away.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Cedric, why are you here?" Dominique asked him, trying to divert Cedric''s attention. He just hoped Cedric didn''t sense anything suspicious while he was talking to the werewolf fighters.

    Dominique motioned the werewolf fighters to leave, giving Cedric and him some privacy.

    "I was looking for you, My King." Cedric was being polite to Dominique. "I think¡­ it''s the time to tell you the reward that I want from you¡­ My King."

    Dominique just bobbed his head. "This is the reward for finding my daughter, right?"

    "Yes, My King," Cedric gazed down, humbling himself to his King.

    "Okay. What is it that you want? Tell me." Dominique calmly asked him. He didn''t show any expression of refusal. This was part of their n. Cedric must lower his guard down for them to easily capture himter.

    "My King¡­ please give me your permission¡­ I wanna marry your daughter. The werewolf princess!" Cedric finally said it!

    Dominique hadplicated emotions on his face. If Cedric didn''t try to kill Dn, he would have chosen him to be Ste''s husband. But Cedric disappointed him. He still couldn''t believe that Cedric would betray him and his family, targeting his only son, Dn.

    "Okay. I will give you my blessing. You are the best candidate to be my daughter''s husband. I will give an important announcement about the engagement tonight." Dominique smiled at him, tapping Cedric''s shoulder.

    Cedric couldn''t contain his happiness. He was one step closer to bing a King. Not wanting to prolong their discussion, Dominique said goodbye to Cedric. He would apany his wife, Serena, to the banquet hall.

    Meanwhile, Cedric also returned to the banquet hall, feeling so excited. He couldn''t wait to hear the announcement about his engagement with the werewolf princess.

    "Finally¡­ I can fulfill my dream of bing the Werewolf King! I''ll do my best to rule this kingdom." Cedric mumbled as he entered the banquet hall. The venue was crowded with different creatures.

    A few minutester, the music stopped and the Werewolf King and Queen finally showed up to everyone. Dominique was escorting his Queen as they descended from the second floor going to center stage.

    With Dominique''s cue, the werewolf fighters also entered the banquet hall. No one noticed the numerous numbers of werewolf fighters surrounding Cedric as they were all focused on their King and Queen. Soon, Dominique began his speech.

    "To our fellow werewolves and our allied forces, my Queen and I are so d that you made it tonight. We have an important announcement to make so listen carefully." Dominique paused, his eyes scanning the venue looking for someone.

    From a distance, he finally saw the familiar figures of his son and daughter. Marceline and Dn were already there at the entrance door, waiting for his important announcement.

    "I am so happy to share with you¡­ that we''ve finally found my missing daughter¡­ our Werewolf Princess, Ste!"

    The crowd made a cheering noise upon hearing that. They couldn''t wait to see Princess Ste.

    "Let''s all wee¡­ my daughter! Princess Ste!"

 Chapter 301 Captured!

    The lights in the Banquet Hall were suddenly turned off, except for the one near the entrance door. The remaining light focused on ady wearing a red gown, her long wavy hair cascading down her waist.

    Her beauty was ethereal. All eyes were focused on her, most especially Cedric''s. The woman looked very familiar. She was not the Ste whom he saved from the vampires.

    After a while, Cedric finally recognized the woman whom Dominique called Princess Ste. ''Wait! That''s Marceline Zhou! What is she doing here?''

    The murmuring of the other guests in the banquet hall could be heard.

    "Oh my gosh! Is that our Princess Ste?"

    "She has a great resemnce to our Queen. There is no doubt! She is our werewolf princess!"

    "I want to see her wolf form!"

    "Me too. I wonder what the color of her fur is! Is she as big as Prince Dn once in wolf form?"

    "Is she strong as well?"

    "She looks fragile and weak to me."

    "Hey, stop saying that. She might hear you!"

    Marceline, also known as Princess Ste, became the center of attention for tonight''s banquet. Many werewolves were amazed to see her. She was the most beautiful woman in the banquet and werewolves were hoping that one of them could be the werewolf princess''s mate. It was the wishful thinking of the men inside that banquet hall.

    "How could this be possible? What is going on here?" Cedric was still confused, his eyes fixed on Marceline''s beautiful face.

    Cedric just found himself walking towards her. He needed to know what happened. Was this some kind of scheme? Where was the Ste they saved before?

    Cedric was about to grab Marceline when someone captured his hand. "Don''t you dare touch my sister!" A stern cold voice was heard.

    Cedric''s body stiffened after hearing that familiar voice. When he turned to look at him, Cedric''s eyes widened in stupefaction.

    ''Dn?! He is still alive!'' Cedric''s expression had a mix of shock and anger. How could this happen? Dn was alive and he returned to the Kingdom of Phantasia together with Marceline who was now introduced by Dominique as Ste, the missing werewolf princess?!

    ''Where did everything go wrong?'' Cedric asked his own self as he watched Dn in disbelief.

    On the other hand, Dn was enjoying the surprised look on Cedric''s face. He didn''t expect to see Dn tonight. This was a great shock to him.

    "Game over, Cedric. You will never be the King!" Dn whispered to him, tightening his grip on Cedric''s hand. The werewolf fighters were now surrounding him. No escape route for Cedric.

    Since Cedric hadn''t recovered his wits yet, he failed to notice that he waspletely surrounded by other werewolf fighters. They were there to catch him.

    Dominique still had an important announcement rted to Cedric Morgan, his beloved werewolf general.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Princess Ste (Marceline) stood next to Dn as she faced Cedric with her head held high. This guy was the one who killed her adopted parents in the Zhou Family. She wanted to punish him. She would like to see him suffer.

    "I have another important announcement. Since everyone is here... I want to move on to a serious matter." Dominique continued talking.

    "As of today, I hereby dere that I am stripping Cedric Morgan as my werewolf general. He will no longer be my General. Hemitted a serious crime. He tried to assassinate my son, Dn! And as punishment, he will be sent to the underground prison and suffer daily torture until he dies!"

    After Dominique announced those things, the werewolf fighters along with Dn, captured Cedric, immobilizing him. They would not allow him to fight back!

    "No! That was a lie! You can''t do this to me, my King!" Cedric tried to struggle as he pleaded innocent. "You don''t have proof! Someone is framing me!" Cedric tried to feign innocence, convincing Dominique.

    "My words are the proof!" Dn dered, giving him a mocking smile.

    "And so my words," Marceline added, supporting Dn''s im.

    Everyone gasped after hearing this revtion. They didn''t expect that Cedric Morgan, their strongest werewolf general wouldmit such a crime. Killing the werewolf prince? That was unforgivable!

    "No! I didn''t," Cedric tried his best to break the chain. He was caught off guard and he failed to avoid the sneaky attack of the werewolf fighters.

    With the help of Dn, they were able to chain Cedric''s hands, feet, and neck using magical silver chains that would stop him from transforming into his wolf form.

    Cedric could be a troublesome fellow once he transformed into his wolf form. So they sealed his wolf right away through these magical silver chains.

    Cedric fell to his knees, grinding his teeth. He thought he was one step closer to his goal of bing a Werewolf King when Dominique agreed to his request. But who would have thought that he already nned on capturing him?

    Dn returned so Dominique found out what he did to his son. After a while, Cedric''s sinisterughter echoed in the banquet hall. He didn''t want to admit defeat but he was in a hopeless situation. He let his guard down.

    "It''s now time to pay for your sin," Marceline mumbled, giving him a sharp look.

    "This is not the end, Marceline. I will get out of prison. And once I escape... get yourself ready. I''ming for you! I will get you no matter what!"

    Dn punched Cedric''s face. He wouldn''t allow this man to touch even a strand of hair of his twin sister. "I will kill you first!" Dn dered to him.

    "Get him out of here! Bring him to the prison cell now!" Dn ordered the guards.

    Cedric just sneered at the twins. "You will regret this. I will make everyone pay for betraying me!" Cedric dered to them. He turned to look at his Werewolf King, Dominique.

    ''I will kill the Silvano Family and annihte everyone who is loyal to them!" Cedric swore to himself as he left the banquet hall. He was now being escorted to the underground prison cell of the castle.

    When Cedric was delivered to the prison cell, Dominique announced the continuation of the banquet and the celebration of the return of Dn and Ste.

 Chapter 302 The Spy

    The banquet in the castle continued. The elders approached Dn and Ste. They kept questioning how they found each other. Some were still doubtful of the werewolf princess'' identity. What if she was an impostor again?

    "Forgive me for asking this. But I just want to know... how did you find out that she is the real werewolf princess? Our princess had been gone for so long," The werewolf elder questioned them.

    Dominique and Serena also joined them. At first, they were deceived by the vampires. But this time, they could feel their connection with Ste also known as Marceline.

    "We have birthmarks! Same birthmarks!" Dn informed them.

    "Can you transform into your wolf form? This is also one way to confirm if she is one of us," Another elder shared her opinion as they were trying to confirm Ste''s identity.

    Marceline nced at Dominique and Serena. Transforming into her wolf form would be troublesome. She was wearing a beautiful gown and it would get ruined once she shifted into her wolf form.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, can''t we just enjoy this banquet first? We will let you see her wolf form some other time. This is not the time for that." Dominique stepped in to help his daughter. He didn''t like the way the elders were pressuring Ste.

    They didn''t have to doubt her identity as they already confirmed it.

    "We apologize, our King. That''s true. We need to enjoy this celebration. Prince Dn also returned. We had no idea that he left the kingdom only to find out your general tried to assassinate him!" The leader of the council spoke up.

    He was still shaken knowing that Cedric Morgan performed a rebellious act. The White w Pack would be implicated in this.

    "This was Dn''s secret mission. Of course, no one aside from my wife and I knew that the prince left the kingdom." Dominique immediately justified the situation. They had to keep Dn''s departure from everyone.

    But who would have thought, Cedric Morgan would be the one to betray him, attacking his son behind his back? He would surely punish him.

    "What are we going to do with the members of White w Pack? Their Alpha is being imprisoned here. They will not stand still. They will make a move to save their Alpha." The elder spoke again.

    "We need to catch them all!" Another one suggested.

    "We can''t do that! We have no proof that all the members of the White w Pack have something to do with this rebellious act. What if this was only Cedric''s greed," Dn butted in. He didn''t want innocent werewolves to get involved.

    "I will put them under strict surveince. If there will be suspicious movements from their end, I will order to capture them right away," Dominique replied, reassuring them.

    Dn thanked his father for supporting him. If Ste was not around, Dominique would not be merciful. He wouldn''t care about investigating further. He would be ruthless to all members of the White w Pack. Innocent or not, the pack would suffer in his hand.

    Meanwhile, Serena already pulled Ste away from those men. They were talking about serious matters and it was not fun to listen to.

    Serena introduced Ste to she-wolves who have high positions in the kingdom of Phantasia. Lyca and Little Lowell could only follow them. Ste tried her best to mingle with them.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Ste learned more about her fellow she-wolves. They were fighters as well. And they could be as strong as the male werewolf fighters.

    She was also having fun talking with them. So werewolves weren''t that bad at all. That''s what she thought as she continued bonding with them.

    Meanwhile, in the underground prison, Cedric was chained in a highly guarded prison cell. A magical silver chain was used to seal his wolf. The witches put spells on the binding silver chains, obeying Dominique''smand.

    The prison cell was very dark and cold. Cedric was tugging the chains trying to break them. But he was not powerful enough to break them.

    "Damn! I was deceived by Dominique! Dn and Marceline knew each other?! Howe he was still alive? Dn should be dead!" Cedric mumbled through his gritted teeth.

    "I won''t ept this. This is not the end. I will take everything from them!" Cedric swore to himself.

    It did not take long when someone entered the prison cell. It was one of the werewolf fighters who escorted him to this underground prison cell.

    "Once I get out here, I will kill you!" Cedric yelled at the guard with rage.

    But the guard suddenly fell to his knees as he faced Cedric. "Forgive me, Alpha. I failed to inform you about their n."

    Cedric''s expression when he heard that. At this moment, he finally recognized the man. He was his spy.

    "What are you waiting for? Release me now and get me out of here!" Cedric demanded. He was losing his patience.

    He was furious and he didn''t want to stay in that dark and cold prison cell. He was an Alpha of White w Pack for goodness''s sake. How could they treat him like this?

    "I''m sorry, Alpha. I don''t have the key. But you have nothing to worry about. I will inform dimir and your beta, Cleo. They will surely make a strategy on how we will rescue you and escape from this prison."

    Cedric could only clench his jaw. He had no choice but to wait for hisrades to save him.

    "Fine! Go and warn them. You should get me out of here as soon as possible!" Cedric said angrily.

    "Yes, Alpha. I will go now." The spy said goodbye to Cedric. He had to warn Cedric''s allies. Dominique''s people would surely capture them, sending them to prison.

    Before it happened, they must act first and figure out how they would rescue Cedric. This was going to be an all-out war. They had nothing to hide anymore. Once they rescued their Alpha, they wouldunch the rebellion, taking the throne away from the Silvano Family.

    "Dominique... you will regret this!" Cedric mumbled, clenching his fists. Now he was thinking of working together with the vampires to bring Dominique down.

 Chapter 303 Getting Ready For A War!

    [ Triple W Main Headquarters... ]

    dimir was reading the reports of the Triple W members rted to the vampires and enemies of Triple W when he received an important message from Cedric''s spy.

    It was a magical scroll containing a secret message from the Kingdom of Phantasia. dimir frowned as soon as he recognized the mark. It was a very confidential message that needed to be destroyed after reading it so that they wouldn''t leave any evidence.

    dimir stood up, walking towards the door. He locked it before reading the message. dimir was bbergasted as soon as he read the message. Complicated emotions shed through his eyes and he clenched the scroll in his fists.

    *The content of the message*

    [ Alpha Cedric was captured by Silvano''s n. He is being tortured in the underground prison cell of the pce. Werewolf King found out about the assassination attempt against the Werewolf Prince, Dn. ]

    [ The real princess showed up at the banquet. She is known by her name Marceline Celeste Zhou. Dn was alive and he attended the banquet as well. ]

    [ Alpha Cedric is requesting an immediate rescue operation. Get him out of the prison cell ASAP! ]

    [ Be careful of the werewolf fighters loyal to the Silvano n. They might be keeping an eye on every member of the White w Pack. ]

    [ Lastly, try to contact and make a deal with the vampires. Goal: Killing Dominique and the Silvano n. ]

    dimir had never imagined that their n would end up in a mess. He thought everything was going smoothly ording to their n. Now, their Alpha was being held captive in the pce.

    The White w Pack was in danger. Dominique Silvano might do something to all the members. He felt like an all-out war was going to happen soon.

    "Because of this incident, Dominique will suspect all the members of White w Pack. We need to be more cautious." dimir mumbled.

    He burned the magic scroll right away and informed the other members of White w Pack about what happened to Cedric, their Alpha.

    He sent secret messages to the strongest fighters of the White w Pack, giving them an important mission to rescue their Alpha Cedric.

    dimir was the overall tactician of White w Pack. He knew what he must do in times like this. He summoned someone and asked him to meet the leaders of the Vampires.

    dimir would try to negotiate with them and make a deal. They had amon goal: to remove the Silvano n from the throne. Eliminate them!

    *****

    [ Scarlet Heart Inc. Headquarters ]

    Meanwhile, Victoria summoned everyone for an important meeting. Raizel was also there along with the vampire elders. Raizel didn''t inform Victoria about Kira''s request. Besides, he knew that Victoria would never agree.

    "Lady Victoria, is there something wrong? We heard that this meeting was very urgent." One vampire elder spoke up.

    "Yes. I think this is the right time to make a move. Using our entire force, we will infiltrate the Kingdom Phantasia and raid the pce. Raizel and I will assassinate Dominique Silvano!" Victoria dered to them with so much conviction in her words.

    Everyone cheered when they heard that! They couldn''t wait for this to happen. They wanted to strike back and bring the glory back to the vampire n.

    With the presence of their Vampire General, Raizel, and the pureblood vampires headed by Lady Victoria, they believed that they could win this war!

    They were putting their trust in them. They were their hope!

    "Abolish very!!"

    "Annihte the ruthless werewolves and witches!"

    "Attack their headquarters!"<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    They screamed in excitement. They didn''t hide their eagerness to fight. They''ve been waiting for this to happen. They prepared and trained for a long time. They strengthened the vampire army!

    "Yes! We will no longer hide! We will show them the true power of vampires!"

    "We will suck them dry! Drain all their blood!"

    "No mercy! No forgiveness! We have to avenge our fallen brothers and sisters! We will reim the throne... we will reim the Kingdom Phantasia!"

    The voices of the Vampire Council reverberated inside the meeting hall. They were high-spirited today.

    "So what''s our game n? When are we going to implement our n? The raid should be executed well." The head of the Vampire Elders asked Victoria.

    "We will destroy the Triple W first here in Golden City. Second, we have to kidnap the Gatekeepers, forcing them to open the portal going to Kingdom Phantasia." Victoria shared her initial n with everyone.

    "Ok. Let''s do that! Once we seed in destroying their main headquarters in this world, this will keep them busy. This will be our diversion n. They will not think that we are already making a way to return to Kingdom Phantasia." A member of the council agreed to the idea.

    "As expected to our Future Vampire Queen! Your n is brilliant! You have our support!" Another elder praised Victoria.

    "You ttered me too much, Elder Devon!" Victoria blushed a little. She had been dreaming of bing the Vampire Queen. If they could defeat Dominique and the werewolves then she would reign as the new Queen of Kingdom Phantasia.

    She just wished that by that time, a certain someone would finally take notice of her. Someone she had always desired would love her back and be willing to be her King!

    Meanwhile, as they continued their nning strategy, Raizel remained silent with his conflicting thoughts. He was still thinking about Kira and his proposition.

    After a while, Victoria noticed Raizel''s troubled expression. So Victoria approached him.

    "A penny for your thoughts?" Victoria nudged Raizel''s shoulder, catching his attention.

    Raizel could only frown as he looked at her. Meeting her gaze, Raizel suddenly grabbed Victoria''s hand as he pulled her, leaving the meeting room.

    The vampires and the elders could only watch the two with smiles shing on their faces. They were eyeing Raizel and Victoria to be the Vampire King and Queen!

    When they got out of the meeting hall, Raizel guided Victoria to the most secluded part of the headquarters. He wanted to talk to her alone.

    "Are you not telling them about Kira? The former Vampire King is alive. I think we should inform the vampires about his existence," Raizel said seriously.

    But Victoria just shook her head. "No! Kira is no longer one of us. He betrayed us! There is no point in telling them the traitor is alive!"

    "But Kira is not a traitor!" Raizel insisted.

    Victoriaughed sarcastically at Raizel''s words.

    "You are wrong, Rai! Stop believing in him, you will get disappointed in the end. We already had the opportunity to kill Dominique, but Kira ruined it!"

    Raizel fell silent. He couldn''t refute that. He was aware that Kira wasted their golden opportunity to kill Dominique without going into an all-out war! This was because of his feelings towards Marceline. That was the thing Raizel couldn''t ept.

    "Okay. Fine. I will side with you this time," Raizel mumbled, heaving a deep sigh.

    He finally made up his mind. This time Raizel wouldn''t yield to Kira''s request. This was for the sake of the entire vampire n.

    ''I''m sorry, Kira. I have to stop you from falling again to a she-wolf! They are our enemies.'' Raizel thought to himself.

 Chapter 304 White Wolf Descendants?

    Marceline couldn''t sleepst night. Though she was tired after attending the banquet, her mind was wide awake just thinking about Kira. She missed him so much.

    She was still adapting to this new environment. She was now surrounded by supernatural creatures. Fortunately, Lyca was with her. She was the only human in that world.

    Marceline had just finished showering when someone knocked on the door of her chamber.

    "Who is that?" Marceline asked as she put her clothes on.

    "It''s me, Dn... your brother!" Dn''s voice was so cheerful and lively.

    "Come in," Marceline mumbled, giving him permission to enter.

    The door was pushed open and Dn emerged from it. He greeted Marceline with a gentle smile and hugged her.

    "I''m so happy that my sister and my mate ate here!" Dn couldn''t contain his happiness.

    Marceline could only shake her head. "You are acting like a child again, my brother." She giggled as she patted his head.

    "By the way, why are you here?" She asked him.

    Dn''s smile disappeared and his expression became serious. "I''m sorry about this, sis. But the werewolf council wants to summon you. They still want to confirm if you are one with us. They want to see your wolf!"

    Marceline sighed helplessly. Those council members and elders were so determined to see Ste''s wolf form.

    ''Ste, will you be okay if we show them our true form?'' Marceline consulted her wolf, Ste through their mind link. White wolf didn''t exist in the Kingdom of Phantasia anymore. Would it be okay if they found out that she was a white wolf?

    ''I think it''s okay to show them our wolf form. This will be advantageous for you in order to gain their trust and acknowledge you as part of the Royal Family. They will think so highly of you once they found out that you were a white wolf.'' Ste exined the positive sides of revealing their true form.

    ''Okay. I understand.''

    ''But we need to be careful. There might be people who might fear you or try to harm you because they know how powerful a white wolf can be! Especially if we have enemy''s spy in our territory.'' Ste warned Marceline.

    ''Don''t worry. I can protect myself now,'' Marceline replied confidently.

    "Ok, Bro. Let''s go and see them." Marceline didn''t bother to doll herself up before facing the council. It would be a waste of time since she would shift into her wolf form.

    "Bring extra clothes, sis!" Dn reminded her.

    "Got it!"

    When they left Marceline''s chamber, they saw Lyca and Little Lowell standing in the hallway.

    "Can we join you? I also want to see your wolf form," Lyca smiled sheepishly as she asked them permission.

    Little Lowell also bobbed his head as he expressed his interest toe with them. Marceline and Dn just exchanged looks at each other before they agreed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lyca and Little Lowell pped their hands in excitement. Dn just giggled at their reactions. Soon, the four of them proceeded to the pce hall where the werewolf council, the King and Queen were waiting for them.

    Everyone was all eyes on the four of them the moment they entered the hall. Lyca subconsciously held Dn''s hand as she moved at his back to hide herself from the sharp gaze of those council members. They could tell that Lyca was just an ordinary human.

    Little Lowell also stepped forward, holding Marceline''s hand. This was one way of saying he would be there to support her.

    "Princess Ste, thank you for epting our invitation as early as this morning." The werewolf elder showed courtesy as he greeted her politely.

    "No need to mention it. It''s my obligation to prove myself to the elders and the council. I am the true princess," Marceline dered to them.

    Dominique and Serena felt so proud seeing their daughter showing her dominance. She was a true female Alpha. She wasn''t intimidated by the elders.

    "We are d to hear that, our Princess. Now, if you may... Can you show us your true form?" Another elder spoke up with anticipation. They''ve already seen Dn, Serena and Dominique transformed. And now, this was their opportunity to see Princess Ste''s wolf form.

    ''How big is she? What is the color of her fur? Is she stronger than Prince Dn? Or does she only have an ordinary wolf?''

    The atmosphere became intense as the anticipation rose up. Marceline walked towards the center. Elders and high-ranking officials of the werewolf council surrounded her. Their eyes were looking at her. Even Serena and Dominique were wondering about Marceline''s wolf form. They hadn''t seen it yet.

    Little Lowell was the one who witnessed her true form. It happened when Marceline saved him from the vampires. He wanted to see her wolf form again.

    It did not take long, Marceline closed her eyes and she put her mind in a deep concentration. She was stillmunicating with Ste. She didn''t want to feel conscious with their probing eyes so she decided to close her own eyes as she began to transform.

    The bone-cracking sound could be heard in the entire hall along with the ripping sound of the fabric of her clothes.

    "She is shifting... and she is fast!" One member of the council blurted out in amazement.

    "She''s a werewolf! She can definitely shift!" Another elder spoke up. They couldn''t hide their excitement.

    However, their surprise didn''t end here! There was a more shocking revtion they were about to witness.

    Gasp!

    "Oh Damn! Am I really seeing this?"

    "She... S-She is... a W-White wolf!"

    "Legendary white wolf!"

    A giant werewolf with white fur was now standing proudly in front of them. Her amber eyes and her strong posture mesmerized everyone including Dominique, Serena, and Dn.

    How could this be possible? Princess Ste turned into a white wolf. Were there white wolf descendants... on Dominique''s side or Serena''s side?!

    ''I''m a ck wolf while Dominique is abination of dark, white, and light gray just like Dn... howe... our daughter bes a white wolf?'' Serena questioned herself. Then her eyes went round when a realization came to her. ''No! Did she inherit her blood?''

 Chapter 305 Use Her Hatred To Their Advantage

    The meeting hall was still in uproar! Everyone felt ted knowing that their werewolf princess was a white wolf! A white wolf was a legendary creature in the Kingdom of Phantasia. The white wolf was the strongest wolf among werewolves.

    Their regeneration ability was top-notch. Their senses were ten times stronger than an ordinary werewolf. They were big in size and possessed tremendous physical strength and agility. They could match up with the speed of the vampires.

    Howl!

    Everyone felt the chill when Ste suddenly howled in front of them. The hairs on their skins stood up as they shivered. The goosebumps spread throughout their system.

    ''She is indeed from the descendants of the legendary white wolf! No wonder, Dominique and Serena deserved to be our King and Queen. And we can see our future ruler. She''s in front of us.'' They thought inwardly as they stood there in awe.

    Now, everyone was having conflicting thoughts about who should be the next in line with the throne. Usually, it should be the son, Prince Dn! But after seeing Ste''s wolf form, they were now having a second thought!

    "I don''t mind giving up the throne for my sister," Dn mumbled softly. There was a subtle smile on his lips. Lyca heard hisment so she turned to look him in the eyes.

    "Why?" she asked with intrigue. Some siblings would get into fights just to inherit the throne or the family''s wealth. Lycapared this with the Zhou Family.

    "Because I would prefer to live simply but happily with you. I can stay with you in the human world and assist you in your work in the clinic," Dn whispered to her, making Lyca blush.

    ''Gosh! He is good at ttering a woman!'' Lyca murmured inwardly, biting her lips.

    Lyca was rendered speechless. Dn just chuckled before pinching her charming face. "You look prettier today!" Heplimented her.

    "Stop doing that! We are in a public ce right now!" Lyca hit his chest before looking away. She averted her gaze back to Marceline.

    Dn and Little Lowell justughed at her.

    "Gosh¡­ my best friend¡­ looks so fluffy. I wanna hug her right now," Lyca mumbled as she nced at Ste''s giant wolf form.

    "I can also turn into that fluffy creature. You can hug me all you want!" Dn shamelessly said, hugging her from behind. He didn''t care if other elders were there. Besides, no one was staring at them right now. Their attention was focused on Ste.

    Growl!

    Ste let out another growl as if telling them that she was done. Could she leave now? The elders didn''t let her leave just yet. Some of them moved closer to Ste, their eyes brimming with amusement and admiration.

    It had been so long since thest time they saw a white wolf. They believed that the Moon Goddess moved all the white wolves to a sacred ce where no one could find them.

    "Princess Ste¡­ I wonder¡­ have you seen the Moon Goddess yourself?" One elder suddenly asked her. The Moon Goddess hadn''t shown up to them until now.

    Dominique''s and Serena''s expressions changed at the mention of the Moon Goddess.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What if the Moon Goddess was the one who took away the princess, not vampires?!" Another elder spoke up. Her words put everyone into silence.

    Dominique''s eyes darkened when he heard that. That might be a possible thing. Howe Ste ended up with the Zhou Family? Was it the work of the Moon Goddess?

    Dominique clenched his fists. He felt betrayed. How could the Moon Goddess do that to them? Separating them from their child?!

    Meanwhile, Serena remained silent. She wondered if the Moon Goddess was still punishing them. Was she the one who made their daughter be a white wolf? But for what reason?

    Ever since, Serena felt like the Moon Goddess forsake her. She thought the Moon Goddess only blessed her sister. Her wolf was ck but her sister''s wolf was white, although they hadn''t seen it even once. Her sister died without even transforming in her wolf form.

    After a while, Ste gave them an answer. She confirmed that she saw the Moon Goddess once. Her revtion gave everyone one shock from another.

    ''If you are done questioning me, please allow me to leave already.'' Ste said goodbye to them through a mind link.

    The elders bowed their heads and kneeled in front of Ste as they allowed her to leave. Ste didn''t want to stay there for a long time. She moved closer to Dn, Little Lowell, and Lyca.

    ''Brother, let''s tour around the Kingdom Phantasia in our wolf form. I will carry Little Lowell with me, while you carry Lyca,'' Ste said to Dn.

    Dn liked the idea so he bobbed his head frantically.

    "Ste wants us to go around the kingdom," Dn informed little Lowell and Lyca. The two agreed right away with wide grins on their faces.

    Dn handed over Marceline''s extra clothes to Lyca before he transformed into his wolf form. Lyca was also amazed when she saw his form.

    Little Lowell rode Ste''s back while Lyca hopped into Dn''s back. The four of them left the pce right away.

    *****

    Meanwhile, in the human world, Victoria met someone. It was her spy whom she ordered to investigate the gatekeepers.

    "What did you find out?" Victoria asked him.

    "Lady Victoria, there are two newly appointed gatekeepers here in Golden City. They are Enrique Zhou and Natasha Zhou. As for the significant information I gathered about them¡­ I found out that Natasha Zhou hated her cousin so much, Marceline Zhou."

    Victoria''s eyes lit up as soon as she heard that. She found something very useful that could help her with her n.

    "Ahuh! So Natasha Zhou has no idea that her cousin is not a member of the Zhou Family. Wow. I guess I can use this to our benefit. I will use her hatred so that she will make a deal with us. She can open the portal door for us in exchange for what she wants¡­ Perhaps, she will want to have Marceline''s head! I can give that to her."

 Chapter 306 Not Blood-Related

    [ Zhou Family Mansion¡­ ]

    Natasha received a surprise visitor. It''s the CEO of Scarlet Heart Inc. Since the person who personally came to see her was a well-known businesswoman abroad, Natasha weed her warmly.

    "To whom do I owe this visit, Miss Bancroft?" Natasha greeted her with a gentle smile. She thought Scarlet Heart Inc. wanted to do business with the Zhou Empire. And Natasha was d that Victoria chose to see her instead of talking to Marceline who was currently the Chairwoman of the Zhou Empire.

    "Hello, Miss Natasha Zhou, I am here to make a deal with you." Victoria didn''t want to go around the bush.

    Natasha just smiled, inviting her to sit down on the sofa. She ordered someone to prepare snacks for her esteemed visitor.

    "I want to talk to you¡­ Alone," Victoria said once more as she looked around. Some maids and the butler were around so Victoria requested Natasha to talk privately.

    Natasha motioned everyone to leave the living room. When Victoria made sure that no one was around, she could now freely express what was on her mind.

    "So what kind of deal are you talking about?" Natasha asked, her eyes filled with interest.

    "It''s rted to Marceline Zhou¡­" Victoria mumbled, assessing Natasha''s reaction.

    Natasha''s expression darkened at the mention of that name. "Are you here for Marceline?"

    "No, don''t misunderstand. I don''t like Marceline Zhou, that''s why I am here to make a deal with you. I have a proposition to bring her down. Let''s work together." Victoria cleared her real intention so that Natasha would understand. And just like what she had expected, Natasha''s mood brightened up!

    "I''m in!" Natasha said excitedly. "Let me hear it out!"

    Victoria''s tugged upward into a satisfied smile. She knew it. Natasha would take the bait. She would definitely help them.

    "I will tell you a secret¡­ but in return, I want you to help us. I know you are a gatekeeper¡­ am I right?"

    Natasha was taken aback by Victoria''sst remarks. If she knew about the gatekeepers, it only meant Victoria was not an ordinary human. Was she a friend or a foe?

    Natasha immediately took the stone for her protection. She couldn''t trust anyone. But Victoria immediately pacified her.

    "Don''t be afraid of me. I''m not here to hurt you. I want us to coborate. You and I against Marceline." Victoria was trying to convince her.

    Fortunately, Natasha''s hatred towards Marceline overpowered her. "Okay. What do you want?"

    "Help us pass through the portal gate and I will make sure to kill Marceline for you. You want her dead right?"

    Victoria''s frankness was making Natasha speechless. How could Victoria offer her that kind of deal? Though she wanted it but Victoria didn''t look like a murderer! So looks could truly be deceiving.

    "But wait, why are you telling me this? If you want to kill her then kill her," Natasha said, frowning at her.

    "I''m offering you this as a deal. Besides, I can''t kill her because she''s in another world!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What?! What do you mean Marceline is in another world? Did she go to thend of the werewolves?" Natasha asked Victoria in disbelief.

    Victoria sneered at her. "As I told you¡­ I know a secret about Marceline''s identity. She is not your cousin. She is not blood-rted to the Zhou Family. Marceline is a werewolf! You can''t defeat her alone so you need my help!" Victoria finally revealed the truth to Natasha.

    Natasha was shocked beyond belief. She couldn''t believe that Marceline was a werewolf and she waspletely unrted to the Zhou Family.

    "Fuck! Howe grandpa made her as the Chairwoman of the Zhou Empire. She didn''t have the right! I feel betrayed!" Natasha felt enraged!

    "She deceived us all!

    Victoria could only add fuel to the fire. "Your grandfather probably didn''t know that she was adopted. Your real cousin already died at birth. The werewolves exchanged Marceline and made her be part of the Zhou Family. They wanted to control you as gatekeepers, that''s why they allowed Marceline to stay by your side."

    "Damn! I can''t forgive her. I will do what I can to help you! Just promise me one thing¡­ punish and kill that bitch for me!" Natasha requested Victoria.

    "Don''t worry. I will do that. Marceline also offended me so I want her dead!" Victoria expressed her hostility towards Marceline. She was d Natasha was easily convinced to be an ally.

    Vampires could now go back to the Kingdom of Phantasia with the help of Natasha, the gatekeeper. She would open up the portal for them.

    "Let''s seal our deal! Sign to this magic scroll so that I can guarantee that you will not back out of our deal!" Victoria wanted to make sure that Natasha would not betray them or sell them out to the werewolves.

    Natasha didn''t hesitate to sign the contract. It was a magical scroll made by witches. The people who signed on this scroll must abide by the rules. If someone broke the deal, he or she would suffer through the punishment spell.

    Since Natasha was not forced to sign this and she did it willingly, the protection stone would not be able to protect her against the punishment spell once she broke their deal.

    Victoria was a wise woman. She didn''t want to trust anyone as she already learned her lesson. The vampires were betrayed by the werewolves, witches, and other creatures.

    "We will do it every day. Every night, one batch of our army will enter the Kingdom through the portal gate which you will open for us. Understand? It will start by tomorrow." Victoria reminded her about her role.

    "Yes, I understand. I will keep this in mind."

    When Victoria left, Natasha immediately looked for her brother. She would tell him that Marceline was not their cousin. Enrique should stop caring about an outsider.

    After a while, Enrique returned home with a puzzled look on his face. He received Natasha''s message telling him to go home soon.

    "Are you okay?" Enrique asked Natasha. She sounded like there was an emergency so Enrique went home in a hurry.

    "We were deceived, brother. Marceline kidnapped our grandfather and she is not our cousin. She is a werewolf!" Natasha said it directly, making Enrique speechless.

    ''Huh? What did she just say? Marceline is not our cousin¡­ we are not blood-rted?''

 Chapter 307 Best Friends Betrayal

    Enrique didn''t know how he would react after hearing that revtion from Natasha.

    "Is that true? Who told you that nonsense?! Don''t make up a story, Natasha!" Enrique suddenly got mad for no reason. Maybe, he didn''t want to have false hope. All these years, he kept controlling his feelings, reminding himself over and over again that Marceline was his cousin¡­ that they were blood-rted.

    "No! Can''t you just believe me this time?! Marceline is a werewolf! She is strong¡­ have you forgotten what she had done to our mother?!" Natasha retorted.

    "But we haven''t seen it with our own eyes," Enrique insisted. But deep inside, he was hoping that it was true. Marceline was not rted to them by blood.

    "Brother! Wake up! Stop siding with a traitor! Our Dad is still bedridden. Our grandpa is missing. And Mom¡­ our Mom¡­" Natasha was not able to control her emotions. She burst out crying.

    Their family was ruined by an outsider! She couldn''t ept this. She wanted to kill Marceline. If she needed to conspire with the vampires, then she would do that, as long as Marceline would die.

    "I will take the Zhou Empire back. Marceline has no right to manage our family business! She is an outsider!" Natasha yelled at her brother before she stormed out of the house.

    Enrique slumped his body on the sofa. His mind was still processing and absorbing Natasha''s words. If Marceline was not their real cousin, then maybe¡­ perhaps, he was now allowed¡­ to love her?

    Enrique shook his head and smiled bitterly. It was toote for that. Marceline already had a husband.

    "Marceline¡­ where are you? Do you know that I saw Lyca¡­ going to the Kingdom Phantasia¡­"

    After a while, Enrique stood up, his eyes going round in realization.

    ''Damn! Don''t tell me¡­ Lyca and Marceline were together and they both passed through the portal gate?''

    Enrique didn''t know what he should do once he confirmed that both Lyca and Marceline went to the other world¡­ another dimension. That world was filled with supernatural creatures! What were they doing there?

    ''I hope¡­ they are just fine. I wonder¡­ if I am also allowed to enter the other world? I want to see Marceline and confirm the truth¡­'' Enrique made up his mind. He would follow Lyca and Marceline!

    *****

    Meanwhile, Raizel contacted Kira. He asked him toe to their meeting ce. Raizel told Kira that he would give him his answer today.

    The two decided to meet each other at Northleaf Timbend Forest, near the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. Kira was excited to see his best friend. He was positive that Raizel would never abandon him no matter what. And he was grateful for that.

    Aside from being his best friend and loyal general, Kira was treating Raizel like his real brother. He appreciated how Raizel helped him a lot and supported him in ruling the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    The two of them worked together to maintain the peace in the kingdom. But all their hard work was put in vain because of Dominique''s scheme and Selene''s betrayal.

    Raizel didn''t want history to repeat itself. He was afraid that Dominique would use his daughter again to suppress and hurt Kira. Raizel had a goal in mind: Protect Kira from that threat posed by that she-wolf! He must separate the two no matter what, otherwise, one of them would be killed.

    Raizel was the first one who arrived at their meeting ce. He was still lost in his thoughts when Kira showed up. Kira had a bright smile stered on his face when he saw Raizel.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But Raizel couldn''t look straight into Kira''s eyes. He was about to do something that was against Kira''s will. He knew that Kira might hate him after this.

    But he was willing to do that as long as he could prevent Kira from destroying his own self because of his foolish feelings towards a she-wolf. It would ruin everything they started.

    "Rai!" Kira greeted Raizel cheerfully. With his vampiric speed, Kira closed the distance between them and he wrapped his arms around Raizel''s shoulders. "I''m d you are here! I hope you have already made a decision!"

    Raizel just clenched his fists. He was having a hard time just thinking about going against Kira. This was the first time he would do this¡­ betraying his best friend.

    But he had no choice. This was the only way he could think of to protect him. Raizel was the happiest man the moment he found out that Kira was alive. He didn''t die. He thought he already lost him but he came back after one thousand years!

    "Ki¡­ you know that you are so important to me¡­ like a real brother." Raizel began to speak, his eyes filled with different emotions. He turned to Kira and smiled faintly as he held his right shoulder with his left hand.

    "Don''t give me such a look. You are making me cringe," Kira said jokingly, chucking at his own remarks.

    But Raizel didn''tugh. He just looked at Kira with a serious expression on his face.

    "Alright! I''ll behave. Don''t be so serious. Tell me your answer. Will you help me out or not?" Kira asked his best friend directly.

    But Raizel asked another question instead of answering Kira. "Ki, do you trust me?" Those four words seemed like they were filled with meaning.

    "Of course¡­ If there is one person whom I can trust in this world¡­ it will be you, Rai."

    Raizel''s heart clenched further after hearing those sincere words from Kira. He folded his fingers until his nails buried against his flesh.

    ''Can I do this? But¡­ yes¡­ I have to do this¡­ For Kira''s sake!''

    Raizel suddenly grabbed Kira, hugging his best friend tightly. Kira was caught off guard for a moment. He felt something was off with Raizel. "Hey, are you okay? Are you troubled by something?"

    Kira was waiting for Raizel''s response when Raizel bit him on his neck. Kira''s eyes widened in surprise as he felt Raizel''s fangs going deeper against his flesh.

    "R-Rai¡­ what are you doing?"

    Raizel tightened his grip on Kira''s body as he continued biting Kira. Kira felt his body freeze on the spot. Raizel did something to immobilize him. Since it was his best friend, Raizel, Kira let his guard down. He had never expected that Raizel would attack him sneakily.

    "W-Why? Rai¡­ w-what is the meaning of this?"

    ''I''m sorry¡­ Ki¡­''

 Chapter 308 Farewell My Friend

    Kira had never imagined that Raizel would betray him like this. With all the people, why Raizel? Why his best friend? Kira was shaken by this. He didn''t know if he should me himself for letting his guard down or ming Raizel.

    "W-Why?" Kira kept on asking him why. He was truly hurt by Raizel''s betrayal. He felt like it was more painful than Selene''s betrayal.

    Kira could feel his body weakening. He could tell that Raizel was using his ability against him. Raizel knew his weakness. Consuming his blood while immobilizing him was an effective move to counter Kira. It was toote for him to react.

    Furthermore, he was still hesitant to hurt Raizel. He wanted to understand why he was doing this.

    ''I''m sorry... Ki...'' Raizel couldmunicate with him through their mind link. Raizel couldn''t speak as he was so focused on consuming Kira''s blood.

    Kira''s blood could make Raizel stronger and Raizel''s bite could make Kira weak. This was advantageous to Raizel. But he had no intention of killing Kira. He just wanted him to put in a deep slumber until everything was done.

    He was afraid that Kira would stop the vampires from raiding and attacking the werewolves. He didn''t want Kira to ruin their n just to protect Marceline, the werewolf princess.

    Victoria, the Vampire Council, and Raizel had already made up their minds. They would annihte the werewolf n! This was the revenge they wanted for the oppression and very they received for one thousand years under Dominique''s reign.

    Kira''s eyes were bing heavy. He was just fighting it hard not to lose consciousness. He didn''t get any answer from Raizel. Kira tried his best to move his hands, gripping Raizel''s shoulders.

    "Talk to me, Rai! Tell me what are you nning to do? I beg you... for the sake of our friendship!"

    ''I have to protect you and our vampire n. This is the only way I can think of. But don''t worry. If everything is over... I will wake you up... and let you be the Vampire King again. This is what you want right? To be our Vampire King again. Just let us finish ourst mission.''

    Kira had a bad feeling about this. Raizel was strong enough to put him to sleep. He was capable of doing that. What was he up to?

    "Rai... please. STOP THIS. I beg you... I don''t want to fight and argue with you." Kira said, feeling conflicted.

    ''I''m sorry, Ki... I already made up my mind. You can''t change it.''

    After saying that, Raizel bit Kira so hard. Kira screamed in excruciating pain. He felt like his entire body was electrocuted. When he fell, Raizel immediately caught his body. Kira remained immobilized but he was still awake.

    He just felt Raizel carrying his body on his shoulder. In just a few seconds, he found himself being put down in a casket. Kira''s eyes scanned the surroundings and his eyes widened as he recognized the ce.

    Raizel brought him to the underground basement of the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. The casket was the same casket he used when he was put into a deep slumber for one thousand years.

    Raizel was standing beside his casket, wiping the blood on the corner of his lips. He looked guilty and he couldn''t meet Kira''s eyes.

    Kira felt rmed when he saw a wooden stick that Raizel was holding. ''Damn! He is not joking. He is nning to seal me in this casket!''

    Kira tried to struggle but he could no longer move his body.

    "Don''t try to struggle. You will just exhaust your body. I promise... I wille back once we are done defeating the werewolf n."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What are you saying? Stop Rai! Bloodbath is not the right answer. It can''t solve anything. It will just cause another misery to all the creatures in Kingdom Phantasia!" Kira wanted to convince Raizel and changed his mind.

    But Raizel was stubborn. He wouldn''t listen to him. Raizel just shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    "This is ourst war... ourst battle against the werewolf n. If we die... then at least, there is still one of us who can survive. I hope you will avenge our deaths and stop fooling around. Loving a werewolf is a very foolish thing to do, Ki. Haven''t you learned your lesson?" Raizel brought up what happened in the past.

    "But Marceline is not Selene!" Kira retorted.

    "It makes it worse! Because Marceline is the daughter of two traitorsa€" Dominique and Selene! Once is enough, Kira! I don''t want you to suffer again... along with the vampire n."

    Kira felt silent. This was the first time he saw Raizel bing too emotional. He was pouring his heart out, telling him what was truly in his mind. Before, he was always supporting Kira no matter what he did.

    "If you want to protect her and her family, then go! Kill me first! You have to kill me before you can leave this ce. Do you really want to be on her side, than us?"

    Raizel clenched his fists, his eyes reddened in both anger and sadness. He was trying his best to hold his tears. He didn''t want to show weakness in front of Kira.

    "Stop this war, Rai... Just help me. I promise... no one will have to shed some blood. Let me go, Rai!" Kira could feel it. He was bing more weak and sleepy. He was just fighting it until now.

    Marceline would be waiting for him. He couldn''t afford to be stuck in this casket. The Vampire n was going tounch an all-out attack against the werewolf n. He was afraid that many vampires and werewolves would die.

    He tried to plead but his words only fell on deaf ears. This time Raizel didn''t listen to his best friend. He was doing the thing which he thought could save Kira and the entire vampire n. He didn''t care if he would die in this war. As long as Kira was alive and the vampire n would get the glory back, Raizel was willing to give it all... including his life.

    "Ki... I''m sorry for disobeying you for the first time. So... just in case, I can''t return... I will send someone who will wake you up after the war."

    "RAIZEL, NO! Stop this! No one has to die!!!"

    But Raizel ignored hisst words. He just closed the casket and sealed it with the help of the Witch''s spell.

    "Farewell for now... my friend," Raizel mumbled with a sullen look in his eyes. Raizel left the mansion after sealing Kira.

    Kira kept shouting but no one could hear him. He was stuck in that casket... in the underground basement of the Zhou Ancestral Mansion.

    It did not take long, Kira felt the heaviness of his eyelid. He was slowly drifting off to sleep and he could no longer fight it.

    "Marceline... Raizel... I don''t want to lose any of you... please... if anyone could hear me... please help me. I have to get out of this... and stop the war."

    Kira''s tears fell from the corners of his eyes before he was finally engulfed by darkness.

 Chapter 309 Do You Wanna Know The Truth?

    Because of his great trust in his best friend, Raizel, Kira was put in this predicament. He was now stuck in his casket, trapped in that underground basement of the Zhou Ancestral Mansion.

    No one knew that he would be there. And Raizel seeded in sealing him, putting him to sleep. Unless someone would go there to break the sealing spell, Kira would be freed.

    Unfortunately, no one knew that he would be there. The only vampire whom he got contact with was Serafino. And he gave him the task to find Gisel, Selene''s best friend.

    Kira knew that Gisel was also against this war. He would seek her help to stop it. She was also a powerful werewolf. Serafino was now busy tracking her once more. So without Serafino, no one would know that Kira was missing and that he needed help.

    Xyon, on the other hand, was busy managing the Zhou Empire on behalf of Marceline. Kira asked him to focus on his work and not get involved in the fight between the two different creatures. Xyon would not also notice Kira''s disappearance.

    Raizel seeded in suppressing Kira, not allowing him to ruin their n. With a heavy heart, Raizel left the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. He didn''t know if he could stille back alive. He was willing to die as long as he could kill Dominique, Serena, and Marceline first.

    Before he came out of the underground basement, Raizel was still able to hear Kira''sst words. He was asking for help and¡­ he was thinking of Marceline and Raizel.

    But Raizel didn''t want to waver. He already made his choice. No backing down now. Kira had to choose between Marceline and Raizel. Afraid that Kira wouldmit the same mistake, Raizel took preventive action, trapping Kira in the Zhou Ancestral Mansion.

    "Ki¡­ By the time you wake up¡­ this war is over. I hope no matter what the oue will be, you can still forgive me. I will not regret it even if I die in your hands. But I can''t let that she-wolf and Dominique use your weakness once more¡­" Raizel mumbled with so much conviction in his words. Without further ado, Raizel left to meet Victoria and the council. They were now preparing for the first part of their n¨C attacking the Triple W Headquarters!

    *****

    Meanwhile¡­ At the Kingdom of Phantasia, Marceline was having the same nightmare. It was the same dream again wherein she saw herself stabbing Kira with her own hands. Then the scene shifted to another scene.

    She saw a woman who looked like Serena, or rather she was Selene. The woman was watching Kira lying on a golden casket. Selene kneeled next to his casket as her eyes roamed around his body. Her eyes stopped at the wooden stake buried in his heart.

    Marceline wanted to run in their direction and snatched Kira''s body away from her. She knew it! Selene was the one who hurt Kira. Did she truly betray her?

    Marceline felt like her heart was being squeezed witnessing this heartbreaking scene. Selene cried a lot, shedding her tears. Then she caressed Kira''s face. She leaned over and whispered something to him. After saying everything she wanted, she kissed Kira''s lips.

    Marceline was confused! Selene was the one who stabbed Kira in his chest, but why was she crying? Why was she hurting?

    "What is the meaning of this? Why am I seeing this? Is this a vision? Why am I seeing Kira''s past?" Marceline wanted to wake up from this dream. It was so hard to see the man she loved being hurt by another woman and being kissed by another woman. This woman happened to be her own mother, Selene¡­ who was now being called Serena.

    Marceline continued watching them from afar. She couldn''t get near them as if an invisible barrier was stopping her from passing through.

    It did not take long before Marceline saw Selene cutting her wrist using her dagger and cing her bleeding hand on top of Kira''s mouth. She was feeding him with her blood.

    Marceline stood frozen in her spot as she watched this scene unfolding before her eyes. If this was what truly happened in the past then Kira was right. Her mother didn''t betray him. She helped Kira to stay alive.

    ''No¡­ Will Kira change once he finds out the truth? Should I tell Kira about it¡­ or just let it be?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Marceline didn''t know what to do. When she woke up from her nightmare, she was already shedding tears. She suddenly missed Kira and she wanted to see him.

    She wiped her tears and sat up straight, leaning her back on the headrest of the bed. Marceline was lost in her thoughts just thinking about Kira and her mother.

    "Ste? Are you there?" Marceline tried to call her wolf.

    ''Yes, I''m here.''

    "Have you seen it? My strange dream? Do you think it''s real?" Marceline asked her with a sullen look on her face.

    Ste didn''t answer her right away. She remained silent for several seconds before responding back, ''I didn''t¡­ but I felt your emotions a while ago. You have to find the answer to your question. Ask Selene¡­ yourself.''

    After hearing those words from Ste, Marceline got off the bed. She wanted to see her mother and confront her. She was afraid that Kira was still in love with her mother. And he would fight for her once he found out that her mother was the one who kept him alive.

    As if Serena knew that Marceline would look for her, she appeared right on time, outside her bedroom.

    "Mother? What are you doing here? How long have you been standing there?"

    Serena reached out to caress Marceline''s face and said, "I heard you¡­ I was about to wake you up from your dream. Are you okay? Did you cry?" Serena softly asked her daughter. She grabbed her hand and led her back to her bed. The two women sat down facing each other.

    "Mother¡­ I had this dream¡­ a very strange dream. Can you please be honest with me? Did you betray Kira? Or did you help him survive? Which is which? What are your real feelings for him? Do you still love him?"

    Serena was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know how she would answer her daughter.

    "Do you really want to know the truth?" Serena held Marceline''s hands as she looked at her, meeting her eyes.

    "Yes! I want to know the truth! I have to hear it from you!" Marceline demanded.

    Serena had conflicting thoughts about this. But after a while, Serena invited Marceline to go somewhere. "I can''t tell you here. Let''s move to another ce."

    Marceline just bobbed her head in agreement. She understood her mother''s motive. She just wanted to make sure that Dominique would not overhear their conversation.

    The mother and daughter duo left the pce without knowing that Dominique had been secretly following them.

    Serena brought Marceline to the Valley of Promise. This was the meeting ce between Kira and Selene. Marceline had seen this ce in her dream.

    "Everything¡­ started here," Serena said, her eyes roaming around their surroundings. She was now ready to tell Marceline what happened in the past.

 Chapter 310 Serenas Feelings

    "Everything¡­ started here."

    Serena paused for a moment, taking her time to observe her surroundings. The Valley of Promise seemed like it didn''t change even after one thousand years.

    Marceline stood beside her mother. The ce looked simr to her dream. So this ce truly existed, not only in her dream. But she was wondering why she had this dream connecting her to Kira''s past.

    Badum! Badum!

    Marceline was a little bit nervous. She would hear the truth from her mother''s mouth. She wondered if Serena would be honest with her or not.

    Since Marceline didn''t utter a word, Serena just continued telling her the story¡­ the story that remained in her mind and in her heart. Those memories were so hard to forget even if she wanted to.

    "Ste¡­ please don''t hate me or your father once you hear this story from me. And promise me¡­ that you will not tell anyone about this¡­" Serena held Marceline''s shoulders as she faced her. She was now looking into her eyes.

    Marceline fell silent for a moment. She was not certain whether she couldn''t get mad at Serena and Dominique. But she would like to hear the side of their story as well. The only thing she knew was that Kira was betrayed by her parents and Kira was the former king of the Kingdom Phantasia.

    "I promise that I will tell no one¡­ but I don''t know if I can control my emotions. I will try to understand, however, don''t ask me not to get mad¡­"

    Serena could only sigh deeply. She knew that Marceline was in love with Kira so she understood if she would get mad after hearing the truth. But she would like to grab this opportunity as well to request Marceline to avoid Kira. She should stop loving Kira, otherwise, she would just get hurt in the end.

    "Your father¡­ Dominique¡­ is my true mate. But your father rejected me at first because I couldn''t shift to my wolf form. I was hurt and heartbroken¡­ when I met Kira."

    Marceline was all ears on her mother. She didn''t want to miss any details from her story. Her attention was focused on her. And at the same time, she was trying to put her emotions in check. She had to hear everything from her.

    "Kira and I fell in love¡­ We were happy. He helped me heal my broken heart." Serena smiled faintly at that thought.

    "Butter on, your father and I met each other again. I thought I already got over him. But the bond between us was so strong. He is my true mate and I felt like my whole being belonged to him¡­ except for my heart. Because Kira was already upying it."

    "So you loved Kira for real. You were not pretending?" Marceline questioned her mother. Hearing those words from her, she felt like her heart was being squeezed tightly.

    How could fate let this happen? A mother and daughter fell in love with the same man?!

    "Yes¡­ I loved him¡­ for real." Serena looked down as she felt ashamed. She couldn''t look straight at her daughter''s eyes after saying those words.

    "I love Kira but your father is my mate. I have no choice. I heard about the rebellion. Your father organized it for the sake of the Werewolf n. I came from the werewolf n so I was torn in between. I didn''t know what I should do at that time."

    Marceline''s heart was already filled with different emotions. It felt so strange hearing these things from her mother. Was she telling the truth? Deep inside, she wished that her mother was lying.

    If Kira would hear this, would he choose Serena? Would he fight for his love for Serena? Would Kira abandon her? Just thinking about it, anger and sadness were surging up inside her chest.

    "So what did you do?" Marceline asked her with utmost curiosity in her eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I did what I thought was the right thing to do. I tried my best to protect Kira and Dominique. I couldn''t let them kill each other in front of me¡­ so I made my own n."

    Marceline frowned as she didn''t know what kind of n her mother was talking about. Protecting the man she loves and her mate? How could she do that?

    "I volunteered to kill Kira with my own hands. Dominique knew how important I was to Kira so Kira would be caught off guard if I would be the one to attack him. And I seeded. I plunged a dagger into his chest."

    Serena had a bitter smile on her face as she recalled those moments. It hurts like hell. Kira was the one she stabbed but she was the one hurting inside.

    "I hid Kira''s body. I protected him and sent him to the human world," Serena confessed to Marceline, making her speechless.

    So it was true! My mother was the one who kept Kira alive.

    "So¡­ Do you still love him?"

    Serena avoided meeting Marceline''s gaze. She nced at the spot where Kira was standing, waiting for her.

    "Yes¡­ I still love him¡­ until now, my feelings are still the same." Serena just dropped a bomb on Marceline''s face. She didn''t deny it.

    Marceline was at a loss for words. She didn''t know how she would react after hearing that. She just clenched her fists tightly while gritting her teeth.

    "My daughter¡­ I''m so sorry¡­ but I would like to ask you something¡­ Can you¡­ stop loving Kira? Please¡­ stay away from him. You will just get hurt." Serena held her shoulders tightly.

    A cold glint shed through Marceline''s eyes. How could she ask her that?

    "No! I can''t do that. Kira¡­ is my MATE! I will not stop loving him!" Marceline pushed her mother away. For some unknown reason, she was angry!

    "But do you think¡­ he loves you? What if Kira still has feelings for me? Don''t force him to love you¡­ It''s best for both of you if you will stay away from him." Serena was now talking harshly towards Marceline.

    "No! I can''t! You are being selfish, mother!" Marceline could no longer control her rage. She felt like she was about to explode soon. Before she lost control of herself, Marceline decided to run away. She couldn''t face her mother now after what she heard!

    She ran and ran without a clear destination in mind. After a while she shifted into her wolf form, traversing through the dark forest. She didn''t look back. She was mad! She felt frustrated and disheartened.

    She could stop herself from shedding tears. She was afraid! Afraid of losing Kira. What if her mother was right? What if Kira still had feelings for Selene? She didn''t know what to think anymore. All she wanted to do right now was to run away from Serena and Dominique.

    Meanwhile, Serena stayed rooted in her spot. She had conflicting thoughts right now as she watched Marceline until she vanished from her sight.

    She felt sorry for her daughter but she had no choice. She had to discourage her. She wanted Marceline to stop loving Kira. If Marceline would get involved with him once again, things would be moreplicated.

 Chapter 311 Hidden Truth

    Marceline continued to wander around the dark forest. She just ran and ran until she got exhausted. She hated her mother for saying those words to her. How could she stop loving Kira? He was her mate. Serena had no right to ask her that.

    Marceline howled out loud, trying to get the negative feelings out of her heart. She was afraid¡­ afraid that Kira would leave her once he found the truth.

    Her mother was his first love. And ording to her, she still had feelings for Kira. How could this happen between them? A mother and daughter loving the same person?!

    Marceline suddenly missed Kira. She wanted to see him so badly but Kira was not around. When she got exhausted from running around the forest, Marceline transformed back to her human form.

    Then she noticed that someone passed by the forest and this person was now inching closer and closer to her. She wondered who was the person wandering in that dark forest.

    Since Marceline was naked, she hid at the back of the tree as she waited for that person to show up. Marceline was stunned for a moment when she saw a beautiful maiden with long silver hair. She looked so pale.

    "Don''t be scared. I''m not going to hurt you." The woman spoke up. She knew that someone was hiding from her. It was Marceline.

    "I''m not wearing anything that''s why I''m hiding. Who are you? " Marceline replied calmly.

    "I''m Riemc. I am known here as the White Witch." She introduced herself to Marceline. Riemc, the White Witch, was Dn''s friend. She was the one who helped him in his preparation for the journey to the human world. (*Author''s note: Readers met the White Witch in Chapter 31*)

    "Oh¡­ I''m Ste¡­ Princess Ste," Marceline used her name as the Princess of this kingdom.

    The White Witch was surprised when she heard that. "You are back, Princess Ste. Prince Dn seeded in bringing you back!"

    Marceline felt at ease knowing that the witch in front of her was an acquaintance of her twin brother. "Do you know my brother?"

    Riemc bobbed her head and smiled at her. "Yes. Your brother is my regr customer here. He often asks me for spells. But he is my friend. Though I am older than him."

    Abigail blinked her eyes, watching her in puzzlement. ''Older than my brother? She doesn''t look old to me. It seems like we are of the same age.''

    The White Witch giggled because of Marceline''s funny expression. She could tell that she didn''t believe her.

    "Trust me, Princess Ste, I am older than you think. By the way, use this coat of mine to cover yourself." Riemc handed over her brown coat to Marceline.

    "I am living here. Let''s go to my ce and I will give you proper clothes." The White Witch invited her. Marceline quietly followed her.

    When the two reached her house, Riemc gave Marceline a set of clothes for her to wear. She also prepared a drink for her while Marceline was changing her clothes. When she went out of the room, the White Witch was already waiting for her on the balcony.

    "Princess Ste, drink this tea. It will help you calm down." Riemc said meaningfully.

    Marceline was taken aback for a moment. How did she know that she needed to calm her emotions down?

    As if Riemc had read her mind, she spoke again and exined, "I heard your loud growl echoing in the forest a while ago. I could feel your sadness and anger through that howl."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What happened? What made you sad, Princess Ste? You are my friend''s sister so I am worried about you."

    Marceline looked down, ying with her fingers. She was hesitating whether she would open up to her or not. But in the end, she decided to ask her about something.

    "You said you are older than I think¡­ So can I ask you something rted to the past?" Marceline spoke politely.

    "Sure. Just ask me anything and I will do my best to answer what I can." The white witch was very amodating towards Marceline.

    "Have you met Kira, the Vampire King? What did you know about his rtionship with my mother, Serena?" Marceline wanted to hear from a stranger, her thoughts and opinion about the rtionship between Kira and Serena.

    The White Witch fell silent for a moment. Complicated emotions shed through her eyes but she concealed them in front of Marceline.

    "Why are you asking me this, Princess Ste?"

    "Because I want to hear your perspective about their rtionship. Do you think it was true love? Please just answer me. You told me that you would do your best to answer me." Marceline pleaded.

    Riemc, the White Witch, exhaled deeply before giving her some answers.

    "Kira¡­ Selene¡­ those two¡­ were the perfect match for each other. They loved each other so much¡­ even to the extent of sacrificing oneself." Riemc said meaningfully. She tossed a look at her surroundings, reminiscing about the scene she had witnessed the bond of those loving couples.

    Marceline could only clench her fists tightly. Even this Witch could attest to the love between Kira and her mother. Now, she felt more dejected and disheartened.

    "All I can say is that¡­ Selene is willing to sacrifice her life for Kira¡­"

    "Stop¡­" Marceline could no longer take it. She didn''t want to hear more. She was just hurting herself.

    On the other hand, the White Witch already noticed the changes in Marceline''s mood. She had something more to say. However, Marceline stopped her. She wanted to respect her decision.

    ''I know a lot of secrets ¡­which I haven''t shared with anyone before. A secret rted to Selene¡­'' Riemc looked at Marceline with conflicting thoughts in mind.

    ''Maybe it''s not my right ce to tell her the truth. She must uncover the truth by herself¡­'' the White Witch thought to herself as she watched Marceline. Then she looked at the sky. The moon was hiding in the clouds.

    "Have you met the Moon Goddess, Princess Ste? If you want to know more things¡­ you have to ask her. She knew the answer to your questions. Not the things you know are the truth¡­ there are still hidden truths," The White Witch gave her some meaningful advice.

    Marceline didn''t understand her words and just answered her. "Yes! I met the Moon Goddess¡­ and she told me some truths¡­"

    "Hmm? I believe¡­ the Moon Goddess hasn''t told you everything yet."

 Chapter 312 [Bonus ] New Ally

    Marceline became more confused at the White Witch''sst remarks. ''The moon goddess hasn''t told me everything yet. What else do I need to know from her?''

    "What do you mean?" Marceline asked the White Witch for rification. But the witch refused to borate on her words.

    "Just like what I already said¡­ Only the Moon Goddess can answer all your questions¡­ Princess Ste." Riemc didn''t want to disclose something she was not supposed to say.

    Marceline could only sigh in defeat. This was the first time she met her twin brother''s friend. It would be so rude if she would keep bothering her with so many questions.

    "Alright! I''m going to ask her¡­ by myself," Marceline sighed deeply.

    The White Witch could only bob her head. It was not her position to tell Marceline what she knew. She believed that the Moon Goddess had a reason for everything.

    ''The Moon Goddess disappeared for a long time. What is she up to this time? She even showed herself to Princess Ste, but not to the whole werewolf n.'' Riemc, the White Witch, was wondering.

    "Thank you for letting me borrow this set of clothes. I will return this favor. Is there something you want to request from me?" Marceline changed the topic.

    "Hmm, a request?" Riemc rubbed her chin as she contemted it. After a while, she gazed at her, shing a faint smile. "There is one. Princess Ste¡­ I wish¡­ you can bring peace to our world. Unite all the creatures. Bring the vampire n back here."

    Marceline blinked her eyes in amusement. "You sound like the Moon Goddess."

    The White Witch let out a soft giggle. Indeed, she sounded like her¡­ because she and the Moon Goddess wanted the same thing¨C PEACE!

    "I will do what I can to make that happen," Marceline said, full of meaning.

    "Then go back now, Princess. You shouldn''t stay here. You have a wish to fulfill." The White Witch was already sending her off.

    Marceline paused for a moment. She didn''t know if she could face her mother as if nothing happened. She was still hurt by her mother''s words. She was afraid that Serena would be right. What if Kira was still in love with her mother? What would she do?

    "Princess¡­ is there something wrong? You look troubled. Care to share it with me? I''m willing to listen." The White Witch offered her ears to Marceline. She somehow wanted to cheer her up.

    "My mate¡­ is in love with someone else. And that someone is rted to me. What should I do about that?" Marceline finally opened up to her, but she didn''t mention Kira''s name as her mate.

    "Why do you need to ask? Of course, you should fight for it. As you said¡­ he is your mate." The White Witch gave her some cool advice. "If you love someone¡­ you should go for it. Show him how much you love him¡­ so that you would never regret it."

    Marceline bobbed her head. Because of her advice, she somehow felt better. The White Witch was right! She had nothing to be afraid of. She had to fight for her love.

    "Thank you, Riemc. I know what to do now. I have to leave. I promise that I will do my best to bring peace back to this kingdom."

    "Go, Princess. I will wait for that day toe. If you ever need my help, don''t hesitate toe. I will definitely help you¡­ and your brother."

    After gathering her emotions, Marceline said goodbye to the White Witch, returning to the Pce. Her parents, Dn, Lyca, and Lowell were already searching for her.

    *****

    Meanwhile, in the human world, Serafino finally met Gizel, Selene''s best friend and former Beta.

    "Gizel! I''m here to send a messageing from my Lord." Serafino was referring to Kira.

    Gizel frowned deeply but she faced Serafino, letting him speak. "What is it? Where is Kira, the Vampire King?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "He asked for your help. Do you want to form an alliance with him?" Serafino didn''t go around the bush. He was here to recruit Gizel as per the order of his Lord, Kira. However, he didn''t know that Kira was in a bad predicament. He was trapped in his casket and no one knew about it, except Raizel.

    "What benefits would I get from this alliance?" Gizel asked him back, raising her eyebrow.

    "Me!" Serafino replied confidently with a wide smirk.

    "Cough! Cough!" Gizel choked the moment she heard the most shameless reply she had ever heard.

    "Pardon? Are you kidding me?"

    "No!" Serafino replied with a straight face.

    Gizel shook her head frantically and said, "No way! I decline. You are not my type!"

    "Oh! That hurts my ego," Serafino said, touching his chest.

    "Argh! Don''t act like that. You are creeping me out!" Gizel punched his shoulder.

    Serafino just let out a huskyugh. "Haha. Did you think I was serious? I''m just kidding. You are not my type too!"

    Gizel red at Serafino. She had the urge to bite this man using her sharp canine!

    "Don''t test my temper. Answer me now¡­ I need a serious answer." Gizel demanded.

    This time Serafino stoppedughing. He put on a serious face and decided to tell her what Kira wanted to happen.

    "My Lord is thinking of reuniting the two ns¨C Vampire n and Werewolf n."

    Gizel was taken aback for a moment when she heard his words.

    "Are you telling the truth? I thought Kira wanted revenge?!" Gizel refused to believe Serafino''s words. "And how is he going to reunite the two ns? It''s so impossible to do that," she added.

    "No. It''s not impossible¡­ especially now that someone from the werewolf n will be working with him."

    Gizel wondered who the werewolf Serafino was referring to.

    "Who?" She asked him expectantly.

    "The werewolf princess¡­ Ste¡­ his mate!"

    Gizel: "..."

    Gizel was stupefied for several seconds. She was not able to utter a single word because of that piece of shocking news.

    ''The werewolf princess is back? And she is Kira''s mate? Werewolf Princess¡­ is he referring to my friend and Dominique''s missing daughter?''

 Chapter 313 Taking Over The Triple W Headquarters

    [ At Triple W Headquarters... ]

    Dominique mobilized his loyal armies to monitor the movement of Cedric''s pack. dimir, Cedric''s adviser and an elder werewolf, was the one supervising the White w Pack in his absence.

    dimir also served as themander-in-charge of the Triple W Headquarters since Cedric was not around.

    The members of White w Pack seemed to be behaving well. Nothing was suspicious about their movement. But little did they know, dimir already strategized a n on how to rescue Cedric.

    dimir gathered the fighters in the secret room. They were already preparing for the escape n of Cedric, their Alpha.

    Since dimir was so focused on rescuing Cedric, the members were so preupied with the preparations, thus lowering their guard against the vampire n.

    In the vicinity of the Triple W, unwanted visitors had arrived. But with the help of a witch''s concealment spell, the werewolves couldn''t smell their vampire scents.

    The intruders started to move, scattering inside the headquarters. The Vampire n began their surprise raid. Their goal tonight was to take over the Triple W Headquarters.

    "Rai, this is ourst chance. We should make this right!" Victoria mumbled, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    "I know. We have one goal in mind. Eradicate the werewolf n," Raizel responded.

    Raizel and Victoria exchanged meaningful nces with one another before they went their separate ways. Raizel headed to the security system control room while Victoria proceeded to the power control room.

    The werewolves still had no idea that vampires sneaked inside the headquarters easily. Their security defense was not able to sense their presence at all.

    As of now, a total of two hundred Triple W members were still inside the building. Twenty werewolf fighters were sent by Dominique to spy on the White w Pack Members.

    On the Vampire n''s side, Thirty vampires including Raizel and Victoria came there to do the raid. It was an operation to take control of the Triple W Headquarters. They blended well with the crowd.

    The vampire intruders proceeded to their respective assigned stations, waiting for the go signal of Victoria and Raizel.

    "Rai, I''m in my assigned position now. How about you?" Victoria asked him through theirmunication device. They had to use it to avoid using their supernatural powers. This was one way to prevent the werewolves from finding out that the vampires were there.

    "I just arrived at the Security Control Room."

    "Rai... I am still at ease because of Kira. What if he will ruin our n?" Victoria raised her concern. They had to finish this mission without Kira''s intervention.

    "You don''t have to worry about Kira. I already dealt with him." Raizel reassured her. This statement surprised Victoria.

    "What did you do to him? Did you kill him?" Victoria asked Raizel expectantly.

    "No. I just sealed him, putting him to a deep slumber."

    Victoria fell silent for a moment. She felt a little bit disappointed. Kira would never witness how she would bring the glory back to the vampire n.

    "Alright! Let''s do this! Take over this headquarters." Victoria said with so much conviction.

    Raizel knocked down the three personnel assigned to the Security Control Room. Then he watched the CCTV recordings on every floor. The other vampires were already in position.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He was looking to the higher-ups and the strongest members of Triple W. They would fight them along with Victoria and other Branch Leaders.

    Raizel tried to locate them first before giving the go signal. The vampires nned on using a special gas that would put the warriors of Triple W into a deep sleep. He knew that this gas might not work against the strongest members of Triple W but it would save their time from fighting the weak warriors.

    The only location without a CCTV camera was the Secret Room where dimir and the werewolf fighters of the White w Pack were gathered.

    Thinking that everything was secured, Raizel gave his go signal to Victoria and others.

    "Kill the power!" Raizel said.

    Victoria, who was in the power control room, immediately switched off the power source, causing a ckout in the entire building. That was the go signal the vampires were waiting for before releasing the special gas on every floor.

    Raizel and Victoria together with the strongest branch leaders proceeded to the floor where they could see the strongest members of Triple W. The fight had begun!

    Raizel and Victoria fought the werewolves who were not affected by the sleeping gas. The Triple W headquarters were now in chaos.

    Even the werewolf fighters sent by Dominique to monitor the White w Pack got involved in the fight. However, Raizel and Victoria were beyond their capability. They couldn''t win against those two. They were utterly defeated.

    Meanwhile, dimir and others, who were in the secret room, wondered as to why the electricity in the entire building was cut off.

    "Something strange. Can someone check what is happening outside?" dimir asked the members.

    "I will go," Cleo, Cedric''s Beta, volunteered.

    Twenty minutes after Cleo left the Secret Room, Cleo came back but this time he was not alone. Cleo was barely alive and he was beaten badly. He was also bleeding.

    dimir and others were surprised to see his current state. Before they could transform into their werewolf forms, someone from behind spoke up.

    "If anyone makes another move, I will snap his neck and kill him on the spot." Raizel''s voice resounded in the secret room, warning and threatening everyone.

    dimir''s eyes widened in realization. Vampires... they were vampires! They entered the Triple W Headquarters!

    dimir motioned the other members to calm down. He stood up and faced Raizel and the other vampire. dimir didn''t show any fear. He was not afraid of Raizel.

    "What do you want?" dimir asked him.

    A sinisterughter erupted in the secret room. Raizel found it amusing that these werewolves were still putting on their brave front even though they already cornered them.

    "The Triple W is now under our control. You will all die tonight!" Raizel dered to them.

    dimir: "..."

    White w Pack Members: "..."

 Chapter 314 Victoria And Vladimir Joining Hands

    Instead of cowering in fear after hearing Raizel''s derations, dimir erupted into a peal ofughter. Even the other members of the White w Packughed with him.

    Raizel frowned and grabbed Cleo by his neck, revealing his sharp nails and fangs. "Do you think I''m bluffing? I can kill him right now."

    Raizel began twisting Cleo''s neck but dimir walked forward, grabbing Raizel''s arm.

    "I didn''t mean to offend you. But I can''t let you kill our Alpha''s Beta." dimir was now looking at Raizel seriously. He already stoppedughing.

    Raizel frowned as he could feel dimir''s extraordinary strength. This elder werewolf was more powerful than he expected.

    "Let''s negotiate. Honestly, I amughing since you did us a favor by attacking this headquarters. My pack and I were nning to do it. But you moved ahead of us. I should thank you for that." dimir smiled maliciously.

    dimir was d that these vampires were the ones who eliminated the werewolf fighters sent by Dominique. With this, Dominique would never think that the White w Pack was up to something and was scheming a rebellion. The vampires would be the ones to me for their deaths.

    "Mr. Vampire¡­ I have a proposition. Why don''t we help each other in killing the Werewolf King, Dominique?" dimir began to negotiate with Raizel.

    Meanwhile, Raizel was taken aback for a moment when he heard that. These werewolves nned to rebel against the current Werewolf King¨C werewolves betraying werewolves.

    "You can even betray your own kind¡­ No wonder you can betray us anytime. We are not a fool to join hands with rotten werewolves like you." Raizel mocked them.

    The other werewolves got mad when they heard that. They were about to shift to their wolf forms to attack Raizel but dimir stopped them.

    "The Alpha of our pack will get executed. We have to save him. I promise¡­ as the elder of the White w Pack, we will help you in eliminating the Werewolf King. We are familiar with the in and out of the pce. It''s been so long since thest time you returned to the Kingdom of Phantasia. We will be your guide." dimir continued to convince Raizel to join hands.

    Raizel was silent. Werewolves couldn''t be trusted. But dimir''s proposal was tempting. dimir and his group could be the frontliners that would pave way for the vampires.

    "Heh¡­ maybe this is not a bad idea. If ever you will betray us, we can just kill you on the spot!" Victoria''s voice was heard from the back. She finally joined them.

    Raizel shook his head while giving her a meaningful gaze. ''We can''t trust them, Victoria.''

    ''I know. But we can use them!'' Victoria reasoned out. The two spoke in their minds using their telepathic skills.

    On the other hand, dimir smiled when Victoria arrived. At least, this vampire was willing to join hands with them, unlike Raizel.

    "We can make this alliance official using bloodpact!" dimir suggested.

    "Alright. We can do that. Rai, let go of that, theirrade." Victoria ordered Raizel. ''Just trust me. Leave the negotiation with me.'' Victoria added in their minds.

    Raizel threw Cleo on the floor. He was angry at himself. He betrayed Kira and now, they were forming an alliance with a group of traitor werewolves.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m out here. If they betray us, I will kill them all¡­" Raizel walked out, leaving Victoria behind. He didn''t know what she was thinking. Among them, Victoria was the one who hated werewolves the most. Why was she doing this? Was she plotting something?

    For now, Raizel decided to trust Victoria. Besides, their goal was to eradicate the werewolf n. It only meant they would also kill these werewolves after using them with their ns.

    "When do you n to attack?" Victoria asked dimir. She could tell that their n was already set. They were having a meeting in that secret room.

    "ording to our Spy¡­ two days from now, they will hold a public execution of our Alpha. We willunch an attack and rescue him. To do that, we need to kidnap the Queen. The Queen is Dominique''s weakness." dimir informed her.

    Victoria''s lips tugged upward in a satisfied smile. She wanted to target the Werewolf Queen as well. She was the reason why Kira refused to marry her and make her the Vampire Queen.

    "Okay. We will help you with that. I will kidnap the Queen and you will save your Alpha." Victoria dered to them.

    "This is a deal!" dimir extended his right hand to Victoria. But Victoria ignored it. Though she agreed to form an alliance with them, she didn''t want to hold his hand. For her, they were still the rotten and sly werewolves who betrayed the Vampire n.

    Victoria just turned around and spoke onest time. "Triple W will be our headquarters starting tonight. Imprison the witches and werewolves in the underground prison cell."

    The unconscious members of Triple W were transferred to the prison cell. At their weakest, Vampires were thinking ofpelling them, making those warriors obey any orders from the vampires. Through this, they would increase the forces that would raid the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    Victoria and Raizel seeded in taking over the Triple W headquarters without the knowledge of Dominique and Serena.

    ''I can see the victory¡­ soon.'' Victoria smiled triumphantly.

    As everyone was making a move, Kira was still stuck in his coffin. No one knew that he was there. Serafino finally convinced Gizel to help them. But something was wrong. The Vampire King disappeared.

    "I have been waiting here. Where is Kira?" Gizel was losing her patience. She was supposed to meet Kira to strategize their moves. But until now, Kira didn''t show up to their meeting ce.

    Serafino kept pacing back and forth. He was worried about Kira. This was the first time he gotte during their meet-up.

    "What if something might have happened to him?" Serafino raised his concern but Gizel justughed at him.

    "Kira is a powerful vampire. He is the King of Vampire. Do you think he will get easily defeated by enemies?" Gizel sneered at him.

    "But¡­ If he is alright, he should have arrived here a long time ago. We must find him!" Serafino could no longer wait. With his vampiric speed, he left the area.

    "Hey! Wait for me!" Gizel had no choice but to follow him.

 Chapter 315 A Vision About The Hybrid Boy

    [ At Kingdom Phantasia¡­ ]

    Marceline was acting strangely. She was avoiding her mother, Serena. Dominique and Dn noticed that something was off between the mother and daughter duo.

    Dominique urged his son, Dn, to talk to Marceline and find out what was bothering her. As per the request of his father, Dn immediately brought Marceline to the garden.

    Lyca and Little Lowell joined them but they chose to roam around the garden while picking up flowers.

    "Sis, is everything alright? Why do I feel like you are troubled by something? Did you and mother fight?" Dn asked her softly, patting her back.

    Marceline took a deep breath. She could no longer hide it. At least, Dn was here to listen to her.

    "I don''t know how I will interact with our mother after knowing her real feelings for Kira. Do you know that our mother and our father had a connection with Kira¡­ in the past. Father betrayed Kira and Mother helped him to survive¡­"

    "... because she loved him¡­"

    Dn was taken aback for a moment when he heard that.

    "Sister¡­ I thought you and Kira had already reconciled. Why are you worrying about this? Mother and Father looked happy with each other. And Kira loves you."

    Marceline nodded her head. "I know. But our mother and father don''t want me to be with Kira. How can I convince them? I just hope they will forgive each other and reconcile as well." Marceline had this wishful thinking. If only peace could be easily acquired by just forgiving each other''s enemy.

    Dn just let out a soft chuckle. He wanted to cheer her up. He didn''t want her to overthink andplicate things.

    "Hmm. Your marriage is the key. A werewolf princess marrying a vampire king! This might bring peace to both ns! It''s also advantageous if you will bear a child¨C a child of a werewolf and a vampire!"

    Marceline could only smile at his suggestion. "Yes. But Kira has to gain the trust of the Vampire n. Currently, the vampire n has a different leader. They are treating Victoria and Raizel as their Vampire Queen and King."

    "Sigh! My brother-inw has to work hard to reim his power as the Vampire King. When is he going here?" Dn looked at his fingers, counting the days from the moment theyst saw Kira.

    "He said¡­ he woulde once the vampires acknowledge him as their King." Marceline sighed deeply. She missed Kira already. Dn could see in her eyes the longing.

    "Okay. Let''s change the topic. I don''t want you to get sad while talking about Kira. Have you heard the announcement this morning?"

    "What announcement?" Marceline asked him innocently. She wasn''t paying attention to the Pce''s announcement. Her mind was preupied with Kira. She felt uneasy as if something bad happened to Kira. She even had a dream about him¡­ calling for help.

    "Two days from now¡­ Our Father will do the public execution of Cedric, ''The traitor''," Dn said, informing Marceline.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Huh?! But why?" Marceline didn''t know if she felt d or not. Killing their fellow werewolf was wrong¡­ but part of her was telling her that Cedric deserved it. He even tried to kill her Twin Brother, Dn. Fortunately, Kira was there to save him.

    "Father can see Cedric as a threat. He wants to eliminate him as soon as possible. The Werewolf King is not as merciful as you think." Dn shrugged his shoulders. He was also undecided about this.

    But Marceline could only bob her head. She knew it. Dominique, the Werewolf King, was not merciful. He was tyrannical and ruthless. He even used his own mate to lure and deceive Kira.

    "Let me try talking to him¡­" Marceline volunteered. She was worried that Cedric''s death would cause hatred from the other werewolves, especially the White w Pack. How could she promote peace among the werewolf n and vampire n if she couldn''t even unite all the werewolves?

    "Okay, Sis! I will support your decision, no matter what!" Dn wrapped his arms around her shoulders. He was truly d that he met his twin sister.

    "By the way, I met your friend¡­ the White Witch. Do you want to visit her today? Let''s bring Lyca and Lowell!" Marceline mentioned the witch whom she met thest few nights.

    "Oh! I forgot. I''m d you reminded me, sis. I need to visit her. I will thank her personally for the help she extended to me for my journey. How did you meet her?" Dn was looking at Marceline with anticipation. The White Witch was residing in the dark forest, very far from the pce. Howe Marceline was able to meet her?

    "It''s a long story! Let''s go now and meet her. I also want to ask for her help. Who knows she can help Little Lowell to speak again just like how he used to."

    Marceline just wanted to breathe some air, far away from the pce. She could still feel the awkwardness in Serena''s presence so she wanted to hang out with Lyca, Dn, and Lowell today just to avoid her mother.

    "Lyca, Lowell! Do you wannae with us?" Marceline approached the two who were enjoying the flower-picking.

    "Yey. We areing. I love exploring this world. I have never seen beautiful ces like the forests and flower fields in this kingdom!" Lyca had dreamy eyes as she said those words. She felt like she was just on vacation.

    Marceline and Dn could only smile at her reaction. It did not take long before Dn and Marceline shifted to their wolf forms. Lyca rode Dn while Lowell was secured by Marceline. The four of them traversed through the faraway forest to meet the White Witch.

    After half an hour, they finally reached her house. They should have arrived earlier but Lyca took photos and stopped over in the forest.

    The White Witch sensed their presence so she immediately stepped out of her house to wee and greet her visitors. Riemc''s eyes sparkled in delight as soon as she saw familiar faces.

    "The Werewolf Prince and Princess are here along with theirpanion. I''m d to see you all today." The White Witch weed them with open arms.

    It did not take long before her attention was caught by the young hybrid boy. Riemc was surprised to see that boy and suddenly a vision shed in her eyes.

    ''This kid¡­ what is he doing here?''

 Chapter 316 A Very Powerful Creature

    The White Witch stepped closer to Little Lowell. There was a look of surprise and disbelief in her eyes. Little Lowell shrunk into Marceline''s body, trying to hide from Riemc. He felt ufortable with the way the White Witch was looking at him.

    On the other hand, Marceline talked to Little Lowell through their mind link. ''Don''t be afraid of her, Lowell. She is a friend of mine and your Uncle Dn.''

    When Little Lowell heard that, he finally eased up in front of Riemc. He jumped off Marceline''s back and grabbed Lyca''s hand.

    Dn and Marceline proceeded to the backyard to shift back to their human forms. They brought their clothes with them. As the two put on their clothes, Riemc continued assessing Little Lowell.

    ''The kid didn''t die? He is alive¡­ Is this another intervention of the Moon Goddess?'' The White Witch saw a vision of the past. It was rted to Lowell and his parents.

    The White Witch kneeled in front of Lowell so that their eyes would have the same level. She was staring intently at him.

    "Can I touch you?" The White Witch asked Lowell''s permission. The young hybrid boy just bobbed his head.

    Riemc wanted to confirm something. With Little Lowell''s permission, she cupped the young boy''s cheeks and closed her eyes, trying to feel something.

    They were in that position when Dn and Marceline returned. The two asked Lyca what was happening.

    "Your friend might be checking Little Lowell''s health. She asked him if she could touch him." Lyca exined to the two.

    They waited for Riemc to finish. The moment she opened her eyes, tears were already falling from the corner of her eyes. She immediately wiped her tears upon seeing Marceline and Dn.

    "Riemc, are you alright?" Dn asked her. This was the first time he saw his witch friend being so emotional.

    "Why are you crying?" Marceline approached Riemc, feeling a little bit worried.

    "Nothing. I just recalled a poor orphan child." The White Witch replied. She wanted to change the topic right away. "By the way, what brought you here?"

    "We are here to visit you. Also, I want to thank you personally for the help. I returned here safe and sound because of your journey tips!" Dn spoke cheerfully.

    "I''m also here to introduce my mate, Lyca! She is a human. But I love her so much!" Dn added, wrapping his arm around Lyca''s waist.

    Lyca greeted Riemc. She smiled awkwardly because of the cheesy introduction made by Dn.

    "Nice to meet you, Lyca. I''m Riemc. Wee to the world¡­ a magical world of Phantasia!" Riemc turned to Dn and congratted him. "I''m d you finally found your mate. Take good care of her. Protect her with your life."

    Dn bobbed her head. "I will do that. I will protect her with my life."

    "How about you Princess Ste, why are you here? Did you miss me already?" Riemc cracked some jokes.

    Marceline just let out a soft giggle. "Yes, I did. But aside from that, I came here to ask for your help. I brought Little Lowell here¡­ hoping that you can help him cure his trauma. He couldn''t speak like a normal child because of the trauma. He saw his parents getting killed by the vampires."

    "Parents?" Riemc reacted right away. As much as she knew, the kid''s parents weren''t ordinary. They were powerful!"

    "Yes¡­ can you please check if you can help him recover?" Marceline politely requested her.

    The White Witch fell silent for a moment. She was contemting what she would do. It looked like Marceline and Dn were totally clueless about the real identity of the child they brought here.

    "Okay. I will see what I can do for him. Let''s go inside the house. You can have a tour inside my house while I''m checking Little Lowell. Dn can be your tour guide. He''s been here several times. Just feel at home."

    The five of them entered the house. The White Witch and Little Lowell headed to her chamber. They stayed there as she tried to diagnose the severity of Lowell''s trauma.

    While waiting, Dn toured Marceline and Lyca around the house. He brought them to a room where they could find different potions made by Riemc.

    Both Lyca and Marceline were amazed to see those things.

    "Ahem, does love potion exist here?" Lyca asked them expectantly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, it does. But the effect is different from what you know. Love potion will onlyst for a few hours, not forever. You can''t make someone fall for you by just using love potions." Dn exined to Lyca.

    "Oh, I get it. Hmm. Did you use a love potion against me?" Lyca asked him suspiciously, lifting her eyebrow.

    Dn:"..."

    Marcelineughed upon hearing her best friend''s remarks.

    "Ahem¡­ you know..I was still in love with Enrique when I first met you¡­ But suddenly, I felt a strong attraction towards you. I wonder if you used a love potion."

    "Ouch! I feel hurt by that usation!" Dn held his chest, pretending to be in pain. Marceline could only shake her head at the exchange of interaction between these two love birds.

    "That was because of our Mate Bond! I didn''t use the love potion! Or maybe it''s because of my charm. You couldn''t resist my charm!" Dn retorted.

    Marceline and Lyca justughed at him. Lyca was just teasing Dn but he took it very seriously. They were in that cheerful mood when the White Witch showed up, calling Marceline.

    "Princess Ste, can we talk privately?" Riemc asked Marceline with a serious expression on her face.

    "Okay. How about Little Lowell?" She asked.

    "He fell asleep in my chambers. Just let him rest for a while," Riemc replied.

    Lyca and Dn just exchanged nces with one another.

    "Go, sis. I will have some private time with my mate." Dn pushed Marceline right away.

    Marceline and Lyca shot him a sharp re. Dn just chuckled, giving them a peace sign.

    Riemc just shook her head because of the childish behavior of the werewolf prince.

    A few secondster, Marceline followed the White Witch.

    "How is it? Is Little Lowell just fine?" Marceline asked her worriedly.

    Riemc smiled at her, reassuring her. "Don''t worry about him. He is just fine. But there is something you have to know about Lowell."

    Marceline looked at her, confusion resurfacing on her face. "What is it?"

    "Little Lowell is a hybrid¡­" Riemc started.

    "Yes. Half werewolf and half-human," Abigail confirmed it. But the White Witch shook her head.

    "Not half human¡­ he is half werewolf and half vampire¡­ it''s just that¡­ his vampire blood has not manifested yet in his current age."

    Marceline: "..."

    She was rendered speechless because of this revtion. All this time, they thought Little Lowell was half human and half werewolf.

    "And there is one more thing you have to know¡­ This kid¡­ is very powerful. The blood running in his veins¡­ came from the powerful vampire and werewolf in this Kingdom. A pure blood vampire and the blood of a white wolf."

    Marceline didn''t know what to say after hearing that. Howe she didn''t sense the powerful auraing from Lowell?

    "His great power¡­ is sealed."

 Chapter 317 Their Greatest Punishment

    Marceline was utterly shocked by this revtion. Little Lowell might be the most powerful hybrid in the kingdom of Phantasia. The White Witch had some clue regarding his origin. A pureblood vampire and a white wolf?! How powerful could he be with those blood running in his veins?

    "Riemc¡­ how did you know this?" Marceline asked her.

    "I have the ability to see the past¡­ the moment I saw him, a vision came shing into my eyes. When I touched him¡­ it became clearer." Riemc exined to her.

    "Who are his parents? Are they still alive?" Marceline was dying to know the answer. At least, if they were still alive, she could help Lowell to reunite with his parents. It would be a piece of good news for him.

    However, before Riemc could answer her, someone showed up, catching the White Witch''s attention. A fairy was flying around them, calling Riemc. She was as small as her thumb.

    Marceline was also surprised to see the tiny yet beautiful flying creature. "Who is she?"

    "A moon fairy¡­ the Moon Goddess''s messenger," Riemc replied.

    Marceline was taken aback when she heard that. ''A moon fairy¡­ a messenger of the Moon Goddess? Why is she here?''

    "Princess Ste, I am afraid but I think I have to go somewhere. The moon fairy summoned me." The White Witch apologized and said goodbye to Marceline.

    "Are you going to meet the Moon Goddess?" Marceline asked the White Witch expectantly.

    "I''m not certain. It had been a long time since thest time I saw the Moon Goddess. I can only talk to the Moon Fairies¡­ sometimes, I would ask them about the Moon Goddess''s whereabouts but they couldn''t answer me."

    Marceline could only sigh in disappointment. She wanted to see the Moon Goddess but she didn''t know how she could message her.

    After a while, Marceline approached the beautiful moon fairy. "How should I address her?"

    Riemc smiled and said, "She''s Snowy. I will introduce you. Snowy, can you see this young beautifuldy here? She is Princess Ste, the Werewolf Princess."

    The moon fairy giggled and flew around Marceline. She looked so happy to see her.

    "What did she say?" Marceline asked.

    "I think Snowy knows your identity. She said she was d to finally meet you in person." The White Witch was tranting the moon fairy''s words.

    Moon Fairies had differentnguages. The werewolves and vampires couldn''t understand them unless there was an interpreter. A few witches could understand thenguages of the Moon Fairies and they couldmunicate with them well.

    Moon Fairies were like the eyes and ears of the Moon Goddess. They scattered around the kingdom, watching every creature. They were the ones reporting everything to the Moon Goddess. So Moon Goddess was aware of the betrayals of other creatures¡­ the greediness of other ns¡­ and the scheme of other viinous creatures around the Kingdom.

    "Snowy¡­ if you happen to see the Moon Goddess, can you pass on my message to her?"

    The moon fairy nodded her head.

    "Please tell her to visit me¡­ I want to talk to her."

    The moon fairy moved her head once more.

    "She will ry your message," Riemc reassured Marceline. "Now, Princess. Snowy and I have to leave now. Please tell Dn not to wait for me. I don''t know when I will be able toe back."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Marceline could only agree. She could sense that there was an urgent matter that''s why the moon fairy showed up, summoning the White Witch.

    The moon fairy and the White Witch immediately left her house, disappearing from Marceline''s sight.

    The moon fairy brought Riemc to the secluded ce¡­ it was the sacred ce of the Moon Fairies. No one coulde to this ce unless a moon fairy would bring someone here.

    Snowy led the White Witch to the path going to a sacred chamber. Riemc was shocked beyond belief when she saw the person waiting for her inside that chamber.

    "M-Moon¡­ G-Goddess¡­ you are back!" The White Witch dropped to her knees to show courtesy to the Moon Goddess.

    The Moon Goddess smiled sweetly as soon as she saw her.

    "I didn''t disappear, Riemc¡­ I have been watching everyone in the shadows." The Moon Goddess said meaningfully.

    "I understand¡­ Why did you summon me, our Queen?" To them, the Moon Goddess was the Queen of all creatures. So they called her Queen sometimes.

    "I saw you together with Princess Ste. You were talking about Lowell¡­" the Moon Goddess traced her steps toward the White Witch, extending her right hand. She wanted Riemc to stand up.

    "Yes¡­ I met that hybrid boy¡­ is this your doing, My Queen? Did you save him?" The White Witch had a lot of questions she wanted to ask the Moon Goddess.

    "Yes¡­ I saved the boy¡­"

    "How? His mother died when she saved Kira, the Vampire King." The White Witch couldn''t figure out what happened.

    "She didn''t die right away¡­ I preserved her body until Lowell was born¡­ Because of that power I used¡­ Lowell remained in his five year old body and didn''t grow up even though so many years had passed. I also sealed his power to protect him from greedy creatures who only thought of reigning in this Kingdom." The Moon Goddess exined to the White Witch.

    The White Witch was at a loss for words. "Did she die after he was born?"

    "Yes¡­ Selene died¡­"

    "I summoned you here because I have something to request from you. Please don''t tell Ste about this¡­"

    "But why? Why are you hiding something from Ste? It seems that she didn''t know about Selene. Selene is Serena''s Twin sister¡­ and she is the woman Kira loved, not Serena. Don''t you trust her? Don''t you trust her because she is the daughter of Dominique and Serena?"

    "She has to discover the truth by herself. She will find the answer she seeks." The Moon Goddess said, her eyes filled withplicated emotions.

    "Moon Goddess¡­ can I ask you a question¡­ I am dying to ask you this."

    The Moon Goddess bobbed her head. "Just tell me what''s on your mind."

    "With all the bad things Dominique and Serena had done in the past¡­ Is Princess Ste your greatest punishment for them?"

    The Moon Goddess smiled and answered her.

    "Yes, you are right. Ste is my greatest punishment for Dominique and Serena."

 Chapter 318 The Moon Goddess Stayed In The Human World

    "Greatest punishment? Do you hate them that much?" The White Witch was so curious about her answer.

    The Moon Goddess looked at her surroundings, reminiscing about the past. After a while, she shook her head and said, "I don''t hate them¡­ it''s just that I love Selene more than anyone else. She didn''t deserve their betrayal. She was the most selfless wolf I have known among my children. She was the kindest of them all."

    "She didn''t deserve the injustice and unfairness she received in this world. I even failed to protect her¡­ and she always showed me how much she could do and sacrifice for her loved ones. I admired her the most." There was a subtle smile on the Moon Goddess''s face as she thought about Selene.

    "The only regret I had is that I didn''t teach her to fight for herself. She was always considerate of others¡­ rather than herself." Moon Goddess shared her sentiments with the White Witch.

    Riemc, the White Witch, could only listen to her.

    "But for me¡­ Ste is not only the greatest punishment for them. I am also hoping that she will be their salvation. I hope Dominique and Serena would reflect and repent of what they had done in the past. I''m not giving up on them."

    The White Witch bobbed her head. "Now, I understand. I thought you were fond of Kira, the Vampire King¡­ the former King of Kingdom Phantasia. I was wrong. It has always been Selene."

    The Moon Goddess didn''t deny it. It had always been Selene. She got involved because of her. She could no longer turn a blind eye. She could no longer stay silent.

    "I tried to protect Kira on Selene''s behalf. I punished Dominique and Serena for not letting them have and bear children for a long time. And when I allowed them, I took Ste away from them¡­ I sent her to the human world. I pretended to be a human¡­"

    After saying those words, the Moon Goddess transformed into an old woman. The White Witch was surprised by this revtion.

    "So you disappeared and stayed hidden for a long time¡­ because you lived in the human world?" The White Witch asked the Moon Goddess in disbelief.

    The Moon Goddess smiled and nodded her head to confirm it. "Yes. I lived as Brianna¡­"

    Marceline would be surprised once she learned the truth that the Moon Goddess had been staying by her side and watching over her as she grew up. She lived as Aunt Brianna aka Aunt Bri.

    "When are you going to tell all this to Ste?"

    "When the right timees. For now, I want her to focus on her mission of bringing peace back to this Kingdom," The Moon Goddess said meaningfully.

    "Why don''t you just do it yourself, Moon Goddess? I believe all the creatures will listen to you. You are the most powerful goddess in this world. There is no way they will disobey you. One word from you¡­ and everyone will follow." Riemc made a suggestion.

    The Moon Goddess let out a soft giggle. "There are things I am allowed to do and there are things that I am forbidden to do. If I use my power in that way, then vampires, werewolves, witches, and other creatures will appear like my puppets, not my own sons and daughters. You and others have free will to do what you want. I will not control you¡­ Everyone has a choice of their own. I hope you understand this¡­ Riemc."

    The White Witch heaved a sigh of defeat. "Yes. I understand. By the way, Moon Goddess, Princess Ste wanted to pass a message. She wanted to see you. She seemed troubled these past few days and she wanted to talk to you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t worry about her. I will meet her soon. But for now, I have to do something. I think someone is in trouble again. And Ste will not be able to perform well without him." The Moon Goddess nced at her moon fairy. Someone informed her about what was happening in the Land of the humans. Something big happened there. And a certain someone needed her help.

    "What do you mean by that?" The White Witch couldn''t figure out what was on her mind.

    "It''s nothing." The Moon Goddess gazed up, looking at the sky. "Riemc, you have to prepare yourself. There might be a blood mooning soon."

    "Huh? I thought you didn''t want the war to happen. Why are you saying there will be a blood moon? It means death and bloodshed right?" The White Witch had so many questions.

    "I think¡­ bloodshed is inevitable. But I hope that it will not be severe aspared to the past battles among the different ns." The Moon Goddess had a hopeful look in her eyes. "I wish¡­ Princess Ste will be able to stop it¡­ to save many lives."

    "Please help her¡­" The Moon Goddess requested.

    The White Witch would never refuse such a request. "Just leave it to me, our Moon Goddess. I will extend whatever support I can give her."

    *****

    Meanwhile, Marceline, Lyca, Dn, and Little Lowell already returned to the castle. Marceline was still thinking about Lowell''s origin and his real parents.

    Lowell was sleeping in her arms. The three of them just rode Dn''s back as they traveled back to the castle.

    For some unknown reason, she wanted to be his mother. She felt sorry for him. Little Lowell got separated from his parents at a young age.

    "From now on, I will take care of you, Little Lowell. I will make this world safe for you." Marceline mumbled as she caressed Little Lowell''s face. Then she hugged him, securing him in her arms.

    They just arrived at the entrance of the castle when several werewolf warriors were going back and forth as if an emergency was happening.

    Marceline gave Little Lowell to Lyca and jumped off Dn''s back.

    "What is happening here?" Marceline asked one werewolf warrior.

    "Princess Ste, please proceed to the safe ce. A prisoner escaped. There are intruders." the warrior werewolf informed Marceline.

 Chapter 319 The Palace Became A Battleground

    Marceline had a nagging feeling about this. She could hear the howling of their fellow werewolves. Her sense of hearing intensified as she concentrated on what was happening in the pce.

    ''Vampires! I can smell them!'' Marceline''s eyes turned amber. She was preparing to shift.

    "Brother, bring Lyca and Lowell to a safe ce!" Marceline requested Dn. He was still in his wolf form. Lyca and Little Lowell were still riding his back. "Hide them¡­ and keep them safe."

    "How about you? Come with us, Marceline!" Lyca was reluctant to leave without her best friend. She could feel that something bad was happening in the pce.

    The sound of fighting was everywhere. The vampires infiltrated the pce along with Cedric''s pack. dimir already seeded in taking Cedric out of the prison cell.

    "Don''t worry about me. I have to find my mother and my father¡­" Marceline didn''t want to hurt the vampires but she had to save her fellow werewolves. How she wished she could stop this fight without killing anyone.

    ''I can smell Raizel''s scent. He is here. I have to talk to him. He is Kira''s best friend.'' Marceline thought to herself.

    ''Sis. Be careful!'' Dnmunicated with her through their mind link.

    Marceline nodded her head, giving him a reassuring smile. "I can manage. I''m stronger than you think, bro. I am stronger than you." She teased him.

    Dn just whined because of herst remarks. ''Just be careful. I don''t want you getting hurt. Kira will scold me for not protecting you.''

    A hint of longing shed through her eyes at the mention of Kira. She missed him so much. She just hoped Kira was doing fine in the human world.

    "Just go, brother," Marceline said with urgency. She could hear the vampires'' footsteps. They were fast approaching.

    Little Lowell extended his right hand as if he was calling Marceline. He didn''t want to get separated from her but Dn already turned around and ran as fast as he could. He needed to find a safe hiding ce for Little Lowell and his human mate, Lyca.

    The pce had be a battleground for the two factions. Raizel and Victoria''s forces were helping dimir''s pack in infiltrating this pce.

    When Dn disappeared from her sight, Marceline finally transformed into her white wolf form. She was sorge that the other werewolf fighters couldn''t help but admire her. They were amazed to see this legendary white wolf fighting alongside them.

    Two vampires charged in Marceline''s direction. She growled at them, warning them not to make rash moves. But her warning fell on deaf ears. They thought they could handle her.

    Protecting the other injured werewolves, Marceline leaped forward, facing the two vampires. But instead of biting them, Marceline used her head and paws to hit them, knocking them down.

    Marceline was way stronger than them. When her pawsnded on their bodies, the two vampires were thrown several meters away from her. They hit the ground and were immobilized by the impact.

    Marceline could see werewolves and vampires fighting in front of her. She howled loudly, signaling the werewolves to retreat. She didn''t want this fight to continue.

    Howling!

    Howling!

    The werewolves and vampires stopped and gazed in her direction. Marceline was able to catch everyone''s attention. There was a burning rage in Marceline''s eyes. She was showing her dominance to both creatures.

    The werewolves obeyed their princess right away, stepping back. They created enough distance away from the vampires. The vampires just watched them in confusion. They couldn''t understand why the werewolves suddenly retreated when the white wolf showed up.

    Growl!¨C [ Step back¡­ ]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Marceline, or rather Ste, began to move. She slowly traced her steps as she moved to the front. The other werewolves lined up at her back, waiting for her orders.

    It did not take long before Raizel also joined the crowd. He moved at the forefront of his vampire army. He stopped when he saw Ste. He also warned and motioned his fellow vampires to step back.

    He knew how powerful Marceline was in her white wolf transformation. A mere vampire soldier was no match for her¡­ even a group of them couldn''t win against her.

    ''You can''t defeat her. Let me deal with her.'' Raizelmunicated to his fellow vampires through their mind link. dimir already informed him that they got what they wanted. They could now retreat anytime.

    It just so happened that vampires wanted to create a ruckus in the pce so they didn''t retreat¡­ just yet.

    Growl!¨C [ "Why are you here, Rai?" ] Ste tried to talk to Raizel.

    Growl!¨C [ "Did you form an alliance with Cedric''s pack? The White w Pack?" ]

    Raizel stared at Marceline for a long moment before he answered her. "Yes, we did¡­"

    Marceline whined and stomped her two feet expressing her disapproval.

    Growl¨C [ "Instead of forming an alliance with an enemy pack, why don''t we sign a peace treaty for our ns!" ]

    Raizel let out a sarcasticugh when he heard Marceline''s proposition.

    "A peace treaty between our n can only be possible if Dominique Silvano dies. Offer us his head and we might consider your proposition." Raizel sneered at her.

    The other vampires alsoughed, mocking Marceline and the other werewolves.

    Grrrrrr!

    Some werewolves didn''t like what they heard. The vampires were insulting and mocking their werewolf princess and werewolf king.

    Growl!¨C [ "Princess Ste, don''t negotiate with them. Let''s attack them now!"] A werewolf fighter spoke up as he could no longer bear the vampire''s arrogance.

    The other werewolf fighters were getting ready tounch an attack. They disyed their sharp canine teeth while looking daggers at the vampire soldiers.

    The tension between the two groups was growing. The vampires also released their long sharp nails, letting them grow on the tip of their fingers. Not allowing the werewolves to intimidate them, Vampires also showed their fangs, taunting the werewolves further.

    GROWL!¨C [ "Back off!!!" ] Marceline growled loudly. Her voice was firm and menacing. Even the vampires shuddered at her raging growl. She didn''t want this bloody battle.

    Realizing their mistake and disobedience, the werewolf fighters snapped out and lowered their heads, whimpering in front of their werewolf princess¡­ their female alpha! Guilt and terror surged up inside their hearts.

    But the vampires took that opportunity to attack Marceline all at once while she was distracted disciplining her warriors.

    Growl¨C [ "Princess Ste, watch out!!!" ]

 Chapter 320 Raizel Vs Marceline

    Five Vampires charged in Marceline''s direction, attacking her all at once. Even Raizel didn''t expect that they would try to attack Marceline while she was distracted. She was facing her werewolf fighters when the five vampires took a move.

    Launching a sneaky attack, the vampires closed the gaps between them and Marceline through their vampiric speed. They swung their arms, scratching and shing Marceline''s back using their sharp nails.

    One vampire jumped on her back, riding her. Then she grabbed Marceline''s head, holding her in ce. The other vampire thrust his arm, burying his sharp nails into her flesh.

    Howl!

    Marceline got hurt. She started to bleed from the different parts of her body. The werewolf fighters were about to charge and attack the vampires but Marceline continued stopping them with her sharp gaze.

    [ I said¡­ Back Off!!! ]

    They couldn''t understand her. She was getting attacked by vampires but still, she was stopping them from fighting the vampires.

    [ Princess Ste! You are hurt! ]

    The werewolf fighters growled seeing their werewolf princess bleed. But Ste was stronger than those vampires. She just leaped, shaking her body until she pushed off the vampire who was riding her back.

    She also kicked the two vampires from her rear side. She didn''t use her sharp teeth to attack the other two. She growled at them and the two vampires were immobilized because of Intense fear.

    Everyone witnessed how fast Marceline''s wound healed. It recovered quickly as if she didn''t get hurt at all.

    ''I knew it. A simple wound inflicted by our vampire soldiers won''t affect her¡­'' Raizel thought to himself. They should have attacked her in her human form. With Marceline''s wolf form, vampire soldiers were no match at all.

    "Try topel her, Lord Raizel," One vampire suggested.

    But Raizel''spelling ability was not that powerful aspared to Victoria and Kira. His ability was a bit different from theirs.

    At this moment, Raizel stepped forward. "Retreat. You are no match for her. I will deal with her myself. Go and find your Lady Victoria. Assist and protect her," Raizel ordered the vampire soldiers.

    The vampires had no choice but to obey their leader. They immediately dispersed to look for Victoria, leaving Raizel behind. When the vampire soldiers disappeared, Marceline alsomanded her werewolf fighters to leave.

    The two powerful creatures were now facing each other alone. It seemed that Raizel was ready to attack Marceline at any time. He circled her, changing directions with his vampiric speed. Marceline used her super senses to match up his speed.

    Ste, Marceline''s werewolf form, jumped from one ce to another as she avoided Raizel''s attacks. He had been using his speed to dominate the fight. His poisonous nails and his vampire bite would be fatal to Marceline.

    He swung his arms from left to right, thrusting forward as he aimed for her eyes, her neck, and her chest. Raizel didn''t hesitate to attack Marceline because he believed that all werewolves were their enemies.

    Kira was not there to stop him. He had to eliminate Marceline before she became a threat to Kira''s life once again. She would just be Kira''s weakness. Raizel thought that if Marceline would be gone, no one would hold Kira back from fighting the werewolf n, especially Dominique and Serena.

    They were supposed to get their revenge by killing Dominique, but Kira changed his mind for Marceline''s sake. He didn''t kill him because he was Marceline''s father.

    ''Forgive me, Kira. But I have to kill your woman¡­ otherwise, you will be the one to be killed by her n.'' Raizel apologized to Kira in his mind. He would shoulder these consequences. He was prepared to face Kira''s anger and hatred.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    On the other hand, Marceline and Ste were trying their best to avoid and block Raizel''s attack. They were only on the defensive side. Marceline had no n of hurting Raizel. She knew that Raizel was a very important friend of Kira.

    Growl- [ "Please stop this already, Rai. Kira doesn''t want to see us fighting! I don''t want to hurt you!" ]

    Marceline tried to convince Raizel but her plea fell on deaf ears. Raizel wouldn''t spare her. "This is a war, Marceline. Don''t me me for doing this. This is also for the sake of my best friend, Kira. I have to eliminate you otherwise, he will be taken advantage of by his mortal enemy once more."

    Raizel was finally able to find her blind spot. Grabbing Marceline''s tail, Raizel pulled her and swung his fist, burying his nails into her flesh.

    sh!!!

    Marceline groaned in pain when her body was stabbed by Raizel''s sharp nails. Raizel pinned her on the ground as he pounced on her. His hand was still buried in her flesh. His other hand caught Marceline by her neck.

    ''Aaaah!'' Marceline was experiencing excruciating pain. Raizel was able to damage her internal organs. She spat some blood. She could feel Raizel''s dominating power. He was on a different level.

    Raizel twisted his arm as he thrust it deeper into her body. He was aiming for Marceline''s heart. He nned to crush it using his arm.

    Marceline''s amber eyes were staring at Raizel intently. She could see that there was no hint of hesitation in Raizel''s eyes. He was determined to kill her.

    ''Kira¡­ I don''t want to hurt your best friend¡­ but¡­ he is hell-bent to kill me. What should I do? Should I fight back?'' Marceline hadn''t made up her mind yet. In this life-and-death situation, Marceline was still contemting whether she should fight Raizel or not.

    ''Will I fail? Making a truce with the vampire n is not easy. I need you, Kira¡­ I need your help¡­ I can''t do this alone. Where are you, Ki?'' Marceline mmed her eyes shut, calling Kira. She just wished Kira would appear and stop them from fighting.

    "Are you calling Kira?" Raizel could somehow hear her wishful thinking. He let out a sarcasticugh and said, "Kira will never show up here. You won''t be able to see him or even say goodbye to him. I put Kira into his deep sleep. It will take another thousand years before he wakes up."

    Both Marceline and Ste were taken aback when they heard that. [ "What did you do to Kira? Where is he? Did you hurt him?" ] Marceline''s eyes set aze just thinking that Raizel did something to Kira.

    With those thoughts in mind, Marceline found her courage and her reason to fight back. With her strength, she struggled against Raizel''s grasp, shaking him off her. Raizel was thrown away several meters from Marceline when she kicked him.

    Raizel coughed some blood as Marceline hit his abdomen so hard. That was a powerful kicking from Marceline. Her w marks could be found on his tummy.

    Growl! Growl!

    Marceline was now standing on all fours. Her wound was still bleeding. Her healing ability slowed down because of Raizel''s poisoned nails.

    "Heh, so you changed your mind. You are going to fight back now." Raizel said mockingly. He licked the blood on the corners of his lips.

    Growl- [ "Where is Kira! Answer me, Raizel! Did you hurt him!! I won''t forgive you if something happened to him." ]

    No more hesitation left! Marceline leaped forward, charging into Raizel''s direction.

 Chapter 321 She Was Taken By The Vampires

    Marceline pounced on Raizel, causing him to fall back.

    Grrrrr!

    Marceline was on top of Raizel as she was pinning him down. Her ws were pressed against his shoulders, holding him in ce. Marceline revealed her sharp teeth as she faced Raizel. Her body was so big and Raizel couldn''t move his hands because of her weight.

    Growl~ [ "Where is Kira! Tell me where he is." ]

    But Raizel just continued sneering at her with his mocking eyes.

    "You and Kira could never be together. Stop dreaming Marceline. A werewolf has no ce in our n. You can''t deceive him again." Raizel struggled against her. He was pushing her but Marceline pressed him on the ground further.

    Marceline moved her head down to bite Raizel''s shoulder but at thest second, she changed her mind. She just stared at Raizel''s face, meeting his gaze.

    Growl~ [ "I''m different from you. I will not hurt you, Rai. You are important to Kira. And I know you won''t do anything to harm him. He will show up. And he will be the one to stop you." ]

    After saying that, Marceline finally let go of Raizel. She allowed him to stand up, without harming him.

    Growl~ [ "Leave our kingdom now. This is myst warning." ]

    Marceline could tell that the werewolves were still fighting the vampires from the other side of the pce.

    "You are so naive, Marceline. There will never be peace in this kingdom¡­ unless Dominique Silvano will step down from the throne." Raizel said meaningfully.

    [ "Go take your vampires with you. Kira and I are working on the peace treaty. I will not allow my father to intervene." ]

    "You can''t control him. He is a cunning werewolf. He is willing to sacrifice his family just for power. He is greedy!" Raizel said through his gritted teeth. "He used his mate to deceive our King, Kira. I won''t be surprised if he will use you again to defeat Kira."

    [ "I will protect Kira with my life. I can assure you that. I''ll give you my word." ] Marceline''s words were filled with emotions and sincerity. Raizel could tell that Marceline was not lying. And for the first time, Raizel was moved by her words. He was slowly being swayed by her.

    Raizel didn''t say a word. He was trying to assess whether he made the right decision of sealing Kira and putting him into a deep slumber.

    Raizel was about to turn around and leave when Marceline spoke to him again.

    [ "Even if you don''t want to believe Kira and me¡­ There is someone powerful on our side who is in favor of the peace treaty. The Moon Goddess! She is back." ]

    Raizel''s eyes widened when he heard that. He turned around to face Marceline once more. Her amber eyes were filled with hope.

    "The Moon Goddess? She is back¡­" There was a hint of disbelief in his eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Marceline nodded her head. [ "I saw her. I talked to the Moon Goddess. Join us, Raizel. We need to help each other for the peace treaty between our ns. The vampires will listen to you." ]

    Marceline continued convincing Raizel. He was still shaken by this discovery. The Moon Goddess showed up. He wondered if Marceline was bluffing. However, he could feel conviction in her every word. There was no way she was making up a story.

    [ "Please, reconsider it again. Think it over, Rai." ]

    Raizel stood frozen in his spot. He was still undecided. He didn''t expect that Marceline would make him waver. The all-out war was their idea. Victoria and Raizel already agreed that there was no turning back.

    "If the Moon Goddess truly cares, she should have stopped the war a long time ago. Why did she let us suffer for a thousand years? My fellow vampires suffered under werewolf cruelty and very. She never showed up¡­ to help us. The Moon Goddess had forsaken us¡­ She abandoned us¡­ my vampire n."

    "I don''t want to believe her. We will no longer worship her. She abandoned us a long time ago¡­ Where was she when she was supposed to maintain the peace in this kingdom? Even if she came back, she was already toote¡­" Raizel expressed his resentment towards the Moon Goddess.

    Unknown to them, the moon fairies were there, watching and listening to everyone''s conversation. The Moon Goddess sent them to monitor what was happening in the pce. By now, the Moon Goddess was listening to Raizel. She couldn''t me him if he resented her that much.

    Marceline and Raizel were still in the middle of their conversation when Victoriamunicated with Raizel through their mind link.

    ''Raizel, can you hear me? We have to leave now. We aplished the mission. It is time to retreat.'' Victoria was near their location. But she had no idea that Raizel was talking to Marceline.

    The vampires were leaving the pce one after another. They pulled back after they got what they needed.

    Getting Victoria''s cue, Raizel began to move. This was not yet the right time for the finale battle between the werewolf n and the vampire n.

    "I will go all out the next time we meet. It will be the final battle of our ns," Raizel said before disappearing from Marceline''s sight.

    Marceline felt a little bit disheartened. She failed to convince Raizel. And she just learned that Raizel was keeping Kira somewhere. She needed to find him.

    Without further ado, Marceline ran inside the pce to look for her mother and father. She wanted to make sure that her parents were trying to rescue the wounded warriors. She could smell blood everywhere. Many casualties!

    It did not take long before Marceline reached the pce hall. Many werewolves assembled there. Some were treating their woundedrades. The witches began to build a barrier so that vampires couldn''t enter the vicinity of the pce. Other werewolves were roaming around to hunt the remaining vampires.

    Marceline shifted back to her human form and grabbed the curtain nearby. She wrapped it around her body as she approached her father and the elders. They were having a serious discussion and Dominique''s expression didn''t look good. There was a frightening aura surrounding him.

    "Father¡­ what''s wrong?" Marceline asked Dominique.

    "Your mother¡­ she was taken by the vampires."

 Chapter 322 Abandoning Serena?

    This exined why Dominique''s expression was dark and gloomy. It turned out Serena was captured by the vampires.

    The vampires had two goals. The first goal was to help the White w Pack to rescue Cedric, the Alpha. The second goal was to kidnap the werewolf queen, Serena.

    The vampires believed that Serena was Dominique''s weakness. They nned to use her to defeat and eliminate the Werewolf King. She would be their bait to lure the werewolf king.

    "How did it happen?" Marceline asked them.

    "She followed Kira, the former vampire king. He was here!" An elder informed Marceline.

    Little did they know, someone pretended to be Kira, the former vampire king. A copycat. Some vampires had the ability to copy the image or faces of other people. An impostor.

    Serena was deceived by the vampire. The thing that made Dominique more enraged was the fact that Serena followed Kira. She was supposed to avoid him or fight him. But she ended uping to him¡­ willingly.

    "Kira took your mother. Don''t trust him, Ste. He wants to destroy our n." Dominique held his daughter''s shoulders. "He doesn''t want you. He only came here for your mother!" He emphasized that Kira still had feelings for his first love. Dominique would like to grab this opportunity to ruin Kira''s image to Marceline.

    He knew that his daughter was in love with Kira.

    "No. Kira won''t do that. I believe that the person who took my mother is not Kira." Marceline uttered with conviction. Raizel told her that Kira couldn''te to Kingdom Phantasia since he sealed him somewhere in the human world.

    "Don''t defend an enemy, Ste!" Dominique stormed out of the pce hall and headed straight to his chamber.

    "What are we going to do now? We should rescue our Queen!" The elder spoke again.

    "Let''s wait for our King''s order. For now, let''s secure the pce and treat the wounded. Bring them to our pce infirmary." Another elder gave themand.

    "Princess Ste, where is Prince Dn?"

    "I asked him to leave the pce and secure the civilians," Marceline responded. She was referring to Lyca and Little Lowell.

    The elders were still gathered there when a werewolf approached them to report something.

    "The underground prison cell was destroyed. We were able to secure and capture the other prisoners. However, Cedric escaped along with several vampires."

    "They also took away some of our vampire ves!"

    "That damn traitor! I knew it! The white w pack is scheming a rebellion. We have to catch every member of the White w Pack!" The eldest werewolf was fuming with rage. They couldn''t believe that dimir formed an alliance with the vampires.

    "Do you think something bad happened to our people in Triple W headquarters?" They started to specte. Dominique sent people to watch and monitor the members of the White w Pack in the human world.

    No one reported this attack. This only meant something happened to the human world. Those people they sent and the members of Triple W might have been eradicated.

    "Send someone to investigate."

    Marceline immediately left to find her brother. Everyone was being mobilized right now. The werewolves were still overwhelmed since vampires seeded in infiltrating the pce.

    Marceline was passing through the main gate when she met Dn, Lyca, and Little Lowell. They returned to the pce after hiding.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Marceline!" Lyca hugged her. "I brought your clothes. Go and change first."

    "Let''s go to my room." Marceline, Lyca, and Little Lowell proceeded to her room while Dn searched for their father.

    Dn already heard the news about Serena. He was worried about her. He was d that Marceline was just fine.

    When Dn entered Dominique''s chambers, he saw the broken shards scattered on the floor. Dominique''s chamber was in a mess. There were broken walls, broken windows, and broken furniture.

    The three dead bodies of vampires and two members of the white w pack were still lying on the floor. These five people tried to attack and assassinate Dominique. But they ended up dying in his hands.

    "Father¡­" Dn called his attention.

    Dominique was standing near the window. He was looking outside through the broken window. His mind seemed like wandering off somewhere.

    Dominique didn''t turn around but he acknowledged Dn''s presence by nodding his head. Dn saw the piece of white cloth in his fist. Dominique was gripping it tightly.

    "The vampires took your mother. They want me to save her alone." Dominique broke the deafening silence. The cloth in his fist contained a message from the vampires.

    "You know that they will set a trap. Don''t go, father. I will go on your behalf, to save my mother." Dn volunteered.

    But Dominique shook his head. He turned to face his son. "You can''t go. No one is going to rescue her."

    "W-What do you mean, father? Are you letting mother suffer in the hands of the vampires?" Dn couldn''t believe it. He thought he loved their mother so much.

    "She was the one who put herself in this predicament. She did this for Kira. Your mother still has feelings for Kira. Do you think Kira will hurt her? No. He will protect her."

    "You already know that they are setting a trap for me. I will not fall for their tricks." Dominique mumbled. He smirked without a hint of worry in his eyes. But instead, Dn saw hatred and anger. Dominique was furious at their mother.

    "Father. You can''t do this to our mother. Please don''t abandon her! We have to save her!" Dn moved closer to his father, shaking Dominique''s body.

    But Dominique just hit his arms, pushing him away from his body. "I said No. That''s my decision."

    "M-Mother¡­ will die! I can''t let her die. She is my mother."

    "No one is allowed to leave the pce. Don''t disobey Dn!" Dominique raised his voice, grabbing Dn by its cor.

    Dn shook his head in disbelief. He didn''t expect that his father could do this to their mother. He was clearly abandoning her.

    "Just leave Dn. I want to be alone." Dominique pushed his son, not looking in his direction. He had a lot on his mind right now.

    Dn could only leave,ing out of Dominique''s chamber with a heavy heart.

    ''I have to talk to my sister¡­'' Dn hurriedly went to Marceline''s room.

 Chapter 323 Their Advantage

    ~ Kingdom Phantasia: Vampire n''s Hideout ~

    After retreating and leaving the pce, the vampires together with the members of the White w Pack assembled at their temporary hideout.

    They concealed their scents so that werewolves couldn''t track them. There were several witches and wizards helping the group.

    It was a sessful mission. Both parties got what they wanted¨C Cedric and Serena. Serena was unconscious and she was tied in the cave. Silver chains were used to bind her arms and feet.

    Cedric, on the other hand, was being treated. His healing ability slowed down because of the serum used by the guards who tortured him.

    Raizel and Victoria were inside the cave, watching over the unconscious Werewolf Queen.

    "This is so funny. This woman was deceived easily. She still has feelings for Kira," Victoria uttered, walking closer to Serena.

    "Do you think Dominique will take the bait? He is a selfish jerk. Will he sacrifice himself just to save this woman?" Raizel asked Victoria, his eyes scanning Serena from top to bottom. The poison was still in Serena''s system.

    Victoria poisoned her when she followed the fake Kira. The poison made Serena weak. It was also preventing her from shifting into her wolf form.

    "I already sent a message. Serena will die after 36 hours. Dominique has to move quickly if he doesn''t want his Queen to die." Victoria touched Serena''s face, pinching her jaw using her left hand.

    "If Dominique will note¡­ then I will lure Marceline here. She will certainly save her mother. Her mother who covets her man." Victoria was confident that their n would work out.

    Raizel fell silent. He was contemting whether he would mention the Moon Goddess to Victoria. Marceline tried her best to convince him, but Raizel was still hesitating.

    A peace treaty between the Vampire n and the Werewolf n won''t be easy to achieve.

    "By the way, do you have news about Kira? We can''t afford Kira to help the werewolves in rescuing their Queen!" Victoria had no idea that Kira was sealed by Raizel.

    "You don''t have to worry about Kira. I already made sure that he won''t be able to interfere with our n." Raizel reassured her.

    Victoria looked a little bit disappointed. She hadn''t seen Kira for a while now. She mobilized a team to follow and monitor Kira''s movement. But he suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    "Do you want to see him?" Raizel asked out of the blue. He could somehow read Victoria''s expression. Sometimes, it was so hard to figure out what she truly felt toward Kira.

    "Of course not!" Victoria tantly denied it.

    Raizel just smiled at her meaningfully. Victoria looked mad at Kira but there are times, her desire to see him was resurfacing in her eyes.

    ''If the Werewolf Queen still has feelings for Kira, how about Victoria? Why do I feel like she hasn''t moved on yet.''

    "Why are you giving me that kind of look?" Victoria scowled at Raizel.

    Raizel just shrugged his shoulders. He knew that Victoria would only deny everything.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Let''s discuss something else. What are we going to do to those werewolves? Shall we kill them now?" Victoria was referring to dimir and the White w Pack.

    "Don''t kill them. We still need them. They are familiar with the in and out of the pce."

    "I don''t think we still need them. We can''t infiltrate the pce now. After what transpired today, the werewolves will heighten their security. They are already building a barrier." Victoria reasoned out.

    "But dimir and Cedric are interesting fellows. I want to use them against the werewolves," She added, still thinking about what she would do to them.

    "Alright. We won''t touch them yet. They have to help us kill Dominique first. Their forces are still helpful." Raizel made his decision.

    "I have to go and check on them. We still have woundedrades that need to be treated." Raizel said goodbye to Victoria, leaving the cave.

    Victoria stayed in the cave and continued watching Serena. There was a hint of bitterness in her eyes as she looked at her. She couldn''t wait to kill her¨C snap her neck, pull out her heart and crush it in her palm.

    "This woman betrayed our King. She stole Kira from me. With that¡­ she deserves to die¡­ in my hand." Victoria mumbled, giving the unconscious Serena a deathly re.

    Victoria raised her hand, growing her sharp nails. And with one swing, Victoria scratched Serena''s face. She started to bleed.

    Victoria smiled triumphantly, bringing her fingers inside her mouth, licking the blood.

    Victoria mmed her eyes shut and savored the sweet taste of Serena''s blood. ''The Victory is ours! The downfall of the werewolf n is near.''

    *****

    Meanwhile, at the same hideout, the members of the white w pack gathered in one ce. dimir was treating Cedric. His wounds were slowly healing.

    "Alpha, how do you feel?" dimir asked Cedric.

    Cedric hissed at him. "You camete. Those bastards whipped me a thousand times. How dare they do this to me? I will get my revenge. I will kill Dn! And I will make Ste mine."

    Cedric''s resentment towards the twins intensified. The two siblings were the reasons why Dominique punished him. He would kill Dn while he nned on making Marceline his sex ve.

    "Don''t worry Alpha Cedric, we will oust the Silvano n from the kingdom. The Vampires will help us get our revenge. They n on assassinating the Werewolf King and reiming the throne." dimir tried to coax his angry Alpha.

    "What happened to the pce? Did they fail to kill Dominique? Are they weak? Is the Vampire King with them?" Cedric bombarded dimir with a series of questions.

    "No. I haven''t seen Kira. They failed to kill Dominique but they kidnapped Serena, the Werewolf Queen. She is now being held captive in that cave. I think they will use her to lure and trap Dominique." dimir answered his Alpha.

    "By the way, the vampires are stronger than before. We can rely on them in eliminating Dominique," He added.

    Cedric''s eyes sparkled with delight. "Hmm. I''m d you formed an alliance with them. Good job, dimir. I know I can always count on you."

 Chapter 324 Rescued!

    ~ At Zhou Ancestral Mansion ~

    Kira was stuck in the casket in the underground basement of Zhou Ancestral Mansion. He was currently sleeping because Raizel put him in a deep slumber. He sealed Kira using the witch''s spell.

    The moment Kira closed his eyes, all he could think of was Marceline. She was waiting for him. He had to leave that ce but unfortunately, he was helpless. Raizel made the preparation well. He couldn''t escape that ce without the help of an outsider.

    Kira just hoped that someone would notice his disappearance. He was hoping for Serafino to find him. He had to stop Raizel from hurting Marceline. He had to stop the war. Kira might be sleeping but his mind was awake.

    ''Please... someone... help me...''

    It seemed like Kira''s silent prayer was heard as someone entered the underground basement of the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. Footsteps could be heard, inching closer and closer to the casket.

    "Sigh. You are stuck here... again, Vampire King," a feminine voice resounded in the underground basement. It did not take long before a bright light surrounded the casket. The woman began to chant some spells. The spell she used was for breaking the seal.

    Secondster, the casket was opened. The woman in her white dress brought her wrist on top of Kira''s mouth. Using her sharp nails, she cut her wrist and dropped her blood right into Kira''s mouth.

    As soon as the blood entered Kira''s mouth, his eyes snapped open. And he was surprised to see the person in front of him. "Moon Goddess!" Kira uttered in disbelief.

    The Moon Goddess greeted him with a warm smile. "You are finally awake, Vampire King. You are not supposed to be here. Your mate has been waiting for you."

    Kira immediately rose and got off the casket. He was thankful that the Moon Goddess heard his desperate plea. She hade to rescue him. But he never expect that the Moon Goddess would be the one to help him in this predicament.

    "Thank you, Moon Goddess. But how did you know that I was here?" Kira kneeled before her as a sign of his respect.

    "Raizel... I heard it from Raizel. The vampire n attacked the pce. Raizel and Marceline fought each other." The Moon Goddess informed Kira of what happened.

    "W-What? A-Are they hurt?" Kira felt worried as the thing he didn''t want to happen was happening. ''Can''t we avoid this fight?''

    "Marceline and Raizel are fine... But there were casualties on both sides. Furthermore, the vampire n kidnapped the Werewolf Queen... She is now being held captive by them."

    Kira was taken aback by that information. ''Are they trying to use her to get at Dominique?''

    Kira couldn''t help it. He became worried about the Werewolf Queen. He knew how much the vampires resented the werewolves. Victoria would never show mercy to any of them.

    ''She will torture her...'' Kira clenched his fists at that thought.

    "My mission here is done. You should move now, Kira. Marceline needs you," the Moon Goddess said meaningfully before she vanished from his sight.

    Kira wanted to ask for her help but the moon Goddess suddenly disappeared.

    "I have no choice. I need to find Serafino. I must figure out how I can go back to the Kingdom of Phantasia. I need the help of the gatekeeper."

    Enrique popped up in Kira''s mind. He must meet Enrique and ask for his cooperation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kira quickly left the Zhou Ancestral Mansion. Before meeting Enrique, he decided to find Serafino first. He wondered if Serafino managed to convince Gisel to help them.

    Using his vampiric speed, Kira reached Serafino''s hideout in just ten minutes. Gisel and Serafino were discussing something when Kira showed up.

    "My Lord! You are back!" Serafino felt exhrated upon seeing Kira. They lostmunication for a few days.

    Gisel turned in his direction, eyeing Kira with puzzlement. Kira had a gloomy look on his face.

    "They have taken away the Werewolf Queen," Kira informed Gisel. He knew how important the Werewolf Queen was to Gisel. They were friends... in fact, they were best friends.

    CRASH!

    The mug Gisel was holding dropped on the floor when she heard the piece of bad news from Kira.

    "You mean... the vampires?" Gisel''s face was painted with worries and concerns for her best friend.

    "Yes... Victoria and Raizel took her..." Kira mumbled with a sullen look on his face. He had mixed emotions about this. He couldn''t understand if he was worried about her because she was Marceline''s mother or because she was his former lover.

    "We have to go back! I need to save my best friend! The vampires will make her suffer!" Gisel''s panic-stricken voice could be heard. She stood up and held Kira''s shoulders. She shook his body, giving him a pleading look.

    "Let''s go. We need to meet the gatekeeper. Someone has to open the portal for us to go back there."

    Serafino and Gisel bobbed their heads in agreement. The three of them didn''t waste any more time. They went out to see Enrique.

    Enrique was in the Zhou Empire. Avoiding Natasha, Kira met Enrique secretly. He was signing some documents when Kira and Gisel entered his office. Serafino was left outside to serve as a lookout.

    Enrique stopped what he was doing when he saw Kira. "Why are you here?" He didn''t expect this sudden visit.

    "We need your help!" Kira said directly.

    "Gatekeeper! Please open the portal for us!" Gisel also spoke up, begging Enrique.

    Enrique could feel the sense of urgency in their tone. "Did something happen to Marceline?"

    Enrique didn''t hide his concern for Marceline. Ever since he found out that they were not blood-rted, Enrique felt relieved. He finally admitted to himself that he had special feelings for her.

    Enrique was willing to do anything for her. If Marceline needed his help, he would do his best to help her.

    "Marceline might be in danger. We must stop the war between the werewolf n and the vampire n. She needs our help," Kira responded.

    Enrique immediately stood up and grabbed his coat. "Alright! Let''s go now. I will open the portal." They had no time to spare.

 Chapter 325 Dont Rely On The Werewolf King

    ~ At Kingdom of Phantasia¡­ ~

    Dn proceeded to Marceline''s room. He had to talk to her regarding their mother. Their father refused to rescue Serena because he was mad at her. She got captured because vampires deceived her as someone pretended to be Kira.

    "Sis! We must do something. Our father doesn''t want to help us in rescuing our mother. Her life is in danger. What if the werewolves will torture her to death?" Dn''s worried voice resounded in her room.

    Marceline signaled Lyca to bring Little Lowell with her. The two siblings had something important to discuss.

    Lyca could only sigh in defeat. She was just an ordinary human so she couldn''t help them fight the vampires. Furthermore, she would just get in their way if she got involved in the fight.

    "Little Lowell, let''s go." Lyca grabbed Little Lowell''s hand as she guided him out of the room.

    When the two left, Marceline looked at her twin brother seriously.

    "I will try to convince our father," she said.

    "Do you think he will change his mind? Father felt betrayed because of our mother''s actions. He thought she was still in love with¡­" Dn paused for a moment. He almost forgot that Marceline was in a rtionship with Kira. She might also get affected knowing that their mother had lingering feelings for her man.

    "I know¡­ but she is still our mother¡­ my mother. I won''t allow her to die¡­ in the hands of the werewolves."

    "So what are you going to do if you fail to convince our father? The werewolf fighters will not move without an order from the Werewolf King." Dn sounded problematic since his father was stubborn and prideful.

    "Then we have to rescue her ourselves. We can''t rely on our father and our werewolf fighters. If they get involved, this will only result in more bloodshed."

    For Marceline, it was better this way. With only two of them, they could sneak into the vampire''s hideout. Though it was too risky for the two of them, they could prevent more casualties from their side.

    "I changed my mind. Since our father doesn''t want to move¡­ it''s best this way. We can prevent a head-on battle between our ns." Marceline added as a realization.

    Dn smiled faintly and nced at his sister with admiration. "I will support you on this. Shall we look for them now?"

    Marceline bobbed her head. They had to track the vampires. Where are they hiding? For sure, they were still in the Kingdom of Phantasia, preparing for another sneaky attack. The secondunch would be more fatal and it could be the final battle.

    Marceline could tell that the vampires were already strategizing their next steps. Their main target was to eliminate the Werewolf King, Dominique Silvano.

    "Riemc, the White Witch¡­ we need her help bro. I think she might have a way to find the vampire''s hideout."

    Dn''s eyes lit up because of Marceline''s suggestion. She was right. The White Witch could help them in this situation.

    "Let''s go and find her!" Dn excitedly said.

    "We should bring Lyca and Little Lowell. In this war, I want to keep them safe first. I believe that the White Witch can protect them on our behalf." Marceline made another suggestion.

    Dn agreed to her. He was also worried about Lyca''s safety. She shouldn''t witness the bloody war between vampires and werewolves.

    "Sis, do you think¡­ I made a mistake by bringing my mate here? This ce is dangerous for her because of the threat of war." Dn looked disheartened. He couldn''t afford to be separated from Lyca. But it turned out that he brought her closer to danger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t worry, brother. Nothing bad will happen to her. We will protect her," Marceline held Dn''s shoulder, patting his back to reassure him.

    "Just go and talk to herter¡­ Tell her what you feel." Marceline urged her brother to be open with Lyca.

    "Thank sis. I will."

    Amidst the busy preparation of the werewolves to strengthen their defense, Dn and Marceline sneaked out of the pce together with Little Lowell and Lyca.

    They went to the Dark Forest where they could find the White Witch. After traversing for half an hour, they reached their destination.

    The White Witch seemed like she was expecting them. She was sitting on the bench outside her house when the four of them arrived.

    "Did youe here to ask for my help?" The White Witch greeted them with a warm smile.

    Marceline and Dn exchanged nces with one another before they answered her.

    "Yes. Can you help us track the location of the vampire''s hideout? They kidnapped our mother, the Werewolf Queen. We have to find them and rescue her as soon as possible," Marceline pleaded with her.

    Riemc, the White Witch, just bobbed her head in understanding.

    "Alright. I know what to do. Give me a maximum of five hours. I will conduct a ritual to find their current location. While waiting, you can stay inside the house. The sun is setting down. You can rest and continue your journey at dawn. By that time, I will get their exact location."

    "Thank you, Riemc! We owed you this one." Dn grabbed his friend''s hand as he expressed his gratitude.

    "No worries, it''s my pleasure to serve the future leaders of this kingdom." The White Witch said meaningfully.

    Marceline signaled her brother to spend time with Lyca while she took Little Lowell with her. Her brother and Lyca needed some time alone.

    Getting her cue, Dn approached Lyca.

    "Come with me. I will show you something." Dn invited her.

    Lyca epted his hand and followed him. "Where are we going?" She asked.

    Dn gave her a reassuring smile and said, "There is a beautiful ce at night near this area. I will show you and you will be amazed."

    "How about Marceline and Lowell?" Lyca turned to the house. She saw the two enter the house a while ago.

    "My sister is a little bit tired from fighting the vampires a while ago. She needs rest. Don''t worry. You are safe with me. And they are safe in that house."

    "Okay. I trust you. I know you will keep me safe."

    Dn felt touched by her words. "Of course. I gave you my word. I will protect you with my life. Thank you for trusting and believing in me."

 Chapter 326 Let Loose

    Dn brought Lyca to the most secluded area of the forest. But surprisingly, the spot he chose seemed so magical. Thousands of fireflies flying around, giving them the source of light.

    "I didn''t know this kind of ce existed here. I thought I could only see this in movies," Lyca gasped in amazement, her eyes roaming around the surroundings.

    There were tall trees around them. The forest was far from being quiet tonight. She could hear the bird and the crickets chirping. It was like the forest turned alive.

    Dn pulled her and let her sit on the bush under a big tall old tree together with him. Lyca happily sat down, still watching the beautiful formation of the fireflies as they flew around them.

    Lyca even tried to catch one, covering it with her palms. The small insect illuminated her palm. She could only smile as she watched it.

    On the other hand, Dn was d to see Lyca''s smile. A while ago, her face was filled with worries and fears. She was afraid after hearing that there was a battle between werewolves and vampires in the pce.

    Dn could understand her fear. She wasn''t exposed to this kind of life. Being an ordinary human allowed her to live a simple happy life, away from this bloody war.

    The Moon Goddess wouldn''t allow humans to get hurt during the war of supernaturals. That was the essence of making ordinary humans the gatekeepers of the portal connecting the human world and the kingdom of Phantasia.

    However, since Dn brought Lyca to their kingdom, she was bound to witness this bloody war and her life might also be in danger.

    "I''m sorry, Lyca. I know you got scared today because of the incident in the pce. Did you regreting here with me? Do you want to go back to the human world?" Dn asked her with an earnest look in his eyes.

    Lyca nced at him, releasing the firefly from her hand. "Of course not. I don''t regret it. You and Marceline let me realize that there is another world as wonderful as this." She smiled tenderly at him.

    "But this is not as wonderful as you think. There is an ongoing war here... Maybe staying in the human world will keep you safe." Dn lowered his gaze. He couldn''t look into her eyes.

    Deep inside, he was afraid that Lyca would tell him she wanted to go home and leave him. Because once she told him, he knew that he couldn''t stop her from leaving and he had to listen to her.

    Lyca frowned and pursed her lips. She turned to her side, cupping Dn''s face. She hated it when Dn was avoiding her gaze.

    "My best friend said she would stop this war. I believe in her. She could do it. I have known her for a long time. Once she sets her mind to something, she will definitely aplish it! There is no need for me to go back. I''m here to support you and Marceline."

    "Why Dn? Are you thinking that I am a burden just because I don''t have power? That I am just an ordinary human?" Lyca questioned him.

    "No!" Dn promptly responded. "You are not a burden! You are my strength!"

    Lyca''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile when she heard that. "Then don''t send me away. Allow me to stay here with you." Lyca caressed his cheeks using her thumb.

    Dn''s heart was filled with joy. Of course, he wanted her to stay by his side.

    "My sister and I are going to leave for a dangerous mission. I have to leave you behind. Will you wait for me?" Dn softly said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lyca gave her a questioning gaze. "What dangerous mission?"

    "Infiltrating the vampire''s hideout and rescuing our mother..." Dn grabbed Lyca''s hands that were touching his face. He brought her hands to his lips and kissed them.

    He knew that he couldn''t guarantee that they coulde back unscratched. It was an enemy''s territory so anything could happen.

    Lyca bit her lower lip. She was afraid for Dn''s safety, including Marceline''s.

    "Promise me... that you wille back... safe and sound," Lyca pleaded with him. "You''re one of the reasons why I''m here. I don''t want you to get hurt. Please be careful."

    Dn bobbed his head, giving her a reassuring smile. "Wait for me... I promise that I will return to your side..."

    Lyca didn''t know what had gotten to her but this was not the kind of reassurance she wanted. Subconsciously, she leaned forward, bringing her face closer to him.

    Dn just felt her soft lips pressed against his lips. Lyca initiated to kiss him! But Lyca drew back right away, leaving him hanging.

    "That''s my good luck kiss. I''ll kiss you more after youe back." Lyca decided to tease Dn. But it was a wrong move since her action awakened his ming desire for her.

    He wouldn''t settle only with just one simple kiss. He was afraid that he might note back if something bad happened to him. There were lots of uncertainties.

    He experienced how powerful Raizel and Victoria were. He almost gotten killed by them if not for Marceline''s interference. The same thing might happen to him during this mission.

    "Can I kiss you one more time?" Dn still asked Lyca''s permission. He respected her every decision and he didn''t want to scare her. But deep inside, he had the urge to grab onto her tightly and just kiss her all night!

    "Dummy. Do you need to ask?" Lyca giggled, hitting his chest.

    Before Dn could do a thing, Lyca boldly grabbed the back of his head and pulled him. She crushed her lips into his, kissing him longer.

    Dn froze for a moment, trying to absorb what was happening. Then he just felt her soft lips brushing his lips in a sensual manner, reigniting the burning passion within him.

    A few secondster, Dn began to respond to her kiss. He pounced on her, making hery on the bush as he continued kissing her.

    "Lyca... I''m afraid... I-I can''t control myself... tonight..." Dn murmured to her in between their kisses.

    Looking into his eyes, she answered him, "Then don''t... just let loose... Mark me..."

 Chapter 327 Kiss Me, Touch Me, Eat Me

    Lyca finally gave her consent to Dn. Spending time with Marceline while looking for answers about werewolves, Lyca learned more about werewolves. She was aware of the ''marking'' between mates.

    She was not clueless about Dn''s feelings. She finally noticed it. She was not simply attracted to him. There was this bond connecting them and it grew further as time went by. She could feel how much Dn was yearning for her because she also felt the same way.

    This ''mate and bond'' thing was real and she was experiencing it by herself. She became more attached to Dn. And her body was aching for his touch.

    Meanwhile, Dn was still absorbing her words. He didn''t expect that Lyca would finally give it a go, urging him to mark her.

    "Are you sure about this, Lyca? Once I do it¡­ there is no turning back¡­" Dn softly asked her, caressing her cheeks. He stared at her intently, his eyes not leaving her face.

    Lyca bobbed her head as affirmation. "Yes. I want this¡­ so that¡­ you will have more reasons toe back to me alive. You can''t die¡­ You can''t abandon me, otherwise, I will suffer a lot for losing my mate."

    There was a hint of joy in his amber eyes as he gazed at her. "I promise¡­ I will do my best¡­ and be gentle."

    Lyca chewed on her lower lip as she nodded. "Yes, please¡­ Be gentle to me."

    Dn let out a huskyugh. He could feel that Lyca was nervous. "Just follow my lead¡­"

    "Honestly¡­ this is my first time. I''m just following my instinct," Dn murmured to her sensually, his burning desire apparent in his eyes.

    Lyca bit and licked her lips, her cheeks burning red from blushing. She was nervous but at the same time, excited. She looked around and realized that they were outdoors. They were about to make love in that forest. What if someone would see them?

    However, she cared more about making love with Dn right here right now. Other things didn''t matter. She wanted him. "im me now¡­ Dn," Lyca pleaded desperately. She could no longer wait any further.

    Dn lifted his upper body for a moment, taking his clothes off, his eyes still connected with hers. He throw his shirt on the ground before he leaned over to kiss her.

    Lyca weed his warm mouth, anchoring her arms around his neck. Her left hand was grabbing the back of his head as they deepened the kiss. Dn''s hands began to undress her. He pulled her sleeves down her shoulders, revealing her bra.

    Dn teased her body by caressing the flesh just above her breast, his fingers drawing circles on her skin. Lyca felt like electricity was spreading throughout her body. She could feel the tingling sensation brought by his touch.

    As he feasted on her lips, his hands did wonders on her body. His right hand unsped her bra, releasing her round breasts from their confinement. Lyca was so aroused. Her nipples were so hard and protruding as if they were asking to be plucked by Dn''s fingers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dn immediately cupped her breasts, fondling and groping them as if he was kneading dough. Lyca could only moan inside his mouth as she arched her back. She could feel the surge of heat spreading throughout her nerves. She felt her womb secrete some warm liquid. She was now wet and throbbing.

    Though they were outdoors, the two couldn''t feel the coldness of the surroundings. They were so hot and their temperature kept on rising. Dn was fighting the urge tovish her since he promised to be gentle. His wolf, Lan-Lan, could no longer wait to mark her but Dn argued with him inwardly.

    Dn wanted this moment to be precious and memorable for Lyca so he wouldn''t allow Lan-Lan to screw this up. He would be in control of his body. He would just let Lan-Lan out once it was the right time to mark her. For now, he wanted to savor this moment and gave Lyca pleasure.

    After a while, Dn released her lips as he moved his head down. He trailed kisses on her jaw, going to her neck and corbones. His tongue swirled around on her skin, tasting and sucking her soft flesh.

    Lyca''s moans echoed in the forest. She was receiving wonderful sensations from both kisses and touches. She gasped and moaned loudly when Dn captured her right breast using his mouth, his other hand squeezing and kneading her left breast.

    Dn''s mouth yed on her nipple. He sucked it hard as if he was milking her away. When he draw back, her nipple was glistening with his saliva. He brought his tongue to her nipple once more,pping and licking it. Dn repeated the same action to her other nipple. He did it alternately.

    Lyca could only throw her head back while arching her body to give him more ess. Her fingers were clutching his hair as she pushed his head down. She wanted Dn to pay attention to her lower body. She was already throbbing and aching down there. She spread her legs wide, waiting for Dn''s lips and tongue.

    Dn didn''t disappoint her. After he was done feasting on her breast, his head moved south, nting kisses on her belly and navel. He stopped for a moment, swirling his tongue on her navel. This gave her another pleasure.

    "Tell me what do you want me to do?" Dn asked her, licking his lips. He wanted to hear those words from her. It excites him more.

    Lyca''s cheeks turned redder. She was too embarrassed to say it out loud.

    "C''mon, Love¡­ Tell me," Dn urged her, nting a soft kiss on her belly.

    "I want you to¡­ Kiss me down there," she said meekly, looking away.

    Dn''s eyes sparkled with delight as soon as he heard it. "What''s more, dear?"

    "I want you to touch me there¡­" Lyca spread her legs further. "I want you to lick me and eat my pussy."

    Dn''s eyes darkened with lust at herst remarks. "I nned to do that, my Love. I will devour you down there until you scream my name in ecstasy."

 Chapter 328 Successful Union

    Lyca blushed at Dn''sst remarks. He was such a tease and a naughty one. She gasped when Dn blew some air in between her legs. She felt so exposed under his scorching gaze. His eyes were burning with desire.

    He spread her legs further, giving him more ess and a clear view of her throbbing sex. She was glistening down there because of her wetness. She couldn''t help but thrust upward to make body contact with him.

    "Touch me now, Dn... please," she begged. The suspense was killing her. It was driving her nuts. Her senses were all sensitive. She was waiting for his advances.

    Not wanting to torture her, Dn brought his fingers to her bottom lips. Using his index and forefingers, he touched her bud, rubbing it in an up-and-down movement.

    "Ooh~" Lyca shuddered at the feeling of his fingers rubbing and touching her sex.

    Before she knew it, Dn already moved his head in between her legs, his hot breath fanning her pussy lips. Lyca let out another moan, her eyes rolling while throwing her head back.

    His tongue began licking her bottom lips,pping her back and forth.

    "Aah~ Aah~ Aah~" Lyca''s moan reverberated in the forest.

    Her legs became weak and her body was trembling from too much pleasure. She continued arching her back while spreading her legs. She wanted more.

    Dn, on the other hand, caressed her thigh, while his fingers were opening her folds. Soon, his tongue rubbed her swollen bud, licking the sweet juices on her pussy.

    "Oh Gosh! It feels so good! Aaah~" Lyca moaned in the wonderful sensation brought by Dn''s tongue and fingers.

    Dn held her legs apart and he started thrusting his tongue inside her entrance. Lyca gasped and moved her hips, meeting his tongue. She wanted to feel more. Lyca cupped her own breasts using both hands. As Dn was busy devouring her pussy, Lyca was kneading and groping her own breasts, adding more pleasure to her body.

    "Dn, more! Faster... and harder!" Lyca begged him.

    Dn could onlyply with her request. While his tongue was entering her pussy hole, Dn inserted his forefinger and index finger to join his tongue in prating her.

    "Aah~ Dn~ Ohhh~" Lyca moaned his name in ecstasy. He increased his face, prating her deeply. His tongue and fingers were thrusting in and out of her, faster and harder.

    Lyca buckled her hips up, meeting his every pration. It did not take long before she felt her climax. Her body convulsed and her womb secreted more love juices. She was still panting when Dn removed the remaining clothes from his lower body.

    "I''m going in, Love," Dn whispered to her, nting a soft kiss on her forehead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lyca could only nod her head in response. She conditioned herself to feel some pain. She knew that Dn''s cock was big and long. She wasn''t sure if it would fit her small hole.

    Dn guided his cock inside her entrance. He slowly prated her. Lyca could only m her eyes shut while gripping Dn''s shoulders tightly. His tip was big. When he thrust, her entrance stretched wide, epting him in.

    Dn groaned when he felt her muscles constricted. "Love, rx... I''ll be gentle." He could feel that Lyca was very tense and she was nervous.

    He sunk into her body, gently prating her. She could feel his hardness filling her. All she could do was moan and wrap her legs around his waist, pulling him deeper into her. She wanted to endure the pain so that Dn would not worry about her.

    "Go on, Dn... Go deeper..."

    With her cue, Dn went deeper in one swift move. He buried his cock inside her in a pleasurable way, making Lyca moan over and over again. It was painful at first. She could feel her walls weing his hardness.

    He showered Lyca with kisses as he continued to sway in and out of her. After a few moments, Lyca began to get used to his length and hardness. Dn kissed her from her jaw going down to her neck. He bit her neck and suck it hard as he continued pumping in and out of her.

    Lyca''s pain was now reced with pleasure. She also began to move, bucking her hips up to meet his every thrust. She had never imagined that making love with Dn would give her such overwhelming pleasure. With this union, she could feel Dn''s love for her. She couldn''t exin why but her bond became stronger than before.

    They had this deep connection that only two of them could understand. When she was about to experience her second climax, Dn suddenly transformed into his half-wolf form.

    ''I''m going to mark you now, my Love,'' Dnmunicated with her through their mind link. Before she could react, Lyca suddenly felt a pang of pain in her shoulder. Dn buried his sharp teeth against her flesh as he bit her. Dn finally marked her!

    Lyca could only shut her eyes, enduring the pain. But her pain onlysted for several seconds. It was soon reced by a wonderful sensation. She didn''t know why but she could hear Dn clearly even though he was not saying a word.

    She could also feel his current emotions. He was happy, grateful, and lucky. He had waited for this to happen. He finally marked his mate. Lyca was his... forever! His heart was filled with love for her. Lyca could feel it... she could sense every little emotion in his heart. This was magical. It seemed like their souls became connected.

    ''I guess... our mate bond has gotten stronger than before,'' Lyca thought to herself.

    After marking her, Dn continued making love with her. Returning to his human form, Dn kept pumping on her, thrusting in and out until he reached his climax. Dn didn''t hold it, He released all his seeds inside her, hoping that Lyca would get pregnant... the fruit of their love.

    "Lyca... I love you so much..."

    "I love you too... Dn..."

 Chapter 329 Off To Vampires Hideout

    Riemc, the white witch, was done tracking the hideout of the vampires after conducting a ritual. Their location was near the kingdom. There was a barrier around it. That was the reason why the werewolves couldn''t track them using their sense of smell.

    Riemc immediately searched for Marceline and Little Lowell. She found her inside the room watching over Little Lowell. He was sound asleep. Marceline looked like a mother taking care of her child.

    "Princess Ste," the white witch called her, lowering her voice.

    Marceline nced at her, giving her a questioning look. "Did you locate them, Riemc?" she asked her.

    The white witch bobbed her head. "Yes, Princess. I found them. I can feel the powerful aura inside the barrier. Witches, Vampires, and Werewolves are behind that barriers."

    "Are you going to sneak into their territory? This is a very risky move, our Princess. Can you handle this?" Riemc consulted her. She was worried for her safety. The Moon Goddess was rooting for her to advocate peace for all creatures in the kingdom of Phantasia. If something bad happened to her, their only hope would disappear.

    "Don''t worry, Riemc. I am powerful enough to protect myself and my brother. We only have to rescue our mother and leave the ce as soon as possible." Marceline reassured her.

    "I''ming with you to ensure your safety." Riemc volunteered.

    But Marceline shook her head. "Can you just stay here and look after Lowell and Lyca? They are important people in our lives. My brother wouldn''t be at ease without someone watching over his mate. I will also feel the same toward Little Lowell. I don''t want them to get involved with this war."

    The white witch was having conflicting thoughts. She promised the Moon Goddess that she would help the Werewolf Princess and protect her all the time. But here she was, requesting her to stay behind to take care of Lowell and Lyca.

    "Okay. I will look after them. But I am giving you this stone. You can use this to open the barrier." Riemc gave Marceline a gemstone. Its physical appearance looked like an opal.

    Marceline epted the stone and thanked her. "Thank you for this, Riemc."

    "That stone will automatically disable the barrier for ten seconds. Within that time range, you can pass through the barrier without being noticed by the enemies." The white witch gave her instructions.

    Marceline nodded her head in understanding. "I have to call my brother. We should leave now. Our mother needs our help."

    She tossed onest look at Little Lowell. She stroked his hair and caressed his small cheek. A subtle smile appeared on Marceline''s face.

    "I''ll be back, Lowell. Just stay here for a while. Riemc will take good care of you." After saying that, Marceline leaned over, nting a soft kiss on the child''s forehead.

    The White Witch could feel the motherly love she had for Lowell. She was touched by these heartwarming scenes.

    Just when Marceline was about to leave to find her twin brother, Dn, and Lyca appeared at the front door of Riemc''s house.

    Marceline and Riemc watched the couple suspiciously. Lyca''s clothes were untidy and ripped. But she was covered by Dn''s robe. Lyca''s cheeks were burning red and she couldn''t look straight into her best friend''s eyes.

    On the other hand, there was a gleam in Dn''s eyes as he looked at them. He was smiling broadly while holding Lyca''s hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Sis! I marked her¡­ Lyca and I finallypleted our bond!'' Dn excitedly informed Marceline through their mind link.

    Marceline''s eyes sparkled in delight when she heard that. She was happy for both of them. Without further ado, Marceline grabbed Lyca and hugged her tightly.

    "Thank you, Lyca¡­"

    Both Lyca and Dn were surprised as to why Marceline thanked her. She did it because she knew how much Lyca loved Enrique. She invested her feelings toward him for a long time. She was d Lyca gave Dn a chance and she opened her heart to her twin brother. She wished both of them happiness.

    "Marceline. Why are you getting emotional?" Lyca asked her shyly.

    "It''s nothing¡­ I just want to hug my best friend. I''m sorry for giving you a stressful week."

    Lyca just softly giggled. "You are overthinking. Don''t apologize to me. I came here voluntarily. You and Dn didn''t force me. It''s my own decision."

    Marceline broke the hug and smiled at her warmly. "Okay, Best. My brother and I have to say goodbye for a moment. We wille back after saving our mother."

    Lyca''s smile disappeared. Her mood became sullen. She grabbed Marceline''s hands and said, "I''ll be waiting for both of you. Please be careful. Keep safe." Lyca darted her gaze back and forth between Marceline and Dn.

    The twin siblings just nodded their heads. Lyca turned to Dn and embraced him onest time. Dn cupped her face and kissed her forehead.

    "Riemc will take care of you. We wille back alive." Dnforted Lyca because he could see the fear and anxiousness in her eyes.

    Riemc, the White Witch, gave them a magical map. It was a tool that would guide them to the location of the Vampire''s hideout.

    "I already gave Princess Ste the things you will need for this mission. Keep safe. If ever you need my help, just contact me through the gemstone I gave you." Riemc showed them the location of the hideout through the magic map.

    "I owe you this¡­ my friend." Dn tapped Riemc''s shoulder.

    "Prince Dn, you have to stick with Princess Ste. Don''t get separated from each other." The white witch provided them with onest piece of advice.

    "Hmm. You have nothing to worry about. I will not let my sister disappear from my sight. I have to protect her," Dn dered to them with confidence.

    "Okay, guys. We must not waste time. My brother and I have to go." Marceline bid her final goodbye to Riemc and Lyca. As they walked away, Lyca could only watch their backs. She wished that everything would be fine in the end.

    ''Please¡­ return to us¡­ safe and sound.'' Lyca silently prayed.

 Chapter 330 Meeting Kiras Group

    Dn and Marceline left the dark forest. They were traversing the path, leading them to the Vampire''s hideout. They used the magical map provided by the white witch as their guide to locating the hideout.

    They reached their destination in just an hour. Marceline and Dn encountered the barrier. At first, the only thing they could see was a vastnd with no mountain or forest. Marceline picked up the gemstone to disable the barrier.

    After using the gemstone, the realndscape of the area was revealed, creating a path for them to pass through. Marceline immediately pulled Dn as they passed through the broken barrier. It would onlyst for several seconds so they had to get in without being noticed by the vampires.

    "Sis, can you sense them?" Dn asked her. They were both using their super sense of smell and hearing to find out if there were enemies nearby.

    "A group of vampires roaming around the vicinity. Werewolf fighters are gathered in the southern part." Marceline informed her twin brother.

    Dn could only bob his head. He tried to smell Serena''s scent. They had to find the location where their mother was being held captive.

    "We need to be careful. Cedric and his pack formed an alliance with the vampires!" Dn warned his sister once more. They started to move, avoiding the guards. Several vampires and werewolves were guarding the vicinity.

    Fortunately, the White Witch gave them the magic perfume that would conceal their scents from the other creatures.

    "Sis, I think we need to drink this concealing potion. We will be invisible to their eyes!" Dn suggested, showing the magic potion to her.

    Marceline epted the potion. They needed to avoid face-to-face encounters with their enemies. Their priority was to save and rescue their mother.

    Dn and Marceline drank the concealing potion, making them invisible. They could now freely walk without worrying about their enemies.

    "Let''s find our mother..." Marceline broadened her sense of smell, searching for Serena''s location. It did not take long before she finally smelled her mother''s scent.

    Dn followed Marceline. They saw the ruined buildings. Several entrances could be seen in the front. Vampires were standing on guard at each entrance.

    Marceline and Dn made sure to pass through the entrance without being noticed by the vampires.

    Behind the ruins, there was a cave where Serena was being held captive. She was badly beaten up by the vampires. They tortured her and her body was covered by cuts, bruises, and wounds. Her feet and arms were tied by silver metal. Her flesh also had burnt marks.

    Before Marceline and Dn arrived at Serena''s location, a different group already found her. The group wasposed of Kira, Gisel, and Serafino.

    The guards who were watching over Serena were already knocked down on the ground. Gisel gasped upon seeing the current state of Serena.

    "They tortured her..." Gisel''s heart was filled with hatred. She had the urge to transform into her wolf form and attacked whoever did this to Serena. But before she could go on a rampage, Serafino already stopped her by holding her shoulders.

    "Stop. Don''t do something reckless. We are in the territory of the enemies. We are surrounded here. We must avoid fighting them to prevent a bloodbath." Serafino reminded her.

    Meanwhile, Kira had mixed emotions upon seeing Serena''s sorry state. She was still the woman he first loved before so he couldn''t bear to see her like this.

    Without a second thought, Kira just found himself walking toward her. Using his sharp nails, he destroyed the chains that were binding Serena. She was still unconscious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kira scooped her in his arms in a princess carrya€"one arm under her legs and the other supporting her back. There was a hint of anger in his eyes as he scanned her wounded body.

    "We should leave now... my Lord," Serafino mumbled. His voice snapped Kira back to the present.

    Kira bobbed his head. They were on their way out of the cave when Kira felt Serena move in his arms. When he looked down, Serena was already staring at him. She was now awake.

    "Kira..." Serena mumbled in her weak voice. Her hand reached out to touch his face. Because of that, Kira halted on his steps.

    "You came... to save me," Serena spoke again, sinking further into his arms. She snaked her arms around his body, embracing him as she buried her face in his chest.

    "Ki... I miss you... I still love you..." Serena confessed to him.

    Serafino and Gisel were both stupefied when they heard that. They didn''t expect that Serena would suddenly blurt out those words.

    "I think we should go ahead and be on the lookout!" Gisel suggested, pulling Serafino with her as they went out of the cave first. She wanted to give Kira and Serena some privacy.

    On the other hand, Kira didn''t know what to feel or say. Serena''s confession caught him off guard. He gazed at him and he could still see Selene... the woman he first loved. However, the feelings were now unfamiliar to him.

    "Selene..." Kira mumbled.

    Serena gazed up and gave him a faint smile. She held his head, pulling her face closer as if she wanted them to kiss.

    They were in that kind of position when Marceline and Dn entered the cave via the alternate route. Marceline froze in her spot the moment she saw Kira and her mother almost kissing each other.

    She felt her heart clenching inside her chest. She didn''t know whether she should intervene or just look away.

    ''Kira and my mother... are they still in love with each other?'' Marceline closed her fingers into a tight fist. She mmed her eyes shut while gritting her teeth. She felt like her world was copsing in front of her.

    However, before her heart would be shattered into pieces, Dn went to her rescue. He was the one who stepped up, interrupting Kira and Serena from kissing each other.

    "Mother!" Dn yelled, calling Kira''s attention. He wanted Kira to stop because he knew that his twin sister would get hurt when she saw them kissing.

    Both Kira and Serena turned in the direction of that voice. However, they didn''t see Dn and Marceline because of the concealing potion they drank a while ago.

    "Dn? Are you here?" Serena asked her son.

    "Yes, Mother. My sister and I!"

    Kira''s eyes widened when Dn mentioned Marceline. ''Did she see us?''

 Chapter 331 Under Attack!

    Kira couldn''t see Marceline but he could sense her sharp gaze directed at him. He was anxious because Marceline might misunderstand his action.

    "Marceline¡­" Kira softly mumbled her name, his eyes roaming around as he searched for her.

    Soon, the effect of the concealing potion wore off, revealing Marceline and Dn. The two were standing next to each other, just a few steps away from Kira and Serena.

    Marceline had an indescribable expression on her face as she looked at Kira and her mother. She tried to hide her negative emotions¨C jealousy and pain.

    Meanwhile, Dn already stepped forward, closing their gaps. Upon reaching Kira''s spot, he extended his hands, telling Kira to let him carry his mother.

    Serena felt disappointed when Kira handed her over to Dn. As much as possible, she wanted to stay in Kira''s arms while letting Marceline see that Kira was still worrying about her. Serena was against the rtionship between Kira and Marceline. Dominique and Serena wanted to break them apart even if it meant hurting Marceline''s feelings.

    Kira slowly traced his steps toward Marceline. Though she tried to conceal her emotions, Kira could still feel what was in her heart. They were mates. They already marked each other. Their emotions were connected and their bond got stronger.

    Kira pulled Marceline into a rib-crashing embrace. He missed her. He thought he would never see her again. Raizel sealed him in his coffin. Fortunately, the Moon Goddess came to his rescue.

    "I missed you¡­" Kira softly mumbled.

    Marceline hugged him back, tightening her grip around his body. She missed him so much. She could feel that Kira was not lying however, she felt insecure around her mother. Marceline couldn''t erase from her thoughts that her mother was Kira''s first love. And her mother was still in love with Kira.

    "I missed you too¡­" she replied. Not seeing him was like torture. She could no longer bear to be separated from him.

    Dn heaved a sigh of relief. At least, Kira managed to redeem himself in front of his twin sister. He could feel that Marceline was jealous a while ago.

    "We should leave now," Dn spoke to catch the couple''s attention. This was not the time for a reunion. They went there to rescue his mother. They were in the enemy''s territory. It would be risky to stay longer in that ce.

    "Go ahead. I have to stay behind and stop my best friend," Kira said while looking at Marceline intently.

    "No. Come with me¡­" Marceline objected. She didn''t want Kira to stay behind. Raizel and Victoria would never listen to Kira. They already made up their minds. They were pushing this all-out war.

    "There is no time to argue! Let''s go, sis!" Dn was in a hurry to leave since he promised Lyca that he would return as soon as possible.

    However, before they could take another step, a group of vampires blocked their path. Raizel and Victoria arrived, holding Gisel and Serafino as their hostages. The two of them were captured by Raizel.

    Three vampire elders apanied Raizel and Victoria to confront the intruders. They were surprised to see their former Vampire King, Kira, standing alongside the werewolves.

    ''Our former vampire king is alive! But why is he with the werewolves? It looks like he is helping them rescue the Werewolf Queen!''

    ''Damn it! He doesn''t learn his lesson. He still chose to protect his first love!''

    Victoria was giving Kira a cold sharp re. On the other hand, Raizel was baffled after seeing Kira. He was not supposed to be there.

    ''I locked him up. I sealed him. Howe he is here?'' Raizel couldn''t fathom how Kira managed to escape. Who helped him?

    "Kneel before me! I''m still your King!" Kiramanded them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Victoria just let out a mockingugh. "In your dreams, Kira. We no longer acknowledge you as our King. See! You keep betraying us!"

    Raizel''s face darkened also. He could tell that Kira was siding with the werewolves.

    "Let them go!" Marceline clenched her fists. Serafino and Gisel were in danger. The vampire elders were strangling Serafino and Gisel.

    "Hahaha. Why would we obey you? You are in our territory. You can''t demand something from us. You are now surrounded." The elder vampire spat back at Marceline.

    Dn and Marceline could hear the rushing footstepsing their way. Soon, the White w Pack arrived, headed by Alpha Cedric.

    ''Sh*t! They found out! They caught us!'' Dn roamed his eyes around the surroundings, searching for a possible escape route.

    Cedric grimaced at the sight of Kira. He was still bitter toward him.

    "You could even join hands with evil werewolves, why can''t you make a peace treaty with the other?" Kira questioned Raizel. He was disappointed after knowing that Raizel chose to form an alliance with Cedric Morgan!

    "We both want the same thing! Eliminate Dominique Silvano!" Raizel justified his action.

    In just a blink of an eye, Kira charged in Raizel''s direction, giving him a hard punch in the face. Everyone was caught off guard. It happened so fast that they didn''t see iting. Kira moved quickly.

    Thud!

    Raizel''s lips bled when he was hit by Kira''s fist. Kira was holding him by his cor.

    "I hate you, Rai! You bit me so hard and imprisoned me in my casket! How dare you do that to me! You sneaky man!" After saying that, Kira smiled and released Raizel''s cor. ''I forgave you. Just let Serafino and Gisel go.'' Kiramunicated with Raizel through their mind link.

    Raizel blinked his eyes in amusement. ''He forgave me just like that?''

    Kira patted Raizel''s shoulder. ''Let them go now, Rai, before I change my mind.'' There was a hint of warning in Kira''s tone.

    Subconsciously, Raizel motioned the vampire elders to release Serafino and Gisel.

    "What are you doing, Rai?! Don''t listen to Kira. Are you wavering again?!" Victoria was fuming with rage.

    "Don''t release them. They are our enemies. Kill them!!" Victoria gave hermand, contradicting Raizel''s order.

    They were still arguing when they suddenly heard noises and chaos nearby!

    "What is that sound?"

    Soon, another vampire arrived to report the happenings. "My lord, mydy! We are under attack by the werewolves!!!"

 Chapter 332 The Chaos

    Even Dn and Marceline were surprised when they heard that werewolves were attacking the vampire''s hideout. How could that be possible? Their father, Dominique, refused to rescue their mother.

    "Werewolf fighters surrounded us! Even our exits and escape routes!" The vampire reported once more.

    "We estimated their numbers. It''s around five thousand werewolf fighters!"

    Kira''s face also showed concern for the safety of the Vampire n. The werewolves also went all out! There was no way of stopping this war anymore.

    Serena, who was being carried by Dn, urged her son to put her down. There was a sinister smile on her face. She already expected this to happen. Dominique and the entire army of werewolves arrived to attack and annihte the vampires.

    Serena was getting ready to engage in a fight against the vampires. She darted her gaze between Kira and Raizel. She contemted whom she would attack first. Kira and Raizel were the strongest vampires. She had to eliminate them to ensure the victory of the werewolves.

    Dominique and Serena connived together as they nned this sneaky attack. They even deceived Dn and Marceline. Being captured by the vampires was part of their n. Through this, they could locate their hideout. Launching a surprise attack was their goal in the beginning.

    The outside became a battleground between the werewolves and vampires. It was very chaotic. The howling sound of the werewolves, the breaking of bones, and the whimpering sound of the vampires reverberated through the air.

    Everyone who was gathered in the cave could even smell the metallic scent of blood for both creatures. The fight had started!

    Victoria immediately mobilized the elders to fight along with their vampire soldiers!

    "Go! Help everyone! Fight with them!" Victoria gave hermand through her gritted teeth. She felt anxious because they were outnumbered. Her heart clenched whenever she would feel that their fellow vampires were dying. The fight was so intense.

    On the other hand, Cedric and his pack began to waver. They didn''t know if they could win against the Werewolf King''s army. Dominique was so determined to end the Vampire n today.

    "What are we going to do now, Alpha?" dimir asked Cedric. The white w pack was waiting for Cedric''smand.

    ''Are they going to fight alongside the vampires? Or are they going to fight as werewolves under Dominique''s army?''

    "Let''s get out of here!" Cedric finally made his decision. Running away was his best option. Besides, he was already considered a traitor by Dominique''s n.

    "We must survive no matter what!" Cedric said with finality. dimir agreed to his decision. Without wasting any more time, Cedric and his pack searched for an escape route, leaving the vampires alone.

    "See, werewolves will always be traitors. They abandoned us again." Victoria grimaced at the sight of Cedric and his pack fleeing away.

    "We must destroy all of them!" She dered, pointing her finger at Marceline and Serena.

    Raizel and Victoria were facing Kira, Marceline, Dn, and Serena. Gisel and Serafino were standing at the back, just silently watching them.

    "Now, Kira! You should choose. Our n or your enemy''s n? Can''t you hear it? They are killing every vampire. Will you still turn a blind eye to this?" Victoria was taunting him but at the same time, she was trying to enlighten him with the truth.

    "Will you just let our n annihte here?" Victoria asked Kira once more.

    Raizel''s expression also changed. He was anticipating Kira''s response. He was hopeful that Kira would never abandon them. They badly needed him at this moment. The werewolves outnumbered them. Dominique''s army was also using sorcery to strengthen their forces.

    Serafino could no longer stand still. He could hear the voices of their fellow vampires asking for help.

    "My Lord, allow me to leave. I will rescue our fellow vampires¡­" Serafino sought Kira''s permission. Gisel also took a move.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I will try my best to stop a group of werewolves from attacking you while you are rescuing yourrades," Gisel said, tapping Serafino''s shoulders. Gisel had the same goal. She wanted to stop this war. She hoped Kira and Marceline would make it happen.

    "Go. Make sure not to kill anyone," Kira mumbled, giving them his go signal.

    "HYPOCRITE!" Victoria snarled at him. "You can''t save both ns. You have to choose, Kira!"

    "Answer us, Kira," Raizel demanded. He could no longer stay silent.

    Kira darted his gaze back and forth between Raizel and Marceline. Meanwhile, Dn moved closer to his twin sister and whispered, "Sis, say something. Are you going to let Kira decide? What is your n?"

    Marceline folded her fingers into fists, her eyes glistening in fury. "Brother, Can''t you see? Our father and our mother deceived us. This is their n in the beginning. If you are asking me what my n is¡­ then I only have one answer. I will stop our parents. I will stop this chaos."

    Dn was stunned for a moment when he heard Marceline''s resolve. She stepped forward and spoke to Kira. "Kira, do what you have to do. Protect the vampires! They need you."

    Raizel and Victoria nced at her with conflicting thoughts. They didn''t expect that Marceline would say those words to Kira.

    Kira smiled at her and nodded his head. The two understood each other. They knew what they wanted. Their goal is to stop this war.

    "No, Kira! Don''t!" Serena began to interfere. She couldn''t let Kira join the Vampire n. He was the strongest vampire and he could defeat thousands of werewolf fighters. She had to do something before it was toote. Dominique gave her this task.

    Serena secretly grew her fingernails as she was preparing to attack someone.

    Boom!

    Everyone got distracted by the loud crashing sound. The cave seemed to vibrate as if a tremor happened deep into the ground. One side of the cave suddenly copsed. It turned out, Dominique destroyed it using some explosives created by their allied witches and wizards.

    Raizel: "Dominique Silvano!"

    Dn: "Father!"

    Victoria immediately charged in upon seeing Dominique''s figure. He was still in his human form. He didn''t transform yet to his werewolf form that''s why, Victoria grabbed this chance to attack him using her vampiric speed.

    "Victoria, be careful!" Raizel warned her. He also moved, following Victoria. The two of them were charging so fast in Dominique''s direction.

    While the two were busy with their attacks toward Dominique, Serena also moved, charging in Kira''s direction. In a sh, Serena closed their gaps. Then she swung her arm, aiming at Kira''s heart.

    Dn: "Mother!"

    Marceline: "No!"

    SLASH!

    PLUNGE!

 Chapter 333 She Is Back!!!

    Kira held Serena''s shoulders but her sharp fingernails were already buried deep into his chest. Serena could squeeze Kira''s heart at any moment. Meanwhile, Marceline''s world seemed to stop the moment she saw this scene. Her mother''s hand was inside Kira''s chest and he started to bleed.

    Raizel and Victoria, who attacked Dominique, were caught with the werewolf king''s bare hands and tossed them aside like rag dolls. When their body hit the ground, they noticed that Kira was attacked by Serena, herself.

    Raizel''s eyes set aze when he saw this scene. Serena hurt Kira once again. She kept on harming Kira over and over again.

    "Fuck it! I knew it! She would betray Kira, over and over again!" Victoria spat some blood as she tried to stand.

    Dominique''sughter reverberated throughout the entire cave. He was satisfied to witness Kira''s demise. Once again, he fell into their trap. This time Serena and Dominique would ensure that Kira would disappear from their lives. He shouldn''t be together with their daughter, Ste (aka Marceline)

    Marceline stumbled on her feet, fortunately, Dn was there to support her. She was lost for a moment. A series of memories came shing into her mind. Her head ached with throbbing pain.

    Victoria and Raizel wanted to help him but Dominique blocked them as he shifted into his wolf form. Werewolf King vs Raizel and Victoria. Knowing that Serena would be Kira''s weakness, he let his queen deal with Kira. However, he needed to stop his daughter, Ste, from interfering.

    Dominique growled,manding Dn to hold Marceline in ce, not allowing her to do something to protect and rescue Kira.

    Kira, on the other hand, could feel the excruciating pain as Serena''s sharp ws were buried deep into his heart. She even squeezed his poor heart in her fist.

    Kira didn''t groan or whimper. He just ground his teeth as he tightened his grip on Serena''s shoulders. He gazed down to look at her, his eyes not breaking their eye-to-eye contact.

    "Selene... answer me. Is everything about us in the past just all lies? You have never loved me... You and Dominique deceived me and used my love for you to defeat me... am I right?" Kira smiled bitterly. He thought he wouldn''t feel hurt anymore. He thought he already moved on and epted the past. But now, it hurt more than his bleeding heart.

    Kira loved Selene for real. She was his first love. He was willing to do anything for her. But now, he just realized that everything they had was all lies... fake... illusions! Nothing was real.

    "Yes. It''s true. I have never loved you. I just used you for the sake of our Werewolf n. Dominique is the only one for me. My mate... my one true love." Serena confessed to Kira.

    Her words added more pain to his wounded heart. ''Damn! I am dumb... I am a fool.''

    Kira subconsciously nced at Marceline. He could feel his body weakening, along with his power. He was hit in his vital organ. His heart was struck by the Werewolf Queen''s sharp ws. She could even pull out his heart now and crush it in one single squeeze. She could only kill him by beheading Kira and crushing his heart.

    "Don''t look at my daughter. This is the end for you, Kira Aric!" Serena coldly said as she began to squeeze his heart and pull it out of his body.

    SLASH!

    "Kiraaaaa!" Both Victoria and Raizel screamed his name.

    Thud!

    Kira copsed and fell to the ground with his open chest. The blood was oozing out of his flesh. He could only look at Marceline as he extended his right hand in her direction.

    Raizel attempted to snatch Kira''s heart from Serena but the Werewolf King pounced on him, thus stopping him from getting closer to Serena.

    "No, Kira! You can''t die just like that! You are the most powerful creature in the Kingdom of Phantasia!" Victoria screamed in desperation.

    But no matter how strong a man was, a woman would always be his downfall.

    Serena nned to crush Kira''s heart but suddenly a white light shed inside the cave, blinding everyone for a moment.

    ''What is happening?'' Serena asked herself when she felt that someone took Kira''s heart away from her grasp.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Five secondster, the blinding ray of lights narrowed down and their vision and eyesight came back. But to their surprise, Marceline was now surrounded by glimmering light. She was holding Kira''s heart as she kneeled before him. All eyes were on her.

    "What is this? Is this part of her power?" Victoria mused to herself as she watched Marceline.

    It did not take long before Marceline began to transform into someone familiar to them. Raizel, Dn, and Victoria were confused when Marceline''s face changed and she became the spitting image of Serena.

    Meanwhile, Dominique and Serena were shaken when they recognized her.

    "Selene..." Serena mumbled in disbelief.

    "I won''t let you hurt Kira again..." Even Marceline''s voice changed into someone they knew.

    "Mother... My sister looks very much like you... as if you are twins," Dn blurted out in amusement.

    Dominique and Serena didn''t know what to say. How could their daughter be Selene? Serena''s Twin Sister.

    "I... was finally awakened. My memories came back!" Selene said through her gritted teeth. She was looking at Serena sharply.

    "Hey, what''s going on here? I can''t understand..." Victoria moved closer to Raizel, helping him to stand. He injured his leg since Dominique broke his bone after biting him so hard.

    "I think she is the real Selene... whom Kira loved," Raizel responded. He couldn''t fathom this but he assumed that the woman before them was Kira''s real lover, Selene.

    "Howe? You died, Selene! Did you possess our daughter''s body!" Disbelief was evident on Serena''s face.

    But Selene grabbed Kira''s body, making him sit. Then she hugged him from behind as she tried to put his heart back into his chest.

    "Yeah. I died... to protect Kira. I sacrificed my life to save him. And the Moon Goddess saw my pain and sacrifices so she gave me another chance to live. I was reincarnated as your daughter..." Selene revealed to them.

    Growl!!!

    Dominique growled loudly when he heard that. He couldn''t believe this. The Moon Goddess did something to resurrect Selene and punish them through this.

    Meanwhile, Kira was still speechless. He was trying to absorb what was happening right now. How could there be another Selene?

    But as he looked at her... as he felt her warmth... Kira could feel the familiarity in her presence.

    ''She is Selene... The woman I loved before... Marceline is Selene''s reincarnation... this means... Our Love was not a lie... It''s real.''

    Kira felt overwhelmed by this revtion. He could no longer feel the pain. He felt secure and safe in Selene''s embrace.

    ''My Selene... Is back... She is back...'' Kira mmed his eyes shut, hoping and praying that this was not a dream. After a while, he opened his eyes again and turned to look at her face.

    "Selene..." he softly called her name. "Is that really you... My Lady?"

    Selene nodded her head and gave him a reassuring smile. "Yes, I am Selene... Selene Athanasia."

 Chapter 334 Athanasias Twins

    Selene Anathasia¡­ She is back.

    Everyone was rendered speechless when they heard that name. The disbelief in Serena''s eyes changed into longing. Raizel and Victoria were still confused about this turn of events.

    They were trying to absorb this revtion when the entire chaos stopped. They could no longer hear the fighting outside. The surroundings werepletely engulfed by silence. Then they felt a strong force nearby.

    Dominique shifted back to his human form for some unknown reason. And in just a blink of an eye, the Moon Goddess showed up before their eyes. The Moon Goddess in her white floral dress entered the cave.

    "The Moon Goddess¡­ is here¡­" Victoria mumbled in amazement. Her eyes were filled with admiration when she looked at her.

    Even Dominique and Serena didn''t expect that the Moon Goddess would appear and interfere with this war. She used all her strength to put the werewolves, vampires, and witches into a deep sleep. This was her way of stopping the war in the meantime. She made use of her strongest magical power to pull this off.

    Her heart ached so much to see her children dying because of this war. She was tired of seeing this bloodbath. The Moon Goddess moved closer to Kira. She pressed her palm against his chest as she healed his wound.

    Meanwhile, Dn was starstruck when he saw the Moon Goddess. Finally, he saw her up close.

    "Moon Goddess!" Dn ran in her direction and immediately kneeled upon reaching her spot.

    The Moon Goddess raised her hand to bless Dn. She was happy to see him.

    "I''m d you came. Please exin¡­ what is happening here? How did my twin sister be my mother''s twin? Is Marceline my sister or she is my Aunt?" Dn bombarded the Moon Goddess with questions.

    Raizel facepalmed when he heard Dn''s innocent question. But Selene and the Moon Goddess let out a soft giggle. Only Victoria, Kira, Dominique, and Serena didn''tugh. They were looking very serious.

    "Moon Goddess, have you forsaken us? Why do you keep on protecting Kira? This is so unfair!" Dominiqueined. He didn''t hide his jealousy. Serena felt the same way.

    "You kept punishing Dominique and me¡­ but you are always helping Kira and Selene. Why? Why are you doing this to us?" Serena shared the same sentiments with Dominique as they questioned the Moon Goddess''s action.

    The Moon Goddess felt disappointed because Dominique and Serena failed to acknowledge their crime and mistakes. They were pretending to be the victims here.

    The Moon Goddess roamed her eyes around them, watching each one of them. She was now willing to tell everyone the truth, especially now, Selene''s memory came back.

    "Serena¡­ have you forgotten the sin you''vemitted against your twin sister, Selene? She did so many sacrifices just for you." The Moon Goddess''s words brought back memories from the past.

    "What sacrifices?"

    The Moon Goddess nced at Selene before answering Serena''s question. "You are the hidden daughter of the Alpha and Luna of the Moon Crescent Pack. You were a weak child who lived in istion because of your illness. Your existence was unknown to your pack members."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yeah! That''s my sad past. Why did you have to give me such a weak body? Why did you only bless my twin sister, Selene?" Serena questioned her. She sounded like she was ming the Moon Goddess for her illness.

    "I''m sorry, child. But it was not my intention to give you such a weak body. It''s part of your destiny¡­" The moon Goddess reasoned out.

    "But your sister sacrificed her power to heal you. Don''t you know that you became stronger because Selene exchanged her wolf, Ste for you? Selene was not ate-shifter. On her 18th Birthday¡­ she made a deal with me in order for you to live normally as a she-wolf."

    Selene loved her sister so much. After giving up Ste, she suffered a lot. She was rejected by Dominique, her mate.

    "Selene was meant to rule and lead the Moon Crescent Pack¡­ but because she could no longer shift into her wolf form, her mate Dominique, rejected her."

    Dn, Kira, Raizel, and Victoria were stunned by that revtion. They thought there was only one Selene. Who would have thought there were two of them? Among them, Dominique was the only one who was aware of the existence of the twins.

    "And you¡­ Dominique Silvano¡­ you kept hurting Selene. When she found her happiness with Kira''s side, you schemed to use her against Kira. You used Serena to threaten and ckmail, Selene." The Moon Goddess sounded very displeased.

    "You destroyed the peace in the Kingdom of Phantasia because of your greed, Dominique! You only think about yourself, your happiness, and your power."

    Dominique was not able to refute that. Everything started because of him. This war started again because of Dominique''s greed for power.

    "Haven''t you learned your lesson, Dominique? How many times should I punish you so that you would realize your mistake? Your sins? Why can''t you reflect on them?" The Moon Goddess began to reprimand the Werewolf King.

    Serena clenched her fists as she lowered her gaze. She couldn''t look straight into Selene''s eyes. They were the cause of Kira''s and Selene''s misery.

    "You forced Selene to fight Kira after threatening her about Serena''s life. But unknown to her, you and Serena were already having an affair. You hid this fact from her."

    "So¡­ that''s the reason why Selene stabbed me that night?" Kira recalled the fight in the Valley of Promise. He was so heartbroken at that time because Selene attacked him.

    "I didn''t mean to hurt you, Ki¡­ I was trying to save my sister from Dominique''s hand. He threatened me that he would kill her if I didn''t kill you." Selene exined her side to Kira.

    "What happened that night¡­ after I lost consciousness? I really thought I was going to die¡­" Kira softly asked Selene. He wanted to know what happened. How did he survive?

    Selene bobbed her head and nced at the Moon Goddess.

    "Let me show you what happened¡­" The Moon Goddess waved her hands. Using the ample amount of her remaining magical power, she brought everyone to the past.

 Chapter 335 Their Child

    The Moon Goddess brought everyone in the past to witness what happened the night Selene stabbed Kira using her dagger. It was like a movie reying before their eyes.

    At that time, there were three people in the Valley of Promise¨C Selene, Kira, and Dominique.

    Before, Kira failed to see Selene''s tears as they fell from the corners of her eyes. But now, he could clearly see that Selene was shedding tears.

    Both Kira and Selene were now lying on the ground, watching the night sky. They were no longer paying attention to Dominique. Kira reached out and held Selene''s hand.

    He was already losing his life force at that time. And Dominique was holding the wooden stake. Kira closed his eyes and silently uttered a wish from the stars and silver moon.

    As he watched this scene, Kira remembered the wish he made upon the stars and the silver moon. He realized that his wish came true.

    [ "I wish that in my next life¡­ if I will ever meet Selene again¡­ I hope that we will be fated to be together¡­ she will be my mate¡­ I still love her¡­ despite this betrayal. Deep down¡­ I know¡­ Selene had loved me¡­ for real." ]

    The Moon Goddess heard his solemn wish that night.

    Dominique was about to put Kira in his eternal slumber by piercing his heart with the wooden stake. However, Selene stopped him.

    "Dominique, stop. I''ve done it already. Please allow me to finish this task. I want to be alone with Kira. Release my sister now!" Selene demanded.

    Dominique just watched her in silence. He wasn''t sure if Selene could really do it.

    "Pierce his heart with this. I want to see it with my own eyes before I leave." Dominique handed the wooden stake over to Selene.

    Selene turned around and kneeled in front of Kira''s unconscious body. Dominique was watching her. Selene tightened her grip on the wooden stake and closed her eyes. She murmured something before she stabbed Kira with a wooden stake.

    Dominique was satisfied with what he saw. Kira''s body was like a flower withering before their eyes. "Okay. I''m leaving now. Say your farewell to Kira."

    When Dominique left, Selene heaved a sigh of relief. She pulled out the wooden stake and the dagger. She used her dagger to slit her wrist, feeding Kira with her blood.

    Selene used a spell to deceive Dominique. She used a mirror spell so that it would look like she pierced his heart even though she didn''t. It was the spell she learned from a friend¡­ the White Witch.

    "Kira, please wake up¡­" Selene started to cry. She caressed his cold face but Kira was not waking up. She got scared.

    "Kira¡­ wake up¡­" Selene tapped Kira''s face, shaking his body.

    Selene was in the middle of healing him using her blood when several werewolves showed up.

    "Growl!"

    Five big werewolves surrounded them. Dominique left those werewolves to monitor Selene''s movement. When they saw her trying to revive the Vampire King, the werewolves began to attack her.

    Selene was no match to five giant werewolves. But she tried to fight them to protect Kira. Selene received bites. She was already bleeding too much. But she stood there, guarding Kira.

    The only weapon she had was the dagger and the wooden stake. She was like a mouse against a giant mountain.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kira, Raizel, Dn, Victoria, and Serena couldn''t bear to see this. Selene was fighting with all her might just to protect Kira from those werewolves. She couldn''t shift. She was on the losing end. T

    But Selene never gave up. As long as she could fight, she would never stop. Her limbs were being broken one by one. Werewolves were biting every part of her body. She was bleeding too much.

    "No! Stop this! I can''t watch anymore!" Kira wanted to help Selene but he couldn''t do anything. This already happened in the past. Even Dn was enraged to see this scene. He hated his father for doing this to Selene and Kira.

    Selene blocked Kira''s view as she covered his eyes using both hands. "You don''t have to see this¡­"

    Selene knew that she was going to die in the next few seconds. Her bleeding body fell to the ground, next to Kira. Selene uttered a dying wish.

    "Moon Goddess¡­ please¡­ protect Kira¡­ save him." Those words were her dying wish.

    The werewolves left the Valley of Promise, reporting what happened to Selene. They thought that was the end for both Kira and Selene. Dominique and Serena returned to the Valley of Promise to retrieve Selene''s body.

    Serena had no idea that Dominique''s werewolf fighters were the ones who killed her twin sister, Selene. When they arrived there, Kira''s body was no longer there. But they saw ashes beside Selene''s dead body.

    "Sister!!!" Serena was heartbroken to see her sister''s lifeless body. This was not part of their n.

    She was about to approach Selene but a bright light engulfed Selene''s body. Fireflies! The fireflies surrounded Selene''s body and took it away, not letting Serena and Dominique get near it.

    The scene shifted to another location. Everyone watched as the fireflies delivered Selene''s lifeless body to the Moon Goddess.

    The grieving Moon Goddess wept over the body of Selene. She held Selene''s stomach.

    "She died with a baby in her womb¡­"

    Everyone was stunned when they heard that. Even Selene was not aware that she was pregnant and was carrying Kira''s child.

    Selene: "I was pregnant¡­"

    Kira: "Our child also died?"

    The Moon Goddess turned to look at them, giving them a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t let this tragedy befallen your child. I preserved his spirit and transferred it. Your son is alive¡­ In fact, you already found him."

    Kira and Selene exchanged nces with one another. Someone popped up in their minds.

    Kira: "Lowell?!!"

    Selene: "Little Lowell¡­"

    The Moon Goddess bobbed her head, confirming it. "Yes, Little Lowell. He is your son. He has been waiting for both of you¡­"

    Kira and Selene couldn''t contain their joy when they heard that. Their child was alive!

 Chapter 336 The Duel Of The Two Kings

    Selene hugged Kira tightly. She felt so happy knowing that their child was safe and sound. Dn and Raizel were also happy for both of them.

    Serena, Victoria, and Dominique were still speechless. Serena was confused about her feelings. Dominique hid something from her. And he was the reason Selene died.

    The Moon Goddess continued showing them what happened. She was the one who sent Kira to the human world. Then she preserved both Selene''s soul and her child''s soul.

    As punishment for Dominique and Serena, the Moon Goddess made Selene their daughter for her reincarnation. She lived as Marceline.

    The Moon Goddess was also the one who took the young Selene away from her parents, Serena and Dominique. She let them feel the longing of losing their child. Selene also found out that Aunt Brianna was none other than the Moon Goddess herself.

    "Now¡­ you witnessed the things that happened in the past. I hope you will finally break the loop of hatred." The Moon Goddess had be serious.

    "This war is pointless!" She emphasized to them while looking at Dominique. "Forget about this power struggle! This will only make your lives miserable and sad."

    Dn approached his father and his mother. "Father¡­ mother¡­ I think it''s time to let go of the past. Acknowledge your mistakes and apologize."

    "You did so many wrong things¡­ against my twin sister, Selene¡­ she is also part of you¡­ she became your daughter¡­" Dn added, urging his parents to ask for forgiveness and correct their wrongs.

    "The Moon Goddess is kind enough to give you a chance to repent for your sins¡­ Please mother, father, I want to live in peace together with my mate. Let us all live in peace."

    Serena nced at Selene. Her heart clenched as guilt consumed her. The Moon Goddess was right. Selene sacrificed a lot for her. But what did she do in return? She betrayed her. She hurt her man. She even tried to deceive Kira and Marceline, pretending she was in love with Kira and the one who saved him.

    She only did it because she didn''t want her daughter to end up being together with their enemy, Kira. But if there was no war, they didn''t have to consider Kira as their enemy.

    Realizing her mistakes and evil deeds, Serena traced her steps toward Kira and Selene. Upon reaching their spot, Serena dropped to her knees and asked for their forgiveness.

    "I''m sorry, Selene, my sister. Please forgive me. I was blinded by my love for Dominique. I neglected you. I betrayed you. But I loved you as my dearest sister¡­ Please forgive me. I want to start over with you¡­" Serena was sincere as she apologized to her sister. Serena was shedding tears.

    Selene reached out, assisting her sister to stand up. She hugged her tightly.

    "I never hated you. I tried to understand your choice¡­ you did it for your love. And I will always forgive you¡­ Serena. I promised our parents that I would take care of you. You are my responsibility¡­ And I''m d¡­ you finally acknowledged your mistake."

    The Moon Goddess, Dn, and Kira couldn''t help but feel touched by this heartwarming scene between Selene and Serena.

    Dominique was still conflicted about this. His pride and ego wouldn''t allow him to bow down in front of Kira and the vampires.

    As if Kira had read what was running through Dominique''s mind, Kira stepped forward and faced Dominique.

    "I am challenging you to a duel. If I win, you have to apologize to me, to Selene, and all the vampires. If you win, I will do anything you want."

    "No one is allowed to interfere¡­ even our Moon Goddess¡­" Kira added.

    Dominique was silent. He didn''t respond right away. He just watched Serena, Dn, and Selene. They were part of his family.

    "Okay. I agree. I''m epting this challenge." Dominique finally responded.

    Serena looked at Dominique worriedly while Selene approached Kira. Selene was not nervous at all because she believed in him. If defeating Dominique in this duel was the only way to make the Werewolf King surrender and ept his wrongdoings then Selene would support Kira.

    "Fine. I won''t interfere. I will serve as a witness," The Moon Goddess responded. Deep inside, she had no power to stop the two. She used all her magical power a while ago when she put the werewolves and vampires into a deep sleep.

    Selene stepped back and moved to the spot near Raizel and Victoria. She would make sure that the two wouldn''t do anything. Meanwhile, Dn held his mother''s hand, squeezing it gently tofort her.

    He trusts Kira. He believed that Kira wouldn''t kill Dominique. He would just give him a lesson for all the things he did.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kira and Dominique circled each other, waiting and sensing who would attack first. It did not take long before Dominique transformed into his wolf form. He charged in Kira''s direction, his sharp ws targeting Kira''s head.

    However, with Kira''s vampiric speed, he managed to dodge him. Dominique became more aggressive. He matched Kira''s speed, attacking him in different directions. The spectators couldn''t see their movement clearly. They didn''t know who was winning or losing.

    Thud!

    Bam!

    The two were now wrestling on the ground. The cave was on the verge of copsing because of their exchanges of attacks. The others had to vacate the cave, otherwise, they would get hit by the falling rocks.

    "OMG, they are indeed the Kings of this Kingdom!" Dn made some remarks.

    Five secondster, the cave totally copsed as if it was bulldozed by a big truck.

    "Are they fine? Are they still breathing?" Dn asked again.

    "I can hear them breathing¡­" Selene said.

    Raizel and Victoria looked at her. "Are you not worried?" Raizel curiously asked Selene. After witnessing how Selene protected Kira with her life, Raizel''s impression of her already changed. He admired her for her courage and bravery, fighting five werewolves alone.

    "Kira will win. I believe in him. That''s why I''m not worried." Selene blurted out with confidence.

    Meanwhile, Kira was now pinning Dominique on the ground. He was holding him by his neck. Dominique was now back in his human form.

    "Admit defeat now¡­" Kira firmly said to him.

    Dominique clenched his fists while grinding his teeth. Kira was still his most powerful rival. He mmed his eyes shut and mumbled, "Yes. You win."

    Dominique admitted defeat. He fully exhausted his power. His energy was drained when Kira bit his neck and sucked his blood.

    Kira released Dominique and got off him. The Werewolf King remained lying on the ground.

    "I''m going to inform them¡­" Kira cheerfully said.

    Dominique could only sigh in defeat.

    The two were unaware that there was someone hiding, watching them secretly. Cedric found the opportunity to kill the Werewolf King. It was the rule that whoever defeated or killed the current Werewolf King, he or she would reign as the new Werewolf King.

    Cedric wanted to grab this opportunity to eliminate Dominique so that he would be the new Werewolf King. Cedric and his pack members had been hiding, that''s why, Moon Goddess didn''t manage to put them to sleep.

    When Cedric saw Kira leaving, he grabbed this chance to attack Dominique and beheaded him. He would bring his head to all the Werewolves so that they would acknowledge them as the New Werewolf King!

    sh!

    *Cedric charging forward to Dominique''s spot*

    ''Your head is mine, my King!'' Cedric thought as he swung his sharp ws.

    SLASH!

    *Blood Spurt*

 Chapter 337 Peace Treaty

    SLASH

    *Blood Spurt*

    Howl!

    Cedric''s loud howling sound echoed in the area, catching Selene''s attention and others. Dn and Serena recognized that voice. It was Cedric Morgan.

    Without further ado, everyone moved, running in the direction of that howl. What if Cedric interfered in the duel between Kira and Dominique?

    "Damn it! The traitor showed up!" Dn mumbled through his gritted teeth. He hated Cedric to the core.

    Meanwhile, Serena had a bad feeling about this. She could feel that Dominique was not moving in his spot. Was he defeated? Was he alright?

    The Moon Goddess was following the group. She didn''t have any idea what was happening on the battleground. However, she could smell the metallic scent of blood. It belonged to a werewolf!

    The moment they arrived there, everyone was shocked at the scene. Dominique''s body was lying on the ground with so much blood. But the unsightly scene was Kira holding a werewolf detached limb.

    A few moments ago, Kira broke Cedric''s arm that was targeting Dominique''s head. If not for Kira''s quick action, Dominique should have been beheaded by now.

    Kira saw Cedric attacking the immobilized Werewolf King. He used his vampiric speed to save Dominique. Using his strong arm and sharp nails, Kira injured Cedric, causing him to lose one of his arms.

    Cedric was now howling in pain. He just lost his arm. His blood spurted around.

    Dominique was speechless. He had never expected that Kira would save him. Why did he do that?

    "What is happening here? Did Cedric help Dominique to attack Kira? Are they working together?" The Moon Goddess asked. She moved closer to Cedric who was now slowly turning back to his human form.

    "No, Moon Goddess. Dominique didn''t break the rule of our duel. Our battle was already finished when Cedric appeared from out of nowhere,unching a sneaky attack against Dominique. I just stopped him from harming Dominique," Kira exined the situation to them.

    "Why? Why did you save me? Don''t you want me to die?" Dominique asked Kira in disbelief. They were mortal enemies so it was unlikely that Kira would save him. He couldn''t understand his motive.

    Kira gave him a meaningful smile and said, "The moment I defeated you... you were no longer my rival... nor my enemy. We are promoting peace for both our ns. Since I defeated you, you can no longer say no to the peace treaty! I protected you because you are the King of Werewolves... and Selene''s father." They couldn''t change the fact that Selene was reborn to be the daughter of Dominique and Serena.

    Serena immediately ran toward Dominique, assisting him to stand up. "Thank you, Kira... for protecting my husband."

    Dominique didn''t want to admit it but he felt touched by Kira''s words.

    Dn, on the other hand, captured Cedric so that he could no longer move. The Moon Goddess put Cedric into sleep. She didn''t want him to interfere once more.

    "So what is the result of the duel?" Victoria questioned them.

    "I won..." Kira responded, pulling Selene into a hug. Selene hugged him back, rejoicing.

    As he watched the two, Dominique motioned Serena to help him walk toward Kira and Selene. Upon reaching their spot, Dominique kneeled and apologized for his evil deeds.

    "Forgive me... I acknowledge my mistakes... my wrongdoings..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dominique also apologized to Raizel and Victoria. He humbled himself in front of them. "I was wrong... I put the vampires under very..."

    Raizel and Victoria exchanged nces with one another. They never imagined that things would turn out like this. No more bloodbath! No more fights! Nor war!

    ''Is peace really achievable in this situation?'' Victoria asked Raizel through their mind link.

    ''Let''s trust our King. He is back... and of course, our dear Moon Goddess,'' Raizel simply responded through their mind link.

    ''We can''t defeat them both if we insist on continuing the fight.'' Raizel added, cracking some jokes.

    Victoria just rolled her eyes skyward. But for some reason, she felt like a heavy burden had been lifted off her chest. Maybe, deep inside, she was also hoping for peace!

    "So this is final. We are going to sign this Peace Treaty between werewolves and vampires. Every creature must abide by this treaty to maintain the peace in the Kingdom of Phantasia." The Moon Goddess dered to them.

    Everyone agreed, even Dominique Silvano. The Moon Goddess felt so happy.

    "But we have to do a certain ceremony. It will be a union between the Vampire King and the Werewolf Princess." The Moon Goddess was referring to the wedding ceremony of Kira and Selene. All the creatures must witness it. Their union would symbolize and represent the Peace Treaty between the two ns.

    "Oh, wedding bells!" Dn blurted out excitedly.

    "We will follow your words, our Moon Goddess," Kira respectfully said, pulling Selene closer to his body. He couldn''t wait to do the wedding ceremony with her.

    "I still have something to do. We will settle this after I heal everyone." The Moon Goddess nned to treat everyone who was injured during the fight. The Moon Fairies were already on the move.

    But before the Moon Goddess could leave, Selene and Kira approached her.

    "Moon Goddess... I just want to know how you were able to protect our son even though I died?" Selene still had so many unanswered questions.

    The Moon Goddess held her hands and gave her the answer she sought. "Selene... you didn''t die right away. In fact, I preserved your body until your son was born. Unfortunately, you died after he was born. I gathered your spirit and preserved it for your reincarnation. Your son''s soul and power were sealed. Lowell possesses the strongest power in thend of Phantasia."

    "The blood of the legendary white wolf mixed with the blood of the Vampire King... Lowell is the most powerful creature in thend of Phantasia. I have to protect him against the greedy creature who wants to abuse Lowell''s power and extraordinary ability."

    They were still talking when they heard the little one''s voice.

    "Mama! Papa!"

    When they turned around, they saw Little Lowell standing next to Riemc, the White Witch. She brought Little Lowell with her.

    "He can speak now? Our son can utter words now?" Kira mumbled in amusement.

    The Moon Goddess let out a soft giggle. "I healed him."

    Without further ado, Kira and Selene ran toward Lowell. The three hugged each other!

 Chapter 338 Sanctions

    It was a touching reunion of Selene, Kira, and Little Lowell. The family of three couldn''t contain their happiness. The Moon Goddess felt so relieved because this war was over.

    The White Witch approached her. "You''ve done well, Moon Goddess. But are you okay? You used a lot of magical power. I can feel it."

    "I don''t care even If I have to sacrifice all my magical powers for the peace of my children." The Moon Goddess smiled faintly. She looked around, observing them.

    The White Witch bobbed her head. "I understand Moon Goddess. I will help you heal others." The White Witch volunteered.

    Dn immediately approached his friend. "Where is Lyca?"

    "I left her in the forest to secure her safety. Don''t worry. She is waiting for you." The White Witch responded cheerfully. "Come with me. Assis me in healing everyone."

    The White Witch also motioned Raizel and Victoria to follow them. She prepared Healing Potions for everyone. Aside from the moon fairies, the White Witch and other wizards who were chosen by the Moon Goddess would help everyone, preventing the wounded warriors from dying.

    The White Witch gathered Serena, Dominique, Selene, and Kira. "Dominique and Serena¡­ your punishment doesn''t end here. There is something you have to do to pay your sins to the vampire n."

    "Moon Goddess¡­ we are willing to ept any punishment you will give us," Serena softly mumbled. She was aware that the punishment given to them by the Moon Goddess was not enough to pay for their crimes.

    Selene looked at Serena. She encouraged her because she knew the Moon Goddess would be fair to all.

    "Come with me. It''s time to face everyone and announce the Peace Treaty." Moon Goddess signaled them to follow her to the battleground.

    Cedric was captured by the moon fairies. Moon Goddess ordered them to watch him and find the other members of the White w Pack.

    A few minutester, Selene and others saw the unconscious crowd. Some were being healed by the Moon Fairies and the Witches. The Moon Goddess moved at the center. She closed her eyes and she began to do a graceful dance.

    As the Moon Goddess moved, different molecules started to gather around her. Then it formed several transparent crystals emitting bright lights. The Moon Goddess waved her hands as if she was directing the crystals to their respective destinations. The small diamond crystals entered the foreheads of the different unconscious creatures. Selene, Serena, Kira, Dominique, and Little Lowell just watched everything in awe.

    A few secondster, the werewolves, the vampires, and the other creatures started to regain consciousness. They woke up, feeling confused. They got up only to see their Moon Goddess, standing at the center. She was not alone. Kira, Selene, Serena, and Dominique along with a cute charming boy caught everyone''s attention.

    "The Moon Goddess is here! It''s been so long since thest time she showed up!"

    Everyone kneeled upon seeing the Moon Goddess.

    "Is that Kira, the Former Vampire King?"

    "He is alive!"

    "Why there are two Werewolf Queens?"

    Gisel, who was standing next to Serafino, couldn''t help but wonder why she could see two Selene. She had no idea that Selene had a twin sister.

    "What is going on here? Where is Marceline?" Gisel asked Serafino.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I think¡­ she is the woman standing next to my Lord, Kira." Serafino assumed it.

    The murmuring around intensified.

    "Did the Vampire King and Werewolf King reconcile?"

    "What is the meaning of this?"

    They were still puzzled when the Moon Goddess spoke up.

    "My dearest children¡­ This pointless war has to stop. We need to reunite and maintain peace in this kingdom. I won''t allow everyone to kill each other anymore. We have to end this loop of revenge and hatred. We must ask forgiveness and forgive each other."

    The werewolves and vampires just listened to their Moon Goddess. After thousand years, she showed up to stop this war. Some were grateful because they were also hoping to end this fight. They were tired of violence and fighting, having bloodshed. They already lost their loved ones.

    Is it really possible to bring back peace in this Kingdom? What if another creature would betray the current leadership? Who would rule the Kingdom? The Werewolf King or the Vampire King?

    The creatures had so many questions in mind. The Moon Goddess could somehow figure out what was troubling their mind. With this, the Moon Goddess nced at Kira and Dominique, allowing them to speak to their respective ns.

    Dominique was the first one who stepped forward. "My werewolves, listen to me. I and my Queen agreed to this peace treaty. We are also willing to ept any punishment the Moon Goddess will give us. I realized the crime Imitted in the past. With that¡­ I would like to apologize to all the vampires¡­ This war started because of my greed for power. Please forgive me¡­ and give me another chance¡­"

    Dominique humbled himself as he bowed his head while apologizing to the vampires. Both creatures had mixed feelings about this. They didn''t expect that the Werewolf King would ask for forgiveness and acknowledged his evil deeds.

    Kira also moved forward, his eyes scanning the surroundings. He watched everyone with sincerity. "To all the vampires who suffered because of my ipetence as your King, please forgive me. I have failed you. But this time, I will ensure that things in the past will not happen again. I wish for the werewolves, vampires, hybrids, and other creatures to live in harmony in our kingdom. I support this Peace Treaty¡­ and I hope you will also support this¡­ for our kinds¡­ and future generations."

    Both Kings were asking their ns to support this Peace Treaty. The entire area was engulfed with silence. Everyone was contemting whether they would believe in this Peace Treaty or not. Soon, the leader of the Witches, Riemc, also spoke up.

    "We, the witches and wizards, will serve as the mediator of peace in this Kingdom. Whoever tries to break this Peace Treaty, we, the Witches and Wizards, will punish them¡­ under the order of the Moon Goddess."

    The witches and wizards immediately agreed. They had been in difficult situations because of the war between werewolves and vampires. They were forced to side with either the vampires or werewolves. They were tired of this endless battle.

    Hearing the cheers of the witches and wizards, the werewolves and the vampires also showed their support. The Werewolf King and the Vampire King already spoke on their ns'' behalf.

    The Moon Goddess felt surreal just seeing this. All the creatures reunited once again. Her announcement was not yet done so the Moon Goddess spoke again.

    "To strengthen this Peace Treaty, thising full moon, we will hold the wedding between the Vampire King, Kira, and the Werewolf Princess, Ste also known as Marceline." The Moon Goddess chose to call Selene as Ste because the werewolves knew her as Princess Ste.

    Everyone cheered and rejoiced when they heard that announcement.

    "Part of this, the werewolves will receive their punishment for the very of vampires. The werewolves will serve the former vampire ves for five years. But I will make sure that no vampires will take advantage of this situation. Strictly no violence allowed! My moon fairies will be watching everyone."

    "One more thing¡­ After the royal wedding, the Werewolf King and the Werewolf Queen will be exiled to the human world and live simply for twenty years, serving the humans. This is also part of their punishment. They are not allowed to set foot in the Kingdom of Phantasia for Twenty Years."

 Chapter 339 Back To The Palace

    The sanctions for the werewolves and their King and Queen had been announced. No one dared to question or oppose the Moon Goddess''s decision. The punishments were all fair for both ns¡ª Vampire n and Werewolf n.

    "Let''s all do a bloodpact here for this Peace Treaty. The Witches and Wizards will do a binding spell to strengthen the bond of every creature for this Peace Treaty!" The Moon Goddess dered to them.

    The White Witch and other wizards and witches prepared a short ritual for this bloodpact. Every creature was required to share blood with everyone and drink them. A giant magical bowl was put at the center, near the Moon Goddess. Each creature should share a drop of their blood inside that magical bowl.

    A few momentster, the ritual started. The Werewolf King and the Vampire King were the first creatures who drank blood from the magical bowl then everyone followed.

    When the ritual was done, the Moon Goddess made another announcement. "Now, let''s go back to the pce to prepare for a banquet and for the uing wedding of the century! We will also invite the gatekeepers to attend our banquet tonight and the wedding."

    Enjoying the moment of peace, all the creatures headed back to the pce, along with their n Leaders and the Moon Goddess. Dn made sure to fetch his mate, Lyca, from the forest, bringing her back to the pce.

    The vampire elders and werewolf elders were gathered in the pce hall along with the hybrids and witches. The Moon Goddess requested the White Witch to oversee the banquet. She went to talk to Dominique privately. Meanwhile, Serafino and Gisel were tasked to bring the human gatekeepers from the four families to the pce. The following were the gatekeepers: Zhou Family (Northern Gate Portal), Spencer Family (Southern Gate Portal), Fuhua Family (Western Gate Portal), and Shen Family (Eastern Gate Portal).

    But Kira made sure that Serafino would bring the people close to Marceline, also known as Princess Ste. Marceline''s physical appearance returned to her original face. Selene''s face was gone. But her identity as Selene Anathasia would always remain in her heart.

    Besides, Kira didn''t care about her appearance. He was already happy and contented knowing that Marceline and Selene were the same person.

    Inside the Werewolf King''s chamber, two figures were standing on the balcony. The Moon Goddess was talking to the Werewolf King.

    "Do you have any regrets?" She asked him.

    Dominique smiled bitterly and said, "Yes. I have. I regretted rejecting my mate, Selene. At first, I thought my ego was hurt when I saw her happy with Kira. I severed our bond. But I still felt jealous. I hated them. But I know it was my fault."

    "But then again, Serena came into my life. I convinced myself that I would no longer be affected by Selene. Thenter on, I finally fell in love with Serena¡­ for real. But my guilt consumed my heart because I couldn''t tell her¡­ I was the reason why her twin sister died. All my life¡­ I lived in lies. And thank you for helping me realize my mistakes and for giving me another chance¡­ to have a fresh start with my family." Dominique sounded so sincere.

    "I''m d you learned something from your past. You are my child. It''s my task as your mother to make you realize your wrongs. I won''t give up on you, my child." The Moon Goddess embraced Dominique.

    "I''ve always thought you''ve forsaken me. But I was wrong. You were always patient with me. You waited for me to be enlightened and reflect on my sins. Thank you, Moon Goddess. My mother."

    Marceline and Serena saw this heartwarming scene between Dominique and the Moon Goddess. They decided not to disturb them so they turned around to leave. The twodies were holding each other hands as they walked in the pce hallway.

    "What should I call you? My sister or my daughter?" Serena joked while giggling.

    Marceline also let out a soft giggle and responded, "Both¡­ you can be my mother and my sister."

    "But you were the one who always protected me¡­" Serena''s expression changed. She suddenly became emotional. Marceline stopped walking and grabbed her shoulders, making Serena face her.

    "Because I love you¡­ I promised our parents that I would take care of you. But I think¡­ you''ve gotten stronger. I''m so proud of you, Mother. And I am d that this war has ended. We can do anything we want. No more hatred." Marceline caressed Serena''s face.

    Serena bobbed her head. "Yes. No more hatred."

    "I''m going to miss you¡­ After the wedding, I have to leave the Kingdom of Phantasia." There was a hint of sadness in her eyes. She had been living in this kingdom. She was afraid that she would have difficulty living in the human world.

    But Marceline tried to console her. "I''m going to visit you in the human world. And you have nothing to worry about. The humans are nice. You can easily get along with them. Trust me. Besides, Dominique will be with you. He will protect you."

    Serena just bobbed her head. "Thank you, Marceline. That''s a promise. I will wait for you in the human world¡­"

    "Mother, Auntie!" Little Lowell''s voice interrupted the two. When they looked in his direction, they saw Kira smiling at them while carrying Little Lowell in his arms.

    "Little Lowell got bored with mypany. He insisted to see his mother and auntie." Kira exined to them. Kira put Lowell down and the child immediately ran in Marceline''s direction. He hugged his mother. Then he greeted his Aunt politely.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kira also approached them, kissing Marceline on her forehead before pulling her into a hug.

    "I will leave our son in your care. I will just go and talk to my best friend, Raizel, and Victoria."

    "Okay. Ki¡­ I''ll see you in the Banquet Hall in a while." Marceline hugged him back before she let go of him.

    Kira turned to leave as he headed to the left wing of the Pce where Raizel and Victoria were waiting for him.

    "Kira!" Raizel called his best friend with an ted voice. It''s been so long since thest time they gathered in this pce.

    "Rai!" Kira closed their gaps and hugged his best friend. Victoria could only roll her eyes as she watched the two men. "If not for Marceline, I would think the two of you are in a rtionship!" Victoriamented, making the two men chuckle.

    "Are you jealous? Kira never hugs you!" Raizel mumbled, teasing Victoria.

    Victoria red at Raizel sharply as she hissed at him. "Shut your mouth, Raizel!"

    Kira''sughter bubbled up in the area. "Are you two having a lovers'' quarrel?"

    Victoria: "No WAY!"

    Raizel: "Of course, not! We are not Lovers!"

    "Calm down. I''m just kidding!" Kira raised his hands as if he was surrendering. "Anyway. What do you want to say to me?"

    Raizel and Victoria exchanged nces with one another. They were signaling each other who would speak first.

    In the end, Victoria was forced to speak first. "I want to apologize to you, Kira. I didn''t believe you. I thought you betrayed our n. But I was wrong. I''m so sorry for judging you and Selene. I will ept any punishment you will give me." Victoria lowered her head, not looking into his eyes.

    Kira moved closer to her and stroked her hair. "I forgive you. But I also want tomend you. I know you only think of the safety of our fellow vampires. You did everything to protect them against the werewolves. You and Raizel are worthy to be my Vampire Generals¡­"

    Victoria didn''t expect to hear such praise from Kira. She thought he would reprimand her and punish her for what she had done.

    "Thank you, our King! I don''t deserve such praise. But I truly appreciate it." Victoria''s heart was touched. This was the first time Kira acknowledged her. Now, she epted that Kira would never be her man. But she already felt happy with this turn of events.

    "Now, it''s my turn." Raizel butted in. He kneeled in front of Kira and said, "Wee back, our King. I am also asking for your forgiveness because I doubted you once. I even bit you and sealed you in your coffin. Please forgive me. This time, I will never doubt you. I will always support you."

    Kira raised his eyebrow and said, "Yeah. I can still remember the pain when you bit me. I guess I should give you a great punishment for that!"

    "Huh! Wait¡­ I thought you''d forgiven me¡­" Raizel panicked.

    Seeing his anxious expression, Kira burst outughing. "I''m just joking. It''s fine. I''ve already forgiven you. You are my best friend, after all!"

    Raizel heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. "Sigh. You scared me."

    Kira just patted his shoulder and assisted him to stand up. "Just be my loyal general and my best friend¡­ that is enough for me."

    "I will always be your loyal general¡­ and your best friend," Raizel said meaningfully.

 Chapter 340 The Banquet

    Everyone was now gathered in the banquet hall. Several food and drinks were served at the long table. It was apanied by music as the moon fairies were singing to entertain everyone. Werewolves, vampires, witches, and other creatures were bonding together.

    The Moon Goddess joined them. She was enjoying the harmonious scenery. Just a few moments ago, these creatures were fighting each other, but now, they were drinking and cheering for each other.

    "I couldn''t be happier than this. This scene makes my heart flutter," the Moon Goddess softly mumbled, pressing her hand against her chest. She roamed her eyes around, savoring this moment.

    "I hope they can maintain this peace¡­" she mumbled with wishful thinking.

    The White Witch stood next to her and followed her line of sight. Riemc also smiled as she observed everyone in the banquet hall. "The Witches and Wizards will no longer stand still. We will guard the peace of this kingdom. We are also powerful beings¡­ powerful than werewolf and vampires."

    "Hmm. But what if the witches and wizards will be the ones to break the peace? You have magical powers." The Moon Goddess was testing her.

    "Of course not. We will maintain the bnce of power in this kingdom." Riemc reassured her.

    The Moon Goddess just let out a soft giggle. She turned to her right side and nced at Little Lowell who was being carried by Kira, his father.

    "He is the future king of this kingdom. He is the most powerful creature here¡­ the son of the Vampire King and the legendary white wolf. He will maintain the peace of this kingdom." The Moon Goddess was putting her trust in Little Lowell.

    The White Witch bobbed her head in agreement. "I want to be his godmother. I will guide him." she volunteered.

    The Moon Goddess giggled once more. "I''m thinking of the same thing. Let''s ask his parent''s permission."

    "Sure."

    Riemc and the Moon Goddess were approaching Kira and Little Lowell when the door of the banquet hall was pushed open. Serafino and Gisel arrived together with the human gatekeepers from the four ns. Enrique and Natasha were included. But aside from them, two people were also invited¡ª Grandpa Rnd and Xyon Lim (also known as Mr. X).

    The two men immediately searched for someone. It''s Marceline. Marceline was talking to Serena and Lyca when she noticed the neers. Her eyes got misty as soon as she saw her grandfather.

    "My Grandpa is here¡­"

    Grandpa Rnd smiled as soon as he met Marceline''s eyes. His fangs showed up. Grandpa Rnd was now a vampire. He managed to control his blood thirst. He was now in control of his body and thirst because of the Moon Goddess''s help.

    Marceline didn''t waste any more time as she ran to her grandfather. The two hugged each other in front of everyone. Enrique and Natashia already knew the truth about her. She was not blood-rted to the Zhou Family. Marceline was the werewolf princess of the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    "Grandpa, I''m d you are safe¡­" Marceline hugged him tightly.

    "My princess¡­ I know everything. But you will always remain as my sweet granddaughter." Grandpa Rnd stroked her hair lovingly.

    "Thank you, Grandpa," Marceline softly mumbled. She always felt grateful for the unconditional love of her grandfather.

    "Grandpa¡­ I''m getting married¡­ to my beloved man, Kira. Give us your blessings."

    "I''m giving you my blessing. I wish you happiness." Grandpa Rnd kissed her forehead.

    Kira heard Marceline and Grandpa Rnd so he walked closer to them, bringing Little Lowell with him. "And grandpa¡­ this is Lowell, our son¡­ your great-grandson." She introduced Little Lowell to Grandpa Rnd.

    The old man was so happy to meet Lowell. He extended his hands, asking Kira to give Lowell to him. He wanted to carry his great-grandson.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Great-grandpa!" Little Lowell called him, bringing a sweet smile to his face.

    "Oh¡­ my cute great-grandson¡­"

    Enrique and Natasha finally joined them. They already epted the fact that Grandpa Rnd had be a vampire. Though Natasha remained jealous of Marceline, her hatred lessened because she would no longer see her in the human world. Marceline would live in the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    Enrique, on the other hand, grabbed this chance to hug Marceline. He loved her for real. But he was aware that he was not the guy for her. He only wished for her happiness.

    "Master! I''m also here! Can I stay here for a month? I want to explore this kingdom¡­ It''s different from our world!" Mr. X butted in, expressing his interest in staying in the kingdom.

    Kira frowned and was displeased. He was still jealous of this man. "No! You can''t."

    "But why?" Mr. X pouted his lips in disappointment.

    Fortunately, Marceline intervened. "I owed him a lot, Ki¡­ Please allow him to stay."

    Kira could only sigh in defeat. He couldn''t refuse Marceline''s request. "Fine. He can stay here. But he has to stay away from you."

    Mr. X: "..."

    Marceline could only roll her eyes skyward. She couldn''t believe that Kira would still feel jealous. "Don''t be like that. Nothing to be jealous of. Xyon is just a good friend of mine."

    "My brother-inw is very possessive. Hahaha!" Dn wrapped his arm around Kira''s shoulder. Kira just red at him. With Kira''s deathly gaze, Dn moved away from him, hiding at Lyca''s back.

    The Moon Goddess''sughter bubbled up, catching everyone''s attention.

    "OMG. Who is she? I think I''m in love now!" Xyon blurted out suddenly. His eyes filled with admiration were fixed on the Moon Goddess''s face.

    Kira immediately hit Xyon''s forehead. "Watch your manner. This is our Moon Goddess!"

    "Oh, my Goddess¡­ yeah, she is my Goddess!" Xyon was still mesmerized by the Moon Goddess''s beauty.

    The Moon Goddess could only smile while looking at him helplessly.

    But Xyon was not the only person who was stunned by the Moon Goddess''s beauty. All the human gatekeepers couldn''t take their eyes on her. They kneeled and gave courtesy to her the moment they found out she was the Moon Goddess. It was their first time seeing the Moon Goddess personally. Her beauty was ethereal.

    "Thank you for inviting us here¡­ Moon Goddess!" One n Leader of the Four Gatekeepers spoke up, thanking the Moon Goddess.

    "Tonight is a very important asion. This will bring peace to both worlds¡ª the Phantasia and Human World. Let''s all celebrate. You were also invited to witness the royal wedding of the Vampire King and the Werewolf Princess. We will also discuss the terms and conditions of this Peace Treaty. The humans also have a big role to y." The Moon Goddess dered to them.

    "We understand, Moon Goddess! We are willing to ept whatever roles you will give us." Another n leader from the Four Families spoke up.

    "Thank you, everyone. Now, let''s enjoy this banquet. Grab your ss for a toast!" The Moon Goddess couldn''t contain her happiness. She was very grateful for this turn of events.

    However, while everyone was enjoying themselves in the banquet hall, someone and his pack were being punished for their crime¡ª Alpha Cedric and the White w Pack. They were imprisoned in the underground basement for them to reflect on their sins. But the Moon Goddess nned to release them during the royal wedding so that they could witness it. They shouldn''t miss the union of the two ns. The Vampire n and the Werewolf n.

 Chapter 341 The Royal Wedding (Part I)

    After a few days of preparation, the day hase for the royal wedding of the Vampire King, Kira, and the Werewolf Princess, Marceline.

    Everyone was invited to witness the union between the Werewolf n and the Vampire n. After the wedding, Serena and Dominique would also pass the crown to the newlywed as they would be the new rulers of the kingdom.

    The wedding was set in the evening, during the full moon. Kira and Marceline would say their vows in front of everyone, the Moon Goddess, and under the full moon.

    Dn, Xyon, and Enrique were the ones overseeing the decorations and the altars in the pce garden. Lyca, Serena, and Victoria were assisting Marceline with her gown and makeup.

    Only a few hours left before the wedding ceremony. Kira could no longer wait to see his bride. But thedies won''t allow him to enter Marceline''s chamber.

    "Patience, Ki! Patience. You will see her soon." Raizel was consoling his friend who was pacing back and forth across his room. Little Lowell and Raizel were sitting on the couch, their eyes following Kira''s movement.

    "They had been hiding my mate from me since yesterday. I can no longer take this." Kirained to his best friend.

    Raizel could only shake his head helplessly while Little Lowell let out a soft giggle.

    "Papa¡­ Mama will not run away from you so just rx." Little Lowell stood up and approached his father. He held his hand, trying to calm him down.

    Kira could only sigh deeply. He already missed Marceline and he was dying to hug and kiss her. Their mate bond became stronger than before. All he wanted was to be with her at all times. Not seeing her was like torture.

    "Okay."

    It did not take long before they heard a knock outside the room.

    "Come in."

    Kira and Raizel were surprised when Dominique entered the chamber. There was still awkwardness among them but Little Lowell helped lighten the atmosphere. He immediately weed Dominique, grabbing his hand as he pulled him inside.

    Raizel could already read the situation so he decided to leave the chamber together with Little Lowell. He wanted the two men to have their privacy.

    "Dominique¡­ how''s the preparation outside?" Kira was the first one to break the silence.

    "Ahem," Dominique cleared his throat before speaking. "Everything is going smoothly. We are all set for the wedding."

    Kira bobbed his head. He didn''t know what he would call Dominique.

    "Kira¡­ I''m here to tell you something. Take care of Marceline. She is my precious daughter¡­ and my rejected mate¡­when she was Selene. I will leave her in your care. Make her happy and protect her."

    "No need to ask me that. I already nned on doing those things. Selene or Marceline, she is the woman I love. I will treasure her and make her the happiest woman." Kira reassured him.

    Dominique gave Kira a grateful look. "Now¡­ let''s go. Everyone is waiting for you."

    "Is the ceremony going to start?" Kira asked him in anticipation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes. The Moon Goddess is already on the altar. Your bride is about to leave her chamber. They are done." Dominique informed Kira.

    Kira''s eyes lit up and his face was covered with excitement. "Okay! Let''s go!"

    *****

    In the pce garden, every creature had respective chairs. The elders were sitting in the front rows.

    The moon and stars were shining brightly tonight, giving a magical vibe around the ce. Fireflies were also flying around the pce garden.

    The Moon Goddess was already standing at the altar, waiting for the bride and groom. It was just a short but meaningful ceremony about the exchanges of vows between Kira and Marceline.

    This royal wedding was different from the wedding ceremony in the human world. Kira and Marceline would say their vows to each other, drink each other''s blood and seal their promises with a kiss. The coronation would also happen right after the wedding.

    Soon, Kira showed up. He was being escorted by Dominique. They walked through the aisle as they headed to the altar. Everyone gasped in amusement to see the Werewolf King and Vampire King side by side. They couldn''t get used to it as they could see them as the mortal nemesis. But now, the two were smiling at each other as they greeted everyone.

    When they reached the altar, the singing voices of the moon fairies echoed in the garden. They looked at the entrance and saw Serena and Victoria walking side by side. The Werewolf Queen and the Lady Vampire General amazed everyone.

    They were the most beautiful creatures in the Kingdom of Phantasia. But tonight, someone overpowered them with her majestic beauty.

    Marceline was now walking in the aisle together with her grandpa. Everyone was mesmerized upon seeing the bride in her white long gown, her long wavy hair cascading down her shoulders. There was a flower crown on her head.

    The word beautiful was an understatement. She was beyond beautiful in her current appearance. They couldn''t help but admire her from top to bottom. She was the werewolf princess¡­ who could match the beauty of the Moon Goddess.

    Little Lowell was being carried by Raizel and they were following the bride behind. They chose seats closer to the altar. Dn and Lyca made sure to capture this. Lyca brought a camera with her while Dn used his phone. Xyon was also another photographer. He was filming this live. But he promised not to release it in the human world.

    Kira had been standing at the altar, waiting for Marceline to arrive. His heart fluttered with joy. Finally, he saw his beloved woman. He felt so proud to see his stunning bride. He had the urge to kiss her right away in front of everyone as if he was marking his territory.

    A few secondster, Grandpa Rnd and Marceline reached the altar. It was now time to leave his granddaughter to Kira. Grandpa Rnd hugged Marceline before handing her over to Kira.

    Kira thanked the old man, then he kissed Marceline''s hands.

    "You are so beautiful, my Lady. You are killing me. I can''t wait to¡­" Kira leaned closer to her and whispered, "Make love with you."

    Marceline could only giggle when she heard hisst remarks. She winked at him seductively and said, "Let''s go to the Valley of Promise¡­ter¡­"

    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" The Moon Goddess interrupted the two. "Can we start the ceremony now, love birds?"

    Both Kira and Marceline chuckled before nodding their heads.

 Chapter 342 Royal Wedding (The End)

    As the wedding ceremony started, the Moon Goddess gave her blessings to the couple. She chanted some words that no one could understand.

    The second part of this ceremony was the exchange and drinking of each other''s blood. They mixed a droplet of their blood on the wine and drank it.

    Kira and Marceline could feel their power increase after that ritual. Everyone cheered for them.

    "Now, it''s the right time for you to exchange your vows." The Moon Goddess said, motioning them to hold their hands and face each other.

    Marceline and Kira looked into each other''s eyes. It seemed that they couldn''t see others. They were only focused on each other.

    "Kira... my King... my beloved mate. Our first meeting always leaves a mark in the bottom of my heart... either a thousand years ago or in my second life. I might have forgotten our memories but my heart will always remember you. I know... even from the start... my heart beats for you." Marceline reminisced about the moment she met Kira in the human world and in the Kingdom of Phantasia. She felt a strong attraction toward him.

    "You are the only man who made me feel how special I am. I feel your love... your genuine care. It turned out... you are my mate." Marceline tightened her grip on Kira''s hands. She had a lot of things to tell him but she couldn''t express them in just a few words.

    "Now... I am making this vow... in front of everyone... our Moon Goddess... and the bright full moon above us... I, Marceline Silvano... the Werewolf Princess of this kingdom, will always love you... forever... until the day I die." Marceline''s eyes became teary as she felt emotional.

    "Thank you for finding me... for giving me courage... for inspiring me... for loving me. I will always stay by your side... in sickness and in health... for better, and for worse... together... we will live happily together with our son... with our family and with our future children. I love you so much, Kira."

    Kira could no longer hold it. He pulled Marceline into a tight hug and kissed her forehead. He was touched by her words. Her vows were engraved in his heart.

    "Now... it''s my turn." Kira softly mumbled. He cupped her face and kissed away her tears. Marceline was shedding tears of joy.

    "I didn''t believe in mate bonds before... but I believe in us... our fate... our love. Marceline... my Selene... my Queen... my Mate. You are the reason why I am still here. You''ve protected me, instead of me protecting you." Kira smiled with a hint of sadness in his eyes.

    "You sacrificed so much for me. And this time... I, Kira ric... will promise to protect you with my life. I will devote my time... my life to you... only to you. You''ve suffered enough. This time I swear to give you happiness and treat you with utmost care. I will never doubt you. I will always stay with you. I will stick with you like glue."

    "I won''t allow you to get separated from me. And together, we will rebuild this kingdom in peace. Let our family live in peace and harmony. No more killings, no more hatred... only pure love." Kira rested his forehead on hers as he continued speaking.

    "And I can''t wait to make more babies with you," Kira naughtily added, making everyoneugh including the Moon Goddess.

    ''When did Kira be so naughty like this? Tsk tsk tsk.'' The Moon Goddess shook her head while grinning from ear to ear.

    "But kidding aside... I will be your knight in shining armor... I will no longer let you make sacrifices. I will do it for you. Just stay with me... always... my Lady... my Queen. I love you more than anything else in this whole world. You are my life."

    Everyone couldn''t help but feel envious of the couple. They could feel the profound love between the couple. It was so amazing to witness them.

    Lyca was so happy for her best friend. She couldn''t help but cry in tears. Then Dn immediatelyforted her.

    "Why are you crying? Don''t worry... I will also give you the grandest wedding of your life!" Dn tried to cheer her up.

    Lyca could only smile as she hit his chest. "Stop it. I''m just happy for my best friend."

    Dn nodded his head. "I''m also happy for both of them. They matched each other well... like us. A PERFECT MATCH!"

    Lyca could only pinch Dn''s cheeks. Soon, the crowd cheered for the bride and groom who were now kissing each other as they sealed their promises.

    "Oh, Hail the Queen! And Our King!"

    "Both of you will be great rulers!"

    The crowd continued cheering. Then the Moon Goddess announced the coronation of Kira and Marceline. Dominique and Serena walked toward the altar. They stood next to the Moon Goddess while Kira and Marceline kneeled before them.

    Serena took her golden crown and ced it on Marceline''s head. Dominique also did the same. The two stood up and faced everyone. After thest ceremony, Kira and Marceline were dered the New King and Queen of the Kingdom Phantasia.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Everyone congratted them and showed courtesy as they kneeled in front of their new King and Queen.

    Kira motioned Little Lowell toe over. The young boy ran to them. And Kira carried him. He put the crown on his son''s head as he presented him to them.

    "Our son... will be the next King of thisnd..." Kira dered to them. He didn''t n to rule the Kingdom for so long. He just wanted to live simply together with Marceline.

    Marceline could only narrow her eyes at her husband. Their son was still young for that responsibility. "Ki... don''t pressure our son. Let him enjoy his freedom and childhood, okay!"

    "Uh... okay, my Lady... I will." Kira smiled sheepishly, scratching his face.

    Soon, the wedding banquet started. The pce became so lively and cheerful tonight. As everyone celebrated, the Moon Goddess also bid her goodbye.

    "Now... I have to leave. But I will continue watching everyone. No more violence and war. Our mediator of peace will punish whoever breaks the rule... and ourws. Congrattions again to our newlywed... our New King and Queen."

    Marceline hugged the Moon Goddess tightly before allowing her to leave. "Mother... Thank you. I owe you a lot. I am indebted to you..."

    The Moon Goddess watched Marceline and caressed her face. "No need to thank me, my dearest daughter. I just did what I had to do... the right thing to do. Take care of yourself. And be happy always."

    *****

    After the wedding banquet, Kira and Marceline went to the Valley of Promise. In the valley, they reminisced their past as Kira hugged Marceline behind.

    They were watching the night sky and the pce in the distance.

    "After so many years, we are back here... right in each other''s arms," Kira mumbled, cing his chin over her right shoulder.

    Marceline bobbed her head, smiling faintly. "Yeah. You fulfilled your promise. And our wishes were granted here."

    "So what is our next n?" Marceline asked him.

    "Make another baby... so that Little Lowell will have a ymate!" Kira replied with a naughty smile on his face.

    Marceline giggled. And before she could reply, Kira immediately pinned her on the ground. He trapped her with his own body. His face was so close to hers.

    "Ki... we are outside the pce... someone might see us here." Marceline tried her best to resist. But she was as hot as Kira. She also wanted him.

    "Don''t worry... they are still at the banquet, drinking and eating to their heart''s content." Kira lowered his face, bringing his nose closer to the nook of her neck. He was smelling her scent and nting soft kisses on her corbones.

    Kira''s hands were slowly undressing her. His palm cupped her breast through her white gown. Marceline moaned in pleasure when Kira squeezed her breast so hard. Damn! She loved it. She could no longer resist him.

    "Oh, Ki... take me... Make love with me right here right then." Marceline began to tear Kira''s upper clothes as she wanted to feel his body.

    "Your wish is mymand, My Lady...."

    In a sh, Kira pulled her gown up to her waist and unzipped his pants. He positioned himself in between her legs and Marceline parted them wide to amodate Kira.

    In one swift move, he thrust inside her, filling her emptiness. The next thing they heard was Marceline''s moans and Kira''s groans along with the sound of their flesh-to-flesh contact.

    "Aah! Aah! Aah~ Ki... faster... Oh... harder! That''s it... I need more!"

    Kira kept pounding on her body, thrusting in and out of her in a pleasurable manner. Marceline crossed her legs around Kira and she also moved her hips to meet his every thrust. Their lovemaking was so intense under the moonlight. They longed for each other. They missed each other. And now, no one could separate them... ever again.

 Chapter 343 Special

    [ Fifteen Years Later¡­ ]

    Two men were encircling each other in the training ground. The two were sparring with each other with fist-to-fistbat. The younger one charged in his opponent''s direction, and his fistnded on his opponent''s stomach.

    Thud!

    The man was pushed backward because of the strong impact. The younger one was strong enough that his opponent was pushed back several meters away from him.

    ''The uracy of his attack improved a lot. And his physical strength overpowered me¡­'' Raizel thought to himself as he wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. He coughed some blood when he was hit by Lowell''s fist.

    "Uncle Rai! I''m sorry! Did I hurt you that bad?" Little Lowell ran in his direction with a worried expression on his face.

    Raizel just shook his head and let out a huskyugh. He ruffled Lowell''s hair. He was a grown man now. And he was stronger than before. He could even defeat Raizel now during their sparring sessions.

    "I''m fine. I think you are ready to inherit the throne." Raizel teased him.

    Lowell frowned and pouted his lips. "I can''t. I still have to learn more things. Besides, Mama and Papa are doing their job well, reigning as the King and Queen of this kingdom."

    "I will focus on taking care of my sister. She wants to visit the human world. Can you ask my father to give us permission to leave?" Lowell sought help from Raizel, his father''s best friend.

    "Yes, Uncle! Please! I want to see the human world. I heard Grandpa and Grandma are staying there!" A feminine voice was heard from the back. She was Arabelle, the Werepire princess¡­ the daughter of Kira and Marceline. She was ten years old.

    "Count me in!" Another voice was heard. It was Le, the daughter of Dn and Lyca. She was standing next to Victoria. Victoria was the one training both Le and Arabelle while Raizel was Lowell''s master.

    "What is happening here? Are you having a meeting?" Kira showed up from out of nowhere.

    "Father!" Both Lowell and Arabelle called him in unison. Arabelle immediately pounced on her father, hugging him.

    "Oh, my dearest princess!" Kira hugged her back.

    Soon, two figures joined them. It was Lyca and Marceline. They brought some snacks for their children and their respective masters.

    "How is everyone?" Marceline walked over, handing a towel to Lowell. She doted on their son so much.

    "Mama¡­ thank you," Lowell''s face brightened up as soon as he saw her mother. His tiredness disappeared because of her.

    "Did you behave?" Lyca also asked her daughter, Le.

    Le smiled charmingly before nodding her head. "Yes, Mom. I behave. You ask my mentor, Lady Victoria."

    Lyca nced at Victoria and she responded with a smile. "Don''t worry, Le is well-behaved. She learns so much today. She is a warrior!" Victoria praised Le.

    Then a proud father butted in. "That''s my daughter!" Dn also arrived bringing a basket of fruits. He harvested fruits on the farm.

    Ever since the Peace Treaty, the werewolves, and the vampires lived in harmony and peace. Cedric and his pack were exiled from the kingdom as their punishment. But they were still being monitored by the witches and wizards to avoid rebellion. This was their way of maintaining peace and order in the kingdom of Phantasia.

    The gatekeepers continued controlling the borders between the human world and the Kingdom of Phantasia. They were strict because they were also responsible for keeping order for both worlds.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Everyone! I brought new video games. Who wants to y with me?" Xyon caught the children''s attention. Le and Arabelle loved to y those video games brought by their godfather, Xyon. Xyon was the one teaching the two girls aboutputer programming and hacking skills. But his first student was Lowell.

    Of course, he was the infamous Mr. X. The greatest hacker of his time. But this hacker had be immortal when he requested Kira to turn him into a vampire.

    "They have to focus on their training!" Victoria blocked Xyon. She was annoyed with him because she felt jealous of him. The children loved him the most.

    Xyon just smiled at her and said, "Lady Victoria. They are already strong. Remember, there is no war. Why do they need to learn how to fight? At their age, they should be ying and having fun like ordinary children!" He spat back at her.

    "But they are not ordinary children!" Victoria insisted.

    Everyone just darted their gazes back and forth between Xyon and Victoria. They were arguing again. Raizel had to step in the middle to stop the fight.

    "Hey. Don''t argue in front of the children." Raizel reprimanded the two. "Don''t tell me you two were having a lover''s quarrel again?" he added, making everyoneugh. They were shipping the two.

    "Lover''s quarrel my Ass!" Victoria scowled at Raizel.

    Xyon just raised his eyebrow. Deep inside, he had a crush on Victoria. But she kept picking a fight with him. She was also frightening and intimidating. But he mustered his courage up to talk back to her. Besides, Marceline was backing him.

    "Hmm. I think we should eat first. The children are tired because of their intense training." Marceline finally intervened, making Victoria and Xyon stop bickering. Marceline was someone they didn''t want to offend. Even the Vampire King couldn''t win against her. He doted on his wife very much.

    "Mother¡­ our Queen¡­ There is something I want to ask you," Lowell finally spoke up.

    "Sure. Tell me, dear. What is it?" Marceline shifted her attention back to her son.

    All eyes were on him, waiting for what he was going to say.

    "Mother¡­ I wonder if I can visit the human world¡­ I want to visit Grandpa and Grandma¡­" He was referring to Dominique and Serena. Five more years before they could return to the Kingdom of Phantasia.

    "Sure. You can visit the human world. Your uncle Xyon can apany you. Oh¡­ I think we should visit the human world together." Marceline suggested, looking at everyone.

    "Yes. If you are going¡­ I have to go too!" Kira said. But Raizel shook his head. "You should stay behind and watch the pce." Raizel just wanted to tease Kira because he knew his best friend couldn''t afford to be separated from Marceline.

    Kira gave Raizel a deathly re. "I''m not a pce watcher. I''m the King. I can do whatever I want. I can assign you to watch the pce while I''m not around." Kira threatened Raizel.

    Raizel could only scratch the back of his head while others burst into a peal ofughter. Kira had a point.

    "You know I''m just kidding right?" Raizel took his words back. If they were going to visit the human world, Raizel didn''t want to miss the fun.

    "Okay. You can tag along with us in the human world!" Kira smirked at his best friend.

    "Stop bickering. Now, it''s decided. All of us are going to the human world. It''s a one-week vacation." Marceline said with finality.

    "Hmm. You can all go. Don''t worry about the Pce. I will be in charge once you are not around." The White Witch volunteered. She had been listening to their conversation.

    "Yey. You''re the best, godmother!" Lowell cheerfully said.

 Chapter 344 Special 2

    [ Human World... ]

    Enrique and Natasha weed the ric and Silvano Families. They passed through the Northern Gate Portal. Natasha and Enrique also had a family of their own. Natasha was the CEO of the Zhou Empire while Enrique was the Chairman of the Zhou Empire. Grandpa Rnd also came to visit his grandchildren and great-grandchildren.

    Dominique and Serena apanied the gatekeepers to wee the people from the Kingdom of Phantasia. They were d to see the young ones. Lowell and Arabelle immediately greeted their grandparents-- Dominique and Serena.

    "Grandpa! Grandma!" Arabelle called them before hugging them.

    Dominique and Serena exchanged nces with one another. They felt so awkward being called grandma and grandpa. Their physical appearance didn''t change. They were still young as ever. No one would think that they were already grandparents. They looked like the Uncle and the Auntie of the young ones.

    "Arabelle... thest time I saw you you were still a toddler. You''re a big girl now," Serena caressed her face.

    Dominique, on the other hand, held Lowell''s shoulders. Lowell was the strongest creature in the Kingdom of Phantasia. He could feel his power.

    "You are getting stronger and stronger, Lowell." Dominique tapped his shoulders.

    "Because of my master," Lowell replied, acknowledging Raizel as his master.

    "How about me?" Kira butted in, putting on a pitiful face. He felt jealous because Lowell was closer to Raizel than him.

    "You can''t me him, Ki. Your attention is focused only on your wife. Try to bond with your children next time." Raizel said teasingly.

    Kira just squinted his eyes at Raizel.

    "But, I''m still the most favorite person of Lowell!" Dn joined the conversation, wrapping her arm around Lowell''s shoulder. Lowell was also close to Dn.

    "Bro... you''re wrong. I''m the favorite person of my son." Marceline winked at her son.

    Everyone justughed because of their bickering.

    "Mom, Dad... Let''s tour around the ce!" Arabelle could no longer wait to explore the human world.

    "Me too!" Le supported Arabelle''s suggestion.

    "Leave this work to me. I will tour Le and Arabelle around the city!" Xyon volunteered.

    Victoria just gave him a side-eye. She was still annoyed every time she would hear Xyon''s voice. She didn''t know why she hated him so much.

    "Our master has toe with us!" Arabelle suggested, looking at Victoria.

    She wanted to object but Le and Arabelle didn''t allow her to. In the end, she ended up tagging along with them.

    "I want to explore the human world alone. Can I do that?" Lowell expressed his thought to the group.

    "Of course, you can do that son. You know where to find us." Kira gave him permission to explore the human world by himself. The group would go to Silvano''s residence.

    "I think... That''s not a good idea." Enrique spoke up, catching everyone''s attention. His expression looked serious.

    "Why?" Marceline was puzzled. It looked like there was something going on here.

    "Lowell should be apanied by someone for his safety. He is a prince." Natasha expressed his opinion. Since there were young ones around, they didn''t want to reveal the problem.

    "Fine. I''ll apany my disciple." Raizel decided to join Lowell in exploring the city.

    "Lyca and I will visit her ce. We will drop by Silvano''s residence after." Dn wanted to hang out with his wife separately as well.

    "Okay. See you there." Kira mumbled, waving his hands.

    When the young ones left, the gatekeepers informed Kira and Marceline about the issue.

    "We are supposed to go to Kingdom Phantasia to report something. It''s good that you visited the human world today." Enrique started. "Let''s go to Silvano''s residence first. We will exin the situation."

    Upon arriving at Silvano''s residence, Kira and Marceline were surprised that other gatekeepers from the four ns were also present.

    "This looks serious," Marceline mumbled, holding Kira''s hand. Kira bobbed his head. He could also sense the seriousness of this matter.

    The Gatekeepers showed courtesy to the King and Queen of Kingdom Phantasia, greeting them with respect. They were gathered in the living room.

    "What''s the matter?" Kira asked them.

    Enrique stood up. "There is an unknown group of rogue werewolves and unidentified supernatural creatures. They were attacking humans at night! We have cases unsolved. The police department can''t solve this. We want to ask the help from your Kingdom."

    Marceline and Kira met each other''s eyes. They didn''t expect that a wild group of werewolves also known as Rogues and other supernatural creatures began attacking the humans.

    "I think... We need to activate and revive the operation of Triple W to hunt those rogues and supernatural creatures that are attacking the civilians. We must know the reason why they are spreading chaos in this world." Marceline thought of a solution for this. The Triple W had stopped their operations ever since the headquarters were attacked by the Vampires fifteen years ago.

    The gatekeepers were d to hear that. They needed their help because those creatures had the power to match those unidentified criminals.

    "Triple W means Witches and Werewolf Warriors... We have to change it since Vampires will also be members of this organization," Marceline suggested.

    "No need to change them. We also have a separate organization for them that can help the Triple W. Scarlet Heart." Kira informed Marceline.

    "Sure. Scarlet Heart and Triple W can work together." Marceline approved of it.

    "Who will be the leader of Triple W and Scarlet Heart?" A gatekeeper from Fuhua Family spoke up, asking the Queena and Queen.

    "Scarlet Heart will be headed by Raizel and Victoria," Kira responded.

    "Triple W will be headed by Gisel, my Beta, and our son... Lowell." Marceline also chose the new leaders of Triple W.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At the mention of Lowell''s name, the gatekeepers found hope. They were aware that Lowell was the strongest creature right now. He had the power of the legendary white werewolf and the vampire king.

    "Thank you our King and Queen... We appreciate your help." the gatekeepers expressed their gratitude toward Kira and Marceline.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Raizel and Victoria''s group were still unaware of this problem. They were touring the young ones around the city. Raizel, on the other hand, wanted to respect Lowell''s request so he allowed his disciple to roam around the city alone. But he reminded him to alert him if an emergency happened.

    Lowell had been traversing through the busy street of the Golden City when he heard something from the nearby abandoned building. His super sense of hearing could hear voices within 10 kilometers radius. But he didn''t activate his power so he wondered why he heard a voice at the back of his mind.

    ''Help! Please Help!''

    Lowell frowned as he heard the girl''s voice clearly. Without dying the time, Lowell used his super speed to reach the abandoned building in no time.

    Growl! Growl!

    Lowell''s eyes widened when he saw the scene. A young child who looked like a six-year-old kid was surrounded by three werewolves. But the werewolves looked different from the usual werewolves. They had long ck fur, red zing eyes, and bad odor radiating from their bodies.

    "STOP!" Lowell yelled catching the attention of the three wild rogues.

    Instead of attacking the young girl, the three wild rogues leaped and attacked Lowell. Lowell''s eyes immediately changed, his amber eyes turning red and his nails grew. He swung his arms in a speedy manner, attacking the rogues.

    Thud!

    Bam!

    Bam!

    The rogues were knocked down in just five seconds. Lowell moved in a lightning speed. They didn''t see his attacks. Before they knew it, the rogues were down on the ground with broken bones and legs, immobilizing them.

    Lowell''s hands were covered with blood. The young girl started to cry because of fear.

    "Damn! I have to get her out of here. Otherwise, she will be traumatized by this..."

    Lowell immediately ran in the young girl''s direction and carried her. In a sh, Lowell left the abandoned building, bringing the little girl to a safe ce. Fortunately, she was not wounded. Lowell put her down and nced at her.

    Lowell stopped and froze on his spot the moment he met her gaze. ''My Mate...'' he mumbled inwardly. The young girl he saved was his mate. But she is still a kid.

    The little girl stopped crying because she was mesmerized by Lowell''s scarlet eyes. She extended her right hand to touch his face.

    "You have beautiful eyes..." The innocent girl mumbled.

    Lowell''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that.

    "Don''t cry... You are safe now." Lowellforted her, stroking her hair. He felt so happy to meet his mate.

    Since he couldn''t leave her side, Lowell contacted Raizel and reported those wild werewolves who tried to harm his mate. He wanted to avoid seeing them otherwise, he might kill them because they attacked his mate. Raizel immediately proceeded to the abandoned building.

    Meanwhile, Lowell decided topel his mate so that she would forget what she saw a while ago. This was his way of helping her forget that traumatic experience.

    ''Till we meet again... I''lle back and find you... wait for me, my Mate.'' Lowell thought to himself.

    After sending off his mate, Lowell and Raizel went back to Silvano''s Residence. Everyone was already waiting for them. Le, Arabelle, Xyon, and Victoria arrived first.

    Everyone was surprised when they saw Raizel and Lowell carrying the bodies of the unconscious rogues.

    "These wolves... tried to attack a young girl. Fortunately, Lowell came and rescued her," Raizel informed everyone.

    "Oh my Gosh! They are the Rogues!" the gatekeepers gasped in surprise.

    Marceline and Kira informed Lowell and others about the issues happening in the human world.

    *****

    Author''s note:

    Hello, Moon Lovers,

    This is the end of the book. Marceline''s and Kira''s story ended... I hope you enjoy reading their stories. Are you hoping for Book 2? I''m not closing on that possibility. We will see. I hope if I write Book 2, you will still be there. But I''m looking forward to writing more stories for everyone. I would like to grab this opportunity to express my heartfelt gratitude to my loyal fans and readers who supported me until the end.

    I am sad and happy because another story has ended. But I am hoping that you will support my other works and uing books. If you haven''t read my other books, please try them out.

    A. The CEO''s Wife is A Demon God''s Daughter (Book 1-Completed) (Book 2- Ongoing)

    B. 100 Days to Seduce the Devil (Ongoing)

    C. Forbidden Love: Angel''s Seduction (Completed)

    D. The Devilish Assassin meets the Angelic Detective (Completed)

    E. Billionaire''s Secret: Revenge of the Contracted Wife (To be published)

    See you again, Moon Lovers. I love you all.

    This is Moon Goddess (signing off)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!